A Year to Remember: The Complete Trilogy

by OwlQueen282

Summary:

A wrong number, a manhunt, an internship, and a year’s worth of hijinks intwine the lives of the Avengers and a certain teen from Queens. They grow to love each other, hurt each other, and irreversibly change each other’s lives — for the better and crazier — in what was surely, a year to remember.

Chapter 1: Texting and Tinkering

Summary:

A broken phone leads to unlikely introductions

Tony POV:

"No stop signs, Speed limit, Nobody's gonna slow me down
Like a wheel, Gonna spin it, Nobody's gonna mess me around
Hey satan, Payin' my dues, Playin' in a rockin' band
Hey mumma, Look at me, I'm on the way to the promised land"

"I'm on the highway to hell
Highway to hell
I'm on the highway to-"

"Boss", Fri says, happily ruining my peace. "Ms Potts has asked me to remind you about your meeting with the board in 30 minutes".

What? Meeting? Wasn't that supposed to be on Friday?

"She also told me to tell you that yes, it is Friday, and yes you have been in the lab for 3 days straight".

"Ugh" I roll my eyes, that woman is far too well aware for her own good, and more pressingly, mine. It's always "meeting this, meeting that", I love her but damn, she can just be so frustrating- "FRIDAY, tell her I'm busy".

"Boss, are you sure you want me to tell her that? You remember what happened last time".

*sighs* "Fine, just, tell her I'll be there as soon as I can" I respond, hoping that will at least appease her... and I can just excuse being late — or hopefully missing the whole meeting — on being caught up on work.

As the perfection that is AC/DC continues to play, I get back to my work, tools on each hand, sweat and oil marking my face, Dum-E somewhere in the lab with the fire extinguisher ready to douse me like the insufferable piece of scrap he is the little shit when suddenly.

*Buzz*

What the? Hopefully it's just the one and I can get back to wor-

*Buzz* *Buzz*

"... Maybe Thats it-"

*Buzz*
*Buzz*
*Buzz*
*Buzz*
*Buzz*
*Buz-

"FRI! Who the hell is spamming my phone!", I growl in frustration. I swear if this is that BirdBrain's new idea for a prank he'll be sleeping on the roof for a week.

"Sir, I'm not sure, it appears to be an unknown phone number". A wrong number? Is she serious? I don't get wrong numbered. "Fri, trace the number and get me everything about them. Oh, and make me my coffee".

"On it boss".

"Alright, let's see what the hell is going on", I think as I clean my hands and face, making my way over to the in-lab kitchen for my revitalising cup of life as I take out my phone from my back pocket, and open my (yes my) messaging app.

 

Peter POV: 80 minutes ago.

"No No No No No No Nooo- ahh dammit!" I frustratingly whine looking down at my semi-fried phone. "Again?". That's the 3rd time I break my phone this month! Oh, well, good a time as any to install some of those prototypes Ned and I have been working on, like our custom auto-encrypting GPS receiver and upgraded NAND flash (internal memory). Oh! And I can also install our upgraded operating system and anti-hacking software, that way if I take my phone with me as Spider-Man, or leave it webbed in my bag no one will be able to find anything suspicious.

It may be an old Starkphone 4, but May got it for my birthday, and it's the best she could afford. So I'm definitely keeping it, and fixing it as much as I need.

*35 minutes later*

There we are, set up and ready to go. I just hope that it didn't rese-... t all my information. Well, I guess I know what I'm doing the rest of tonight instead of homework. But before I do, might as well tell Ned, he's gonna want to look over my phone tomorrow and we can brainstorm new tech to add. So Let me just pull out the messaging app, input his number and...

Peter:
Ned! It happened again! It's fine, I fixed it and got to add some of our upgrades, but it hard reset, so I lost some of my data and all of my contacts

Oh, and do you remember the chapters we needed to read for history for Monday?

Took a note on my phone but, well, you know.

Ned, you there?
Ned?
Ned
Ned
Ned
(An "Inhumanly unbearable amount" -TS of "Ned"s later)
Ned
Ned

???
‏Stop spamming my texts

‏?And who the hell are you

Peter:

Come on, it's me, your partner in crime. You're my guy in the chair.
̿̿ ̿̿ ̿̿ ̿'̿'\̵͇̿̿\З= ( ▀ ͜͞ʖ▀) =Ε/̵͇̿̿/'̿'̿ ̿ ̿̿ ̿̿ ̿̿

???

‏I'm not your friend, Ted? Was it
‏?And what the hell is that horrible abomination

Peter:
Ok, so definitely not Ned.
Sorry for texting you

???
‏And spamming my phone

Peter:
And spamming your phone.
I was trying to text my friend after I lost his number, but I must have typed it wrong and gotten you!

???

‏Yeah, about that, that doesn't happen. You don't just "Text the wrong number" with my number. I have encryptions, firewalls, to avoid that. So I ask again, who the hell are you

 

Peter:
Stranger danger? Ring any bells?
You can call me.... Skywalker!   (He/They)

???

‏?Like Star Wars

Peter:

YES! Exactly!

???

‏Yeah, sure kid

(Tony Thinking: doesn't matter, Friday is hacking as we speak)

Peter:

I'm fifteen! I'm not a kid!

...

???

You do realise how that doesn't help your case
Right?

Peter:

... yeah

???

And you do realise how that goes against your
whole "stranger danger" thing, right?

Peter:

... 😞 yeah.
You're not gonna kidnap me, are you? Cause I would not like that

???

‏No, I'm not gonna kidnap you

Peter:

... yes... well... see, that's what a kidnapper would say!

???

‏Kid, seriously, I'm not gonna kidnap you

Peter:

Are you sure?

???

‏Yes

Peter:

Pinky Promise?

???

‏If I do, will you drop the "you're a kidnapper" nonsense

Peter:

Yes

???

‏Fine

Peter:

Alright, thanks.... Mr?... Miss?... Mx?

I'm sorry don't want to be rude

???

‏Mr, and it's fine kid

Peter:

Soo.... what can I call you?

???

‏?What

Peter:

Well, you have something to call me, and it would be rud- WAIT!

???

‏What now

Peter:

"Also, what the naughty-word is that horrible abomination"
DO YOU NOT KNOW WHAT AN EMOTICON IS?!?!?
HOW OLD ARE YOU?

???

‏I'm not old

Peter:

If you're not old, then I'm not a kid.

???

‏!Kid, I'll say this one more time: I'm not old

Peter:

Alright, fine, but then, what do you want me to call you? Calling you 'Mr random person I texted sir' is a bit too long.
Tell me something about you to make up a name?

???

‏I don't even know you, so I'm not telling you anything about me. And I don't really care

Peter:

... alright then, Mr TBD

‏Mr TBD

‏?Mr TBD

Peter:

Yes, Mr To Be Determined

‏Mr TBD

‏I just- sure kid, sure

Peter:

So... how you doing?

‏Mr TBD

‏Well, I'm texting a random kid which texted me by accident, so what do you think

Peter:

Well, since I'm that teenager! I'd say pretty goo-

‏Mr TBD

‏Actually, that reminds me of why I'm here in the first place

‏How the hell did you get my number, I have a system in place to avoid wrong number scenarios

Peter:

Oh! That?
I just guessed it was just my friend trying out some new firewall he made.
He's pretty into computer programming, so I thought this is just something else he made.
Was really good too, took me 30 minutes longer than it usually takes me to break through his firewalls every time I break my phone, have to fix it and then add all of my contacts again.

‏Mr TBD

‏And, just curious, how long does it usually take you to hack through his firewalls

Peter:

Well, originally it only took a few minutes, though now it usually takes me 25 minutes, half an hour. This time it was almost a full hour. I was impressed for a minute

‏Mr TBD

‏So, what you're trying to tell me, is that a child, A CHILD! Hacked through my state of the art firewalls in LESS THAN AN HOUR

Peter:

Come on

I said I was impressed, though state of the art? Isn't that pushing it a little?

(Peter's POV: "Pete! It's time for dinner! If you don't come quick I'm taking all the larb")

‏Mr TBD

‏?"Isn't that's pushing it a little"

‏!Listen here Kid

Peter:

Sorry, gotta go, dinner's ready, ttyl Mr TBD!

‏Mr TBD

‏Don't you dare! Ki

Peter POV:

I shut my phone off, I can always talk to Mr TBD tomorrow.

"Coming May!" I yell as I burst through my door and run down the hallway to the kitchen. No way am I letting May get all the larb.

"There you are, quick too, guess that larb threat does the job" May says, looking back over her dining room chair. I sigh, "haha May, half that larb has my name on it at least, you knew it would work"

"Yeah, yeah I did".

I roll my eyes playfully before replying "I larb you"

"Larb you too, now come on sweetie, let's eat before the rice gets col-"

I cut May off by enveloping her in a hug before she gets the chance to finish. "Love you, I... I wanted to remind you just how much" I say into her shoulder.

"Aww Peter, come here" she responds as she hugs me almost as tight. "Now come on, Unlike with the larb I wasn't joking with that rice comment"

"Ok May, let me help" I say as I take our drinks, rice and larb bowls from her, while she carries our plates, cutlery and glasses to the table, and sit down next to her.

"So peter, what have you been doing all afternoon" May asks.

... oop, should I tell her about my wrong number friend? He seems nicer than most wrong numbers, at least he kept talking to me. And he seemed nice, a little sassy, but nice. May is a little protective, and she's the one who gave me that whole "Stranger danger" talk... repeatedly. But I got this, I'll be fine. Besides, Mr TBD doesn't know anything about me- OK! He knows I'm 15, but that's too general, and I can be careful later (he really can't and won't).

"Just some homework and updates to my phone" I half lie through my teeth. Is it really a lie if I didn't technically say anything wrong?

"Nice Sweetie, I can't believe how good you are at all that tech stuff, you're like a mini Tony Stark!", May cheers for me. She loves calling me that but, "I dont know may, that may be pushing it. I mean, he's Tony freaking Stark!".

She never lets me get away with this though. "Nope, you're my Mini Tony Stark, I won't hear a word otherwise".

*I giggle a little* "Alright May, so, do you wanna see what I added this time!", I say, with what May would say is a sparkle in my eyes. "Sure sweetie, tell me all about it".

And so that's how the rest of the night went, me telling May about everything I added to my phone, and explaining a bit of how it worked as we finished dinner, cleaned up, and headed for our weekly Friday movie night.

Tony POV:

Tony:

Don't you dare! Kid!

Kid!

Get back here and answer my god damn question!

 

I quickly slam my phone on the table, frustrated after sending that last text to no reply, before looking up and barking, "Dammit! Friday, did you hack them, who are the-".

"Tony!"

"Oh shit", I whisper, memories coming back to me: the meeting, her...

3rd person POV:

Tony, suddenly a little frightened (and guilty but he ain't gonna be telling you that) turned towards the door, as the vivacious, tenacious, and gracious Pepper Potts struts into his lab radiating confidence and power, coming in to yell at him.

"Hi Pep" he says rather sheepishly, and is all he can get out before Pepper starts. "The meeting started 20 minutes ago! Everyone's waiting for you!"

Tony — internally — sighs, as his hopes of missing the meeting were quickly dashed by Pepper, but maybe... "Pep, I've been busy, you don't get to become the word's best mechanic by not being busy, I-"

"Tony, I literally found you on your phone. And you've been here for 3 days, you gotta get out of your lab." Pepper says, her tone and previously hard eyes softening.

"You know I worry about you, you haven't been up to eat, or sleep, and I've been to busy finalising my Europe trip to come check on you. I was hoping that you could be at the meeting so I could see you and we could do something after before I leave tomorrow"

Tony, now more than a little guilty, but also with a little warmth in his heart (It's love people, someone tell Tony!), walks up to Pep, catching her in a hug, as he says into her ear; "I know Pepper, I'm sorry for being late, and I'm sorry that I worry you".

"I care about you Tony, that's why I worry, that's why I'll always worry. Just promise me you'll take care of yourself better while I'm away, you know how hard it is to establish business partnerships, and we have a lot of European companies interested in SI, so I could be gone a couple of months".

"Pep, I promise", Tony says, as he pulls away from the hug, quickly adding a soft "I love you" as well.

"I love you too Tony, now come on, we still got a meeting to attend to" Pepper says, turning from soft and loving, to playful taunting on that second half, as she starts pulling him by the arm.

"Ughhhhh, Pepperrrrrr!" Tony whines, only half meaning it.

Throughout all this commotion, Tony may or may not have forgotten what he was doing not 10 minutes ago, and if a certain kid's phone number remained on his phone, he'd be none the wiser.

Chapter 2: Monday Blues and Close Pursues

Summary:

The Avengers just want to talk

*Two days later*
3rd person POV:

Monday mornings, the bane of every child and teenager. Very few start out good, and this one ain't an exception. "Peter! Wake up! You're gonna be late to school".

A loud "Thunk" suddenly rings over the apartment, a sign that a certain teenage spider was startled out of bed right onto the floor. "Ow..." peter grumbles as he slowly picks himself up, looking over at the alarm clock sitting on his bedside table he was lucky to narrowly miss on his descent. Realisation dawning as he stares into the little numbers displayed on it while his brain awakens enough to click into place: He's late!

"Oh no, I'm late I'm late I'm late", Peter hurriedly screams as he practically jumps into his closet to quickly change out of his PJ's and then onto the bathroom, to spray some water on his face to get him alert and ready, and uses a little more lotion than his senses would prefer, to try and hide his bed scent, a battle he already gave up on having with his bed hair.

As he's getting ready, Peter hears a muffled "Pete, Dont forget, the subway leaves in 10 minutes". "Oh crap" is all Pete can think at the moment, while he jumps down the stairs, past the kitchen where he picks up some toast and breakfast bars — something May insists on buying for moments like this — while quickly wishing May a good day, and a thank you for the ready to go breakfast before he rushes for the door.

All May has enough time to sneak in before he's running off to school is a quick, "Love you too sweetie, don't forget I have the long shift today", which gets nothing but what she can only guess is a slurred, "Got it May" out of Peter as he's running down and out the stairs of their apartment complex. Off to school.

Peter POV:

All that can escape me is the sounds of tired huffs as I sit down on the subway, which I barely made, jumping in as the doors closed. But it's fine, I made it, morning is turning around. I have a couple of stops before I need to get off, so I decide to turn on my phone, as expected, there's a couple of missed discord messages from an over excited Ned, just a couple of ideas of what else we could make for our phones, his computer, my suit. Classic Ned. There's also one from MJ reminding me that Decathlon practice is cancelled today, something about Mr Harrison being busy with something or other.

As I'm scrolling through my contacts, I run into Mr TBD's, my new friend I forgot about from Friday. I left our conversation very abruptly, I should probably explain and apologise.

 

Peter:

Hey Mr TBD, Good Monday Morning! Sorry I had to leave in a hurry last night, my aunt called me for dinner. and sorry for disappearing this weekend, slipped my mind, I didn't mean to ghost you.

 

Tony POV:

... 2 days... 2 days Pepper's gone and that feathered ass is already off the deep end. I swear, if I find one more whoopee cushion, or smell one more smoke bomb I'm giving that parrot up for adoption!

Could barely get my morning coffee (s) without hearing some swears in Russian from Nat or Metal arm, or Sam's many threats to Barton's life. But finally, I made it to the safety of my lab, just gotta- "Hey fri, Lock down the lab, and if a certain birdbrain even tries to get within 30 meters of my lab through any vents, activate the Daffy protocol", I say as I walk over to the desk with what My current project.

There, now it's the safety of my lab. Finally I can get some work done, and If Barton even tries something funny he's got something coming for him. As for my project, Mark 55, already powered up the repulsers, and further optimised the internal wiring and internal diagnostics systems. Now, how about an inbuilt x-ray scanner, or inbuilt radiation scanner in case of a code green, or maybe I can finally get T'Challa and his sister to show me how the Black Panther suit can absorb kinetic energy, maybe then I can repurpose it to strengthen my repulser blasts....

*30 minutes of endless brainstorming and designing later*

*Buzz*

I hear as I look up from my growing mountain of blueprints while continuing my design on my latest idea — a secret coffee flask within the suit — was that my phone?  "Hey fri, who fortunate enough to not be muted texted me this early?" I ask my AI not even bothering to look for my phone.

"You received a text message from that unknown number that texted you last Friday". Wait, wrong number?... The kid? Didn't I ask Friday to hack him? Who was he and why didn't I block him?

"Hey fri, Who was he, and why didn't I block him?" I ask, looking for some clarification.

"If you are referring to my hacking their phone, as I tried to tell you last Friday before Ms Potts came into your lab, that attempt proved unsuccessful. I couldn't hack him", -What? "As for your not blocking his number, I can only assume you forgot after you and Ms Potts left for your meeting".

I barely paid attention to the second half still lost on the whole, "Couldn't hack him". My personal AI, Friday, the most advanced computer in the world couldn't hack some KID?!? Alright, time to see who the hell he is, they've got some questions they gotta answer. I get my phone off a separate desk and pull up his new message.

‏???

‏Hey Mr TBD, Good Monday Morning! Sorry I had to leave in a hurry last night, my aunt called me for dinner. and sorry for disappearing this weekend, slipped my mind, I didn't mean to ghost you

Tony:

Kid, Who the hell are you, why can't I hack your phone?

‏???

‏You tried to hack my phone? Isn't that a little stalkerish Mr TBD, are you a kidnapper

Tony:

What? No I'm not a kidnapper, we covered this!

More importantly, who are you and who do you work for?

‏???

‏I'm sorry, what? I'm lost

Tony:

Is it Hydra? Or some other copycat scum? Cause not just everyone can get close to breaking through my encryption, much less being untraceable by me.

‏???

‏Ok, I don't know what the Percy Jackson books have to do with this

‏But if you're talking about texting you, Im sorry, like I said, I just thought my friend had added some new firewalls to his phone, I didn't know it was a wrong number

‏!Also, isn't the s-word a little mean? Besides I'm 15, I don't work for anyone, I don't have a job

Tony:

You can't really be expecting me to believe a kid broke through my encryption? Are you?

‏???

‏I mean, I didn't really, just enough to be able to text you

‏There were some firewalls which were better defended, I don't think I could break through those, but your phone's encryption was kinda easy

Tony

Excuse you? Easy!?!?

‏???

‏I'm sorry, that was rude. But I promise I mean nothing bad. And I promise not to try and hack you if you don't want me to

Tony

Are you serious?

‏???

‏Cross my heart and hope to... well

‏Maybe not die but you get the point

...

‏?Mr TBD

*5 minutes later, Peter has gotten off the subway and is now walking to school when*

Tony:

What the Hell, why can't I hack you!

I! Me! Why can't I hack your phone?

‏???

‏Mr TBD, that's really stalkerish

Tony:

Kid, Answer. The. Question.

‏???

‏Ok ok, my friend and I have been working on some firewalls and protections for our phones and laptops. So that's probably why

Tony:

Seriously? Are you trying to tell me I met my match with some random 15 year old nerd?

‏???

‏Well, the term nerd is used a lot with me. And I can't tell if I should be proud or insulted

‏And I don't know how I feel about you hacking my phone, can you please not

Tony:

Yeah, sure kid. (He lies)

‏???

‏It's Skywalker

‏And Thanks

‏Anyways, Mr TBD, I have to go, school's about to start

‏Ttyl

Tony:

... bye?

Kid?

 

I put my phone down. Gotta say, his whole "I'm a 15 year old" thing may be more true than I thought (or would like to admit). Either this or Hydra hackers are getting GenZ lessons. If so, then I'm Kinda impressed I'm having trouble hacking him. Might as well keep him for a bit, if it turns out to be a hydra agent maybe we can use this against them, and if he really is a kid, definitely curious there, may just give them a job.

Alright, with that done, Let's try and finish those blueprints before something else goes wrong, I can always try to hack the kid later.

...

This thought doesn't even last 10 minutes. "Boss, Mr Rodgers requests your presence", Friday interrupts.

"What does Capsicle want now? And did Pepper reset your name identification before she left? Remind me to fix ('fix') that later".

"Fury set up another meeting Tony, He wants you there as well", Steve's voice plays through Friday's speakers. "Ughhh, what does the pirate want this time?", I grumble at Steve, frustrated, again, like with every other meeting over the last 2 months.

"Come on Tony, you know what. And you know if you don't come up here yourself Fury'll break into your lab to bring you up here", Steve responds, unfortunately right. "Fine fine, coming, but you can tell the pirate he can go F#€£ himself!"

"Tell him yourself Stark", Fury's voice also plays through Fri's speakers.

Oh shit-

 

Peter POV:

Peter:

Anyways, Mr TBD, I have to go, school's about to start

Ttyl

‏Mr TBD

‏Bye, kid

I put my phone in my hoodie's pocket as I walk up the stairs to the school to meet up Ned by my locker before class.

Mr TBD... was a little creepier than I remember, stalkerish hacking and all... but then again, I did hack him first so I can't really blame him. I wouldn't be too happy if someone hacked through my phone. And besides, we both promised not to try and hack the other, so it should be fine, and even if he tries, Ned and I can always upgrade our defences, or maybe our new 'spider project' can ensure he can't.

"Hey Peter!" Breaks me from my thoughts as I walked through the halls, subtly dodging people with my spidey sense.

"Why didn't you text me all weekend? Did you add the new upgrades? Show me! I gotta see those new upgrades at work, I also have like, a dozen other ways we could improve it, like, lik-" I cut Ned off as he starts buffering trying to pick which idea to start with. "Ned! I know, I know, but if we keep this up we'll be late to class, besides, there's a couple of things I gotta catch you up on".

Ned gives me a slightly confused look, before he looks at my phone as I pass it to him and a wave of realisation hits him. "You broke your phone again while working on it?".

"Yup"

"Your contacts got wiped?"

"Yup"

"You forgot my number again and so couldn't text me all weekend"

"Yup"

"So, how was this wrong number person? I really hope he was nicer than number 4... and less weird than number 7"

"Do I just not surprise you anymore?", I ask after our little back and forth, kind of surprised by his lack of shock. "Ever since I found out about... *you know who*, you've just surprised me less and less" he answers as I playfully act all insulted lightly punching his arm as we walk into class and take our seats.

"Alright, fine, yes Ned he was nicer, though he apparently tried to hack me, but he couldn't get past our systems", I say excitedly, as we do our secret handshake. "which reminds me, in case something like this happens again we should really start working on project Kare-"

"Alright Class" Mr Harrison cuts me off signifying our class has started. I give Ned a quick sign that says "we'll talk later" before I turn to face the board and the sleepy teacher just in front of it, and try my best to pay attention, no matter how boring or easy the class is.

-Timeskip to Lunch because school's boring-

3rd Person POV:

"PETTERRR!" Ned screamed as he rushed over to their usual table in the cafeteria, where Peter was already sitting with MJ.

"How dare you leave without telling me everything first, I want, No! Need! You to tell me everything, now" he continued. "Ned, you know we didn't have any of the same classes, and I had a test second period that I had to run to. Besides, you know how Mr Harrison is in clas-"

"Peter!" Ned interrupts.

"Alright fine" Peter continues "Ok, like I was telling you, we should start working on Project Karen, just in case a wrong number tries to hack me again, and so that I can use her as... you know who-"

"You mean Spider-Man" MJ now interrupts, a slight smirk of pride on her face over how she figured him out a few months ago. "MJ! Not out loud, you don't know who's listening".

"Loser, I was quiet enough, besides, you know no one aside from Trash Thompson ever bothers to listen in, and he's absent today" MJ replies, inadvertently explaining why today has been better than usual.

"Anyways, yes that!", Peter frustratedly responds before continuing, "Which about that, Ned? May is taking a late shift today, so if you're down, I could definitely use your help after school". Peter finishes, as Ned grows excited with every word, becoming a bobble head with how much he's nodding yes.

"Now, what was that about 'Project Karen'?", MJ interjects as Ned starts calming down but before he can start rambling.

"Oh!", Ned responds "It's an AI we're planning to make, to help Pete with his... 'thing'. And maybe also for our own use."

"Yeah, specially after all these wrong number incidents, might be useful to have some more protection from hackers, and maybe also correct me if I mistype or forget a number again" Peter takes over from Ned. "Huh, Smartest kid in the school, yet can't for the life of him remember 9 numbers?", MJ jokes while playfully punching Peter's arm as Ned quietly giggles to himself, while Peter rolls his eyes, a small smile gracing his lips.

"Wait, Peter?" Ned starts asking, sudden worry coating his tone "Have... "they" been a problem again?"

It takes Peter a second to realise what Ned is talking about, before responding "Not really, they've mostly followed me around, like one or 2 at a time I think, and they've tried to approach but I'm too fast for them".

"What do you think they want?" Ned asks, trying his hardest to be subtle. "Come on Loser, you know what" MJ answers before Peter has a chance to, so he just continues with, "And you know that I can't give it to them, not without putting you all at risk".

Before They even have the chance to change the subject, a loud "RING!" Echoes throughout the room, signalling the end of lunch. "Alright See you guys" Peter waves, as while Ned and MJ both have history together while Peter has a free period, before they end their day together in English.

*After school* Peter POV:

I run near home, over to my usual alley, where I slip into my makeshift Spider-man costume, webbing my bag under a dumpster so hopefully no one steals it. Ned and I have been working on a newer costume, but we're still missing and finishing a couple of parts, so the Hoodie will have to do for now.

I swing over a couple of buildings before I hear a speeding car and some police sirens. "Ned" I ask the ear piece We use to communicate while I'm Spider-Man-ing "Can you find out what's going on".

"On it" he responds, followed by some aggressive typing before he continues "Ok, it seems like a high speed chase, if you head 5 blocks north you can intersect"

Making my way over I find The get away vehicle being followed by 3 police cars. Wouldn't be too much of a problem... if it wasn't heading towards a Primary school... at the tail end of pick-up hour. "Can't risk anyone getting hurt, so let's stop this van before it gets there." I think as I swing my way over the street and land on the Van's roof with a "thud".

The people inside clearly weren't expecting me, as the van suddenly swerved for a second before stabilising. Only another reason to wrap this up sooner than later. So I quickly web the hands of the 2 guys that poked out the windows trying to shoot me, webbing their guns I stole onto the roof, before I jump towards the hood of the car, webbing 2 buildings at either sides of the road before attaching them to the van itself.

Suddenly my spidey sense goes off, softly, cautioning, someone is watching me. Before it suddenly goes off again, a lot stronger this time, I look behind me as the fully extended webs that were starting to slow the van, loosen as the bricks they held onto gave way, and I see it. A mother, carrying her 5, 6 year old in her arms, right in the vans way.

Can't let them get hurt, so I quickly backflip, webbing the front wheels to hopefully slow the van down a little, before landing on the asphalt, in front of the van, and use all of my strength to plant my feet and push against it.

Thankfully, the van stops maybe a meter, tops from the woman and her daughter. Both with wide eyes, the eldest at the van, and the youngest at me. I quickly web up the driver and any straggler inside who might have managed to get free, before quickly walking up to the pair and ensuring that they're ok. After a minute the police shows up to ask them a couple of questions, so I wave them goodbye and swing away before I get a line of questioning of my own.

"Ned, they're watching me again", I say into the ear piece. "They've been following you for months now, couldn't you maybe talk to them?" Ned asks.

"I don't know. It could be a trap, would it really be safe to talk to them?" I reply, displaying enough responsibility to make MJ proud.

"Well, what else can you do, running away clearly hasn't worked, couldn't hurt to try" Ned argues, and I can't help but wonder if he's right. I know what they want, I know why they're following me, but maybe I could convince them otherwise, or come up with a compromise. I think as I slowly convince myself of Ned's idea, couldn't hurt, right?

"Alright, I'll try, but I need you to stay quiet, can't let them figure you out too" I say to Ned, his lack of response I take as a yes. So I swing to a stop of on a rooftop, waiting until they're near enough to hear me say

"Alright, I'm tired of you following me, come on out!"

It takes about a minute before i hear a response. "Spider-Man, we need to talk".

Chapter 3: Rooftop Precaution & Nightly Plaudits

Summary:

Spider-Man has a little spat with the avengers, meanwhile Peter and Mr TBD see eye to eye

*Flashback to that Monday morning*

3rd person POV:

"Tell him yourself Stark". Fury's voice also plays through Fri's speakers. "Oh shit here we go", Tony pouts as he exits his lab and heads towards the conference room where the rest of the Avengers must certainly be waiting.

As the doors open, an oval conference table with all the present Avengers sitting on either side, to the left there's Bucky, Steve, Natasha, Clint and Bruce closest to furthest. And on the right there's Wanda, Pietro, Vision, Sam and Scott. With one empty seat on one end of the table — for Tony — and a very angry pirate in leather sitting opposite to it.

"Stark! Finally bothered to show up, did you?", Said Pirate scolds the billionaire as he sits down disinterested. "Yeah yeah Fury, can we get this over with, I'm not fond of wasting my mornings", Tony retorts. The increased incidence of meetings clearly taking its toll.

"Woke up on the wrong side of the bed Tin-Can?", Clint snickers from his end of the table, as Fury smacks his head while Natasha says, "Shut it Clint. And Stark, if you don't wanna be here, behave so we can leave quicker". "Moving. On!" Fury interrupts, one more comment away from loosing it "What's your progress on your mission?".

"Nothing so far, We've gone out in pairs to observe, and on occasion try and approach, but he always gets away any time we try and get close". Steve answers. "Why do we even need to chase Spider-Man?", Tony interjects, "He's done nothing suspicious, and he seems like a good guy, helping old ladies cross the road, He's like a Boy Scout". He argues.

"But do you know, are you sure?", Fury questions Tony, clearly wanting an answer. "He hasn't done anything to suggest otherwise". Tony says while narrowing his eyes as he stares at Fury. "But Do. You. Know?", Fury challenges, matching the gesture as both men fall into a staring contest before Natasha interrupts.

"No, we don't know for sure".

"Exactly! We don't know anything at all" Fury argues. "No Name, no ID, nothing on his powers or how he got them. Nothing. And he may help old ladies cross the road...". Fury continues as he gestures Maria to display pictures on the Holograms in the table.

"But he's also defeated Scorpion, Vulture, Doctor Octavius, Green Goblin, Shocker, Sand Man, Lizard, Kraven the Hunter. All potential or actual avenger level threats. He has defeated them — sometimes even multiple at once — all on his lonesome". Fury's frustrations crack through, his rant practiced and unstoppable.

"We know nothing about a vigilant who can take down multiple avengers level threats. That MAKES him an avengers level threat Stark. That's why I need you to bring him in. End of discussion.". Fury finishes, as the room grows quiet before Scott out of everyone gets the courage to speak

"But, Mr Fury, how would you suggest we bring him In? I wouldn't exactly feel comfortable attacking someone who by most all accounts doesn't deserve it". "I concur, Besides, if our concern is avoiding an attack or 'Spider-Man' going rogue, or becoming an avengers level threat. We might want to avoid antagonising him first". Vision adds and argues.

"... Alright". Fury responds after thinking it over for a second, "We'll give him a chance to come in by choice. One, or 2 at most of you will go talk to him. If he's already evaded you we don't want to give him too many reasons to run off, the less of you to start with the better". Fury formulates his plan.

"Then, Give him the choice. If he rejects it, use as much force as necessary to bring him in. Either he comes in and answers all our questions, or we take those answers by force. One way or another SHIELD needs to know. I don't want another word on this", Fury orders, before adding. "Got it Stark!", For the billionaire who's uncharacteristic silence was explained by the phone he looked up from at the mention of his name.

"Yeah, sure, got it. Can I go now?", Stark responds, clearly not caring for anything said the past half hour, as he stands up to leave. "I expect results Stark! 2 weeks tops", Is the last thing Tony hears from Fury before the doors close behind him.

"Is this a... code green, or can I sit out here?", Bruce asks Fury, wondering if the Hulk is going to be needed, not fond of the idea of bringing him out on NYC. "No. Neither the Hulk nor the Maximoffs are to take part in this mission, yet. Same goes for Barnes". Fury answers to huffs of annoyance from the Twins and an eye roll from the Metal Armed Boomer. "Due to your history, We don't want to risk it if this is Hydra, besides, Public opinion is still mixed on The Winder Soldier", Fury explains, to a slight scowl from Bucky, presented as annoyance to hide is hurt.

"I want Stark, Vision, Barton and Wilson on this mission, with Lang on backup if some extra strength is necessary. Rodgers, Romanoff, you take point. I want you both to confront him next time he shows up, and organise any attempt of capture. Understood?", Fury receives a nod from Natasha, and a quick "yes sir" out of Steve.

"Good", Fury says before he leaves the room and the avengers in it, as they all stand up and disperse. Scott, Pietro, Clint and Sam heading up to play Mario kart, Vision and Wanda leaving to hang out in her room. Bruce heading towards his lab to work, while Bucky heads towards the training room to blow some steam, leaving Nat and Steve to plan.

*end of flashback.*

"Spider-Man, we need to talk", Steve says, as he and Natasha step onto the rooftop and sunlight armed in full uniform, facing Spider-Man. "Nice Save with the Van", Natasha Compliments, and Peter would be lying if he said he wasn't fanboying internally right now, but he had to hold it down because he had more pressing matters to attend to.

"Yeah, Thanks, now back to the point. Why have you been following me? What do you want?" Pete answers, weary, and right by the roof's ledge ready to run if necessary. "We have a couple of questions for you", Steve replies.

"By 'we' do you mean you? Or your Pirate friend?", Peter questions, very much knowing the answer. "How did you know-" Steve starts in slight surprise before he's interrupted. Natasha's glare hardens, fixed on the itsy bitsy spider.

"Well, for starters, you're not the only ones that have been following me, and I'm not just talking about Falcon and Hawkeye, Fury's also tasked a couple of his own agents with following me these last few months". Spidey counts with his fingers. "Secondly, out of nowhere I go from friendly neighbourhood Spider-Man, to being followed by the avengers? And you clearly weren't very interested in talking before, opting for following me from the shadows and only approaching, what? 2, 3 times? Nah, this wasn't a friendly visit, or a curious obsession.

Lastly, it's Fury, are we really surprised?", Spider-Man finishes rhetorically, getting a slight smirk out of Natasha, mixed with amusement and a sliver of respect, while Steve just watched slightly in shock over the fact Spider-Man knew everything and from the start. Natasha recovers first, so she continues for the Captain, "Alright then, since you know what's going on, what's your answer?".

"Look, I respect you, admire you even, but what you want? That's the one thing I can't give you, I'm sorry", Spider-Man answers, somewhat defeatedly.

"Son, You do know what is going to happen from now if you don't, right?", Steve asks, "Since you know it's fury, you know what he's ordered". Spidey nods, "I really don't want to do this, but yeah, the alternative is something they couldn't afford" Spider-Man responds, as both the Super soldier and the spider tense, one readying his shield, and the other preparing his route of escape.

"Wait!", Natasha sternly interrupts, "Let's go Steve, let's give Spider-Man time to think his choice through". She says as she turns to the hooded hero before adding, "This is your one chance, next time, this won't end so well". A warning, before she and Steve head back towards the tower, leaving the spider to continue his day. Until next time.

Peter POV:

"Alright Ned, you can speak" I say after Black Freaking Widow and Captain America disappear from sight, and hearing range. Sensing Ned's inevitable star struck rambling, which continues for a solid 10 minutes before he asks, "Wait, Peter, what are you gonna do next time?".

I haven't fully considered this, my new suit wont be ready for at least a month, even if we cut back on some upgrades and work extra fo finish it, it will take till the end of the week. "I guess we gotta make my new suit at least functional. We can always add the screen lenses, Karen, and other upgrades later. Can we work on it tonight?".

"Sorry Pete, family dinner, Mom's idea, gonna have to be tomorrow. Heading home now?", No Ned, and MJ's volunteering at the Hospital today, home it is then. "Yeah, I guess, May will be back soon, and I can always finish my homework and continue work on Karen in the meantime", I say, as I jump quietly into my alley, making sure nobody saw.

"Give me a sec Ned", I say before I start changing, before continuing once I'm done.

"Alright, how much longer can you talk?", I ask. "Maybe another 20 or so minutes before dinner" he answers.

"Alright, cause I was hoping to run some ideas by you for Karen that I could work on tonight, like...." and that's how we continue while I walk and get home until he has to go.

Tony POV: Soon after Steve and Nat's confrontation with Spider-Man

"Boss, Capsicle and 'The Very Scary Russian' need to talk to you". Ahh, that's better, can't have my AI call them anything else. "Yeah sure, let them in Fri" I answer without looking up from the Iron-Man helmet I'm currently working on, to hearing the lab doors open, and 2 sets of footsteps walk towards me.

"So, how'd it go with Underoos?", I ask sarcastically, already knowing the answer from when fri announced their return without a certain companion. "Shut it Stark, we need to talk" Natasha snaps back, catching on to my sarcasm.

"Bout what?" I reply, no less sarcastic than before.

"Come on Tony, take this seriously, I don't think he's going to give up his identity willingly, so we're gonna need backup next time. That's where we'll need you and Clint". I roll my eyes, of course I saw this coming the second they walked in, but that doesn't make it any more annoying. "Ugh, must I? Really? Cause that's seems like a waste of my time" I respond, sarcasm gone, replaced entirely by frustration.

"It's a waste of time for all of us Stark, that's why we need you to play nice so we can all get this over quickly", Natasha counters coldly, clearly not fond of this mission either. "Got it? Good. Keep Friday on alert to warn us if he pops up again, and when he does, get her to warn You, Nat, Clint and I", Steve 'orders' as he starts walking out of the lab behind Natasha who was already on her way out since her counter. The lab doors closing signalling their leave.

Uhh, "why does fury always need us for his dirty work" I think as I head over to one of my computers to check on Friday's tracking of the spider, and see if she's uncovered more information on him. Neither of which returns anything of interest.

Just as I was getting frustrated and hoping for a distraction...

*Buzz*

My phone, again, probably that kid again. Might as well, I could use the distraction, maybe find more info on him, and if not I can give hacking him another try.

Peter POV: *50 Minutes after hanging up with Ned*

I'm bored. Bored bored bored. Homework took less than I expected, and turns out coding sentience into an AI isn't as easy as you think it is, and you can only troubleshoot so much before you realise you'll just have to continue tomorrow. I can't message Ned, he's busy, and MJ's volunteering, so her phone's probably off. May's still not back, and I shouldn't be spidermaning until I can use my new suit.

Bored, bored, bored, bor- WAIT! Mr TBD! how could I forget, they might be busy, but it's worth a try. Plus, it's either that or die of boredom, so I pull out my phone and start typing.

Peter:

Hey Mr TBD! Are you busy? Can we chat?

(I wait a minute before I hear back)

‏Mr TBD

‏?Sure Kid? But don't you have homework to do

Peter:

Finished, kinda boring tbh.

‏Mr TBD

‏?What do you mean by boring

Peter:

I mean, don't get me wrong, I love physics and chemistry, but Balancing equations? That gets boring way too quickly, and is way too easy

‏Mr TBD

‏?Really? Then what would be more your speed

Peter:

Well, you know Dr Bruce Banner?

I love his books, I have like 5 of them, must have read them at least 10 times each.

‏Mr TBD

‏Wait? Banner? You understood those books? Don't even PhD students struggle with these

Peter:

I mean, they are complex, but once you get your head around them they make complete sense. That's why they're soo brilliant!

‏Mr TBD

‏?How does a kid even begin reading books like these

Peter:

Well, I've always loved science and building things, And Dr Banner is an amazing Scientist

So a couple of years ago, for my 12th birthday my uncle got me my first Book of Dr Banner's.

Took me a bit to wrap my head around that one, but by Hanukkah I had read and understood most of it, so He got me another, and I just went from there.

‏Mr TBD

‏?So you're saying at 12 you understood college level radiology and molecular Genetics

Peter:

I mean, I guess? I do get straight A's In school, and Dr Banner's an amazing scientist, so he probably makes them easier to understand.

‏Mr TBD

‏So, a fan of Banner's? Huh. Don't care much for Tony Stark? Can't blame ya

Peter:

What! No! Take that back!

Tony Stark is amazing! I may love Dr Banner, but Tony Stark is my hero!

‏Mr TBD

‏Hero? Isn't he just some self absorbed billionaire in a metal suit

Peter

I mean, I guess if by that you mean Iron Man.

And he's not self absorbed

‏Mr TBD

‏Agree to disagree

Peter:

I mean it! He's saved the world multiple times as Iron Man, risking his life doing it! That's not self absorbed.

Besides, I wasn't talking about Iron-Man, I was talking about Tony Stark.

‏Mr TBD

‏?What even is the difference

Peter:

Well, Iron-Man is something he can do, a way he can help others, and it's amazing

But I look up to a Tony Stark, that's who he is.

‏Mr TBD

‏Yeah, Tony Stark, a shameless playboy, the "Merchant of Death", The most Famous Mass Murderer in the History of America

‏Only helping others to rid himself of his guilt. Definitely worth looking up to

 

Peter:

No! That's who he was. He may have been a playboy, an alcoholic, and a weapons manufacturer, but he's changed.

He looked over his life and chose to change, chose to be better, and is actually doing it.

He stopped Stark Industries' production of weapons, and changed his own life around. He is good because he chooses to be, he risks his life because he chooses to, to protect others.

That's why I look up to him.

Besides, he even saved my life once.

(The smile growing on Tony's face at this protective outburst of him suddenly changed into a look of curiosity)

‏Mr TBD

‏?Wait, saved you? When

Peter:

The Stark Expo 2010, when the Hammer Industries drones attacked.

I begged my Aunt and Uncle to take me, but we got separated in the chaos. I was wearing a fake set of Iron-Man gloves and mask and thought I could take them down.

I would've been toast if he hadn't come in and blasted it just in time.

Told me "Nice work Kid" before he flew away.

—-

Tony POV:

"Friday, pull up the video files from the Stark Expo 2010, cross reference to the description the kid gave, and show me the footage". As the video plays, I feel my phone buzz a couple of times, but I'm too distracted by the video to check. The scene comes up, exactly as the kid said, Verbatim quote as well, no one else could've heard that. "I guess he really is a kid, good one too", I ponder as I check my messages again

——- Peter POV again

Peter:

It was the best thing thats ever happened to me

I wish I could thank him.

Mr TBD, are you there?

‏Mr TBD

‏I'm here kid, just getting some coffee

‏Pretty cool, him saving your life

Peter:

I knowwwww!

-

"Peter, I'm home, Come on, I brought Dinner!" May Interrupts me in my conversation with Mr TBD.

Peter:

Oh, sorry Mr TBD, my aunt is home, she brought dinner! See ya later! 👋

‏Mr TBD

‏Yeah, talk to you later kid

-

I take my phone with me to the dining room where I find May setting the table, I quickly run up and help her before we sit down to eat. "So, Peter, how was school today?"

"Oh, it was great, had a test today, think I aced it, Also....". And before I knew it, time got away from me and I fell asleep on the couch next to May.

Tony POV

Tony:

Yeah, talk to you later kid

 

So he really is a kid, smart one too. Stupid firewalls have been more problematic than I'll ever admit to him.

I do wonder what he meant by Aunt, he said the same thing on Friday, hasn't even mentioned his parents though. Anyways, that's a question for another day, as for now, let's give those firewalls one more try while Friday keeps looking for information on Spider-Man.

Chapter 4: Pen Pals and Permanence

Summary:

Tony saves a new contact

*5 day time skip to Saturday Morning*

It's been a busy enough week. Peter and Ned have been working non stop on his new Spider-Man suit. MJ lending a hand every so often. It won't be as good as they had originally planned, but they can always upgrade it later, right now Spider-Man is gonna need a serious upgrade if he's gonna have some avengers after him.

Peter and Tony have been texting for a week. Peter always saying good morning and goodnight to Tony outside of any random conversations Peter starts whenever he's bored — usually in school. This routine and the kid who started it slowly growing on Tony.

Friday has still found nothing on the spider, and Fury has grown more and more frustrated, making the avengers similarly frustrated by extension.

Peter POV:

I hate waking up early on a Saturday morning. It's one of the 2 days I can sleep in, but if Ned and I want to finish my suit by tonight, we're gonna need all the time we can get.

"Bye May, I'm going to Ned's. Love ya, See ya tonight", I yell as I close the door and walk out of my apartment. Ned only lives like a 15 minute walk away, so it would just take longer to take the subway. I take out my phone to kill time, and remember to send Mr TBD's good morning text, like every morning since.

Peter:

Hey Mr TBD, Happy Saturday Morning!

No School! Today's going to be great!

*It takes 30 seconds before I see him start typing*

‏Mr TBD

‏Morning Kid

‏Good you're excited, that makes one of us

Peter:

Aww, I'm sure today will be great for you too!

Anyways, I have 15 minutes to kill, wanna play a game?

‏Mr TBD

‏Sure, I guess, could use the distraction

Peter:

Yes! Exactly!

... do you know "21 Questions"?

‏Mr TBD

‏Isn't that a couple's game

Peter

... ok, yes

BUT!

It's also a great 'Get to know my online friend' game

So, wanna play?

‏Mr TBD

‏Sure kid

Peter:

Ok, I'll start with an easy one.

What's your favourite colour?

‏Mr TBD

‏Red I guess, or gold, one of the two

Peter:

Cool, Definitely get the red, but I do love Blue as well.

Ok, your turn

‏Mr TBD

‏Hmm, ok, let's start with a fun one

‏?Who was your first kiss

Peter:

Ummmm......

‏Mr TBD

‏?Never had one

Peter

Nope.

Ok, My turn

What's your favourite subject?

Like, of study? Mine's physics or chemistry, or robotics

‏Mr TBD

‏Robotics I guess, I am a mechanic

Peter:

Omg! That's soo cool! Have you built anything interesting?

‏Mr TBD

‏Nope, my turn, and I won't answer that anyways

‏?What's your biggest fear

Peter

It's kinda embarrassing, but

I guess spiders?

‏Mr TBD

‏?Spiders

Peter:

Shut up!

Anyways, ohhhooo, let's do

Have you ever stolen/shoplifted something?

‏Mr TBD

‏?Ok, you never do this, alright

Peter:

Promise

‏Mr TBD

‏I stole a... couple of... bottles back in my college days

Peter

Alcoho-

‏Mr TBD

‏Next

‏?If you could have dinner with anyone, who

Peter:

That's an easy one, Tony Stark.

Like I've told you, He's my idol. It would be a dream come true

‏Mr TBD

‏?At the risk of sounding redundant, who's your favourite avenger

Peter

Oh, Hawkeye, obviously

‏Mr TBD

‏!KID

Peter

Ok ok, I'm kidding, yes it's Tony Stark again.

And you asked 2 questions in a row, so I get doubles two.

First, Would You Rather Have A Beyoncé Song Or A Taylor Swift Song Stuck In Your Head For 24 Hours?

‏Mr TBD

‏?What even is that question

Peter

I blanked, ok

‏Mr TBD

Beyoncé

‏You tell no one

Peter:

What happens in the chat, stays In The chat.

And for my second question....

What is your most fond memory with your mom?

*I wait for him to answer, seeing the (...) pop up and disappear a couple of times before I add*

I'm sorry

that was too much

you don't have to answer if you don't want to

I just-... I'm sorry.

‏Mr TBD

‏It's fine kid. I gotta go, ok?

Peter

Ok Mr TBD, talk to you later, and I'm sorry, again.

 

I put my phone in my pocket again. Work out well I guess, since Mr TBD had to go as I got to Ned's block, knocking on his door only a minute later. "Hi Mrs Leeds", I wave as his Mom opens the door.

"Good morning Peter, Ned's just up in his room, you can head on up. Just Let me know if you're staying for lunch so I can make you a plate", she responds. "Thank you, and lunch would be great if you wouldn't mind", I say, smiling thankfully.

"You're never a bother sweetie, you're welcomed here any time", She says as I head up the stairs to Ned's room, Saying Hi to Ned as I step in.

"Hey Pete" He responds "Ok, so, I've almost finished your suit, all we need to do now is sow in the upgraded web shooters and finish adding the temporary lenses for the mask".

"That's great, so we should be done by midday?", I ask.

"Ehh, more like 2 to 3, My mom's going to want us to go down for lunch, and we should also do a final check before you go out, just in case", he responds. "Alright, so Spider-Manning at 3 then?".

"I'm your guy in the chair Pete, of course Spider-Manning at 3. Would love to see our suit on a test run." He answers proudly. And that's what we do for the next 6 hours, only stopping for lunch, before we're done and I don the suit, it fitting like a glove.

"That. Looks. SOO COOOOOLLLL!" Ned practically screams in awe after seeing me with the suit on, immediately Scrunching his face due to the many new ideas of what to add flooding his mind. "Ok, should we see what it can do in action?" I prompt before he starts rambling through all his thoughts.

A hyper-excited "Yes yes yes yes yes yes yes" is all I get as a response. "Ok, I'll go change by the alley down the road, see ya in a bit?" I say as I slip on my normal clothes over my suit, so I can walk out and to the alley inconspicuously.

"See ya" Ned calls back as he pulls out his laptop, his rapid typing sounding like raindrops.

I quickly leave, waving Ned's Mom goodbye, and run to the alley, where I drop my clothes, pull my mask on, and hide everything inside my bag, webbing it safely within a fire escape. I jump up on the rooftop and start swinging around as I head the earpiece activate before Ned's voice comes through

"Alright, Guy in the chair in, Spider-Man, copy"

"I'm here Ned".

"No, you gotta say copy", he whines back

"Alright alright, Spider-Man Copy. Got anything for me", I capitulate.

"Yup, Robbery, 4 blocks south of you, Guy has 5 hostages, police are on their way".... And so patrol starts. 2 Robberies, 1 attempted kidnapping, and a pair lost siblings who got separated from their Moms — They were very thankful, bought me a hotdog and everything — before I decide to stop by a rooftop by Delmar's to take in the sunset.

Around 5 minutes later, I feel it Being watched, 3 directions, My spidey sense. I guess the Avengers are back, looking for an answer... this is not gonna be good.

"Ned, They're back, stay quiet", I quickly whispers, hoping only Ned hears, as I turn around and call out. "Good Evening, Captain, Widow.", Before I see who else they brought.

"And Nice to meet you too Iron Man, to what do I owe the pleasure?", I ask sarcastically, trying to hide the star struck awe, and slight fear in my voice. "It's been a week, so, what's your answer", Black Widow's voice cuts through anyone else who tried to answer"

"....look, I get it. And I don't wanna fight you..-"

"That's great, on out with it so we can get this over with", Iron-Man clearly interrupts, making Captain America and Black Widow give him an annoyed look before I continue.

"But! My identity is the one thing I cannot give you. It getting out comes at too high a price". They're not pleased. This time it's Captain America that interrupts: "Only SHIELD needs to know, your identity will be kept within its protected server".

"Protected? No offence but you can't expect me to believe that", I scoff. Natasha gets stern, defensive, "and what's that supposed to mean?".

"Does Hydra ring any bells?", I respond, "Or Loki? Like, even Tony Stark has been able to hack into shield, how is any of that safe?", I ask while also pointing at the mentioned billionaire. "They've upgraded their security, and having you out here alone and unregulated is not necessarily any safer". Black widow argues back

"And besides, what do you have to risk or loose by telling us", Iron-Man adds, annoyed, clearly over the conversation. "It's not I who would be paying the price", I respond as I feel my spidey sense go off. *Behind. Incoming.* as I jump and flip, dodging Hawkeye's arrow as the fight breaks out.

My Spidey sense going off; Left, Caps shield. Front, Widow Bites. Above, Repulser Blasts. Me following my instincts dodging every major hits, only being knocked by caps shield, and grazed on my right arm by one of Hawkeye's arrows. Waiting for the right distraction...

"Come on Underoos, just give up so we can go home", There! My opening. As Captain America turns towards Iron-Man I shoot multiple webs at him, sticking his feet to the ground, and his shield to his arm. Thrown out of Rhythm by my sudden attack, Iron-Man doesn't expect me webbing his mask, blinding him and then webbing him in a cocoon while dodging a pair of arrows and one more shot from her Widow Bites. Iron-Man, down.

Now it's only Black Widow and Hawkeye. I hear from their coms that Hawkeye is coming in to help, meaning my job just got easier. As Widow and I start fighting hand to hand, the aforementioned archer lands and heads towards the Captain. As I dodge one of Widow's kicks, I shoot a web at his feet, tying him up before he can get to Captain America. Only leaving Widow and Me to finish this.

I block a couple more punches before she goes to kick my side, perfect. I catch it unexpectedly and pivot, throwing her back and webbing her as she lands, before I start heading towards towards the ledge "Sorry guys, but I have somewhere else to be. These webs will dissolve in about 2 hours so... good luck?", I finish as I swing away into the sunset.

Tony POV:

"... Good luck?"

And then he leaves. Bastard stuck us here and left

"Anyone got a way out?" Legolass asks. "Not here, can't pull it off", Natasha replies. "Neither, and I'm afraid if I pull any harder I'll take the roof with me". Steve adds.

"Tony?", Nat directs at me.

"Nothing, this webbing got my arms locked, can't burn my way out"

....

"Did he say 2 hours? Are we gonna be here 2 hours? No! We were supposed to have a Mario kart tournament tonight, if I don't show up I'll forfeit! My title-", the Archer starts blabbering. "Hey Clint", Nat interrupts his whining. "Yeah?" He asks, oblivious.

"Shut Up!", Both Nat and I growl at him not wanting to make the next 2 hours any longer than they have to be.

*2 and a half hours later*

"What took you so long? Did you get him?"l Sam asks as we arrive back at the tower. "Clint, You missed our Tournament, Vision had to fill in" Scott addends

"Shut up Wilson!" I bark, the previous 2 hours irritating me past my limits. "Woah, what happened to you?", Barnes questions sassily. "Spider-man. Spider-Man happened", I bark again.

"He trapped us with his webs, we were stuck on a roof top for 2 hours", Steve explains, "With. Clint. Stuck on a roof top for 2 hours. With. Clint.", Natasha amends.

"Wait wait wait", Pietro speaks up, "So whats you're saying, is, that 4 avengers got their asses kicked by a guy in his pyjamas?". He says barely containing his laughter before he, alongside Wilson, Barnes, Lang and Wanda all break into cackling laughter.

I quickly retreat to my lab before they break me, leaving Nat, Steve and Katniss to finish explaining to the rest. I hate today, first the kid has to bring... that up. Then the Spider guy is all difficult and leaves us stuck to the roof. And you know what? I could forgive that... if he had webbed the birdbrain's mouth shut before disappearing. But no. No. 2 hours. 2 hours of Clint's whining and rambling. Did I say I hate today already?

As I head to my coffee machine and wait for it to brew, I feel my phone buzz a couple of times. Probably the kid's goodnight text, open shut, and then I can head to work.

Or so I thought, before I read:

‏???

‏Hey Mr TBD, can we talk? I need someone to, just, yeah

‏Mr TBD? Are you angry about what I asked before? I'm sorry, I shouldn't that was too personal

‏Sorry for bothering you, I just... I don't want to be alone

 

Maybe... maybe not. "I can always start working a little bit later", I think as I start to type

Peter POV: *timeskip to 30 minutes ago

It's been over 2 hours since I fought the avengers, and it's finally starting to hit.... I FOUGHT THE AVENGERS! Omg! I webbed black widow! And iron man! And Captain America! And Hawkeye!. Oh they're gonna hate me!

Wait! They're after me, they're gonna keep coming after me! How am I going to be Spider-Man. They're the avengers, maybe.... maybe I should just stop. I mean, they're the earths mightiest heroes, maybe they know better? But then, who's going to help? They never have, I can't just stop.

I continue spiralling in my insecurities for a bit. I can't call Ned or MJ, I'll just worry them too much, and May can't know, so I can't just go to her with this. I keep thinking who to call; Matt? Nah, he's on a case in San Fransisco right now. Wade? I haven't spoken to him since he moved back to Canada. Harry? I have barely heard back from him since he was shipped to boarding school...

Mr TBD? "He's nice, but... we've only talked for a week, would this be too much?", I start to think, but before I knew it I had already started typing away.

Peter

Hey Mr TBD, can we talk? I need someone to, just, yeah

Mr TBD? Are you angry about what I asked before? I'm sorry, I shouldn't that was too personal.

Sorry for bothering you, I just... I don't want to be alone.

*it takes a minute before he responds*

‏Mr TBD

‏It's fine kid, I'm here, we can talk

‏And don't worry about it, I was just busy, not angry

Peter:

Thank you, and again sorry, just in case.

‏Mr TBD

‏Now, what's this about you not wanting to be alone

Peter:

I just...

You ever do something good, something that helps others

But then some people beat you down for it

And you just... don't know anymore

Don't know if you are right, if you should continue

And then all your insecurities take over, and just

And I'm afraid, and guilty, and I just, I don't know anymore

‏Mr TBD

‏Kid

‏Ok, let's go one step at a time

‏?Are you being bullied

Peter:

Well, I guess you could call it that.

But, is it bullying if they're right?

‏Mr TBD

‏Ok, answer me this

‏?Are you helping people

Peter:

I think so, I guess. At least, people are usually thankful when I help.

‏Mr TBD

‏?Ok, and do you like it

Peter:

Yes

I love doing it

I look forward to it.

It's hard, but I am always soo happy doing it.

‏Mr TBD

‏Then you should continue doing it

‏If you are happy doing it and it helps people, you shouldn't let others stop you

‏If those bullies are trying to stop you. They're wrong. No question about it

Peter

... thanks

Mr TBD...

I

Thank you

I needed this.

‏Mr TBD

‏Don't mention it kid

(*Tony's thoughts: "Maybe... maybe this can cheer him up a bit")

‏It was her singing to me before bed

Peter:

What?

‏Mr TBD

‏The memory

‏It was my mother singing to me before bed when I was very young

‏We didn't see each other much during the day because of how busy she was

‏But she would always sing to me before I went to sleep

‏My favourite was her cover of Il Mondo, I would sometimes join her, That song always reminds me of her

Peter:

That sounds beautiful

‏Mr TBD

‏-It

‏Yeah, it was

Peter’s

Thank you

For telling me this

It means a lot

That you trust me with this I mean

‏Mr TBD

‏Don't mention it kid

‏?So, what's yours

Peter

I ummm

I don't really have one

Don't really remember much about her

She- well, both my parents, died when I was very young, so I barely remember her

‏Mr TBD

‏Sorry kid, for asking

Peter

It's ok, I asked first, remember.

Besides, I've moved on now.

‏Mr TBD

‏Alright

‏Now, if I remember correctly, it was my turn to ask a question

Peter:

You would be remembering correctly

‏Mr TBD

‏?So, what's your favourite song

Peter

Oh! I want it that way, By the Backstreet Boys!

Or Once in a lifetime by Talking Heads!

Or Blitzkrieg Bop by Ramones!

Or Back In Black by AC/DC!

‏Mr TBD

‏Ok, got it

‏Also, AC/DC. Good choice

Peter

Thanks

Anyways, my turn.

3rd PoV

And that's how they continued the night, With their game of 21 Questions, until Peter started falling asleep on his phone and had to say goodbye, falling into a peaceful slumber. His resolve of being Spider-Man strong once again.

On Tony's end, his frustrations and irritations melted away throughout the conversation. Even surprising himself a little with how comfortable he got with the kid. But he was most surprised with himself when

 

'Do you want to save your new contact as "The Kid"'

...

"Contact, Saved."

Chapter 5: Spiders Sport and Sabotage

Summary:

Spider-Man’s just better than them

Peter POV:

*beep beep beep beep bee-Bang!".

I shut my alarm off groggily. I'm never gonna get used to waking up early for school, it's too early and with the late nights out, I am always way too tired. It's Wednesday too, which means we have PE first period, with Flash.... "Anyways, can't let that stop me", I think as I jump out of bed and take a quick warm shower. It may be Spring already but that doesn't mean it's warm by any means, specially in the cool morning breeze.

I jump out and quickly get dressed in my Gym clothes so I don't have to change at school, and throw my midtown hoodie on top before heading to the kitchen. May's already left for work, so I quickly make myself a bowl of cereal — I almost burnt the kitchen last time so it's all I am allowed to make — and inhale it so I won't be late. I quickly rinse my bowl and leave it to dry before I speed the door and apartment and out to the subway.

Even thought it's only been like, 10 days, pulling out my phone and sending Mr TBD a good morning text already feels routine, natural. I'm guessing it's the same for him, since he's gotten quicker at responding as well.

Peter:

Good Morning Mr TBD!

I hope you have an awesome day!

‏Mr TBD

‏?Morning Kid, excited

Peter:

Yeah! My friend and I are hanging out after school and I have Chem and Physics today

They're a little easy, but I love them.

I do start with PE, with this one guy, but it's fine. Nothing I can't handle

‏Mr TBD

‏?Wait, "this guy"? Is this about those bullies you talked about before

Peter:

Don't worry about that, I got it all handled.

I'm ok now, I promise

‏Mr TBD

‏?Fine, but if you need to talk

Peter:

Aww, thanks Mr TBD

Anyways, how's your day?

‏Mr TBD

‏?Boring, my boss has been on my back recently

Peter

Don't worry, I know you got this!

Oh, This is my stop Mr TBD! Ttyl 👋

‏Mr TBD

‏I am never getting used to you using those things

‏Bye kid

"Bye kid", I quickly read before I put my phone away and start running out of the station and towards my school. My spider stamina really comes in handy in moments like this when I'm cutting it close. I make it through the doors just in time for the bell to ring and quickly head towards the Gym, running into Ned along the way, sparking a conversation that lasts until we sit on the bleachers and have to stop as Coach Wilson calls for our attention.

"LISTEN UP! Today we're doing track training (idfk). 800 meters. Guys first, then the girls", I snicker to myself, thinking of what MJ would say if she was in this class with us. "But before we start, the school requires me to show you another one". He stops as everyone grumbles and groans, all knowing what he means as he takes the VHS tape and plays it on an old TV. Then Cap's voice starts ringing out:

"So you want to work out, build muscle, become a real Hot to Trot that gets all the baby dolls. You got to do it right...."

I tune the video out as quickly as possible, not wanting to endure more torture, and quickly loose myself in my thoughts, as well as track of time. By the time I snap out of it, the video ended, and all the guys are heading out and towards the running track.

Just as I get to the starting line, it starts, "Look Guys, we're gonna see Puny Parker run" Flash taunts as he steps to the front. "Dont worry Parker, you should be used to running away like the coward loser you are", he continues.

"Shut up Flash", Ned defends, unsuccessfully. "Look Penis, Your fatty sidekick has to come to your defence", Flash insults Ned as well now. "Come on Leeds, you know running is in Penis' blood. His family died all to run away from him, he should be an expert at it", Flash finishes before Coach walks up to us, readying us and his whistle to start.

* Fweet* His whistle blows, starting the timer. Flash and his goons quickly taking the lead, and me and Ned fall back, jogging together so we can chat.

"Hey Pete?", He starts.

"Yeah?"

"You know that's not true right? What Flash said?", He specifies, a worried look dominating his face. "I know Ned, don't worry, I'm fine", I say, not lying but not being completely honest either. It's not that I believe Flash, or think he's right... but, even the thought, that everyone who gets closed to you is bound to get hurt, to die, or to leave.... it stings.

"Good, but if you ever need me to remind you, I'll be here", Ned assures me, aiming caring smile at me. A gesture I return with my own thankful one. And so we spend the rest of the run, and class talking to each other about... anything, before we split up for second period.

*timeskip to lunch*

I drop off my books at my locker, before running towards the cafeteria. The school offers a lunch service May decided to pay for, so she doesn't need to worry about me having a good lunch in the mornings, specially if she has an early shift. So I quickly grab some lunch and head to 'our table', where Ned and MJ are already waiting.

"Hey Loser" MJ greets noticing me first, not even looking up from her book. Ned looks up at her words, quickly spotting me as well, waving and chewing out a "Hi Pete!", Through his mouth full of food. "Hey MJ, Hi Ned" I answer them both. "Oh, Ned, the voice modulator I've been using as Spider-Man is... not hanging on well. Last night I Had to stay quiet most of the time, cause it started malfunctioning".

"Mmph", Ned breathes as he swallows his food before speaking, "I've been working on a new one, so you can have a couple of settings, and that we can sew to your mask. We can finish it at mine later".

"Cool, we could also add the software to our phones as well, so I can always use it, like to call 911, mask or not... and maybe for a prank or two". I think out loud, Ned nodding in agreement as he takes another bite from his lunch, reminding me to start with mine.

"We should also continue with Karen, it took a bit but we've got the core of her done, just have to figure out how to make her able to hack, add many protocols for cases of emergencies, get her to connect both of us via a secure line, and don't even get me started on the inevitable bug fixes" he rambles on

"Hmph, we should also try and give her a personality. I don't just want to make an assistant, we could make her a sort of friend".

"Pete, we're still teenagers. Making the base AI already took us over a month, and that's just the functional minimum. I don't know how long it's going to take us to make her", Ned stops, looking around to see if anyone's listening before whispering, "Spider-Man ready".

"Besides, we also don't know how we're even going to connect her to your suit and mask. We may be able to code an AI, but we don't even have the materials for that part yet", He finishes in his normal voice. It's like he can only argue logically when it's about programming, anything else he's a mess.

"Don't mean we can't try" I half-jokingly shrug, getting an eye roll out of Ned, and a sigh out of MJ... who I just realised was listening all the time, that could've been bad.

It takes me a minute of eating before I decide to bring him up.

"Hey Ned, remember that wrong number from last week?", I prompt him. "Yeah? The one who couldn't hack us- which reminds me, we also gotta see if we can get Karen to improve our firewalls-"

"Ned" I interrupt him, before he can continue on another ramble.

"Yeah? Oh! Yes, I remember him" He returns to topic, only slightly confused. "Well, I may or may not have... for the last week and a half... possibly... maybe-"

"You are still texting him" MJ jumps in somehow having followed along, not even asking.

"Yeah...."

"Peter, haven't May and MJ talked to you about stranger danger already? Self preservation dude!" Ned sternly asks, unimpressed. "Ok, yes, I know, don't talk to stranger. But! But, He seems nice, and he doesn't know anything about me and can't track me, so I should be fine, right?"

"Pete" Ned almost scolds

"I know I know, but I can handle this, trust me. And besides, if he tries anything, a certain spider could always stop him, like he always does." I try and argue back. "Dude, you know I can't stop you. But be careful. You never know with randos on the Internet".

We continue talking, now more about our homework and upcoming tests for about 10 minutes before the bell rings, directing us to class. Ned, MJ and I separate, each heading to our own classes, only meeting again after the final bell, outside the school.

I was able to avoid Flash since PE, and we were all out before he could try anything again. MJ quickly heads off to do her own thing, probably some light protesting or volunteering, as Ned and I head for his.

We spend a couple of hours updating the voice modulator and sewing it into the mask, as well as working a little more on Karen and finishing our homework. At around 6:30, I decide to go out. Since I left most of my books in my locker, Ned can just bring my bag to school tomorrow, and that way I can swing home.

I quickly put my suit on, waving goodbye at Ned while he sets up his laptop as I jump out his window and start listening in for someone to help.

Tony POV:

Tony

I am never getting used to you using those things

Bye kid

 

He's a nice kid, fun to talk to, nice distraction from... everything.

Fury's not happy that Spider-Man's still on the loose, can't spend a single day without him bothering us, usually twice. And since Fury's unhappy, now we all have to be.

Between Fury being up our asses, the spider constantly getting away, and us having to spend most of our extra time between planning and researching trying to figure him out, can barely spend a day without trying to kill each other. Kid's definitely stopped me from doing that anyways.

"Tony, it's Fury, again", Nat's voice comes through Fri's speakers, breaking me out of my reverie, replacing it with annoyance in only 4 quick words. 'Like a fucking clock that pirate', I think as I make my way over to the elevator, and up to the meeting room.

Opening the doors, I see a half asleep Clint and Scott, an Icier than usual Natasha, and a grumpy Wilson. Even Steve looks like he woke up on the wrong side of the bed; Bruce didn't even show.

"Avengers, progress report" Fury starts as his face comes up on screen almost on cue. Steve taking point, "Nothing yet, Tony's still researching him and trying to track him. We've gone and followed him every time he's out, not successful yet".

"So you've got nothing?", Fury assesses.  No sir" Natasha answers before anyone, as cold as it was quick.

"Can't we just talk to him? meet half way? Get him to tell us about his powers or something?", Scott asks, clearly trying to find a compromise to get this over, "No, we cannot." Fury answers. "Information that isn't about his identity we can attain by fighting him. And any he tells us won't be reliable. Only if we have something personal on him, he will remain a loose cannon otherwise".

Fury stops for a second before continuing,  "Rogers? Romanoff? Assessment of his powers, abilities?".

"He appears to have super strength and superior agility. Appears untrained, with no clear fighting style, yet still is able to predict and counter towards most of our attacks", Natasha reports, almost reflexively.

"Another Super-soldier? Like Barnes and Rodgers?"

"We still cannot be certain. He does seem to have enhanced strength, speed, stamina and agility, but we don't know if that's the extend of his powers", Steve answers this time. "I see. I want him captured, 2 weeks tops" and he ends the call. Bastard.

Steve rubs the bridge of his nose in frustration before taking over, "Ok, Tony, can't you do anything else to find the guy?".

"Yeah sure cap, would you like me to walk on water next?".

"Tony" he says sternly. "What Cap, what do you actually want. I have been looking for him for days. Supercomputers have been searching for the guy for over a week and come up with nothing".

"And by you, you mean you have Friday look while you mope in your lab?", Wilson scoffs.

"Shut it you over glorified weather ballon, it's more than anything you've done". Before Sam can respond, Scott cuts in, "Guys, can't we just move on. I don't wanna waste more time on this".

"Best idea you've ever had Stuart Little", I rush in before I head out and back to my lab, not bothering with whatever else they had to say.

-Timeskip until 7pm

"Boss, Spider-Man has been spotted again, Rodgers has been informed and is assembling you, BirdBrain, Ms Romanoff, and Mr Wilson". Here we go again, now with 2 birdbrains instead of one. I call my armour onto me as I head upstairs, and by the time I walk in, I see everyone ready to go.

"Everyone ready?", Steve checks, taking our silence as an answer, "Avengers Assemble!". And we all head out our own way, communicating though our headsets for a plan of attack.

3rd Person POV:

"Alright guys, here's the plan",Steve says into his headset towards the others. "Tony, you will wait until we're set up and Spider-Man is about to swing a corner, Cut his webs and catch him. If you can hold him we can sedate him then, if you can't which will most likely be the case-"

"What's that supposed to mean?", Tony scoffs, annoyed at Capsicle's implication as he continues unfazed. "You'll push him towards the opposite roof, where Sam, Nat and I will be waiting. If he puts up a fight, we take him down."

"And what am I, chopped liver?", Clint whines like a 5 year old.

"More like thanksgiving turkey", Sam giggles to himself as Clint gasps, before they're suddenly cut off by Cap's firm "Clint! You'll be perched on a rooftop next to us, trying to tranq him while we distract him. Tony, you'll remain flying above, if he tries to run for the ledge, stop him. If he gets past you, shoot at him as he's about to swing away, he's vulnerable then, that's your opening", Cap finishes before asking;

"Got it?", Which gets a jumbled mess of "got it"'s. It takes about 15 minutes before they can put their plan into action.

It all started out well, Tony set himself up and managed to break the spider's web, but because Spider-Man felt him coming, he instead landed on top of the armoured billionaire's back. This is where the plan started to go awry.

Tony was able to crash land into the right roof, but that sent him out of commission for a bit. Spider-Man on the other hand, backflipped just in time, setting himself up for the incoming brawl. "You guys again? Came back for another dance?", Spidey asks, only getting crickets to react.

Spider-Man Immediately dodges an incoming shield by ducking down, before flipping over to avoid a hit from Widow's bites. "Wow, alright, let's dance!",mHe quips before getting into fighting mode, keeping quiet to focus on his opponents, and to listen in to any other threats.

Their fight continues, Spider-Man dodging Caps shield as it ricocheted back, and a couple of Sam's punches as he gets in close before he feels it, His spidey sense blares telling him to jump back. He does and immediately after an arrow flies right through where he was not a second ago. "Hawkeye's here too", Spider-Man notes as he ducks over an incoming kick from Widow herself.

They continue fighting for a minute before Spider-Man notices it; They're more uncoordinated than before? Falcon and Widow have almost crashed into each other twice, Cap's shield almost took Falcon out once, and Hawkeye has almost hit all 3 of them with his arrows... "this could me my advantage", he realises, before his spidey sense tells him to jump left, and a repulser blast strikes where he just stood: Iron-Man is back.

Iron-Man starts hovering above them, blasting occasionally, not bothering the spider who can sense them coming as he waits for his chance.

Not 30 seconds later before he sets it up and waits until he senses it, incoming arrow from behind. Since he was fighting Falcon head on, all he had to do was dodge like usual before he hears Falcon Yelp, followed by him cursing Hawkeye- Clint, out. It's not much later that he just passes out and is webbed to the roof.

Hawkeye immediately jumps into the brawl to take Falcon's spot.

They continue their brawl, the avengers past their limit of patience and sloppier than before, Iron Man almost blasted cap, Widow already kicked Clint twice — one of those might have been intentional — and it's been more than one occasion where Spider-Man dodges only for 2 avengers to almost take each other out... He gets an idea.

Spidey jumps at Hawkeye, clinging onto his back quickly grabbing 5 tranq arrows, then pushes the archer forward as he jumps off. He weaves his way through kicks, blasts and shields aimed at him and makes it to the Captain, dodging a few hits before jabbing an arrow into his left leg causing an "Aghhhh" to escape the Captain's mouth.

Captain, stunned by the arrow, opened himself for a second which was long enough to have another 3 arrows pierce his right leg and both arms. It isn't enough to knock Cap out, but it does leave him groggy and disoriented. Finally, Spider-Man flips back towards Hawkeye, barely dodging some of Iron Man's blasts before sticking the 5th tranq into Clint, leaving him out cold and webbed to a wall.

By this point IronMan and Widow are really the only 2 left, Captain America now too disoriented to fight remained sat by a wall, webs sticking to both his feet and his chest, gluing him to the floor beneath and wall behind.

All it takes at this point is Peter lining up both of them, getting one of Widow's shots with her bites to hit Iron-Man. It doesn't hurt him, but it does weaken his armour just enough for Spider-Man to cocoon him in webs like every time before. Then, it's just a game of stamina, Spider-Man waiting until widow tires herself enough for him to get an opening, webbing her up when he does.

"This was fun guys! And do remind Fury I am more than happy to never have another one of these rendezvous again, if he's willing to play ball (Fury isn't)"lmis all Spider-Man says before he swings away, leaving 5 webbed up avengers; 2 asleep, 1 stoned, and 2 exceedingly annoyed.

-Timeskip, 2 hours. (Her name is Brenda, she's addicted to wine so she keeps loosing track of time)

Tony POV:

Even when our webs dissolve, both birdbrains are still out cold, and cap is still a little out of it, so I have to carry Clint down to Nat's bike so she can take him and Steve home, while I fly Sam back with me.

By the time we're back to the tower, the 2 feathered dumbasses are sleeping on the couch, and Steve is generally awake, still a little dopey, but awake. So I leave for my lab, leaving the 2 unconscious men children for Steve and Nat to babysit. I am not dealing with those 2 when they wake up grumpy and butthurt.

Before I can even get back to work tho, I hear my phone buzz; the kid's goodnight messages. He does it every time, kinda nice, cute. I pull up his message

‏The Kid

‏Hi Mr TBD

‏I hope your day went great

‏Just wishing you a goodnight 😴

Tony

Hey Kid, thanks.

Goodnight.

‏The Kid

👍🌃

 

I put my phone away at his last text, he loves using those little pictures. It's kind of endearing but I'm never letting him know that, can't risk encouraging him.

And with that, I continue my night and my work, a little less pissed and annoyed than before.

Chapter 6: Relief and Revelations

Summary:

Where one escaped, the other got caught. Also Tony took after the Kid

Tony PoV: 1 week later

That damn spider refuses to stay down. We can't surprise him, he always sees us coming, and when we try to fight he always webs us down and gets away. We've even tried mixing teams, or even bringing Wilson and Vision as well, but he always seems to get away.

Fury has only been further up our asses about the spider guy, so every time he's out, we have to follow, and more often than not we end up webbed for hours. If it wasn't for the Kid keeping me company, I'm sure I would've locked myself in my lab and shot anyone who tried to get it with my repulsers until they quit. Nat did much the same to Clint with her widow bites when he bothered her in her room.

Even Steve's patience is running thin. Even Boy Scout in Spandex Captain America is getting tired of this shit.

I keep bitching to myself about Fury and the Spider until Friday's voice rings through the speakers "Boss, Spider-Man has been spotted in Briarwood (South West Queens). Capsicle is requesting you to join him".

"Ughhh, Let's go waste some more time why don't we! It's not like my time can earn millions or anything", I grumble as I call my armour onto me and head upstairs to find Steve, Nat, Wilson and Barton all suited up and ready. "Alright Avengers, here's the plan. Natasha, Clint, you two will stay to the shadows, try and jump at him when he least expects it-" Steve starts.

"That hasn't worked before, he can always feel us coming" I argue, annoyed at the stupidity of his plan. "Which is why, Tony, you and I will go up to him first, try and distract him with long range shots so that Nat and Clint have an easier time jumping him and hitting him with the anaesthetic", Steve responds, growling my name as he does so.

"As for you Sam, you're on web duty, if he tries to swing away I need you to use your wings and drone to cut his webs so that he can't get away. Got that?".

"Yes" We all respond.

"Alright, Avengers Assemble!", Steve shouts as we all head out.

Peter POV: same time.

The Avengers have been on my back every single time I come out, have to keep my guard up all the time time. Ben's and Mr TBD's words echo in my head every time I escape from them; "With great power comes great responsibility", and, "If you are happy doing it and it helps people, you shouldn't let others stop you. If those bullies are trying to stop you. They're wrong. No question about it".

They keep me going, Keep me fighting. Fighting for Spider-Man, fighting for the right to be Spider-Man. I can't just give up, give it up. I've just stopped a speeding car from ramming into a pedestrian, they were a little shocked, but thankful. As I jump over a couple more rooftops I feel it, them, approaching, before *Incoming, left*

I jump and backflip, a blue, red and white disc flying right where my chest was a second ago, then I hear the armour forming. Captain America and Iron-Man, less than usual, gotta be careful. "Only 2 this time?", I sass at them, "aren't you a little confident today, or did they finally quit cause if so, I would love it if you took notes".

"Come on Spider-Man, We're tired so can you just give up", Iron-man yells. "Guys, No means No, I don't know what about this you're not getting", I quip back.

"Shut up Spider-Man!", Iron-Man snaps back at me. That's my opening, angry means sloppy, sloppy means easy. "Ohh, the big and mighty Iron-Man woke up on the wrong side of the bed?".

I hear Iron-Man growl, just a little further... "Or is it just the age hitting you. Is it back pain old man?". That did it. Just as I finish I hear cap whisper, "Guys, now!", But can't pay much mind to that, as the armoured billionaire charges at me.  *incoming, 3 directions*

On the corner of my eyes I see Black Widow and Hawkeye coming at me from opposite ends, as I flip over the furious Iron Man, and hear a clanking sound as I shoot my webs at Captain America, webbing him down to the ground and sticking his shield to his arm.

When I land, I see Widow run at me, so I dodge as we start brawling, it's only a few seconds before I see a passed out Hawkeye on the ground with a dart in his arm. Tranqs? Shit.

Immediately I jump away from widow, not wanting to risk her hitting me close range. They don't know about my metabolism, but I don't know what they packed into those darts, and I can't risk it. Just in time too, as Iron Man shoots some of his repulser blasts right at where I and Widow were fighting, almost hitting her.

As I start firing long range at Iron Man and Black Widow, I hear Captain America call for Falcon. Seems like they brought him too. I wait until I hear him approach and without looking shoot webs at his wings, jamming them. I then shoot a web Grenade to where he's going to land to soften his fall... and not coincidentally trap him as well.

And again, only 2 remain. Iron Man and Black Widow. I wait for Iron-Man to charge at me again, before I Flip. This time landing on top of him, where I web his back repulsers, Jamming them like falcon's wings, and web his legs together to stop his manoeuvring. Then I guide him towards a wall, shoot a web at the wall to catch him and soften the hit before I jump off. One to go.

I land near the edge of the roof, Widow staring right at me. At that moment however, we make some sort of unspoken agreement. She lets me go. My guess she didn't want to risk loosing and being webbed up for hours again. Either way, I don't look at a gift horse in the mouth, and swing quickly to the alley where I left my bag, where I quickly change back into normal clothes and head for May's and I's apartment. Don't want to risk running into them again, and it's Friday, so I have a movie night to get to.

3 hours later*

After getting home right on time for dinner, May and I headed to the living room and started watching 'Love Actually'. It was her week to choose.

Unfortunately for her, she had gotten 2 12-hour shifts in under 2 days, so not a quarter of the way in and she was already dozing off on the couch. I had already gotten into the movie however, so I ended up watching the whole way through.

Before I headed to bed myself, I grabbed a blanket and placed it on May. She's cared soo much for me. Taken me in after my parents died, and comforting me after Ben, her husband died. She comforted me. Me. She's taking extra shifts and exhausting herself so that we don't have to worry about money. I can only do the same for her when she needs me.

As I fall on my bed, I start playing on my phone, before suddenly a text pops up... from Mr TBD? He's texted first!  "Wait, he's texted first? That's new, is he ok?", I wonder as I open the messaging app...

Tony POV:

"Dammit Tony!", Cap grunts as we arrive back at the tower.

"You knew the plan, It was a simple plan, but for some reason, it was too difficult for you". Wilson adds. "Back off, I almost had him!", I snap.

"But you didn't Tony. You strayed from the plan, making the dart I shot at Spider-Man bounce off your armour and hit Clint WHILE giving him a chance to take Cap out. You lost us all our advantages in one move" Natasha scolds me. "Clint's still out from the tranq, Steve had to carry him back"

"Oh come on, you saw how obnoxious he was being, he was practically begging for it".

"But you gave in Tony, we could have had him, but you let him get away and almost hurt us in the process", Steve counters. "Excuse you, It was Nat that let him get away, didn't even try and fight him", I argue.

"I only let him get away because he's been able to beat us all before, and I wasn't going to get webbed on that damned roof with your irresponsible, inconsiderate ass", She growls back. "Yes Tony, It was thanks to that Nat was even able to cut us all out. Otherwise we would've been on that roof for another hour". Steve mediates, clearly trying to decrease the tension of the conversation as well as his own.

"A situation we were only in because your selfish Ego couldn't take a little taunting and a taste of your own medicine", Sam complains. "Oh shut it Wilson, I didn't see you do anything useful today".

"And who's fault is that, cause last I remember I wasn't the one who ruined our plan. So stop blaming others just because you can't handle the fact you're a failure Stark".

By this point everyone — sans Vision and the Maximoffs (Fucking cool band name) who are currently away on a mission — gathered by the living room, lured by the commotion.

"Failure? Which one of us here is the billionaire? the philanthropist? the entrepreneur? Cause last I heard Wilson, you're just some army brat that got lucky in the friend department".

"Tony, maybe you should try calming down-" Steve starts before I cut him off. "Cap, take those words and shove em up yours. I don't need a Boy Scout lab rat telling me what to do".

"Watch your words Stark, and back the hell off, Steve didn't do anything, so don't take out your shit on him, you can't be that selfish", Bucky jumps in, protectively. "You too Barnes, I don't take advice for murderers-"

"ENOUGH!", Steve shouts, clearly done with this conversation, effectively ending it. "That's enough. We're all tense because of Fury, and heated because of our most recent attempt at capturing Spider-Man. So we're all going to disperse and I don't want to hear another word about any of this today. Got that?", He orders, quieter, but no less sharp than before.

A jumbled mess of grumbled 'sure's' and 'got it's' are heard before everyone starts to disperse. I immediately head for my lab, not wanting to see another person for the foreseeable future.

It's 2 hours of peace I get working on some upgrades for Friday's systems, as my anger calms, but then Steve's, Nat's, Wilson's and Barnes' words start playing back in my head.

"Failure", "Hurt Us", "Selfish", "Egoistic", "Inconsiderate", "Irresponsible".

I've been called them many times before, by the media, by rival companies, by detractors or ex-employees... though most commonly, by myself. I made Ultron, barely even thought about the damage it could cause. But I guess that isn't new. I built weapons for years, weapons that killed millions, and never did I even bother to think about what my creations would cause. Alcoholic playboy too, because of course I have to be more of a privileged failure.

Even with Iron-Man I couldn't stay clean. Of course I had to grow addicted to it as well, and again people got hurt.  0Most famous mass murderer in the history of America"... how right they were.

...

I need a break, before it would've been a drink, now I'll have to settle for a break. I think as I head over to the kitchen/living area I added to the lab for the many nights I stayed late or worked for days at a time.

"Man, I could really use the kid right now....", I think, and just like that, I'm texting the kid, hoping he's still awake.

Tony:

Hey Kid, you still awake? Would you mind if we just... talked?

(I almost immediately see him start typing, slight relief wafting over me)

‏The Kid

‏Yeah, sure. Are you ok? You don't usually text first

Tony

Yeah, I'm fine, I just

I guess I wanted some company.

Someone to talk to I guess

‏The Kid

‏?If you're sure, what do you wanna talk about

Tony

I don't know...

how was your day?

‏The Kid

‏Well, it was cool

‏Aced my Maths test, and my friend and I hanged out

‏Worked on a project we've been making for almost 2 months now

Tony

That's great kid.

‏The Kid

‏?Are you sure you're ok

‏I Don't want to push, but I just want to make sure you're ok

*it takes me a moment to decide how to answer, before I make a choice I don't think I can walk back from*

Tony:

What do you think of me?

‏The Kid

‏?What do you mean

Tony:

Do you think I'm selfish?

Egotistical?

Inconsiderate?

A failure?

‏The Kid

‏Wow wow, no

‏You're none of those things

‏?What's wrong? why are you asking

Tony:

Nothing

It's just

*i take a second, figuring out how I'm going to go through with this*

I had a fight with a couple of friends, said some things I shouldn't have...

‏The Kid

‏?And they called you that

Tony:

Yeah....? I guess, I mean, they're right anyways, so why am I making such a big deal about this?

‏The Kid

‏?Wait wait, that's not true, why would you ever think that

Tony

I don't do what they need me to do, I yell at them, I always let my own problems and frustrations out on them

I-

I always hurt them

I always let them down

Can't even have one stupid conversation without lashing out

‏The Kid

‏Mr TBD, it's ok to make mistakes

‏It's ok to not control your emotions all the time

‏It's ok to be wrong, and it's ok to fail

‏We just need to remain humble and apologise for our mistakes

‏That's why we have friends, to be there for us when we need them

‏As I'm sure you're there for them when they need you

Tony

And how would you know, how can you be so certain?

‏The Kid

‏Mr TBD, how many strangers would continue texting a random teenager who got the wrong number

‏How many strangers would be here to talk to a random person just cause

‏That night a week ago, you talked me down from a panic attack, and we only knew each other for a week

‏A selfish person wouldn't do that, an egotistical person wouldn't do that

-

It takes me a second to respond, as I reread what the kid wrote for maybe the 4th time now, a peaceful smile now on my face, quelling any doubt it previously held. My eyes even a little glossy.

The kid thinks that highly of me? And he's never even met me.

-

Tony

Thanks kid

‏The Kid

‏I mean it, you're here and fun to talk to. And you're here to listen no matter how much of a bother I am being

Tony

I know kid, thanks

And kid?

‏The Kid

?Yes

Tony

You're never a bother

‏The Kid

‏Thanks Mr TBD, means a lot

Tony

I like physics and robotics. I love listening to AC/DC. I am a mechanic and favourite metals to work with are Iron, Gold and Titanium.

‏The Kid

‏?What

Tony:

My name.

You said you needed me to tell you things about me to make up a name

There you go

‏The Kid

‏Oh, thanks

‏Ok, how about

‏Mr Metal

Tony

Really?

‏The Kid

‏Yes! You're a mechanic who works on metal, and listens to heavy metal

‏It's perfect

Tony

Alright Kid, Mr Metal it is.

What are you doing awake at this hour anyways? Isn't it past midnight already?

‏The Kid

‏Is it

‏Lost track of time

‏Also, I could ask you the same thing

Tony

I'm an adult, I work, and I drink coffee

Your turn

‏The Kid

‏Fine

‏I was just heading to bed after movie night with my aunt when you texted

‏And I also drink coffee. I like it as dark and bitter as my soul

Tony

Milk doesn't count kid

‏The Kid

‏Le gasp, how mean, you can't do me like that Mr Metal

‏Oh! We should totally have our own movie night

Tony

And how do you suppose we do that?

‏The Kid

‏We can always use Disney+'s Group Watch, or use the Telepathy chrome extension

‏Pick a movie, and text each other while we watch it

Tony

Sounds good

But aren't you worried I'm going to hack and find you that way

‏The Kid

‏You still couldn't get past my firewalls and you know it

‏Besides, we promised we wouldn't, and I trust you Mr Metal

-

.... damn, he really does trusts me? I thought he was only joking back then.... maybe I should stop, I did promise.

-

Tony

Alright kid, but not tonight.

You're a growing child, you need your rest

‏The Kid

‏Fine daaaadd

‏Goodnight, talk to you tomorrow✌️😊

Tony

Night kid

And sorry for keeping you up

‏The Kid

‏Mr Metal, you were there for me. So I'll be here for you, always

Tony:

Thanks kid.

Night

‏The Kid

‏Night Mr Metal

-

As I put my phone away after saying night to the kid, it really does hit. Everything he said. He cares, actually cares.

A safe warmth grows inside my chest. Guess I didn't fully understand how much I slowly came to care for the kid, and knowing they're here, even if just to chat.... it's comforting.

I spend another half hour working, the same peaceful smile from before plastered to my face thought it all, before I decide to call it a night. "I can catch up on some sleep"  I think before I head out of my lab and up to my room for a — relatively early — night.

Peter POV:

Mr Metal. I like it.

I hope that I did help him, he seemed like he needed some comfort. And I think i at least did an ok job. He told me a little about himself, trusted me with that even after 3 weeks of "its private"s or "I'm not telling you"s. A new friend.

As I keep thinking back on my conversation with him, I slowly realise how much trust he just put in me, with all of this. He seemed a little vulnerable and came to me for support... I... wow. He really does *yawn* trust me.

My thoughts keep getting muddled together as I start falling asleep, a dopey grin on my face, growing lopsided as I get lost in my dreams.

 

Natasha POV:

It's been almost 3 hours since we all blew up at each other after we came back. Steve calmed down pretty quickly, he's Steve. He also helped Bucky relax a little after the whole "Tony called him a murderer" thing.

Clint and Sam pretty much forgot about it the second they started racing each other in MarioKart again. Anytime one wins, the other immediately asks for a rematch. They, alongside Scott and the twins would go on for days if Steve, Vision, Bruce or I didn't force them to stop.

But I'm Worried about Tony, he's not one to let things go... and I'm not too interested in finding out what happens if he lets his emotions bubble for too long before he bursts again. So I head down to his lab to check on him.

To my stupefaction and disbelief, I find Tony, on his phone.... smiling. The same Tony stark that 3 hours ago was furious and frustrated, is now smiling in his lab.

The same emotionally constipated man who can take months to move on from his emotions, and who regardless barely ever has a genuine smile on his face... is smiling happily, truly happily, only 3 hours after.... something's up.

What is he doing on his phone? Who could he possibly be talking to?

Chapter 7: Secrets and Spies

Summary:

Natasha proves no one can keep a secret from her

Natasha POV:

Tony was acting very strange yesterday. He's not quick for turnarounds, yet it only took him 3 hours to go from scorch the earth to one of his softer smiles?  Somethings up, something I'm not aware of — yet. I don't like that. What could it be, and how to figure it out...

I start thinking over this, sat on the kitchen island, as a sleepy Wanda, Bruce and Pietro — at wanda's threat — come walking into the kitchen. While Steve, Bucky and Sam return from their run, the former 2 starting to make breakfast.

While the old men start cooking, Steve as he picked it up as a hobby and Bucky for... reasons neither of them are aware of, I keep thinking back to Tony. What could he have been doing. He could've been talking to Pepper, but I'm not so sure, it would've been too early in the morning for her, and the Tony I know wouldn't have actively gone to her about this. Also, if Pepper was involved another one of us would probably know about it, I'll ask the team during breakfast.

In the meanwhile, if not Pepper.... what could it be?

As Steve and Bucky finish cooking an Avenger's sized breakfast, I snap out of my theorising and help them carry the food to the table, where most of the avengers sans Clint, Scott and Tony are already sitting down.  Before they can get too distracted by the food though, I start; "Have any of you seen Tony acting differently?".

Bucky's the first to respond "It's Tony, what qualifies as normal?".

"Uhh, self absorbed, emotionally constipated, and shoves his money everywhere?", Pietro jokes.

"I'm serious guys", I try and return to topic, "Has he been acting, nicer? More erratic? Has he been on his phone more often?".

"Why do you ask Nat, what are you thinking?", Steve wonders. I explain; "Its Tony, after last night, I went to check on him in his lab. I thought I'd have to talk him down from an anger fit, or call Pepper to, but when I arrived I saw him happy, smiling, chatting on his phone".

"And how is this suspicious?", Sam asks, a question matched by Bucky and Pietro's faces. "Tony. Our Tony. Emotionally inert Tony. The guy who can barely deal with his own emotions, went from erupting with rage at us... to a happy dopey peaceful smile in a matter of hours of being alone. Don't you find that suspicious?".

"Couldn't he have just been talking to Pepper?", Steve asks. "Wouldn't she have called at least one of us as well if he did?", I counter. "Besides, it was 4 am for Pepper at the time, so I doubt she called him. And it's Tony, I find it more unbelievable that he called her".

Everyone starts thinking over my arguments, puzzled looks dawning upon their faces one by one before Bruce asks, "Hey Fri, who was Tony texting last night?".

"I'm sorry Mr Green-Bean, but information on Boss' phone and other private information is not something I can disclose to you". Earning an eye roll at the name out of Bruce. Everyone remains puzzled, myself included, before I think to ask, "Fri, can you tell us of any other times Tony did whatever he was doing last night when I walked into his lab?".

Fri seems to think it over for a second before concluding this is something she can answer, "Boss is usually on his phone early in the mornings, late at nights, and sometimes sporadically throughout the day".

"And when did this start", Wanda asks, caught on to my style of loopholes and questions. "It appears to have started around 3 weeks ago Ms Maximoff".

Bruce, Wanda, Steve and I keep thinking, while Pietro, Sam and Bucky get back to their food, until Bucky chimes in "Are you sure you aren't looking too much into this? It's Tony, maybe last night he just made another billion? Or someone he hates suffered", He argued, as Sam adds: "Yeah, for once I agree with the old man", earning a scowl from the Soldier. I see Tony start to walk in... from the Living Quarters?

It's clear I was the only one who noticed Tony, so I quickly say "Morning Tony", To get everyone to notice him so they don't continue talking about him. "Morning" he responds, rubbing his eyes... was he sleeping? Tony??

"What were you doing?", I ask, just to make sure. "Just woke up, came for my morning Coffee", he replies. So he was just sleeping... in his room. Before I can try and analyse him further, he snaps me from my thoughts, "While all eyes are on me, there's something I need to say, and I'm only saying it once so listen up". He projects towards the table. What could this possibly be about?

"Humble as ever", Sam snickered, I could see Tony's eyes glisten with annoyance, so I quickly say, "Shut it Wilson". There's no way I'm letting anyone stop Tony right now. I have to know what this is about. "I'm sorry", he blurts out. "For last night, everything. You guys deserve better than to be on the receiving end of my anger". He finished, to a room stunned into silence.

Did Tony just apologise to us? Seemingly by choice?

Noticing the silence I quickly respond, "Thank you Tony" to avoid this getting — more — awkward, and before anyone else can say something stupid. "Yeah, Thanks Tony, and last night got out of hand, us all frustrated over the spider, don't worry about it". Steve adds. Good.

There's another moment of silence that I use to analyse Tony. His words reflect the emotions shown through his face and mannerisms. He seems to be telling the truth. "Alright, well... I'm going to my lab, finish what I was working on last night. Thanks for breakfast Steve", Tony quickly grabs some food from the table. Getting a cough from Steve; "And Bucky", Tony adds before leaving for his lab.

Once I'm sure he's out of range, I speak again, "So, looking good much into this?". I ask, primarily directed at Bucky and Sam.  "Nope, not at all. Someone kidnapped Tony", Sam jokes, partly to hide his shock.  "Did Tony just apologise?", Bruce asks, visible disbelief in his voice.

"Not just that", I start pointing out. "He just came from his room, After sleeping overnight. He's out of his lab, and didn't snap at Sam like he usually would", Everyone's faces becoming even more puzzled with every observation. Steve however, shuts down the thought in most of our minds as he snaps out of his thoughts. "No guys. We are not going to invade Tony's privacy. Besides, I don't think you all want to ruin what's got him in this good a mood", he ordered, getting agreements with varying levels of reluctance out of everyone.

"Nat?", He directs at me, clearly knowing what I'm thinking. "Fine Steve, I promise" I lie through my teeth as breakfast continues. I am definitely finding out what's going on with Tony. Unfortunately, no matter how much I hate to admit it, I may need to enlist the help of a certain birdbrain for this.

-4 hours later, aka, Birdbrain's Saturday wake up time.

"Ms Romanoff", Friday's voice chimes in my room. "BirdBrain is now awake", she informs me as I had requested. I quickly head across the hallway and into his room before the Child in a man's body can head into his vents, or worse, falls back asleep.

I hear him yelp in surprise as I slam his door open, a small sly smirk making its way thought my lips as a result, gone as quickly as it came. "Clint, we need to talk".

"I didn't do it Nat, I swear. It was probably Sam", he quickly defends, and blames Sam, like muscle memory to him by now.  "Shut up and listen birdbrain", I quickly stop him. Not interested in whatever else is coming out of his mouth. "We need to talk about Tony. He's been acting weird and we're getting to the bottom of it", I quickly summarise, anticipating his barrage of questions.

"Wait wait wait, Tony? That selfish bastard? What did he want now?".

"To apologise", I answer.

"Excuse me?", He responds shocked, "Stark? Apologise? Is this your version of a prank?". Clint clearly doesn't believe me, I wouldn't either. "Fri, play the video from breakfast". I order, as Clint's television lights up, immediately playing the security video of Tony's apology.

"He meant it too, I could see it", I add before he can even ask. I can see him think this over, before he finally asks "you wanna find out what's going on?".

"Obviously, that's why I'm here. I'm going to need a distraction", I answer, as I see a devilish grin cross his face knowing exactly what I meant.

"Wet or Dry?".

"Dry".

"Staining?".

"Not unless you're willing to clean it".

"Explosive?".

"But no property damage".

"How long?".

"At least 5 minutes".

"What time?".

"5pm exactly, in his lab".

"Done!", He yells as he jumps up to his vents, scurrying away. Probably heading to his nest he thinks we don't know about, so he can plot.

And with that, I go back to my room. Nothing to do while Clint plots. Tony's been talking to someone, I know it. If they usually talk to Tony at night, I'm going to need his phone beforehand, so 5pm it is.

-time skip 4 and a half hours

"Ready Nat?", Clint asks me from above. "Ready Birdbrain, don't mess this up", I answer as I start heading towards Tony's lab. 2 Mins to go.

"Hey Tony, I was wondering if you figured out more about Spider-Man's webs, or have updated our simulator with more of the Spider's fighting techniques", I say as I walk towards Tony, earning a groan. His phone is not on the table, probably in his pocket. Harder to get, but still not a challenge.

-30 seconds to go

"No Nat", Tony says not even looking up from the armour glove he's working on. "Like I told you before, his web fluid dissolves too fast", 10 seconds, "and he has no active fighting style, so there's not much I can program into-".

Tony gets cut off by a vent door opening — right on time — and a couple of coloured balls falling from it, bombs.

*BANG BANG BANG*

They go off, covering the room in smoke bombs, "Clint!", Tony screams in a higher pitched voice. Helium bombs. As Tony and I cough our way out of the room, I 'accidentally' bump into him, swiping the phone off his pocket and slipping into mine.

As we exit, Tony screams again, just as high pitched, "Barton! You better not have messed up my Lab or I'm giving you for adoption!". I hide a small laugh as Tony runs after the clanking and banging of Clint rushing away from the angry billionaire.

I quickly hide away in my room before looking at his phone. Unlocking it is not a problem, and look over his contacts for anyone I don't recognise. After scrolling further than I'd have liked to, I run into something I certainly didn't expect. "The Kid". Why does Tony have a contact named 'The Kid'?

I check their history, seeing no phone calls between the 2, so I open their messages to try and figure out who they are. I don't read past 5 messages before pausing.

I'm in internationally renown spy, the top Widow, and the top Shield Agent. It takes a lot to hide something from me. Even more so to surprise me. Yet somehow I am left speechless

'Fine D-A-D' I read. Dad? Does Tony have a kid? Is there something I missed from his playboy days? I knew he wasn't exactly responsible back then, but a kid?

Lost in thought over this unexpected development, I don't hear or see him coming. "Natasha!", Tony sternly calls out from the doorway, "Give me my phone back".

"Tony", I stern back.

"Nat", he matches, alright, let's be direct then.

"Who's the Kid?", I put it out in the open, directly, to try and stop him deflecting. "He's nobody", He tries to end the conversation, I don't let him. "Really? Tony, are you a Dad?", I ask, both to force him to answer, but also because I'm still a little hung up on the whole "D-A-D" text.

"Wait, what do you mean 'am I a dad'?", He asks, this time a lot less deflection and a lot more confusion in his voice, so I humour him. "He called you Dad, via text", trying to spark his memory at his conversation with the person who might be his kid. "So I ask again Tony, who's the kid?".

He sighs, odd, "I got texted by a wrong number a couple of weeks ago, and I kept texting them, that's the kid". He answers, with little resistance, but that doesn't really answer my question. "Ok. But who is he, and are you actually his dad?", I prompt again to try and actually get an answer this time.

"I don't know", is all I get, he seems honest, but... what?

"What do you mean 'I don't know'?".

"It means I do not know. Kid was a wrong number, was able to hack past that defence of mine. I wasn't able to hack him back tho, that's why I kept him originally, figured I could keep trying", he finally provides some answers, though by his tone I can tell, there's more.

"But let me guess, this changed?".

"I mean, kinda? He doesn't know who I am and I don't know who he is. He calls me 'Mr Metal', told me to call him Skywalker, but I just call him 'Kid'. They've been kind of nice to talk to, good company....", Tony answers, with kindness in his voice, fondness. That's rare.

Then, it hits me. The texts from the kid this morning, they were just before Tony came out for breakfast, and he seemed to have a similar genuineness back then like here...

"He's the reason you apologised this morning, isn't he?", I ask for conformation. He nods. "Yeah... said you guys are like my family and would appreciate it, at least as a way to start a conversation", he answers, affectionately? This was not an emotion I would've ever expected out of Tony.

He cares for this person, and they seem good for Tony. But we can't let them hurt him. And if tony couldn't hack him, how can we be sure they're genuine

"Do you trust him?", I ask as I put my hand on his shoulder, trying to match his softer tone to avoid a confrontation.

"Yeah, yeah. I do", he answers with a quiet resolve.

"Why?", I ask, now both as defensive as I am now curious

"Actually, let me show you", he replies before talking to- "Fri? Pull up the video of the Kid from the stark expo, as well as the text chain where he talks about it", his request is granted, as both show up on my TV.

I watch the video. I see Tony save a kid in toy Iron-Man gloves and armour, saying a quick, "Nice work kid", as he leaves. Then when I turn to the text, as I read, I see he describes the situation almost exactly, just as Tony cuts in. "Nice work Kid', those were the exact words I used, I looked up the armour's audio. It's the same kid, only he could've heard that I'm sure".

It does seem to check out. The kid's at least being honest with Tony about who he is, but.. "Seems like a nice kid. And you sure you trust him?", I ask again, just to make sure.

"yes Nat, I trust him", he answers confidently.

"Ok good. just making sure", I clarify. Tony seems pretty satisfied, until a look of realisation crosses his eyes. "Don't text him Nat!", he almost dares order me.

"What? Tony, what are you talking about?", I take a page out of his book and try to deflect, of course I both want and am going to text him.

"Don't pretend Nat, I know you. I know that if you got up to reading our texts that you already memorised his number", he answers — He knows me well — before continuing in a much softer tone. "Don't text him, or at least... don't ruin this, or scare him away".

Is Tony worried about loosing this kid? I didn't realise he actually cared this much. "I won't Tony, ok. I will text him, tomorrow. Can't let you have all the fun, but promise not to scare him off", I answer, now genuinely trying to calm Tony. If he cares this much, I definitely don't want to hurt this, or him.

"Thanks" is all he answers, but I hear it. Relief in his voice.

...

"I'm going back to my lab", he finally speaks up after a minute, walls back up with his camera smile and voice. The more things change I guess.

Now, for my next problem, the Birdbrain. He knows what I've been doing, and is going to want answers... 'I guess I'm just going to have to threaten him.

I'm off to his room, let's get this over with quickly

"Clint", I call once I'm in his room, "it's just me, Tony went back in his lab, you're safe". After my assurance, the vent hatch opens and down comes the man Child. "So, what is it Nat?" Clint asks, curiosity brimming out of him.

"Ok, before I tell you, ground rules. Don't even fight me Clint", I scowl at him, almost barking that last part out to get him to listen. After he nods in fearful agreement, I continue.

"You don't tell anyone about this", he nods.

"You don't question this", he nods.

"And after I explain, there are 3 more rules moving forward, you follow them", he thinks about it for a second, before nodding.

"Ok, Tony has been talking to someone-", can't even finish a sentence before he interrupts.

"Who it it? Is it a secret girlfriend? Or another hero? Or-"

"Clint!", I shut him up him right back, "Let me finish before you ask stupid questions", he nods, again.

"Tony got a wrong number text a few weeks ago. Kid hacked through his protection", here Clint starts giggling, "and Tony tried hacking him back, to find out who he was, but couldn't". At this, he breaks into full out laughter. After about a minute, he can finally make out a, "so you're tell- telling me, th-that a kid, outsmarted Tony?".

"Are you done?", I ask now frustrated, getting him to quiet down enough for him to continue. "Yes, Neither Tony nor the kid know who the other is. They've kept texting these past few weeks, and Tony cares about him. He's the reason Tony apologised this morning", now I leave the parrot wide mouthed in shock.

"So a kid didn't just outsmart Stark, he tamed him?".

I roll my eyes at his word choice, but nod none the less, agreeing with the sentiment. "Before you ask, yes, I did get his number. Yes, we are texting him. No. Not yet, I promised to wait until tomorrow, and that's because I gotta set some rules for you". I explain, getting a scoff and a whine on my last point.

"Rule 1; Tony doesn't want the kid finding out who he is, at least for now, so we can't tell him. Got it".

"Yes Mam".

"Rule 2; No introducing the kid to the others, Tony was already reluctant to let me text him, so this goes no further unless Tony wants to".

"Yes Mam".

"Finally, Rule 3; you don't try to find out who the kid is. I'm not sure if Tony wants us to, and trying to might scare the kid ruining this for Tony. So no interrogations, no hacking, no stalking. Got it?".

"Yes Mam".

"Good, like I said, I promised Tony to wait until tomorrow. I'll make a group chat between us two and the kid then", I sum up.

"Yes Nat, got it. And you better not be lying, I want in on this group chat", Clint whined more, excited and curious, like a puppy.

"Just making sure. Just so you know, the kid knows Tony as "Mr Metal", and Tony knows the kid as "Skywalker", though he just calls him "Kid"", I try and explain to him, but based on his next question he may have just ignored me completely.

"What do you think he'll be like? The kid. If he could get Tony to care for him over a phone, he's gotta be special", Clint wonders out loud. "While I can't say I'm not curious Clint, we'll find out tomorrow", I say as I walk out of his room and back to mine. Curiosity eating me up a lot more than I expected.

Chapter 8: Tony’s Kid

Summary:

Tony Stark is a fucking Idiot

As I start to open my eyes I feel weird. Good weird, but weird. No pain from my neck or back, and there's nothing lodged on my face. I feel... not tired. It takes me a minute to recall what happened last night: the kid. He was... comforting me, and unlike usual... I... don't hate it? I'm not usually this sappy with anyone, except maybe Pepper or Platypus, maybe it's cause we've never met and don't have to meet? Yeah that's probably it.

About 10 minutes later of trying to get up and thinking about last night, I decide to text them first, picking my phone up from my bedside table and opening the messaging app.

Tony:

Morning Kid, beat ya to it.

About last night, thanks again.

-

It's only now that I see the time, 8 am. 'I texted a teenager.... at 8 am.... on a Saturday.... probably won't hear from them until-', I don't even get to finish that thought before 3 little dots pop on his end; He's texting.

-

‏The Kid

‏!MR METAL

‏You texted first again

‏Good Morning

Tony

It's Saturday morning Kid, what are you doing up this early?

‏The Kid

‏It's only 8 am, not that early

‏And I can't let the day go to waste

Tony

Good ethic kid.

‏The Kid

‏Thanks Mr Metal

‏Also... about last night

‏Not to push

‏And you don't have to answer if you don't want to

‏I don't want to be rude

Tony

Just spit it out kid

‏The Kid

‏Ok

‏Well...

‏?Did you apologise

‏?How'd it go

Tony

No

I haven't apologised, not sure it would work anyways

‏The Kid

‏?Why

Tony

I told you yesterday, I just hurt them.

They probably just think of me as a coworker more than a friend anyways

‏The Kid

‏Doubt it

‏...Mr Metal, the way you talked last night, how concerned you were

‏I could feel the guilt, they're not your friends, they sound more like your family

-

I stop. "I could feel the guilt". Guilt. Guilt.....

I both trail off and blank at the same time, not really knowing what to think. How could the kid see that? also, is he right? It takes me a second for his second point to hit me even harder

"They're not your friends, they sound more like your family".

The Avengers? My family? What?

I take too long to respond, because before I know it I feel my phone vibrate in my hands

-

‏The Kid

‏?Mr Metal

‏Did I go too far, I'm sorry

Tony

Why?

‏The Kid

‏?Why what

Tony

Why did you say they sound like my family?

‏The Kid

‏?Well, remember how I told you about my parents

Tony

Yeah?

‏The Kid

‏Well, after they... you know

‏I moved in with my Uncle and Aunt, and it took a while to adjust

‏They never knew but I could hear them, at the beginning, the way they were all concerned about me

‏About how I would deal with my parent's deaths. How I would adjust to living with them. If they would even be good enough

‏I could feel their fear and guilt back then.

‏Guilt because they were worried, because they loved me and wanted the best for me

‏Soo much so they almost missed the fact that they were what was best for me

‏And I guess, you just reminded me of that

-

What is it with this kid's track record of getting me glossy-eyed, 2 times in 24 hours what is wrong with me. Though thinking it over... the kid has a point, strangely so? I think?

Never been the best with emotions, but the Kid is making sense. All my fear and anxiety.... were insecurities? Over hurting those close to me... The avengers, I guess they may have gotten closer than I thought before. Why the fuck was it a 15 year old that helped me figure this out?

Just... one more thing

-

Tony:

Why would an apology help?

‏The Kid

‏Well

‏I like talking to you, you're my friend

‏I wouldn't want to lose that, especially if you wouldn't either

‏An apology is at least a good way to start a conversation, and maybe move past it.

‏I've also learnt from personal experience, that not having this conversation will always be so much worse than having it

Tony

Alright kid, thanks.

And if you'd like to talk about... that, I'm here

‏The Kid

‏Thanks Mr Metal

Tony

Now, go have breakfast, most important meal of the day

‏The Kid

‏?Seriously

Tony

Do you see me laughing?

‏The Kid

‏Fine D-A-D

Tony

See ya later kid

‏The Kid

‏Bye Mr Metal. ttyl 👋

 

I put my phone away in my pocket as I get out of bed, maybe I should give the kids idea a shot if he believes in it so badly. Everyone should be at breakfast right now, would be the perfect time. And just like that, the Kid has me going towards the dining area to do the one thing I normally wouldn't.

As I walk in, I see Nat looking at me, while Bucky scowls at Sam, and Pietro giggles quietly at the 2.

"Morning Tony", Natasha directs at me, alongside the attention of everyone at the table. "Morning" I respond, still a little sleepy without my morning coffee.

"What were you doing?" Natasha asks, inexplicably interested. "Just woke up, came for my morning coffee", I reply, as I get to the coffee maker and pour myself a cup.

"While all eyes are on me, there's something I need to say, and I'm only saying it once so listen up", I'm trying to get this over with quickly. "Humble as ever", Sam snickered. It took all of my effort to hold back a clap back, but turns out I didn't need to as Natasha did it for me; "Shut it Wilson", she snapped at him.

I breathe in, there really isn't an easy way to do this, so I just blurt it out, "I'm sorry" before continuing. "For last night, everything. You guys deserve better than to be on the receiving end of my anger".

...

It's quiet for a few seconds before Nat cuts in before anyone. "Thank you Tony", And Steve, "Yeah, Thanks Tony, and last night got out of hand, us all frustrated over the spider, don't worry about it".

...

Another beat of silence, this time, I break it. "Alright, well... I'm going to my lab, finish what I was working on last night. Thanks for breakfast Steve", I say as I grab some toast and waffles from the table.

*Steve coughs*

"And Bucky", I appease him, as I head down the hallway and towards my lab.

-2 hour timeskip

After working for a while, I hear the doors to my lab open, before he speaks up.

"Hey Tony, can we talk?", Steve asks. Thinking of the kid's words, I try and keep calm. "Yeah, sure, what do you want Capsicle?", I respond. "I just... I wanted to talk, about last night, and this morning".

Oh god, here comes another Captain branded Lecture, can't he at least wait until after lunch? "Ugh, is this another one of your lectures Cap?".

"No, no Tony, I just wanted to thank you again... and make sure that you're ok".

"Why wouldn't I be cap? I am me after all", I deflect.

"Tony", Steve says with a sincerity to his voice I was not expecting, "I know that apologising doesn't come easy to you, you yourself joke about how 'sorry' is not in your vocabulary", I slowly turn to face him, only to stop half way as he continues. "So I just wanted to say thank you again, knowing what it meant, what it means". He stops for a second. I finally look up to him.

"I also just wanted to make sure you were ok. We've all been tense recently and sometimes we forget that we've all got our own thing going on. If you felt like you needed to apologise, I- we appreciate it, but I just don't want you to be too hard on yourself. Specially when we all weren't at our best either".

Steve finally finishes. Curse that red white and blue spandexed ass for reading me like a book. I swear he's been getting training from Nat. "Steve, you know me too well, you know that?", I kid a little, trying to lighten the mood. "Well, you guys have kind of become my new family, after waking up from the ice. You're like the brother I never had, well other than Bucky".

"Family huh? He was more right than I thought", I murmur to myself.

"Who knew what? Who are you talking about?", Steve asks, apparently having caught what I said.

"Nothing to worry about Steve. Nothing to worry about.", I reply giving a soft smile. "Well, Tony, if you do ever have something you want to talk about-".

"You're here, I know. Thanks Capsicle", I cut him off. Knowing what he was going to say. "Ok. Great",Steve says while turning to leave, "good to know what we can talk about this, that we can-".

"Start a conversation?", I ask as he reaches the door.

"Yes, exactly. Start this conversation", Steve finishes as he waves goodbye.

Family? Brother? Steve's such a sap.... but it does sound kind of nice, not exactly used to having a family. Not a present or normal one anyways. Obie tried to kill me, repeatedly. Howard was an ass, and that's when he bothered to be there. Before Platypus all I really had was my Mom, Maria Stark, still miss her every day.

Steve as a brother? Not the worst thing I guess. It may even be nice.

Wow, Kid was more prescient than I gave him credit for. I've bothered him a bit too much about this for now, it's Saturday, he's probably gonna be busy all day, I can thank him later. I turn back to my work, let's make the most of Saturday.

 

After another.... hours of working, I hear my lab doors open again, a different voice speaks up this time.

"Hey Tony, I was wondering if you figured out more about Spider-Man's webs, or have updated our simulator with more of the Spider's fighting techniques". Nat.

Fantastic, more about the spider. Couldn't finish today without that being an issue again. "No Nat" I start "Like I told you before, his web fluid dissolves too fast" 10 seconds "and he has no active fighting style, so there's not much I can program into-"

I'm suddenly interrupted by a vent hatch in my lab opening loudly, then I see it. What i can only guess are 6 of the BirdBrain's smoke bombs come rolling down into my lab before-

*BANG! BANG! BANG!*

And we're all engulfed in smoke.

"Clint!", I yell. My voice? Did he use helium, I swear, Barton is going to be sleeping outside. Natasha and I bump into each other on our way out, coughing over all the smoke. When we're finally out and breathing again, I hear a 'clank' echo from above, then another, and another; Clint, he's trying to run. "Barton! You better not have messed up my Lab or I'm giving you for adoption!", I yell chasing after him.

After about 3 minutes of chasing the bird in the vents, I lost him. Since I can't go back to my lab yet unless I want to die of smoke inhalation, I go And get something to eat and a cup of coffee from the kitchen.

It's like 5 by now, the kid's usually free right now, I could talk to him until the smoke in my lab clears up. I check my pockets for my phone but can't find it, did I leave it in the lab?

"Hey Fri, did I leave my phone in the lab?".

"No Boss".

"Well, where'd I put it?".

"Your phone is currently in Ms Romanoff's room".

Nat? Why does she have my phone? Did she steal it? Wait-.... Steve checking if I was ok this morning, Clint pranking my lab, WHILE Nat is inside, Nat's weird interest this morning...

'What the hell is she thinking, is she looking for the kid? Gotta get my phone back', these thoughts flash in my mind as I stomp towards her room. I arrive and open her door: "Natasha! Give me my phone back", I demand.

"Tony".

"Nat".

"Who's the kid?", Of course this is what she'd ask. Because why the fuck not.

"He's nobody". I answer trying desperately to deflect.

"Really? Tony, are you a Dad?" ....what?

"Wait, what do you mean "am I a dad?", I question, confused. "He called you Dad, via text" Ohh, that's what she's talking about "so I ask again Tony, Who's the kid?" She asks, more sternly this time — and it's Natasha, she's finding out wether I like to or not.

I sigh, "I got texted by a wrong number a couple of weeks ago, and I kept texting them, that's the kid". I answer defeatedly. "Ok, but, who is he, and are you actually his dad?", Nat asks again, curiosity in place of sternness this time.

"I don't know".

"What do you mean 'I don't know'?", Nat now asks incredulously.

"It means I do not know. Kid was a wrong number, was able to hack past that defence of mine. I wasn't able to hack him back tho, that's why I kept him originally, figured I could keep trying", I try and explain for Nat. She never lets go unless she knows anything, if she's pulling at a thread, she'll know.

"But let me guess, this changed?", Nat once more asks, back to curious. "yeah, kinda? He doesn't know who I am and I don't know who he is. He calls me 'Mr Metal', told me to call him Skywalker, but I just call him 'Kid'. They've been kind of nice to talk to, good company....", I trail off, fondness for the memories an easy distraction.

"He the reason you apologised this morning, isn't he?".

"Yeah... said you guys are like my family and would appreciate it, at least as a way to start a conversation", I answer, affection in my voice. And looking back, not a bad idea. Suddenly I feel a hand on my shoulder, Nat's. "Do you trust him?", She asks me.

"Yeah, yeah. I do", I respond.

"Why", she pushes, a little protective. Of me or the avengers I am not sure.

"Actually, let me show you", I answer, before calling for FRIDAY. "Fri? Pull up the video of the Kid from the stark expo, as well as the text chain where he talks about it", I command, as both the recording and texts pop up on the TV in Nat's room.

After I show her the video, she reads the text chain, to which I comment, "'Nice work Kid', those were the exact words I used, I looked up the armour's audio. It's the same kid, only he could've heard that I'm sure".

"Seems like a nice kid. And you sure you trust him?", She repeats.

"Yes Nat, I trust him".

"Ok, good. Just making sure"m Nat explains, but then realisation hits me.

"Don't text him Nat" I order her. "What? Tony, what are you talking about?", She plays dumb.

"Don't pretend Nat, I know you. I know that if you got up to reading our texts that you already memorised his number" I answer "Don't text him, or at least... don't ruin this, or scare him away." I finish, a little softer at the end. I like the kid, I really don't want to lose him.

"I won't Tony, ok. I will text him, tomorrow. Can't let you have all the fun, but promise not to scare him off", she answers, softer than she usually talks.

"Thanks"

...

After a minute of silence I just say, "I'm going back to my lab", with my usual celebrity voice as I stand and walk out of Nat's room with phone in hand, as she rolls her eyes. Once I make it back to my lab, the smoke has cleared, means I could get back to work... but before I do, I text the kid. Gotta thank him like I said I would, and now also warn him about the nosy spy.

Tony

Hey Kid, Thanks for the pep talk this morning

Don't tell anyone that I said this, but, you were right

-

He replies quicker than I expected, didn't even finish making another cup of coffee

-

‏The Kid

‏Hi Mr Metal 😁

‏?I'm assuming apologising worked

‏That's great

‏Oh, and I'm telling everyone that you said I was right

Tony

Kid!

‏The Kid

‏Ok ok, fine, I won't

Tony

Good, because we, or rather I, have a problem

‏The Kid

‏?Wait, problem

‏?What's happening

Tony

Well, one of my friends may or may not have been suspicious and nosy, and may or may not have stolen my phone.

So she might be texting you.

She said tomorrow, but I don't entirely trust her

‏The Kid

‏There's nothing to worry about

‏She's your friend

‏Besides, I'd never pass up the chance to make a new friend

Tony

I'd wait to say that until after meeting her

Also, and no offence kid, but you probably like everyone

‏The Kid

: /

‏I'll take it as a compliment

‏Oh!

‏Mr Metal!

‏?Do you wanna have our movie night tonight

Tony

I mean, I guess I'm not technically doing anything tonight

Sure Kid, what movie do you wanna watch

‏The Kid

‏Star Wars!

‏Star Wars!

‏!We're watching Star Wars

Tony

How do you want to do this?

‏The Kid

‏?Do you have Disney+

-

And so there goes my evening and night, the kid showed me how to set up a Watch Party on Disney+, and we watched the Original Trilogy. The kid constantly texting me his theories, jokes, and such.

He even went on a whole rant about the golden bikini scene. Said his friend MJ would be proud. It was kind of adorable. It's late by the time we're done, and the kid slowly slurs his texts to a complete stop, probably went to sleep

-

Tony

Night Kid, talk to you tomorrow

-

I text him as I shut my phone off. 'This was fun, might actually do this again.' I think as I yawn, maybe I was more tired than I thought. And so I head to bed... second time in a row, that's a new record.

Chapter 9: Aunts & Acquaintances

Summary:

Peter’s an Idiot, Clint is an Idiot, Tony’s an idiot and Nat is tired.

Nat POV:

Why can't that nested nutcase wake up in the morning like a normal person. I may be exaggerating since it's only 8am, but I kept my promise to Tony and my curiosity over the kid is definitely getting the better of me.

I'm sitting, annoyed, on the kitchen island, while Sam and a dragged out of bed Scott try their best to cook breakfast. I knowing better, already made myself a bowl of cereal, so I'm just watching the show. After the falcon and the ant failed, everyone got breakfast takeout. Me having already eaten, and with no show to distract me, my patience cracks.

I jump out my seat on the couch, startling Bruce, sadly, and Sam, gladly. Then, I b-line it for Clint's. He's slept in enough, I don't care, I'm waking him up.

*BANG!* *thud*

I slammed his door open, quick and effective, as he jerks up with a yelp and falls out of bed before spotting me. "Nat!", He groans like a 5 year old, "it's too eeearrrlyyy!" He stretches out that last part, really living up to that 5 year old standard.

"Clint, shut up".

"Ugh Nat, why did you wake me up. It's Sunday morning too", He whines, though he just gave me the perfect opportunity.

"Alright, fair enough Clint, I'll let you go back to sleep. I can just text the Kid on my own". And that does it, Clint goes from groggy and yawning to elated and hyperactive before I can even finish that sentence. "Wait no! I'm awake! I wanna text the kid!", He excitedly begs. He's too easy.

"Ok, but because you're you-".

"Hey, what's that supposed to mean?", he interrupts me whining.

"BECAUSE you're you, I have to make sure. What were my rules again?", He rolls his eyes, but too bad for him.

"Really Nat?" He deadpans, getting nothing but a stern stare out of me, prompting him to continue. "Fine fine. No telling him who we are, no telling the others who he is, no trying to find out who he is", He hurriedly answers.

"Can we text him now?", he begs again. Childish, but it's Clint so what am I expecting

"Yes".

"Yes! Yes! Yes! Text him! Text him! Text him!", Clint keeps chanting as I type the number, and add him to a group chat.

 

You have created a new group chat

You have added 'Birdbrain'

You have added '???'

Nat:

Hello, is this Skywalker?

We're a couple of friends of Mr Metal, we wanted to meet you

-

Before Clint can start chatting away, I stop him, "Clint, we don't know if the kid is awake yet, or when he'll even see the messages. Don't flood him". He gives me a grumpy glare before arguing "Can I at least introduce myself?".

"Fine. One message".

"Hey! You got two!", He whines.

"Fine. Two".

-

Clint:

Hey Kid! I'm here too

They will tell you otherwise, but I'm the cool one

-

I snatch his phone, "Clint?".

"What, you know I'm right". I roll my eyes. Sometimes I seriously doubt he's an adult.

And now, we wait.

Peter POV

I vaguely hear a knocking on my door... "Peter, wake up, it's already 10am".

"Mphhhh, May", I groan as I turn in bed. "Pete", She says playfully, "what happened to making the most of the day?".

"That was yesterday", I mumble into my pillow.

"Didn't you and Ned have that project you've been working on?", May asks, trying to lure me out of bed. "He's busy today" I mumble again, into my blanket this time that I've pulled into me.

"So what you're saying is, we can spend the day together?", This gets me up. "Wait? Spend the day together? Didn't you have the day shift today?", I ask as I turn my head up to face her. "I did, but a friend needed to switch, so I took her early shift tomorrow".

"The 4 am one?", I grumble.

"Yeah, not ideal, but it means we can spend today together!", She says excited. Would be lying if I said I wasn't too, but I worry. She already takes extra shifts, and is always willing to switch if someone needs it. And an early shift? She needs her rest- "So what do you say Pete?", She asks after a minute, pulling me out of my thoughts.

"Yes May, sounds great. But we get back early so you can sleep well tonight, ok?".

"Alright Pete, but don't forget it's not your job to worry about me, it's my job to worry about you", she reminds me happy. "Yes, May, I know. But I'll always worry because I larb you".

"Larb you too Pete, now come on, get ready so we can go out for... well, I was gonna say breakfast, but let's make it an early lunch", she says as she leaves my room so I can get ready.  I quickly take a shower, and put on a pair of jeans matched with a Science pun T-Shirt and a cool blue jacket — it's still March, it's still freezing — before I grab my phone from its charger on my bedside table, a couple of missed messages.

One from Ned, the usual
-

‏Ned

‏Hey Pete

‏I've been working on Karen some more

‏If we work like yesterday a couple more times, I think we can finish her in 2 weeks, so start troubleshooting and testing her

Peter

That's great Ned!

3 day Sleepover next weekend to work on her?

‏Ned

‏Yes! I'll ask my mom today, we can prepare this week

-

As I exit Ned's messages, I see Mr Metal's contact, I quickly send him a good morning text

-

Peter

Hey Mr Metal!

Good morning!

Sorry for falling asleep last night, and thank you for the movie night

‏Mr Metal

Hey Kid

‏Good morning, and don't worry about last night, I went to sleep after anyways

Peter

Ok! 😊

Oh! I'm spending the day with my aunt today, so I probably won't talk as much

Don't want it to make it seem like I'm ghosting you

Mr Metal

It's fine kid, sounds like fun

Peter

It is!

Ok, bye Mr Metal!

Mr Metal

See ya kid

-

I then see my other missed messages, unknown numbers? In a group chat?

Wait, is this that friend of Mr Metal he was talking about? He did say they she would text today, but then, who's the other number? Well, one way to find out

-

???

Hello, is this Skywalker

We're a couple of friends of Mr Metal, we wanted to meet you

???

Hey Kid! I'm here too

They will tell you otherwise, but I'm the cool one

 

-

Ohh, ok, they are Mr Metal's friends.

-

Peter:

Hi!!! 👋

You're Mr Metal's friends?

He told me one of them would be messaging me today

*it takes a minute for a reply to come up*

‏???

That's me

???

‏Hi kid! Nice to meet you

Peter

Nice to meet you too

(｡◕‿◕｡)

‏???

What's that! That's looks soo cool

Peter

Oh, that's an Emoticon

‏???

How do you make it

Peter

Oh, you just go to the symbols section, and combine them

There's pretty basic ones like ; ), or =/

But you can also go pretty advanced, like

=＾● ⋏ ●＾=

This is my favourite one.

It's a cat

???

Ohh That's soo cool let me try

:)

; >

=}

‏.I like

???

Kid, you've just created a monster, I hope you know this

Peter

Aww, they cannot be that scary.

Also, not to be rude, but what are your pronouns, I don't want to assume

???

She/Her, he is He/him

Peter

Oh, Oki, I'm He/They, mostly go by him.

Do you mind telling me a little bit about you so I can make a name for you

Mr Metal didn't want to at first, so if you don't it's fine

???

Nah, it's fine kid

I like Spiders, Ballet, Martial Arts and Romance books

???

?Romance books

???

‏Shut it

???

Yes Mam

Peter

Ok, how about Ms Spider

*Peter has changed ???'s name to 'Ms Spider'*

‏Ms Spider

‏I like it

Peter

Ok, your turn Mr

???

Ohh, I like archery

And Game of thrones

And I'm the coolest

Like, a real hero

Ms Spider

He's a dad who loves Disney and Pixar films and always cries during Finding Nemo

???

Wait! No! Don't tell him that

‏Ms Spider

‏He also doesn't know when to shut up, as you can see

‏Call him Mr Parrot

Peter

Hmm, I like it, animal themed

*Skywalker has set the chat's name to "Family Zoo"*

*Skywalker has changed Clint's name to 'Mr Parrot'*

Mr Parrot

‏Why must this be my name

‏Ms Spider

‏Because I said so

‏.Also, I like the group name kid. Cute

‏Mr Parrot

‏.Yes, very cute

-

"Peter! Are you ready? You keep this up we'll end up going for dinner", May yells from the living room. I could've heard it easy with my spider powers, but she still likes to yell, just to make sure.

-

Peter

Ok, you guys seem fun, but I have to go

I'm spending the day with my aunt

I'll talk to you later, cya! 😊👋

Ms Spider

‏Bye kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏See ya Skywalker! You better teach me those later too

-

"Coming May!" I call as I'm running down the hallway and towards the door.

"Ready to go?", She asks.

"Ready!" I exclaim, excited. "Alright", May comments as she and I walk through the door and out of the apartment "Where do you wanna go?".

"Can we go to delmar's?", I offer. "Why'd I have a feeling", she joke as we walk our way to Delmar's.

*chinlgling*

"Hey Mr Delmar!", I wave, walking through the door. "Hello Peter" Mr Delmar answers back, before seeing may "And Hello May, your usual orders?".

"Yes please, and don't forget to-".  "Kid, I'm the chef here, I know what I'm doing", he cuts me off, I giggle slightly at his comment before waving a quick, "thank you".

After his old shop was destroyed by those thieves with avengers masks and super weapons, he relocated a couple of blocks closer to May's. He was even able to set up a full on diner style place, loved coming here even more since. I think Mr Stark had something to do with this. Maybe cause of the thieves wearing avengers masks, or the fact they used super weapons, whatever the reason it was soo cool of him.

May and I pick a table by the window, and sit down while we wait for our sandwiches, sparking a conversation to pass the time. "So, Peter, how's your school work going?".

"It's great May, I've aced my physics, chemistry and maths tests".

"Like always?", She asks — rhetorically — with a smirk. "Yes, like always" I answer with a sheepish grin. "And, how's your friend MJ going?".

"Umm, well... she's great, she's been protesting and volunteering a lot this semester, so I haven't seen her as much", Peter's voice lowers, softens. "And you miss her?", May deduces, this along the emotion buried beneath. "Yeah".

"When did you ask her out?", May goes straight to the point. "What, no, May, what are you talking about, me? Ask MJ out? No, no no no". I blabber and stutter. "Peter, I know you like her. It's pretty obvious"

"May, can we talk about something else please?", I ask, begging for her mercy.

"Ok ok, how has... you-know-what been going?", She asks, a little quieter, I know exactly what she's referring to. "It's been great May, people have really come to appreciate Spider-Man, they're excited when they see me swing by, and almost always thankful and polite. I love it". I whisper all the secret parts, but smile throughout.

She loves it, "That's good Pete, but, nothing too dangerous right?". She asks with sudden worry in her face. It takes me a second to answer. Should I tell her everything that happened with Vulture? Nah that was almost a year ago, and I've gotten over it. But then... the avengers.

Should I tell her the avengers are after me? Should I tell her I've fought them already? She would really start to worry then. I know she's gotten used to me going out as Spider-Man over the last few months, but I don't know if she would be able to handle this, not without making me stop. "No, just the usual petty thieves".

"That's good. Pete I know that you don't want me to worry, but I do. I love you sweetie. Promise to tell me if this changes, ok?".

"Ok May, love you too"

I'm saved by the bell. Mr Delmar's tally bell, that he rings as he calls for me to get our order. "I made it just as you like it Pete"

"Thanks Mr Delmar, for the best sandwiches in New York", I say as I pick our sandwiches up and head back to May. As we start eating, May continues "So, what were you and Ned working on yesterday?". And so I, unknowingly, spend the next hour blabbing on and on about Karen, and our other spidey projects, May just smiling at how excited I get.

"So Pete, what do you want to do next?" May asks as we walk out of Mr Delmar's, "Well, I want us to be home by 4 so you can sleep well tonight-".

"Pete", May emphasises, reminding that it's 'not my job' but like I'm going to listen.

"And because I want to work on a couple of projects before going out".

"Just remember to be back by 11, since you have school tomorrow", May reminds me as well, just being protective. "Do you want to go to the park? Just relax for a bit?".

"Sure sweetheart, sounds like a lovely way to spend today". The next 3 hours fly, us just making small talk, enjoying the chilly sunny weather, and taking in the beauty of the park. We get home by around 4:30, as we head to do our own things before dinner.

I remember the text messages from earlier, so I pull my phone out. I should get to know Mr Parrot and Ms Spider better, friends of a friend and it was a little rude to just disappear.

-

Peter

Hey Mr Parrot, Ms Spider

can you talk?

*I put my phone on my desk, as I pull up the schematics for a mask upgrade, but 3 mins later my phone dings*

Mr Parrot

Sure Kid, something wrong

Ms Spider

Sure

Peter

Oh, no

Nothing's wrong

It's just, I left in a hurry last time and that was rude

Mr Parrot

Oh, you're just too adorable

Ms Spider

Damn, hate to admit it, but I agree with the Parrot

Mr Parrot

!Yes! How's it feel

Ms Spider

It's not that surprising, you broken clock

Peter

Lol

Anyways

Before this turns into a blood bath

What do you guys wanna talk about?

Ms Spider

Anything's fine. Also I want to make it clear, it would only be Mr Parrot's blood

Mr Parrot

Excuse you

Peter

Yes Queen!

Ms Spider

.Parrot, take notes, this is how you respond to me

Mr Parrot

Yes Mam

Ms Spider

That will suffice

Mr Parrot

?Anyways, kid? You like pranks

Peter

Umm, sure

Ms Spider

Please no kid, not another one

Mr Parrot

Yes! Join the dark side young Skywalker

Peter

YES! Do you like Star Wars too?

Mr Parrot

Uhh, Yeah! What am I? Uncultured

Peter

Well... you didn't know what an emoticon was, so you're at least old

Ms Spider

!Ha! Take that you old dodo

Mr Parrot

gasps* How could you! Right through the heart*

Ms Spider

I like you kid. We're keeping you

Peter

Thanks? Ms Spider

And I'm sorry Mr Parrot, I just meant it as a joke, didn't want to be mean

Mr Parrot

It's fine kid, I was joking too. That was a wonderfully low blow tho

Peter

Thanks? I guess

So, what is your favourite Star Wars movie? And Character? And Light Sabre?

-

And so we spent the next hour just asking each other our Star Wars favourites, sharing theories, and occasionally stopping to explain to Ms Spider what she didn't understand

-

Ms Spider

Anyways kid, we have to go

It was nice talking to you

Mr Parrot

Yes, It's nice having another Star Wars fan friend

Peter

Yes, it was nice talking to you guys too!

And it's nice having another Star Wars friend too!

Ttyl 👋🙃

Ms Spider

Bye kid

Mr Parrot

Bye MiniSkywalker

-

I put my phone down just in time, because not 2 minutes later May called me for dinner. We finished talked some more, before May went to sleep, and I went Spider-Manning. Can't abandon Queens for a whole weekend, Avengers or not.

Chapter 10: The Group Chat α

Summary:

Buckling to the kid’s request, Tony now has to babysit him and Clint.

And Nat has to babysit all three of them.

Peter POV:

*beep beep beep beep*

I jump out of bed, "my alarm! I'll be late!" I say incoherently to myself as I go and get ready. You'd think since I have a free period first session I could show up late, if only. May had her early shift today so I just made myself some toast and took some breakfast bars with me for my run to school.

I jump in the subway as the doors close, quickly finding a seat. I start what's become routine and pull out my phone to wish Mr Metal a good morning.

Peter

Hi Mr Metal

Good Morning

‏Mr Metal

‏Morning Kid

Peter

Oh, I forgot to tell you

Your friends texted me yesterday.

They seem nice

‏Mr Metal

‏?Wait, friendS

‏?With an S

‏I thought only she was texting you

‏I swear, if she told everyone behind my back

‏?How many

Peter

Wait wait, it's fine Mr Metal

It's only 2 of them.

The one I think you're talking about I named her Ms Spider

‏Mr Metal

‏?Is she intimidating

Peter

Yes, very.

‏Mr Metal

‏?That's her, who's the other one

Peter

Oh, I named him Mr Parrot

Ms Spider's request.

She said something about him never knowing when to shut up

And that he always cries during finding Nemo

‏Mr Metal

‏Legolas

‏That rat

‏Don't listen to that birdbrain, he's a bad influence

Peter

Lol

Mr Metal, Don't be mean, he's your friend, and he seems nice.

‏Mr Metal

‏You haven't met him, you don't know

Peter

Mr Metal.

Please

‏Mr Metal

...

‏?Really

Peter

Yes

‏Mr Metal

‏Fine kid, I won't be mean... in front of you

Peter

That's... better?

I guess

Anyways

This is my stop

Ttyl Mr Metal 😊

‏Mr Metal

‏Talk to you later kid

-

I run out of the subway station, if I push it I can make first period on time.

The bell rings as I rush through the school's reception — a shortcut — and quickly head to the library, great place to spend my free period, can work on homework, or read some more college textbooks. As I finish this week's worth of math work, I feel my phone buzz a couple of times in my pocket. Is this Mr Metal? Why would he be texting again, is he ok? Oh! Wait, is it Mr Metal's friends?

-

‏Mr Parrot

‏?Hey kid, you there

‏Ms Spider

‏It's Monday morning, he's in school

‏Mr Parrot

‏?Your point

‏Ms Spider

‏It's school, he's going to be in class paying attention

Peter

Oh, Hi, thanks for checking in, I'm still the couch potato I was

‏Mr Parrot

‏Awww, that's adorable

‏Ms Spider

‏As cute as you just were, aren't you supposed to be In school right now

Peter

I am

‏Ms Spider

‏?Then why aren't you paying attention

Peter

Oh, right now I have a free period, I'm just at the library

And even then, class is boring

‏Mr Parrot

‏Yes! Rebel child

‏Ms Spider

‏Shut it Birdbrain

‏Kid, school is important, that's how you learn

Peter

Yeah, but I already know everything they're teaching.

And some teachers just let me mess around in the back so I stop correcting them

‏Mr Parrot

‏Damn kid, too much for teachers to handle

‏My style of chaos

‏Ms Spider

‏Parrot, no

Peter

Staahp, or you gonna get in trouble

‏Ms Spider

‏?What

Peter

Wait

You guys don't know vines?

‏Ms Spider
?‏ Like the plant

Peter

Omgawd

Ok, nope

I'm dropping everything and teaching you vines

I have to fix this injustice

‏Mr Parrot

‏Ok kid, sounds fun

‏Ms Spider

fine, if you insist...

Peter

Watch this, a quick intro

*inserts vine compilation and waits for 10 minutes while they watch it*

‏Mr Parrot

‏Hahahahahhahahahah

‏Thanks kid, I WILL be using these

‏Ms Spider

‏... kid, why must you show him things like this

‏Again, you just created a monster, I hope you know this

Peter

☺️😝

Sorry not sorry

Oh! You guys know Captain America?

‏Ms Spider

‏We know of him, yes

Peter

Ok

How do you take down captain America?

‏Mr Parrot

‏?How kid

Peter

We shot him in ze legs because his shield is the size of a dinner plate, and he's an idiot.

‏Mr Parrot

‏hahahahahahahahahhahahahaha

‏Kid

‏That's gold

‏I love this, thank you for it

‏!KID

‏Even Nat cracked a smile and chuckled

‏You know how hard that is

‏This is a new record

Peter

Umm

Who's Nat?

‏Mr Parrot

‏Oh shit

‏Ms Spider

‏You're dead birdbrain

‏Run

Peter

Wait, Ms Spider is named Nat?

‏Ms Spider

‏.Yes

‏Looks like someone really doesn't know when to keep his mouth shut

‏Parrot, I am going to kill you for this

‏Mr Parrot

‏No, please no! I'm sorry

Peter

Wait Ms Spider, no killing my friend

Please

Plus, Nat is a pretty name, I like it

‏Ms Spider

‏Fine, I won't kill him. But please promise to not look into us

Peter

I promise!

‏Ms Spider

‏Ok Parrot, you can come back, I won't hurt you... for this

‏Mr Parrot

‏Thanks

‏?Wait, did the kid really get you to not kill me

‏Ms Spider

‏He was polite

‏You should try it sometime

‏Mr Parrot

‏?Also, we're your friends

Peter

Of course!

If you want

I like talking to you, you're fun, I told Mr Metal as much

‏Ms Spider

‏Yeah it's ok, we're friends

‏Mr Parrot

‏Yeah kid, we're friends

‏You showed me that Captain America vine, I owe you

Peter

😊😁

Ok, I have to go, my next class starts soon and I don't want to get detention

Ttyl

‏Ms Spider

‏Bye kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏Talk to you later kid! You better show me more vines

-

After a couple of classes it's finally lunch. I get to our table first and start eating my lunch while Ned and MJ get here.

With my enhanced senses I hear someone walking towards me, I thought it was Ned, but then my spidey sense goes off.... of course, here we go again.

"Hey Penis!", Trash (This is my book, any non dialogue he'll be called Trash Fhomson, this was Wade Approved) Yells right behind me, trying to startle me, I play along to hide my powers. "Finally alone? Did your 'friends' finally realise how much a loser you are?", Flash taunts, honestly? It is as unoriginal as it is common.

"Good one Flash" I placate, hoping he just goes away. "Shut up Parker. Here, I want it done by Friday", he orders as he hands me what looks like math homework and a history report... great.  "Flash, you know I shouldn't be doing your homework for you", I try and reason with Trash. That was my first mistake.

"Why, you busy with all your friends? Spending the weekend with your paren- oh that's right, you have neither", That one hurt a bit, I can't lie. It's never fun having your dead parents made fun of in front of you. "How much did the hate you to die to get away?", He asks before continuing, "Oh, we can just ask that aunt of yours, I'm sure she's on her way out too-".

"Hey Dipshit!", A stern female voice yells, dulcet with venom dripping from every word; MJ. Trash and I both turn to face her. There stands the queen MJ, pissed. Trash stand there piss-ed. "What kind of sick, pathetic, empty life must you have for you to be so obsessed with someone else's?", MJ doesn't so much asks, as she insults.

Trash, in Trash fashion, has no self preservation instincts and decides to tempt her, "Shut up Jones, we know you only go out with him out of pity". By now, MJ is not angry, she's not pissed, she's cold. An icy stare that would burn through even the bravest soul. Intimidating stance like she doesn't think but she knows you are no challenge, like she knows you will lose and die if you go against her.

"Ok, that's it. Listen here", she states calmly, a deceiving calm, to lull you into a trap while she stalks forward, "you think yourself great with your car, your expensive clothes and wallet full of cash, talking shit about anybody you say is lesser" She continues closer and closer to flash's face

"But I think, no excuse me I KNOW that everyone here can see through your crap. All that wealth is your parents, and it's all you have to feel special. You keep making all these jokes about everyone Peter loves leaving him because at the end of the day no one cares about you Thomson". She finishes mere centimetres from his face, almost towering over the now intimidated Trash. Before whispering so only flash could hear.

"Oh, and if you dare hurt him, or talk shit about my relationship with him even one more time, I can always make this verbal murder a bit more physical".

"Fly away Icarus, before you crash and burn", She now shouts, Over a paling Trash as he takes this mercy and runs away. After Trash leaves the cafeteria all together, MJ, and Ned who was previously hiding behind her sit on the table. "That was a bit more personal and direct than usual?", I ask, a little embarrassed over the whole situation, But also grateful.

"I decided to put things in a way he could understand, a mercy of sorts. Besides, if he messes with personal, I'll give him personal", MJ explains, a satisfied smirk on her face probably from the look Trash gave a minute ago which she is now drawing on her crisis sketchbook.

"It was awesome!" Ned giddily adds "you should do that more often MJ, did you see his face? It was priceless".

"Agreed loser, that's why I'm immortalising it, my magnum opus", MJ replies a little more emotional than usual. She must have noticed my staring over her tone cause she asked; "What's wrong loser? Why the look?".

"Umm, nothing MJ, you just... seem more emotive than usual".

"Just satisfied".

Okkkk.... another on the list of reasons why to never cross MJ.

"Hey Pete?", Ned asks softly to get my attention, "I just... you don't believe what he says right? Cause it's not true, you're my best friend dude, I would never hurt or abandon you. Neither would MJ. And May, she loves you dude, so don't believe all the garbage that comes out of Flash's mouth".

I look at Ned, him looking worried and caring. I smile, "thanks dude, and don't worry, I don't believe Flash for a second" ... I may be lying about that second, but seeing Ned and MJ so worried and ready to protect me always assures me he's wrong. "Damn Loser, you keep saying things like that and I might have to change your nickname. Maybe Geek" MJ somewhat jokes? I giggle anyways as we finally get into our routine.

"So Ned, I've been working on the schematics for the mask upgrades, for when we install Karen, we could look at them next weekend while we work on her code" I comment, getting Ned excited as always. "OR!", Ned blurts out quickly reaching down for his bag and pulling out a little red thumb drive with web patterns on it "we could work on it tonight!"

"What how? And what's the thumb drive about?".

"Ok, so remember all of the firewalls and protections we've made for our phones and Karen?".

"Yeah"

"Well, I repurposed some of those programs and made this"

"Ok, but what is this?"

"Oh, right, in this thumb drive it's a way for us to communicate, phone or video call, that's extremely difficult to trace or record. Just so if we're working on... you know what, no nosy FBI agents can record it. That way we can work later on schooldays since we can both be in our rooms. I can also add this program to Karen so I can see through your mask instead of just listen in on that old earpiece." Ned finishes, gasping for air at the end of his explanation.

"That's soo cool! I'll set it up tonight in my laptop, we can work on the upgrades then." I respond, then I remember my idea from yesterday. "Oh, also, do you think we can add a couple more... domestic? Yeah domestic features to Karen?" I ask before explaining.

"That way I could upload her onto May's phone as well. She does so much for me and insists that I shouldnt worry, maybe this way she can get a bit of help without worrying about me worrying". Before Ned can respond, MJ cuts in "Good idea loser, clever workaround".

"Yeah, and sure Peter, we can work on that tonight as well. I'm sure she'll love it".

"That's great, I was thinking we could...", We continue our lunch, me listing features I was thinking of adding to Karen to help May, while Ned gives me his thoughts on them and we work on ways to upgrade them together. MJ cutting in to comment every time we've completely missed something or over complicate things.

We quickly head to class with the bell, and continue our day until school's out. We meet up shortly outside of school to talk as MJ catches her bus before heading our separate ways. When I get home I can hear May's soft breathing from her room, she's probably asleep after her long shift, so I just go to my room and start working on my — or rather Trash's — homework.

I'm done within the hour, it really wasn't that hard, so I go on my phone for a bit, either waiting until May wakes up, or till it's dinner time so I can make us something to eat. I remember Mr Parrot and Ms Spider's last chat, and figure I should probably text them again, make sure Parrot is still alive.

Peter

Hey Ms Spider, Mr Parrot

Is Mr Parrot still alive?

Ms Spider

No kid, I haven't killed him

Yet

‏And if I do, it won't be because of anything here. Ok

Peter

Ok

But where is he? Why isn't he chatting?

Ms Spider

‏I'm not sure, do you want him to start chatting

Peter

Yes, he's nice, dopey and nice

‏Ms Spider

‏Alright, give me a minute

And you are right about the dopey

*a minute passes, wherein Nat has Friday kindly threaten Clint with pain unless he gets on his phone*

Mr Parrot

‏I'm here I'm here

‏No need to threaten me

Peter

Ms Spider, did you threaten Mr Parrot to come chat to me?

Ms Spider

‏Yes, I like the make the most of every opportunity

Peter

... alright

Wait, do you live together?

How could you threaten him if he wasn't texting here

Ms Spider

‏We're at work, just went to his station

Mr Parrot

‏But we do live together

Peter

Oh, that's soo cool

Do you also live with Mr Metal?

Ms Spider

‏Not really, we do live close by tho, so we see each other almost every day, even outside of work

Peter

That's sounds awesome

Where do you work anyways

Ms Spider

‏Sorry kid, but no

‏At least not yet

Peter

Aww, come on, Mr Parrot?

Ms Spider

‏Yeah, Mr Parrot

Mr Parrot

‏Nope, sorry kid

‏I'm already on this ice over the whole name thing and I am a little too fond of living to piss her off more

Peter

Ok ok, fine, fair.

So

Without saying anything you're uncomfortable with

What do you think of Mr Metal?

Ms Spider

‏He's good on his good days, but a bit of an ass

‏Mr Parrot

‏Yeah, though he's gotten nicer since talking to you

‏Ms Spider

‏...Mr. Parrot

‏Mr Parrot

‏What? It's true, he apologised over... the fight and has been sleeping. Sleeping

‏He barely ever does that, at least intentionally

Peter

Oh, so you're some of the friends he had a fight with?

Mr Parrot

‏... yes

‏Is that a problem

Peter

No!

No no no

It's just... good I guess

Good to know he has good friends, close friends.

Ms Spider

‏And you're one of them kid

‏He might never fully admit it, but trust me

‏Mr Parrot

‏Listen to the lady

‏Ms Spider

‏The lady? Parrot

‏Mr Parrot

‏Ok sorry

‏Listen to Spider, she's always right

‏Ms Spider

‏That's better

Peter

You two are really close aren't you

Mr Parrot

‏Yeah, she'll never admit it, but we're like siblings

‏Ms Spider

‏No, I'll admit it

‏You're like the little brother who's messes I always have to clean

Peter

Mr Parrot? Thoughts?

Mr Parrot

‏Nope, she's right. Can't even argue

Peter

Lol

So guys

Do you maybe think we should make a group chat with Mr Metal as well?

I don't want him to feel left out, and that way I can talk to my 3 online friends together at once instead of having to choose

Ms Spider

‏Sure kid, if you want

‏Mr Parrot

‏Alright, if you want. But you tell him, I ain't risking it

Peter

Ok ok

I'll go ask him

-

 

Peter

Mr Metal?

*Tony quickly responds after a FRIDAY warning from Nat*

Mr Metal

‏Yes Kid

Peter

Well, I was wondering

Could I make a group chat with You, Mr Parrot and Ms Spider?

I don't want anyone to feel left out, and to have to choose who to talk to

Mr Metal

‏Yeah, sure kid

‏But I still expect my personal Good Morning and Night messages, since I'm your favourite

Peter

Yes yes, deal

-

*You have made a new group chat*

*You have added Mr Metal, Mr Parrot and Ms Spider to the group chat*

*you have renamed the chat to 'Online Friends'*

Peter

Hi everyone

Mr Metal

‏Hey Kid, Spider, Parrot

‏Ms Spider

‏'Hello 'Mr Metal

‏Mr Parrot

‏Hey kid

‏Mr Metal

‏I have to say, I love Mr Parrot's name

‏Wonderful idea Spider

‏Ms Spider

‏Thank you

‏Mr Parrot

‏Ha ha, laugh it up

Peter

Hey! Be nicer to Mr Parrot

Ms Spider

‏Fine

‏Mr Metal

‏Ugh, if I must kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏Ha! Take that

Peter

Thank you. Don't worry Mr Parrot, I will always protect the family pet

Mr Metal

‏HA! I take it back Kid, you're perfect

‏Ms Spider

‏How's that feel parrot? Proud of you kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏Gasps! Ohh, that was low

‏I'm torn between hurt and impressed

Peter

Sorry Mr Parrot, but it was right there

-

I look up for a second, and pay extra attention to my super hearing. May. She's waking up, I should go talk to her and make her something for dinner — cough instant noodles cough.

-

Peter

Ok, sorry guys I have to go

My aunt just woke up from her nap

So I'm going to go talk to her and make us dinner

Ttyl 👋😊

Mr Metal

‏See you later Kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏Bye MiniSkywalker

‏Ms Spider

‏Bye Kid

-

I put my phone down, and do as I said. Quickly make instant noodles for us, before spending the rest of the evening with May, or with Ned working a bit further on my mask and Karen.

Chapter 11: Puppies and Pranks

Summary:

Tony’s loosing more and more ground to the spies, and he doesn’t hate it. Meanwhile Clint’s used up every second of life Peter bought him.

*flash forward to Friday afternoon*

Peter

I'm sad now

‏Ms Spider

‏?What happened

‏?Who made you sad

‏?What are their names

‏Mr Metal

‏?Agree, who kid? I wanna know who to hurt

Peter

Ummm.... ok

This got... scary

Don't hurt people, please

‏Ms Spider

‏We wont

Peter

That's good

‏Ms Spider

‏Unless they hurt you first

Peter

Ugh... I can't stop you, can I

‏Mr Parrot

‏Nope, you can't stop them, and I'll join them

‏No one hurts our baby

Peter

No one hurt me

‏Mr Parrot

‏?Then why were you sad

Peter

I watched this

*inserts The Dodo video about mommy dog adopting 3 kittens*

She lost her babies

But then she got the kittens

And she's their mommy now

‏Mr Parrot

‏That was so sad

‏Her puppies

‏She looked soo sad

‏I miss my kids

‏Ms Spider

...

‏There there Parrot, there there

‏We can go see your kids tomorrow

‏Mr Metal

‏So long as you're not all crying and weepy on me, yes, definitely

Peter

Wait, Mr Parrot? You're a dad?

‏Ms Spider

‏As unbelievable as it sounds, yes, he is

‏Mr Parrot

‏Yes, I'm a dad

‏HEY! What's that supposed to mean Spider

‏Mr Metal

‏!Ha

‏It means you're more of a child than your own kids birdbrain

‏Mr Parrot

‏Ugh, you're soo mean to me

‏Kid, defend me

Peter

Aww Mr Parrot

‏Mr Parrot

‏Kid?

Peter

Sorry

But they're kinda... right

Besides, I am not going to piss off Mr Metal and Ms Spider all in one go

I'm not crazy

‏Ms Spider

‏Yes Kid, Mr Parrot, this is called self preservation in case you didn't know

‏Mr Parrot

‏GASP! I know what that is

‏Mr Metal

‏Then maybe apply it some time, that would be great

‏Mr Parrot

‏I see how it is, I'm being attacked here, you've made your choices

Peter

No wait Mr Parrot

‏Mr Metal

‏Dammit kid, he was about to leave

Peter

Mr Metal, be nicer, he's your friend

At least be nicer for me

‏Mr Metal

....

‏I hate it when you play that card on me

‏Ms Spider

‏?Is it because you can't say no

‏Mr Metal

‏.Don't. Even. Start

‏Mr Parrot

‏It's because he can't say no

‏Hey Kid, you've got a superpower. Getting Mr Metal to be nice

Peter

Oh, I'm sure it's not that bad

‏Ms Spider

‏No, it is

‏Mr Metal

‏Oh, so now you're turning on me are you

Peter

No!

No we're not

No more bullying friends

Promise!

‏Ms Spider

‏Fine kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏Yes! deal

‏Mr Metal

‏I'm only saying yes because I know you'll play *that* card if I don't

‏Ms Spider

‏Look at that, he's learning

Peter

Thank you.

-

"Hey Peter!" I look up from my phone, it's May. "Come on, its movie night. If you're here late I get to pick" -Shit.

-

Peter

Ok, sorry guys, I gotta go

Movie night with my Aunt

‏Mr Metal

‏Like every Friday, it's alright kid

‏We still on for tomorrow

‏Ms Spider

‏Wait, what tomorrow

Peter

Oh, I wasn't sure you would want to

Thought you were just entertaining me

Sure

‏Mr Metal

‏It was fun enough kid, so yeah, I want to

‏See you tomorrow

‏Mr Parrot

‏?Wait, seriously, what's tomorrow

Peter

Bye everyone

‏Ms Spider

‏Bye kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏Kid

‏Kid

‏Ugh, fine, talk to you later kid

-

I quickly head over to the living room, trying to avoid May picking again, and choosing 'Everything Everywhere All At Once'. MJ recommended it and it seems fun. We watch the movie and then talk the rest of the night.

*flash forward to the morning*

I wake up to repeated buzzing by my phone. What is going on?

‏Mr Parrot

‏Kid

‏Kid

‏Kid

‏Please

‏Save me

‏She's after me

‏Please

‏Help

‏Only you can stop her

‏Mr Metal

‏Its Saturday morning, kid is asleep. Stop spamming us

‏Ms Spider

‏Parrot

‏I am going to find you

‏I'll make it quick and painful if you stop running

‏Mr Parrot

‏?How is that better

‏Ms Spider

‏It will be SLOW and painful if you keep running

Peter

Guys!

It's early

What's going on

‏Mr Parrot

‏Thank god

‏You're awake

‏Save me

Peter

Ok ok, what happened?

‏Ms Spider

‏This parrot dug his own grave

Peter

I'm going to need more than that

‏Mr Metal

‏Birdbrain added dye to a shampoo bottle and Spider used it

‏Ms Spider

‏It was pink dye

‏You're dead parrot

‏Mr Parrot

‏It wasn't meant for you

‏It was meant for the old men

Peter

Ok.....

Wait

Mr Metal?

How do you know?

I thought you didn't live together

‏Mr Metal

‏I live close enough to hear the threats

‏And his screaming

Peter

Oookkkkkk.......

Ms Spider?

‏Ms Spider

‏Yes kid

Peter

Can you please, maybe, not kill my friend?

‏Ms Spider

....

Peter

🥺

Pwease

‏Ms Spider

....

‏Fine

‏I won't kill him... this time

‏Birdbrain, you can come out, you're safe..r now

‏Mr Parrot

‏Thank you kid

‏You just saved my life

Peter

Oh, I'm sure Ms Spider was just exaggerating

‏Mr Metal

‏Nope, she meant it

‏Ms Spider

‏Yeah, I MEAN it

Peter

You're really scary, I hope you know that

In a cool way don't get me wrong

But scary

‏Ms Spider

‏Thank you kid, flattered

‏Mr Parrot

‏Of course being called scary flatters you

‏Ms Spider

‏?Do you wanna go again

‏Mr Parrot

‏No

‏No Mam! No

‏Ms Spider

‏Good

‏Mr Metal

‏Moving on from... whatever this was

‏?What are you doing today kid

Peter

Oh

I'm meeting a friend of mine at his house, we're going to work on a couple of projects we have

Supposed to be at his by 10am. Start early work all day

Carpe Diem

It's going to be fun

‏Mr Parrot

‏Umm kid

‏Ms Spider

‏It's 9:45 am kid

Peter

Oh No!

I'm late!

Again

I gotta go, ttyl

‏Mr Parrot

‏Wait

‏I'm seeing my kids this weekend so I won't be on as much

Peter

That's alright Mr Parrot, say hi to your kids for me

‏Mr Parrot

‏Will do kid

‏Mr Metal

‏?We still on for tonight though, right

Peter

Yes Mr Metal

I really have to go now

Ttyl 👋☺️

‏Mr Metal

‏See you tonight kid

‏Ms Spider

‏Bye kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏C ya kid
-

I quickly get dressed and rush over to Ned's. I'd swing but can't risk leading the Avengers to his house. After I get there, we spend the day adding May's features to Karen, doing a bit more troubleshooting and optimising. At this rate we'll be done by next weekend.

We also finalised our first design for my upgraded mask, and made a list of what we'll need for it. I'm not sure where we're going to get the high tech hard drive to upload Karen to, or even worse the lenses. That's going to be a lot harder to find, and even worse to make. But that's a problem for another day, first Karen.

As we're finishing up before I go home, Ned stops me "Hey Pete, I got something for you".

"Something for me? Wait, did I forget something? My birthday is not until August".

"No no, nothing special, I've just been thinking about things and thought of making this" he says as he hands me a little gift box, which I quickly open. "A flip phone?", I ask, confused as to why he gave me a Spider-Man themed flip phone.

"Ever since your whole 'almost getting hacked by a stranger online' thing I've been thinking about it, what If they did hack you, or what if they did track you down and figured you were Spider-Man", he asks, before continuing. "So I thought making a phone solely for Spider-Man could be useful to protect you. You can also use it to call 911 for Spider-Man related emergencies without it being traced back to you". He.. has a point, it would be beneficial.

"You can also give it to the police if necessary or if someone needs to contact Spider-Man, they have a direct line. We don't want someone making the connection that Peter's phone number and Spider-Man's phone number are the same", Ned finishes, winded, from his long explanation

"Thanks Ned, it's really cool. You added all of our protections?".

"Of course Pete, who do you think I am?".

"Alright, just one question".

"Shoot"

"Why Spider-Man themed?"

"Why NOT Spider-Man themed?"

"Touché"

After that, I quickly wave goodbye to Ned, and to his mom when I make my way downstairs, before heading home.

-

Private chat with Mr Metal:

Peter

Hi Mr Metal!

Ready for movie night?

‏Mr Metal

‏Sure kid

‏?What movie were you thinking of

Peter

Ok

So

Do you like musicals?

Do you know Wicked?

‏Mr Metal

‏?Wicked

‏I don't really follow musicals

Peter

Ok, so

Do you know Idina Menzel?

Like

From Frozen?

‏Mr Metal

‏?Frozen

Peter

Wait wait wait

Do you not know Frozen?

‏Mr Metal

‏?Should I

Peter

Have you watched any Disney Movies?

‏Mr Metal

‏Not really

‏Don't think I've ever watch a Disney movie

Peter

Never?

You've never watched a Disney movie????

That's it, we're fixing that!

We're watching Moana, and Frozen and Tangled if there's time.

‏Mr Metal

‏Sure kid, if you insist

Peter

You've never watched a Disney movie

I more than insist

Let me just set up the watch party

‏Mr Metal

‏Alright kid

-

So we spend all of Saturday night watching Disney's best. Me catching him up on all the Disney he's missed and planning other Disney movies to watch if he wants more movie nights. I slowly start falling asleep as Tangled ends, falling asleep while texting Mr Metal all the reasons I like Rapunzel, Eugene and Pascal.

-

*flash-forward to Tuesday afternoon*

‏Mr Parrot

‏Kid

‏Save me again

‏Please

Peter

What did you do?

‏Mr Parrot

‏Nothing

Peter

Mr Parrot?

‏Mr Metal

‏He accidentally hit Spider with a water ballon

‏I can hear  her yelling at him

Peter

Ms Spider, I thought you promised to not kill my friend

‏Ms Spider

‏And I am not going to kill him

‏Just maim him

‏Promise to leave him alive

Peter

Ms Spider...

‏Ms Spider

‏?Yes kid

Peter

Nothing permanent or that lasts over a week

‏Ms Spider

‏Deal

‏?Hear that Parrot

‏I got the Kid seal of approval

‏Run

‏Mr Parrot

‏?What

‏Kid

‏?Why do you do this to me

Peter

Hey don't blame me

It was your water balloon

‏Mr Metal

‏Can you also please stop yelling

‏No amount of soundproofing can silence it

Peter

Every time you yell at your kids put a quarter in your no yelling sock and soon you'll have a weapon to beat-

‏Ms Spider

‏?No Yelling sock you say

‏I like the way you think kid

‏I'm gonna use this

Peter

Wait wait-

Hang on

‏Mr Metal

‏Yeah, you've convinced me

‏I'm getting a no yelling sock too

‏Even gonna put Parrot's face nicely on it too

Peter

Wait!

No!

That was just a vine

I wasn't being serious

‏Ms Spider

‏Don't worry kid

‏Nothing over a week, I promised

‏Mr Metal

‏I didn't

Peter

Mr Metal!

For me

‏Mr Metal

‏I hate you

Peter

☺️😊✌️

‏Mr Parrot

‏So....

‏Am I still wanted dead

‏Ms Spider

‏No

‏Mr Parrot

‏Or injured

‏Ms Spider

‏Only in ways that don't break my deal

Peter

Can you at least do it later

I kind of want to chat with you

‏Ms Spider

‏Fine, but the second this ends, it's open season

Peter

That's fair

‏Mr Parrot

‏Oh, so I'm just chopped liver

‏Live stock

Peter

Well, I did say you're the family pet

But moving on

The thing I wanted to talk about

‏Mr Parrot

‏Are we really gonna ignore the pet comment

‏Ms Spider & Mr Metal

‏Yes, and you are

‏Mr Parrot

‏I'm feeling soo loved right now

Peter

ANYWAYS

what I really wanted to talk about

What are your plans for April Fools

‏Mr Metal

‏No kid

‏Don't get him started

‏Mr Parrot

‏?Did someone say April Fools

‏Ms Spider

‏Too late

‏Mr Parrot

‏?Do you plan for April fools too

‏?What do you do

‏?Glitter bombs

‏?Smoke bombs

‏?Helium

‏?Spray paint

‏?Hair dye

‏?Paint hoses

‏?Feathers and glue

‏?Sharpie

‏?Hidden tasers

‏?Truth Serum

Peter

I feel like you've thought a little too much about this

‏Mr Metal

‏He has

‏He always does

‏Ms Spider

‏Even has an entire room full of Prank supplies

Peter

I was thinking more a prank call, or whipped cream wake up calls

Tasers? Feathers? Truth Serum?

Isn't this a little too far

‏Mr Metal and Ms Spider

‏Yes

‏Mr Parrot

‏Not at all

‏That's not even half of my supplies

‏Kid, Between you and me, I have like 30 pranks planned

‏Ms Spider

‏?You do know we can read that as well

‏Mr Metal

‏And if even one of those is against me I'm returning you to the pet store

‏Ms Spider

‏Pet store? I'd cut his tongue

‏Parrot can't parrot if he's got no tongue

‏Mr Parrot

‏Kid

‏Please

Peter

Sorry Mr Parrot

But it's the April Fools exception

All is fair in Nerf and prank wars

‏Ms Spider

‏Wonderful news

Peter

Just nothing permanent Ms Spider

I don't condone that

‏Ms Spider

‏Seems like a fair deal

‏Besides, months of physical therapy isnt 'permanent

‏Mr Parrot

‏!KID

Peter

Don't look at me

I already made the deal, I held her back

Besides, it's your pranks

Your punishment

‏Mr Parrot

‏!KID

‏?why

‏!Don't abandon me

Peter

If you were in my position

Would you actively go and piss off Ms Spider

‏Ms Spider

‏I would, gotta protect the baby

Peter

I'm not a baby

‏Mr Metal

‏Ha! Yes spider, gotta protect the baby

Peter

Mr Metal!

I'm not a baby!

‏Mr Parrot

‏https://youtu.be/JCo5w6qukJY

‏Look at this bulldog puppy

‏He's so mad, just like you

‏Mr Metal

‏Ha! Yes! That's exactly the kid

‏Ms Spider

‏Just so you know, this isn't going to gain you favour on April Fools

‏But well done Parrot

Peter

Oh, the betrayal

I see how it is

‏Mr Metal

‏I'm sorry kid, but I can't imagine you as anything other than that puppy

‏Mr Parrot

‏It's too cute to take seriously

Peter

I feel attacked

Betrayed

‏Mr Metal

‏We're sorry kid, but come on

‏?Can you honestly tell us that you aren't that puppy

Peter

I hate you all

You and your logic

‏Ms Spider

‏?So, what are you doing for April fools kid

Peter

A friend and I each make 1 prank for each other.

I was just going to slam pie on his face.

It's not too mean, and we can eat the rest of the pie afterwards

‏Ms Spider

‏How can you be so mischievously wholesome.

‏Mr Metal

‏He can't do anything without being wholesome

‏Mr Parrot

‏It's the puppy again

Peter

Ugh, not the puppy

I gotta go

Homework

‏Mr Metal

‏Good luck kid

‏Ms Spider

‏Bye kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏Bye little pupper

-

And then April fools came. Peter and Ned had Peter's prank pie, while Peter had surprise rainbow web fluid. All in good fun.

Comparatively, the Avengers had a blood bath, preferably Clint's but by the end of the day they'd take anyone's. Clint did indeed follow through with his 30 pranks, each one worse than the last.

The public, as well as Spider-Man found it interesting and hilarious to see a Pink clad uniform purple haired Captain America. An Iron-Man armour with glittery 'Material Girl' written on its chest, and in sharpie on Tony's forehead. Seeing Make-Up wearing falcon (which he rocked btw) with sequins on his suit. The Hulk. And an UmpaLoompa coloured Ant-Man. Just to name the highlights

Spider-Man though, definitely appreciated that Hawkeye had 2 black eyes and his arm in a sling, made it a lot easier to dodge his arrows.

Chapter 12: Tony’s Terrors

Summary:

After a particularly bad nightmare, FRIDAY makes a call of desperation.

Tony POV

I wake up lost, quickly taking in my surroundings; I'm back in the cave. Just as I'm getting my baring and standing up, I'm deafened. Explosions rocking the cave, rocks falling, dust flaring, I can barely see in front of me.

Then he appears, Yinsen, in front of me, walking right up to my face crying tears of blood

"You were supposed to get us both out" He says, "I died because of you. I save you and you let me die."

"You wasted your life" Yinsen says, his words echoing louder and louder throughout the crumbling cave. As I look at him, I see his chest start to swell with blood, a circular hole carved out through his heart as he disappears

Then the cave, and the floor, crumble. I blink and the next thing I know, I'm falling. A portal above me; The battle of New York. Wait, the Nuke? Where's the Nuk-

*bang*

I'm blinded, deafened, and crushed under its shockwave, pain erupting out of every nerve in my body. I scream but hear nothing, I see nothing, I feel nothing but pain.

Then, darkness.

"I had strings but now I'm free"

Ultron. Not him, not again.

As I open my eyes again, I see Sokovia, Ultron, Us... we failed, the city going down, the screams, the pain. I can hear them, see them, all of them.

"I really have to thank you Tony" Ultron continues "Earth is finally free, finally better, and I couldn't have done it without you."

"This is my win as much as it is yours" Ultron says as he walks right up to me "Your fault as much as it is mine". He fades to dust.

Then there's silence, followed by murmurs, many murmurs, many people. I see silhouettes form all around me as my armour — out of my control — starts shooting at all of them. Then they slowly come into the light, repulser burns on their chests, growing with intensity as they speak

"You really only think of yourself, don't you Stark?" Natasha?

"Nothing but a selfish waste" Wilson? Barton?

"You do nothing but hurt those around you" Pietro? Wanda?

"And you called me a murderer" Barnes?

"You're the real monster Stark" Bruce?

They all get closer, repeating the same things over and over until they all drop, dead, as the final silhouette finally shows its face

"You were never an avenger Stark" Steve. "The only thing you fight for is yourself. You don't care who gets hurt otherwise, and people DO get hurt."

"Should've listened to me, you should've stopped pretending to be a Hero" He finishes as the repulser burn in his chest cuts through it. As he screams in pain I feel something behind it and on instinct turn and shoot... Pepper

"I was wrong, you never had a heart" Pepper softly whispers, as both of them with the rest of the avengers fade to dust, a storm of it whirling around me before settling into a voice

"So disappointing" someone said. I recognise the voice... i think, cant quite place it

"You drank your life away, dragging the Stark name down with you." The voice continued

"Even now you freeze, can't deal with all of your mistakes so you just push everything good away" I hear as the voice gets closer, slowly forming into a person.

"I expected you to be better than me, yet you just turned out worse" He says as he comes into view; Howard Stark. A look of disgust... and pity in his face.

"Dad?" I whisper in shock, and hurt

"I gave you the world on a silver platter and what did you do? You've almost destroyed it more times than you've ever tried saving it" He spits, tears forming in my eyes.

"My greatest creation... I couldn't have been more wrong, Tony you weren't my greatest creation, you became my greatest failure" he says as his shape starts to shift, before turning into me "and we all know it, no matter how hard you try and hide it"

Then I feel it, a burn. My other's armoured hand aimed at my chest, powering down. Pain engulfs me as I wake...

I jump out of bed, sweat shining on my forehead sticking my shirt and sweats to me, I can feel my heart pounding in my constricted chest and my blood shooting through my ears. I clutch my hands together, trying to get something to focus as I sit up through my blurred vision, my room spinning.

Through my panting and hitched breaths I'm able to get out a quick "Fri- He- Help". There's what I presume is silence for a minute before I hear back, "Sorry Boss, I couldn't reach Ms Potts".

That's great, I'm alone, of course I am. This only makes my chest feel heavier and me to hyperventilate further, slowly sinking back into my bed before a young sounding voice plays from Friday's speakers:

"Hello? Is this Mr Metal?".

The kid? Did Friday call the kid? I try to get something out, maybe say hi, or tell Friday to hang up, but all I can get is pained airless breaths, which the kid catches onto. "Mr Metal? Are you ok?"

I try and answer but I'm only able to say a strained "Kid-" before falling back to uneven, insufficient shallow breaths. "Ok Mr Metal, I'm going to need you to listen to my voice and my breathing, ok?".

"Hmphh O-Ok".

"Ok, Breathe In *hhhhmmm* .... and out *phew* and back In *hhhmmm* ... and out again *phew*...", the kid continues this for a few more minutes, sprinkling reassurances throughout, as I start calming down. The kid seems to notice because he stops for a second, before I hear music start playing... and the kid start singing?

"No, Stanotte Amore, Non ho più pensato a te"
(No, tonight my love, I stopped thinking about you)

Between my now calmer breaths I think, 'wait, why does that song sound familiar.

"Ho aperto gli occhi, per guardare intorno a me"
(I opened my eyes, To look around me)

It hits me, it's 'that' song

"E intorno a me, girava il mondo come sempre"
(And around me, The world was moving as always)

'Il Mondo', Moms song, this takes me back, back to her, to the times she used to sing for me

"Gira, il mondo gira, nello spazio senza fine"
(Turns, the world turns, in the space without an end)

Almost every night she would sing to me, or when I was sick, or Sad. This song has always reminded me of her, of her love

"Con gli amori appena nati, con gli amori già finiti"
(with loves that have just begun, with loves that have died)

It brings me back to when I've felt most loved, most safe. Reminds me of how much I miss her.

"Con la gioia e col dolore della gente come me"
(with the joy and with the pain, of people like me)

And it also reminds me of how I would sing with her, join her. How together everything seemed easier.

"Oh Mondo" I Start, singing with the kid "Soltanto adesso io to guardò" as we fall into a comfortable rhythm, and calmness only filled by the song
(O world, only now I look at you)

"Nel tuo silenzio io me perdo, E sono niente accanto a te"
(in your silence I disappear and I am nothing next to you)

A calm melancholy wafts over me as I sing, turns out decades can't change everything

"Il mondo, Non si è fermato mai un momento"
(The world, has not stopped even for a time)

A single, nostalgic tear leaks it's way out, down my cheek as we continue the song

"La notte insegue sempre il giorno" the kid stops, letting me finish the last line.
(The night always follows the day)

"ed il giorno verrà"
(and the day will come)

As more tears leak out, I finally let myself fully relax. Now just enjoying the moment, even if for only a minute all my worries melted away, all my fears pushed back for a second as the music plays out.

It's followed by a minute of peaceful silence before the kid speaks again, "Mr Metal? I haven't heard anything for a bit, are you better now?".

"Yeah kid, I am, thanks"

"Are you ok?", He asks, a quiet politeness to his tone. "I'm fine, I promise, just a nightmare", I answer, a little less calm than I was a second ago now thinking back to my dream, but now far from having a panic attack. "Do you... do you want to talk about it?", He hesitates for a second in asking.

"No no, I- I just-", I pause.

"It's ok Mr Metal, I'm here if you want to, always" ... ... ...

"Kid?", I ask with a now much quieter voice, a much more reserved voice. "Yes Mr Metal?".

"Do you... have you ever... I- I'm not enough" I fumble, at almost a whisper by the end.

"Is this about your nightmare?", He asks.

"Yeah" I almost squeak, my voice a fibre from breaking. "Mr Metal, just remember it's not real", he tries to reason.

"Isn't it?"

"I don't know, tell me, is it?", The kid asks, sincerity in his voice where often you'd except sarcasm.

"My... nightmare..." I start, weakly. "Mr Metal, it's ok, I'm just here to listen ok. You don't need to tell me everything, whatever you're comfortable with". The kid tries to reassure, calming me a little and allowing me to regain some of my strength.

"I knew this guy, he saved my life... I failed him, I couldn't save his. My friends, I- I hurt them, Killed them. I failed them all, I- I didn't just fail them, I.... I destroy them", I gasp for breath before continuing. "My biggest creation, it, it killed hundreds people, and almost killed many more. They died because of me!". I yell that last part, nothing but pain lacing my tone, "Because... of me... my father's biggest failure".

"Ok, Mr Metal, you are not a failure", The Kid starts. Unwavering, direct, clear.

"Aren't I though?"

"No, let's run through it and I'm going to need you to be complete honest ok, please?", The kid asks politely. It's harder to say no to him in person.

"O-ok kid".

"Your friend... the one who died, did you kill him?", He starts and already with a painful memory, flashes of the cave, of his body shocking me. "Well, no, technically-" I try to explain, but the kid cuts me off with an unexpected resolve and certainty in his tone.

"And you say you didn't save him, but could you have? Realistically? With what you knew and had at the moment?".

"Well.." I start to trail off before the kid sternly stops me. "Mr Metal, be honest". Looking back, logic starts taking hold. "... No, I couldn't have saved him" I sheepishly reply.

"Exactly. You didn't fail him. You didn't even get the chance to. Things happen Mr Metal, and I'm sure your friend wouldn't have wanted you to waste your life feeling guilty over something you couldn't have changed".

'Wouldn't have wanted you to waste your life...' this brings me back to the cave again, Yinsen's last words. "Don't waste your life".... even is his death he tried to reassure me, to encourage me to live my life. Kid's right....

"As for your other friends, the ones in your dream, are they dead?", Kid asks again, probably thinking back on what I told him. "Well, no", I answer, a little more control of my voice this time, but that confidence didn't last, "though with no help of mine".

"I doubt that, greatly", the kid responds almost sarcastically. "How so?", I ask, a little indignant over his blatant doubt. He stays headstrong, "You said it yourself, they're your friends. They chose to be in your life, they didn't need to, they chose to because they care about you", the kid tries to argue.

"No, it's because we work together and I pay for all our living arrangements", I try and counter with, what to me seems like an obvious point the kid's missing. He disagrees. "So? That's called a coworker, an acquaintance, a landlord or a roommate. Not a friend, And they ARE your friends, told me so themselves. They chose to be around you and chose to care about you.".

"Then it's their mistake putting themselves at risk", I snap back.

"I'm sorry, but I don't believe that- can't believe that. You don't show it often but I know you care about them, and regardless of all your sass and jokes I KNOW that you truly care about them and would do anything to protect them". the kid delivers in an almost Cap-Like speech fashion.

"But that's... that's not the worst part, them being dead is not the worst part. The worst part is-", I almost cry mumble out, interrupted by the kid before I could finish. "Is that you're still alive? I know". The kid answers, his previous confidence replaced by a soft, turned quiet voice.

"How'd you know?" I ask, now a little curious.

"... my uncle, my uncle Ben. I haven't really talked about him much, but he and my aunt May took me in after my parents died". The kid starts, "When I was almost 14... we- I- we were at a dollar store in Queens when a couple of robbers came in. Armed. I saw them first, saw their guns before they tried robbing the store and I didn't do anything." The kid continues, a little saddened as he goes.

"My uncle- Ben- he, he tried to help, tried to calm the robbers down, tried to protect me, hide me behind him. They-" the kid stops, I can hear a light gulp on his end, "they shot him, in front of me before running away. I saw him die and I could've stopped it, he died because of me". He finishes, his last phrase a quiet whisper.

"Kid, I'm sorry".

"It's fine Mr Metal, before he died he was only concerned about me tho. He wanted to make sure I was ok, and that I knew he loved me". His reassurance doesn't stop my worry, but it does distract me enough to get some emotional footing. For a second.

"I don't know the specifics, and I don't need to know to understand that your friends, your.... your dad, they love you. You didn't fail them, and are not a failure to them. I'm sure of it, and I'm sure if given the chance they'd tell you otherwise".

'If given the chance they'd tell you otherwise' I sigh to myself, thinking back on the video, his video. What he said. "What is and always will be my greatest creation, is you".... huh, 2 for 2 kid, 2 for 2. "How can you be so certain?", I ask, a mix of hope and fear in my voice.

"That's easy. It's because I know you Mr Metal, because I'm your friend and because I believe in you", the kid answers with unique sincerity in his words, his voice and his tone. A soft smile, with a matching tear down my cheek, appear on my face. The kid believes in me? In Mr Metal?

"Thanks kid".

"Peter", he quickly corrects. Peter? Is that his name? Did he just trust me with his name? "Thanks Peter...", I pause, you know what, I trust him. "My name's Tony", I add, he deserves it. Earned it.

"Hi Tony, nice to meet you".

"Nice to meet you too, Peter".

There's a bit of comfortable silence, like before, but somehow stronger this time. Until I break it, "So, kid, what are you doing up this late?", I ask, a bit of my cocky attitude finding me again.

"Oh, nothing... just finishing some homework.", The kid answers.

"Homework? How much homework do you have to be doing homework this late? Also, you didn't sound too confident there, Peter", I prompt, showcasing my disbelief and taking full advantage of knowing his name.

"Ok, fine. My friend and I have been working on a programming thing, and I got into a groove. Didn't even know it was 3 in the morning until you brought it up", the kid shrugs off. "My god, you and I are way too alike", I joke.

"What do you mean?", The kid asks confused. I explain, "Oh, I also work later than I should". I hear him giggle; "Oh. Yeah I do that a lot too".

"Anyways, Kid, shouldn't you go to sleep?", I, as he has put it 'go all dad mode on him'. "Oh, but it's Friday! I'm allowed to stay late on Friday's", the kid whines argumentatively.

"Yeah, late. Not early. Also kid, it's Saturday now. Off to bed", I reason as I hear some light giggling again on his end. "Only if you're ok", the kid asks.

"I'm ok kid", I try and answer. As always he doesn't take the first attempt. "Promise? I want to make sure you're ok. I'll sleep easier if I'm sure you are", the kid presses. I smile, the void and emptiness born of stress in my chest replaced by comfort and safety, "Promise kid. I'm fine. Now, enough distractions and off to bed". I double down.

"Ok ok, fine, I'll go to sleep. Good... night? Morning? You know what, talk to you later Tony", the kid fumbles through what to say.

"talk to you later, Peter, bye", I say as Friday ends the call.

Peter. Really good kid. I keep thinking about him and our conversation for a minute while laying in bed before I realise something that makes me jump up quickly. "Fri? Why did you call the kid?", I ask my ceiling.

"Ms Potts didn't answer to my call, and your panic attack only worsened. Based on previous conversations and my analysis of your interactions with everyone either in the tower or your contacts, the kid seemed like the safest logical choice", she answers.

"At 3 am?", I challenge her logic.

"He answered, didn't they?".

Cursed sass, why did I think it'd be a good idea. But then, another problem: "Fri?", I prompt.

"Yes Boss?".

"Is that call traceable?", I question. Kid's smart enough to hack through my firewalls, a sloppy call could shatter it.

"No Boss, as per your and 'The Kids' stated desires I ensured to double encrypt this call. It's untraceable from either end. I also modified your voice so as to keep that anonymous as well". Ok, good. That's safe and good... I guess. I just want to keep it like it is. Don't want to risk loosing the kid.

-

Peter POV:

As he hangs up, I put my phone back on my desk connected it to its charger. I also slowly remove my Spider-Man mask from my head. Quickest way I could get a voice filter, also thankful I set it to a different voice than Spider-Man's, that was some quick thinking, I'm proud of that.

I was confused when Mr Metal called, he never calls. Then I heard him in what I think was a panic attack, I'm just happy I calmed him down... I think, I hope.

It was kinda nice talking to him, singing with him. Maybe we could do that again? Like for movie night? I could always ask-

Tony, his name, he trusted me with his name? He trusts me...

A peaceful, warm smile slips onto my lips, happy as I fall asleep

Chapter 13: Pepper.

Summary:

She’s got style, she has flare she… wasn’t there

She’s still the best tho

Peter POV:

I wake up groggily, my face stuck to my pillow as I slowly get up. Looking over at my phone I see it's 11 am? This is what I get for staying up late- WAIT!

Mr Metal? .... Tony? I hope he's alright after last night. I know what it's like to have nightmares... and panic attacks, I should probably check in just to make sure he's ok

-

Peter

Hey Mr Metal

Just wanted to make sure you're ok

After last night

*while I wait for a response, I quickly get up and change out of my pyjamas. Washing my face a little as well to get out of my sleepiness. When I go back to check my phone I see, he hasn't responded*

Peter

Is everything better now?

Did I do something wrong last night?

I didn't push too much?

I'm sorry if I got too personal

With my questions

Or the song

*as I'm spiralling he texts back, snapping me out of my accidentally spamming*

Mr Metal

Hey Kid

It's ok, everything's fine

‏You did exactly what I needed last night, a"no you weren't too personal

‏Besides, I chose to tell you. Ok kid

Peter

Are you sure, I never meant to intrude

Mr Metal

I'm sure kid, and I was the one who called, remember

Peter

Ok Mr Metal, I just worry

Mr Metal

And kid

The song was nice, calming

-It's been a while since I've

‏Since I've heard that song

Peter

Thank you

And that's good

if you ever.... need it again, I'm here, ok?

Mr Metal

Thanks kid

I appreciate it

‏And I'm here for you if you need... it too

‏?Just, don't tell anyone about this ok

Peter

Thanks Mr Metal

And don't worry, it wouldn't be right to tell anyone

no one will know

Mr Metal

‏So.... Peter

Peter

Yeah

It didn't... feel right

I Guess

I felt I needed to tell you

I just thought you deserved to know

Mr Metal

‏Thanks kid

‏And I get it

‏I thought the same

Peter

That's right

Tony-

Wait, Tony?

Like Tony Stark?

Mr Metal

‏I guess

‏We have the same name, yeah

Peter

That's soo cool, your name is like Tony Stark's

Mr Metal

‏Cool? Sure kid

‏So, what are you doing today

Peter

Oh! Remember that project I mentioned last night

Yeah, my friend and I have been working on her

Probably going to call him and work on her a bit today

We're almost done too, should hopefully be done by the end of next week

Or maybe, depends on how much we get on Friday

Mr Metal

‏Wait wait, what do you mean 'work on her’

‏Also, what are you 'getting' on Friday

Peter

Oh, I guess I've never told you, 'her' is an AI

My friend and I have been working on her to help us with like homework and round the house stuff

We're also planning to add her to my Aunt's phone as well.

May does soo much for me all alone, I wanted to make her something

Mr Metal

‏!Kid, you're 15 and you're making a functional AI

‏?That's incredible, I've met college graduates who've struggled for years a and you're almost done in a few months

‏?That's amazing, and you're doing this for your aunt

‏Thats.... actually very cute

‏You're too wholesome and caring for this world

‏?What did it do to deserve you

Peter

Aww

Tony!

You're making me blush!

Mr Metal

‏Good

‏But what did you mean by 'get on Friday

Peter

Oh, we have a field trip on Friday

Which means no classes

But that also means we get more homework since we missed the day

So it just depends on how much homework we need to get done

Mr Metal

‏Kid, if you're making an AI at 15, I'm sure homework won't be an issue

‏?Also, where are you going on Friday

Peter

I don't know

The school usually likes to keep these secret until at least the day before

Something about 'it's more fun as a surprise'

Mr Metal

‏Well, I'm sure you in your hyper-excitability will tell me all about it on Friday

Peter

Hey!

...

You're right, but hey!

Mr Metal

‏?So kid, we still on for tonight

Peter

Yes!

That reminds me

I hope it's ok, but last night I used a voice filter

It's not that I don't trust you, but I just-

Mr Metal

‏It's alright kid, I used one too

‏I get it

Peter

Ok, great

So, I was thinking

Since we both have voice filters, and we've already spoken on the phone

We could maybe have a voice call during movie night, instead of texting all the time?

Mr Metal

‏Sure kid

‏It would definitely be a lot easier to focus on the movie

Peter

Yes! Good

Ok, Same time tonight

I'll text you to set everything up, call you then

Mr Metal

‏Sure kid, sounds great

‏Bye, Peter

Peter

Bye, Tony

-

I'm glad Tony's ok. And we're having movie night. Wait, we're having a voice call movie night. I don't want to wear my mask all night, gotta call Ned!

I quickly turn on my computer, and pull up the program he made to call him, this is slightly Spiderman related so just to be safe, and if we're going to keep working today it also just saves time. He answer, quickly. "Hey Pete, what's up?".

"Hey Ned, remember the voice filter software we made, did you end up adapting it for phone use?", I quickly blurt. It was Ned who came up with most of my software. I'm into robotics. "Sure, yeah. Didn't I already upload it onto your phone?". I think for a second, but can't really seem to remember him doing it

"Don't think so dude".

"Oh", he snaps his fingers with realisation. "I think I added it to your spidey phone, not your regular phone. You can come by later and I can upload it then", he offers and that works perfect. "Wait, Ned, May's at the hospital today, do you maybe think I could come over for lunch?".

"Sure. Let me ask my mom". I hear a couple of footsteps and some mumbled conversation through my phone before Ned comes back, "Sure Pete, she says you're welcomed any time", he answers cheerily. "Alright, let me just get ready and I'll be right over", I say quickly waving goodbye with Ned as he ends the call before heading over to his place.

-

Tony POV: 3 hours ago

I didn't really go to sleep after I hung up with the kid but I didn't go to the lab like usual either. Just... relaxed, in bed, and thought. Thought about my conversation with the kid, bout the avengers, Pepper...

My dad, he may have been an ass, but the kid was right about one thing, he did tell me otherwise. The Stark expo, he made it for me. He said that I would figure it out, figure his dead ends out, and change the world...

And Mom, I don't think I've listened to that song in what? Maybe a year? Forgot what it meant. It was nice singing with the kid, I'll deny any allegations of it if it ever comes up, but it was nice.

I keep going through these thoughts until way past sunrise, until a certain ringtone cuts me out of my reverie. I quickly answer the call, "Hey Pep".

"Tony? Are you ok, I was stuck in meetings all day, missed your call", her worry's suffocating the second she starts. I love her. "It's fine Pep", I try and reassure, to limited success.

"It was 3 am for you, Tony, was this part of your whole panic attack protocol?", She asks, again, way too knowledgeable for anyone's good. I true to assure again, "I'm fine Pep-".

"Tony", she raises her voice, clearly catching on to my attempts at reassuring deflection.

"Ok, yes, it was but I handled it, I'm fine. Promise", I explain and quickly try and calm her.

"Don't lie to me Tony, I know you when you get panic attacks, you can barely stand. If FRIDAY called me, it must have been bad. Are you sure you're ok?". She doesn't budge. As annoying as it is, I love her more for it. "Pep, Like I said, I'm fine. Promise. I got a little help".

"Help? did Nat help you? Or Steve?".

-shit, she's going to want to know, to have answers. Should I tell her about the kid? Well, maybe... I could... "I- I made a friend, He helped me through it. Like I said, I'm fine now", I try and explain as vaguely as I can. The reality of 'I met a 15 year old online and have been chatting with him, having movie nights etc' thing would not go off too well.

"A new friend? Tony stark made a self admitted new friend?", She asks in playful disbelief.

"That's what happened Pep, don't know what to tell you", I sass back. The good old comedy dance. I hear her chuckling lightly for a second before commenting, "I leave for just over a month and miss the unicorn".

"Alright then Tony, I want to meet him", she demands. I... should've seen that coming, "You want to meet him?"

"Tones, you just told me that someone out there became your friend in around a month, but not just a friend, not even just a self admitted friend, but someone who helped you through a panic attack last night". Pepper explains in such a way you can hear the smirk on her face. Her voice turns soft as she continues, "He must be pretty special, so yes, I want to meet him", she finishes.

"Yeah... they are.".

Pepper stays quiet for a second before speaking up with a gentle tone, "tell me about him".

"He's.... nice... I guess, optimistic, always sees the best in people, in everything. It would be hard to believe if he didn't befriend someone", I'm smiling through the entire explanation, and knowing how well Pepper knows me, she can hear it too. "You've gone soft Tony", she jokes.

"Pepper!", I half Yelp In response. "I like it Tony, I like when you allow yourself to open up like this. Only makes me want to meet him more", She lovingly tells me, unfortunately right on the money again.

"Well, you can meet him when you get back, ok? Please?", I say turn ask, it's not that I don't want her to meet him, it's just.... it's gonna be a lot to explain, specially over the phone. Where to even start?

"Fine Tony, but when I get back I'm meeting him and there's nothing you can do to stop it, understood?" She asks politely and authoritatively as only Pepper Potts can. "Deal Pep", I placate, knowing that agreeing is the only way I get out of this alive, at least I bought me time.

"Speaking of Pep, when are you coming back?", I ask curious, both wanting to know when she'll be back but also wanting to know exactly how much time. "In about a month and a half two months, so just before summer", she answers back to her peppy self. "Just have to close 2 more business deals here in Geneva, why?".

"Just wondering, it's not exactly fun to be an ocean away from your fiancée", I smirk back. She can't see it, but I'm sure she can hear it. "Alright Tony, well I gotta go, I'll talk to you later ok?".

"See ya Pep", I say goodbye as I end the call. It's almost 9 breakfast should be ready by now, and it's not Barton's, Wilson's, or Lang's time to cook so it should also be edible. Might as well get some, last night was exhausting.

After getting breakfast and working in the lab for over an hour, I feel my phone buzz through the table, probably the kid waking up late after last night. I quickly pick up my phone, realising I missed a couple of messages before and that the kid is spiralling, so I quickly interrupt him.

-

Mr Metal

Hey Kid

It's ok, everything's fine

....

Mr Metal

Sure kid, sounds great

Bye, Peter

‏The Kid

‏Bye, Tony

-

Damn, kid's building an AI by himself? When he graduates I gotta give him a job. Even has a voice filter, I'm assuming he made it himself. After the firewalls good enough to stop me and this new AI revelation, I wouldn't be surprised.

...

A voice call Movie night? Might want to set up a bit this time... I might also take the chance and ask him a couple of questions about his AI. Might surprise me, again.

-

*flash forward to Monday*

Peter POV:

"Ok, let's run a full diagnostics of the code, see what else we need to fix, then all we'll need to figure out is how to connect her between us, so it's a joint AI instead of copies of the same".

"How long do you think that's going to take?", I ask Ned, since he's running the test on his end. Guy-in-the-chair-ing. "An hour, hour plus, I really can't be sure. It's dinner time tho, so I'll leave the program running in the meantime", He quickly thinks out loud, "bye Pete, I'll call back in an hour", he says as he disconnects the call.

May's at the hospital right now, another extra shift, so I got an hour to kill. Ned's Busy, haven't really spoken to Wade or Harry since they moved away, and MJ's.... not one to answer. I'll try Mr Metal and his friends, I hope they're online.

Peter

Hey guys, anyone free?

Mr Parrot

!Hi Kid

‏Sure, i can chat

Peter

Mr Parrot!

Did you go visit your kids, how are they?

Mr Parrot

‏They're great

‏Soo excited, spent the whole weekend with them

‏I said hi to them from you

Peter

Thank you Mr Parrot

Ms Spider

‏Hey Kid

‏?How are you

Peter

I'm great Ms Spider

Thank you for asking

How are you?

Ms Spider

‏Tired of Mr Parrot

‏Mr Parrot

‏!Hey

‏!I take offence to that

‏Ms Spider

‏Good

‏As intended

Peter

Always fun talking to Ms Spider

Mr Metal

‏Hey Peter

‏Ms Spider

‏?Wait, Peter

Peter

Hi Mr Metal

Ms Spider

‏Wait wait

‏?You know his Name

Peter

Did you start out revealing my name just to show off?

Mr Parrot

‏He definitely did

‏Mr Metal

‏Obviously

‏Ms Spider

‏It's what he does

‏Mr Metal, you're dead

Mr Metal

‏Hey, he told me. I did nothing

Peter

Yeah, and he told me his name too

Ms Spider

‏?Wait, you know his name

‏Tony, you are so dead

Peter

Ms Spider,

Please don't, we chose to tell each other, and I'm thankful he told me.

You were right by the way

Ms Spider

‏I always am

‏Mr Metal

‏?Wait, right about what

‏Mr Parrot

‏Hang on

‏?Am I the only one who the kid doesn't know the name of

Mr Metal

‏Yes

‏Ms Spider

‏And it's staying that way

‏Mr Metal

‏Exactly

‏Mr Parrot

‏Hey, no fair

‏Mr Metal

‏?So, kid, right about what

Peter

Oh, it's nothing Tony

All good things

Mr Metal

‏I trust you kid, so I'll assume it's nothing bad

‏Mr Parrot

‏?Are we all just going to ignore the whole, name thing

‏Ms Spider

‏If it were up to me I'd ignore you entirely

‏Mr Parrot

‏!Hey

‏Ugh, you're so mean to me

Peter

Based on the, what I presume are only a few of the many pranks you've pulled on them

Karma?

Mr Parrot

‏Wow, betrayed by my own kid

‏Mr Metal

‏Back off Legolas

‏He's my kid

‏Ms Spider

‏Oddly parental of you Tony

Peter

IKR!

I've been saying that for over a week now

Mr Metal

‏Shut up Spider

‏You know nothing

‏Ms Spider

‏Which means I'm absolutely correct

‏Mr Metal

‏Wow, I didn't come here to be attacked, by my own kid no less

Peter

Come on Mr Metal, it's all in good fun

And we all know you'd be doing most of the 'attacking' if it was against anyone else

Mr Metal

‏You're right kid, doesn't make me hate it any less when it's against me

Peter

Alright, alright

We'll move on

Ms Spider

‏?Yeah, like maybe to what you two did last Saturday night

‏Mr Parrot

‏Yeah, we never got an answer on that

‏Mr Metal

‏Don't tell them kid

‏Ms Spider

‏Aww, but we're feeling so left out kid

‏It's not nice to hide things from your friends like this, Peter

‏Mr Metal

‏!Don't listen to her kid, she's manipulation you

Peter

But

Mr Metal!

What if it's true? I don't want them to feel left out

Mr Metal

‏Don't worry, she doesn't feel things that aren't anger or satisfaction

‏Ms Spider

‏And now I'm being insulted, wow kid, I didn't know you two could be soo mean

Peter

Mr Metal!

She sounds soo sad

Mr Metal

‏Don't tell her, it's her plan

Peter

Please, Mr Metal!

We can tell them

Mr Parrot

‏That's right, we're your friends, you can tell us

‏Ms Spider

‏Whatever it is, more friends can make it better

Peter

Please Mr Metal

For me 🥺

Mr Metal

...

‏I have never hated those annoying little pictures more than I do right now

...

‏Fine, tell them

‏But this Saturday is still just us, they can join next Saturday

Peter

Deal

Ok

So

On Saturday's Tony and I have a little movie night

I've been catching him up on Disney's best

Ms Spider

‏?Movie night

‏Mr Parrot

‏?Disney

‏I wanna join

‏Mr Metal

‏Next week birdbrain

‏Mr Parrot

‏?Come on kid, can I

Peter

Sorry Mr Parrot, a promise is a promise

Ms Spider

‏?How do you even have a movie night without revealing who you are

Peter

Well, we use the Watchparty feature on Disney+

As for not revealing who we are, before we used to just text through the movie

but we found out we both have voice filters, so we tried those last Saturday

It was a lot of fun, we could talk to each other without revealing anything

Mr Metal

‏Yeah, and this Saturday is taken, good luck next week

‏Ms Spider

‏Smart moves kid. I respect that

‏Mr Parrot

‏!I want Disney movie night with the kid

Peter

Next week Mr Parrot, I promise we can all watch Finding Nemo together.

Mr Parrot

‏Good, good

‏We better

*I'm suddenly interrupted by my laptop ringing, Ned's calling? Has it already been an hour?*

Peter

Ok guys, I have to go, a friend of mine have something to do

Mr Metal

‏?Working on her again

Peter

Yes, we're almost done, just doing diagnostics now

Mr Metal

‏Good luck kid, talk to you later

Peter

Bye Tony

Bye Everyone

Ms Spider

‏'?Wait, what is the kid working on, why did you say 'her

‏Mr Parrot

‏Bye Kid

‏Mr Metal

‏Sorry Spider, thats the kid's story to tell

‏Ms Spider

‏.Tony

-

I put my phone down, hearing it buzz a couple more times after Ms Spider's seeming threat, not really wanting to know how thats going to end right now as I answer Ned's call. "Hey Pete, I'm back", He says excitedly as his face pops up on my screen. "Diagnostics are almost done, we should be able to start fixing it in 10 minutes tops"

"Alright dude, final lap, let's finish ourself an AI" I say in an almost pep-talk, as we get working on Karen and other Spider-Man projects for the rest of the night.

Chapter 14: MoMA Trip Gone Wrong

Summary:

After Peter keeps his losing streak, Tony goes against his better judgement to cheer him up

Peter POV:

"Peter, let's go, you'll be late and miss the bus", May calls out from the kitchen as I'm pulling my jacket on, bag along side it, quickly bursting through by bedroom door and down the hall. "Don't forget breakfast" She reminds me as I'm running by. Quickly grabbing a couple breakfast bars and the ham and cheese sandwich she made for me, I kiss her goodbye and rush for the subway.

-

Peter

Hey Guys, Fieldtrip today

I don't know where we're going yet

Don't know if I can talk much

Just wanted to say good morning

‏Mr Metal

‏Hey Kid

‏Good luck on your field trip

‏Mr Parrot

‏Morning Kid

‏Hope you have a great fieldtrip

‏Ms Spider

‏?Parroting much today aren't we

Peter

Lol

And thank you, I'm gonna need it

‏Ms Spider

‏?How so kid

Peter

Oh, I... don't have the greatest track record with field trips

Or school events for that matter

Let's put it that way

‏Mr Metal

‏?What happened kid

Peter

Well, first time I was... outed and mocked by a classmate

Then I got sick for a week after a trip to OsCorp

Then my class almost died in our trip to Washington

Then during homecoming dance my date's dad threatened me

... turns out he was that vulture guy

So... fifth time's the charm?

‏Ms Spider

‏?So, you're from New York

Peter

That's your takeaway?

Ok, yes, but please don't use that to track me

‏Mr Metal

‏?Hang on, are we just going to skip past the multiple near death experiences

‏Mr Parrot

‏?AND the fact you were threatened by a super villain

‏Ms Spider

‏Kid doesn't seem too fazed by it, he's fine

Peter

Ok, while I agree

Your calmness is concerning

‏Ms Spider

‏Thank you

Peter

But back to my point

Please no using this to figure me out

‏Ms Spider

‏Don't worry kid, I won't

‏And if these two knuckleheads value their hands they won't either

‏Mr Parrot

‏Yes Mam

‏Mr Metal

‏Sure, I am not fighting this

Peter

Thanks? Ms Spider?

‏Ms Spider

‏You're welcome kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏...Also, by 'outed' you meant

Peter

Oh, yes

I think I told Mr Metal, but I don't know if I told you two

I'm, Bi (He/They)

... I hope that's ok

‏Mr Parrot

‏Of course it is kid, no one here's 'that' bad

‏Ms Spider

‏Besides, Most of our friend group isn't straight anyways

‏Mr Metal

‏Yeah, I'm Bi too kid, don't worry

‏Mr Parrot

‏Yeah, exactly

‏?Wait, Most

‏?Spider? What do you know

‏Ms Spider

‏Nothing that isn't obvious

Peter

Anyways, this is my stop, gtg, bye everyone

‏Mr Metal

‏See ya Kid, talk to you tonight

‏Ms Spider

‏Bye Kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏Bye Kid, good luck on your field trip

-

I get to school just in time to see Mr Harrington open the yellow school bus' doors, ticking students off the roll as they get in. After getting my name checked, I make my way to the back of the bus where MJ sat with Ned. I'm sure MJ got to the back first and threatened anyone that tried anything.

"Hey guys" I wave at them as MJ looks up from her book. Ned's head snaps back from looking out the window, alerted by my words, before he responds "Hey dude! Ready for another field trip?".

"Yeah, I guess, hopefully this one won't end a disaster" (what a jinx this turned out to be) I tentatively answer, thinking back at our... history. "Don't worry Loser, no 'curse' will keep us down", MJ somewhat jokes, care hidden behind her facetious facade.

"Don't test it MJ-" I get cut off by a voice that drops the IQ of any room it's in; Trash Fhomsom. "Hey Penis, did your parents sign your permission slip?", He asks, waiting a second before faking shock, "oh wait, that's right, don't think corpses can sign".

MJ, in accord to her previous promise, doesn't even let me answer. "Flash", she starts, cold as ice, only giving him a death glare from behind her book, "Do yourself a favour shut up while you can".

He doesn't.

"Look, Puny Parker's girlfriend, coming to the rescue again",

"Flash-", MJ starts before she's cut off. "What? You know I'm right. Parker's pathetic and we all know it. Can't even stand up for himself. No one likes him, everyone either pretends or leaves". MJ is already understandably pissed, ready to kill the little scrot, but if that wasn't enough he has to finish digging his grave, "It's not my fault that you can't see your stupid boyfriend is worthless Jones"... he's dead.

MJ, in an unsettlingly calm manner closes her book and leaves it on her seat as she stands, stalking towards Trash. Her face cold, reserved, collected, to anyone who hasn't met her she'd seem relaxed or peaceful. To those who know better... we fear.

I try to stop her, "MJ, it's fine, I'm fine, you don't need to-", my panicked whispers go unheard. She makes it to about a meter from Trash, nothing, nothing, nothing. Until... something. She right hook's his face so hard I didn't need my enhanced senses to hear his nose crack, immediately followed by his hurt screams.

Then, the Bus doors open; Mr Harrington walking in. "MJ", he calls, "to the principals office, take your bag with you, you're not coming on the field trip". MJ does as asked, nothing but a satisfied smirk on her face as she picks up her book and bag from the back, quickly asking Ned to take pictures of Trash for her, before walking out of the bus for the principal's.

"Hey Dude, you ok?" Ned scoots over to me once we're all back in our seats, as the bus engine starts and we head on our way. "Yeah, I'm fine. Like I've told you before, I don't listen to what Flash says", I again, lie. He looks at me with disbelief.

"Besides, with friends like you, it's obvious he's wrong", I try and reassure him with the truth this time. He smiles at me, before his face goes all 'light bulb moment' on me, "Oh, About Karen, I ran diagnostics again last night, we're pretty much done, just 3 or 4 more patches, and we can start uploading her onto our phones", He recalls.

"Great, and we didn't get too much homework yesterday, so we can finish tomorrow", I add.

"Which means", I realise, "can you come over tomorrow? May doesn't have another shift until Sunday, that means we can surprise her then. Upload it to her phone right on the spot".

"Sure dude, I'lol there all day tomorrow", -We continue talking for like, half an hour before Mr Harrington calls for everyone's attention. "Ok, Everyone, now that we're almost there, I thought it was time to tell you where we're going", he prompts excitedly. Excitement matched by most of the class.

Abe quickly raises his hand and asks, "Is it Stark Tower?", this only excites the class more, most of all Ned who's besides me almost squealing. This is short lived, "No no sorry, good guess though Abe". This is met by grunts and huffs of disappointment from everyone. "Class!", Mr Harrington tries to get everyone back on track, "We're going to — drum roll please — .... MoMa! The Museum of Modern Art!".

The class reaction is mixed, Ned's sails lost all their wind while I just think back at MJ, she would've loved this. She got in trouble because of me, I gotta pay her back somehow. As the bus stops and we get off, I let Trash trip me as I face plant into the pavement. Him laughing off while Ned helps me back up.

Mr Harrington herds us through the entrance and to our Tour Guide, so she can guide us through the museum. After about two hours of us going through exhibits, what was 'priceless sculptures' and 'million dollar paintings', we make our way to lunch. We each grab our school provided lunches as we sit down by what looks like a waiting area before this field trip turns like all the rest.

A shockwave rocks the building as the alarm blares out. While our class gets ushered out of the museum through the crowd, I use my enhanced hearing to figure out what's going on.

"Did you feel that", "What's going on", "Mommy what's happening".

I try and focus, past all the confusion, but then I overhear a name that calls all my attention. "-Tro, Yes, Electro's here. Please send someone!", I hear out of a security guard probably on his phone.

"Ned, it's electro, cover for me ok?", I quickly direct at Ned, he nods as he continues with the class while I sneak away and change out of eye, and camera, sight. quickly hiding my backpack in the vents.

Now suited up I crawl on the roof, finding my way to Electro. I find him and 4 men in masks holding.... holding some of vultures' suped up guns, great. "Electro, why the sudden interest in art? Midlife crisis?", I quip as I swing into view, quickly leaving one of the men webbed up with his gun. I feel my spidey sense tingle, so I backflip, just missing a laser from one of the superguns. Electro turns.

"Spider-Man, perfect", He smiles, "always love the chance to take you out". He shoots lighting my way. I sensed and dodged it, "Come on Electro, aren't you tired of the same song and dance?"

"Won't be when I finally take you down", he retorts, as always. They never learn do they, though they do get weird interests from time to time. "Why art?", I ask, while dodging more of his lightning and webbing up 2 more of his guys with their guns.

"Isn't this a little... outside your wheelhouse Electro? Didn't take you for an aesthete?" I joke, running on the roof while Electro shoots at me. "Whatever pays the bills Spider-man", I quickly web up the last masked guy with a gun.

"How about McDonalds?", I ask as I fall from the roof into a swing kick right on Electro's chest, "I'm sure we can pick up an application on your way to prison". I swing kick him again. In the midst of my quipping, I get a little distracted and when I feel my spidey sense it's a little too late.

"Aagghhhh!", I yell as lightning that was aimed for my chest burns through my shoulder, enough joking for now, let's take him down before he hits me with something harder to hide.

I spot one of the little fires formed by Electro's lightning and run towards it, webbing a stray piece of wood to my hand. I light the wood in the fire, ducking under some more of his lightning, before jumping up to the ceiling and looking for the-

"The Smoke detector!", I whisper yell when I spot it. Zigzagging my way on the roof through Electro's lighting up to the detector, using the wood fire to activate it.

As the sprinklers prop up and water starts pouring down, Electro short circuits like any old wet computer and drops to the ground unconscious. I web him up just to make sure he stays down when he wakes up, unfortunately things can't be this easy today because of course they can't. *around you, 3 people*

"Spider-Man", a strong voice calls from behind me, from the hole made by Electro. "Please come with us, let's not risk the safety of this building and the people in it".

"Hey Cap. Widow, Hawkeye, you two can come out too", I call them out, if they're gonna wanna do this, let's be direct. "Spider-Man, come with us. We promise your identity will be safe", Widow says as she walks out of hiding.

"Like I told you before, we both know that's not a promise you can keep, and that's a risk that I can't tak-", I cut myself short dodging right as an arrow flies past, Hawkeye. Here we go again. "Really guys?", I exhale in playful disbelief, dodging Caps shield beneath me and a widow bite to my right as I talk, "we can't even talk to each other anymore? We need to learn better communication" *spidey sense, arrows, 3, top left*

I barrel roll out of the way as Hawkeye yells "how bout you start, tell us who you are", he demands.

"Oh so direct", I mock hurt, again dodging cap's ricocheting shield, hawkeye's arrows and widow's bites, "That sounds like a 3rd date kind of thing, you haven't even asked me- OUT!". I yelp that last part in pain, due to the widow bite that lodged itself in my left arm.

In my second's haze of pain, Hawkeye and Cap take their shot, an arrow lodges itself in my thigh and Cap's shield hits Centre mass, knocking me back off the roof, hitting my chest. I land with a thud, skidding on the wet floor, coming to a stop after hitting a wall.

"Owww", I grumble to myself. Due to the lessened movement and quieter spidey sense, I figure they lowered their guard. Sensing my chance I quickly jump up, throwing a piece of debris at the three before jumping up and into the vents. I hear them try and follow me from my hiding place, but I evade them easy.

When I find my bag I remove the arrow from my leg, taking a bandage from my mini first aid kid to put it on the wound. Should heal quick, they always do. I make my way out of the vents into the elevator shaft, and then out of the building, lowering myself to a nearby alley to change.

Once I'm back in civilian clothes I limp back to my class, getting directions from Ned on my phone. I try to sneak back quietly, a futile effort. "Mr Harrington, I found him!", Yelled Cindy, thanks Cindy.

"Peter! what happened? where were you?", Mr Harrington starts yelling, quickly seeing my limp and me holding my left arm, causing him to soften his yells into concerned questioning. "Why are you limping? what happened to your arm?".

"I'm fine Mr Harrington, I fell and got separated from the class", I lie, straight through my teeth. "Got swept away by the mob of people. I'm sorry".

"It's fine Peter, are you sure you're ok, the paramedics can take a look if you're not", he presses, clear concern in his voice. Wether for me, his job or both I don't want to know. "I'm fine Mr Harrington, just tripped I swear".

"Alright then", he moves on, "Class, sorry for cutting this trip short, but supervillain attacks aren't something we can handle. the bus will be here any minute", he says and not a minute later the yellow school bus parks by the curb. We all get back into the bus, Mr Harrington checking our names as we step in. Once we're all ready Mr Harrington says "let's get back to midtown" as the bus' engine starts.

On the way back I catch Ned up on everything that happened, having to actively cover his mouth at least a dozen times, and by the time we're back at school they just take us to our last class to finish up before sending us home. Ned had to go home cause his mom wanted to make sure everything was ok. May hasn't texted so she probably hasn't seen it, or isn't as worried cause 'Spider-Man' stopped electro. I was wrong.

As I open the apartment door I yell, "May, I'm Home!", But get no answer. I try and listen in, maybe she's sleeping or something but I don't hear anyone else in the apartment. Walking deeper into the apartment I see a note on the kitchen counter, it reads

'Peter

Emergency shift at the hospital
They offered to pay extra
Couldn't pass it up

Hope you had fun today
Sorry I'm missing movie night

Love May'

Great, May's not home and no movie night tonight. At least I won't have to explain everything right away, might as well relax, maybe read the news from today? I'd go out spider-Manning but my leg isn't fully healed up yet, don't want to risk it.

As I look up articles on today's events, the headlines surprise me straight away. I expected something like "Spider-Man Takes down Electro at the Museum of Modern Art..." but nope. Instead I get the much more problematic!

"Spider-Man and the Avengers stop Electro..."

"Spider-Man fights Electro.... and Captain America?"

"Spider vs Avengers?"

"The Avengers take down Electro and the Menace Spiderman"

That last one a beautiful concoction by a certain newspaper that will go unnamed. Oh shit, not good, no way to hide my recent... interactions with the avengers. And people now know too, this complicates.... everything.

Throughout my doom scrolling, I see a notification pop up at the top, I press on it absent mindedly and it takes me to the group chat...

-

‏Mr Parrot

‏Hey kid

‏?How'd your field trip go today

Peter

Put it this way

Fifth time was not the charm

‏Mr Metal

‏?What's wrong kid, what happened

Peter

Well

Have you seen what happened at MoMA?

‏Ms Spider

‏?The Museum of Modern Art

‏?Your field trip was there

*Natasha, and a slow Clint both suddenly get excited and worried over the fact they almost saw the kid today and that... they almost saw the kid today*

Peter

Yeah

‏Mr Metal

‏?Kid, you ok

‏I heard about Electro attacking

‏?Did you get hurt

Peter

Kinda

I guess

Just a slight bruise and limp, it's fine

I'm fine

‏Mr Parrot

‏You don't sound fine kid

‏Ms Spider

‏Hate to agree, but Parrot has a point

Peter

It's just

That's not even half of the bad luck today

‏Mr Metal

‏?Wanna tell us about it

Peter

Sure

I guess, not like there's other alternatives

‏Ms Spider

‏Go ahead kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏Floor's yours

Peter

Ok, well

before we even left the school, this one kid from my class kept mocking me and making jokes

... about my dead parents

And then my friend went up to defend me

but then she got in trouble

And she missed the field trip because of it

And she would've loved MoMA

And she couldn't go because of me

And then there was the whole thing with Electro

And getting hurt

And now my aunt is working an extra shift at the hospital

So we're not having our Friday movie night together

And the only reason she's taking that extra shift is because she needs the money to raise me

It just-

It's been a long day

A long bad day

‏Ms Spider

‏Hey kid, sorry about your parents

‏And don't feel guilty about your friend or your aunt

‏Mr Parrot

‏Yeah kid

‏Your friend chose to defend you, I doubt she regrets that, be honoured to have a friend like that

‏And as a parent I can assure you, working hard for our kids is no trouble at all. Your aunt wouldn't want you to feel guilty about it

Peter

Thanks guys

Can we chat tonight

I'm not exactly in the mood for being alone right now

‏Ms Spider

‏Sure kid

‏Just give me a couple of minutes to settle something

-

*Direct message between Nat and Tony*

Nat:

Tony, I think we should introduce the kid to the others

‏Tony

‏?Nat, why

Nat

You saw him, he's sad, hurt and lonely

It might lift his spirits, keep him distracted at least

‏Tony

‏?You sure

Nat

Yes Tony

At least we should let him choose

‏Tony

‏Fine

‏But we explain it to them first, and you threaten them to behave

Nat

Deal

-

*direct messages between Nat and 'BirdBrain'*

Nat

Hey Clint

We're introducing the kid to the rest

Trying to lift his spirits

Tony signed off on it

‏Clint

‏Awesome

‏I'm sure at least Bucky and Wanda were starting to get suspicious

-
*'Online Friends' Group chat*

‏Mr Metal

‏?Hey Kid, how would you like to meet more of our friends

Chapter 15: The Zoo

Summary:

Tony managed to cheer the kid up. Also landed himself on the wrong side of the Avenger’s many many questions

Notes:

I’ll also continue posting more parts, if you guys are happy, but they might come a little bit slower. Max 1 per day, and on as many days as I have time

Avengers POV:

Tony

Fine

But we explain it to them first, and you threaten them to behave

‏Nat

‏Deal

-

Tony lifted his head from his phone before calling up to FRIDAY, "Hey Fri, can you tell everyone to go on the group chat, and if they argue tell them Nat wants them there".

"On it Boss", FRIDAY responded, and fulfilled the request immediately, the beauties of an AI. "Thanks Fri", Tony replies as he pulls up the group chat.

-

*Avenger's Group Chat*

‏Sam

‏?What's this about

‏Bucky

‏?Tony

‏Steve

‏?Tony, what's wrong

Natasha

Everyone Quiet and Listen up

*From several people typing to 0 in a single second*

It's come to my awareness that some of you have been wondering why Tony, Clint and I have been so much on our phones recently.

‏Bucky

‏?Yeah, who have you been texting

Natasha

Shut it Barnes and you'll find out

Long story short, Tony got a wrong number, grew fond of him.

Clint and I found out and have texted him as well

He's had a bad day today, so we're introducing him to all of you to cheer him up

Got it?

‏Sam

‏wait

‏?By 'grow fond' do you mean this someone made Tony grow a heart

Tony

Shut it Wilson

Clint:

Yes

Exactly

Tony:

Shut it Barton!

‏Steve

‏?So are we doing like a meet and greet, what's the point here

Natasha

Nothing of the sort

The Kid doesn't know who Tony or the rest of us are, and he isn't finding out

‏Bucky

‏?Wait wait, Stark's been texting a kid

‏Red flag

Tony

Shut it Barnes or you're sleeping outside

‏Steve

‏Tony, no

‏?And Nat, if he doesn't know who you are, how do you communicate

Natasha

He knows Tony as Mr Metal, me as Ms Spider and Clint as Mr Parrot

‏Pietro

‏Hahahaha Mr Parrot! I love it

Natasha

So when you meet him he'll make names up for you

‏Bruce

‏?So, who actually is the kid, what's his name

Clint

We don't know

‏Bruce

‏?What

Natasha

What Clint meant is that we also don't know who he is, he told us to call him Skywalker, but we just call him "Kid" or "The Kid"

‏Vision

‏?How are you certain he is what he says he is, if you can't confirm

Tony

Well, we did confirm, kind of

We know he's being honest, but we only know what he's told us

Natasha

Which just amounts to He's 15 and he lives with his aunt in New York.

‏Vision

‏But, how did you confirm. If you had hacked him I'd assume you'd know everything, so if you didn't, how can you be certain

‏Pietro

‏?Wait, did Tony get outsmarted by a teenager

Natasha

We'll explain everything later, we've left him alone for a bit too long

Tony

Oh shut up Pietro, you're lucky we're letting you meet him

‏Wanda

‏one more thing

‏'?What did you mean by 'Bad day

Natasha

Most of it you'll need to ask him yourself, but what I can tell you is he got a little hurt during today's deal with Electro in the Museum of Modern Art

‏Wanda

‏?Is he ok

Natasha

He's handling it

Ok, final rundown.

He's the kid, and we care about him

No trying to figure out who he is

And only call everyone by the names he makes up for you

If you blow this, I'll hurt you. Got it?

Clint

Yes Mam

‏Bucky, Pietro, Wanda, Bruce, Vision, Sam, Scott

‏Yes / Got It

‏Steve

‏Got it Nat, must be pretty special if you're this protective

Natasha

Yes, hence the death threat

Ok, setting the chat up

‏Sam

‏?Wait, death threat

-

*Online Friends Chat*

 

Tony

Hey Kid, sorry we took so long, we were just setting something up

how would you like to meet more of our friends?

‏The Kid

‏It's ok, I got something to eat

‏And sure, sounds like fun, if it's not too much of a bother

Nat

Don't worry kid, you're not a bother

Clint

Yeah kid, you got Spider to like you in like a week. They'll love you

‏The kid

‏Thanks

Tony

Also, kid

They don't know your name, and they don't need to know

It would also be good if they didn't know you knew 2 of our names, ok?

‏The Kid

‏Sure Mr Metal

Nat

Ok, setting up the chat now, get ready to be spammed

-

*You created chat*

*you added The Kid, Tony and 9 others to the chat

*you've named the group chat "The Kid's Zoo"*

Nat

Ok everyone, meet the Kid

‏The Kid

‏Hello Everyone

‏It's nice to meet you

Tony

Ok, to not overwhelm the kid, let's go one by one

Tell him your pronouns and things about you so he can figure out a name

Old Men, you first

Steve

Ok, rude. And He/Him

I like drawing

I was in the army

Bucky

Call him Mr Turtle, cause he's soo old

Call me Mr Wolf. Nice to meet you kid

Steve

Really?

Must you do this?

Bucky

Yes

Anyways, kid, I was also in the army, and I'm the cooler one of the two

He/They

‏The Kid

‏Ok Mr Wolf, nice to meet you too

‏And Mr Turtle, I hope it's ok with you

‏I like it, Turtles are very wise

Steve

Thanks son, you're very polite

Bucky

Ok, next person

Bruce

Sure

Hey Kid, I like biochemistry, nuclear physics, and molecular biology

Got Various PhDs

He/Him

‏The Kid

‏!?Omg, like Dr Banner

Bruce

Yeah, I guess

Hulk fan?

‏The Kid

‏No

*Bruce is slightly hurt, before the next message replaces it with warmth*

‏I'm a Bruce Banner Fan, he's an amazing scientist, he's an icon of mine

Tony

Yeah yeah, cute. What's his name and moving on

‏The Kid

‏Ok Ok, how about, Mr Owl

‏Cause you sound very smart and very nice

Bruce

It's Great kid, I like it

And ignore Metal, we can talk about Bruce Banner later

‏The Kid

‏!I'd love to Mr Owl

Sam

Ok, my turn (He/Him)

I'm smart, athletic, elegant like a falcon

I was in the Army, and I'm like, the coolest one here

‏The Kid

‏Mr Parrot already tried that

‏Your name is Mr Chicken

‏!Next

Sam

Hey!

Clint

Hahahahaha This is why I like you kid

Bucky

Ha! Take that featherbrains, we're definitely keeping you kid

Tony

Kid, making me proud

‏The Kid

‏Aww thanks Mr Metal, Mr Parrot and Mr Wolf

Scott

My turn (He/Him)

I have a daughter, I love her

I went to prison

Wait, ignore that

I have an ant farm, named them all

‏The Kid

‏Hey, I'm not here to judge, you sound fun Mr Ant

Tony

Alright Twins, you're up

Pietro

Ok, we're siblings, both 18

I'm the fastest of them all, He/Him

The Best at Mariokart

Clint, Sam, Scott:

No you're not

‏The Kid

‏Ok, you're gonna be Mr Cheetah

Pietro

Perfect

Wanda

Ok, I like reading novels at the park, preferably magical fantasy

I'm She/They

And I'm the better twin

‏The Kid

‏Ok, could I call you Ms Cat, since they're common in fantasy and witchy stories

‏Like Cheshire Cat, or familiars

Wanda

Sure kid, sounds great

Vision

Am I the last one?

Wanda

Yes

Kid, call him Mx Robot

‏The Kid

‏?Mx Robot

Vision

Yes, I don't particularly identify with a definite gender

Wanda

He also talks like a machine

‏The Kid

‏Oh, ok

‏I was more wondering about the Robot part not the Mx part

‏But good to know, nice to meet you Mx Robot

Vision

Nice to meet you too, Kid.

Tony

Ok, that's all on our end

Sorry to tell you this kid, but now it's your turn to get bombarded by their nosy questions

Sam, Scott, Bucky, Pietro, Wanda and Clint:

Hey!

‏The Kid

‏Ok, sure

‏Ask away

‏Just, please don't be insulted if I don't want to answer

‏Some things might be personal

Tony

Don't worry kid, then won't. Right.

Steve

Kid, we get it. It's fine, we won't think any less of you

‏The Kid

‏Ok, thank you Mr Turtle

Tony

Alright, let's go

But don't overwhelm the kid

Ask one question each, then we'll reset

Steve

Ok, kid, Ms Spider said something about today being a bad day

Do you mind telling us about it?

We only know that you were hurt during the Electro event today

‏The Kid

‏I don't mind, if Mr Metal, Ms Spider and Mr Parrot trust you, I trust you

‏It's just

‏A kid kept making jokes about my dead parents and a friend of mine got in trouble for defending me

‏?And I'm alone tonight cause my aunt is working extra to provide for me, it's just us you know

Steve

Wow, sorry kid. For asking.

Hope you're feeling better

‏The Kid

‏It's ok Mr Turtle. I'm fine

‏Thank you for caring

Bucky

My turn, let's lighten this up

Mr Metal said something about you being unable to hack him, you smarter than him?

Tony

Wolf! Don't even start

‏The Kid

‏Ohh, I don't know

‏I couldn't fully hack into him either

‏I could only bypass his phones' protection

‏Sorry about that, again. The hacking and all

Tony

It's fine kid

Bucky

So, Metal, how's it like loosing to a kid?

Tony

Wolf! Don't try me, I wasn't kidding about the whole sleeping outside thing!

Clint

Ok, me next

Kid, tell them the vine you told us, the one about Captain America

Steve

Wait what?

‏The Kid

‏?Ok, sure

‏?How do you take down Captain America

Bucky

Ohhhoo how?

Tony

How kid?

‏The Kid

‏We shot him in ze legs because his shield is the size of a dinner plate, and he's an idiot

Bucky

Hahahahaha yes kid, absolutely keeping you, forever.

Sam

Hahaha, yes, can't believe I'm saying this but I agree with Wolf!

Pietro, Wanda and Scott:

^

Tony

Kid! You never showed me this! You traitor!

‏The Kid

‏Sorry Mr Metal, must have been just before we made a chat with you too

Pietro

Ok, me next

What's your favourite movie kid?

‏The Kid

‏Star Wars

‏I love it

‏I'm also a fan of Disney Movies

‏But if I had to choose Star Wars

‏The original trilogy, prequel, and A New Hope

Tony

Nope, you're not starting, Cat, your turn

Wanda

Not to copy the lesser twin

Pietro

Hey!

Wanda

But what's your favourite book?

‏The Kid

‏Ok, so fiction

‏Probably the Harry Potter series

‏I love Hermione Granger

Don't really like JK, but I love Hermione

Wanda

Yes Kid!

Wise choice

‏The Kid

‏Thank you

‏As for Non fiction, probably anything of Dr Banner's

Bruce

Wait wait

You've read those?

Sam

Nerd alert

‏The Kid

‏Yeah, my uncle got me my first when I was 12

‏took a bit to understand but I've been hooked since

‏I have like 6 of his

‏Would love to meet him

Bucky

Wow, you really are smarter than Mr Metal

Well done kid

Tony

Wolf. What did I say. Once more and you're sleeping outside

‏The Kid

‏Mr Metal, that's not nice

‏He's your friend

Bucky

Yeah Mr Metal, I'm your friend, be nice

Tony

Wolf!

‏The Kid

‏?Mr Metal 🥺

Tony

...

...

Fine

Fine kid

‏The Kid

‏Ok, see Mr Wolf

‏Mr Metal is sorry for being mean

Tony

Hey, I never said that

‏The Kid

‏Mr Metal, please

Tony

...Sorry Wolf

Sam

...

What's your secret kid?

‏The Kid

‏?What do you mean

Sam

How did you tame Mr Metal?

How did you make him grow a heart?

Tony

Shut up Chicken

And those are 2 questions, you get one!

‏The Kid

‏I don't think I'm comprehending

‏Mr Metal is nice

‏Don't make fun of him Mr Chicken

Mr Metal

Thank you, kid

Scott

I'm next

Kid, do you play Mario-Kart?

Clint

Oh, yes, important question

‏The Kid

‏Well, I don't really have a switch

‏But a friend of mine does and we play as much as we can

‏I'd say I'm pretty good

Scott

We have to play some time

Some of us have tournaments once a week, gotta mix them up a bit

‏The Kid

‏That sounds soo cool

‏I would love to join

Tony

Ok, anyone that hasn't asked a question?

Vision

I haven't asked a question, but I have none to ask

Everyone else's questions are satisfactory so far

And Kid, you sound like a very good kid.

‏The Kid

‏Aww, thank you Mr Robot

Tony

Ok, everyone gets one more question, Let's go

-

They continue with another cycle of questions before degrading into casual conversation with the kid. Every single one slowly falling to care, even if slightly over the kid.

Pietro and Wanda appreciate the subtle vine references and like having another teenager to talk to. Scott is Scott so like Clint he quickly comes to care for the kid for wholesomeness sake.

Sam started liking the kid due to his subtle roasting of Steve and his 'taming' of Tony. Bucky immediately liked the kid because of all of the above, plus his blatant mocking of Sam. Vision and Steve both found the kid charmingly polite and nice, Steve in particular.

Bruce just grew more and more curious over the kid's intelligence. Tony proof firewalls and understanding his books. Definitely curious . Peter just enjoyed every moment of company and making new friends.

Natasha was just proud of her work, and pleased the kid was distracted

Tony? He had a soft smile for the following 3 hours, just happy to see the kid grow more and more excited than he was when he initially texted. The smile only occasionally cracking into a soft chuckle when the kid said something surprisingly sassy, into a gasp when the kid was savage against him, and into a thin frustrated line when someone went a bit too far for his opinion on the kid.

-

‏The Kid

‏Ok

‏It's been a long day everyone

‏I think I'm going to go to sleep

Tony

Night kid

Steve

Sleep well son

Everyone Else:

Goodnight/ bye

‏The Kid

‏Thank you for keeping me company

‏It was nice talking to you Mr Metal's friends

Steve

Kid, we're your friends now too

Bucky

Yeah, listen to the old man

Sam

Agreed

Bruce

Yeah kid, we're friends

Pietro, Vision, Scott, Wanda:

^

‏The Kid

‏Aww thank you

‏Talk to you tomorrow everyone

Everyone:

Bye kid

-

Tony starts to put his phone down, but then it buzzes again

-

*Online friends group chat*

‏The Kid

‏?Hey Tony? Nat

Tony

Yeah kid?

Natasha

Anything wrong?

‏The Kid

‏No, nothing's wrong

‏I just wanted to thank you for tonight

‏I really needed it

Tony

You're welcome kid, now go to bed

Natasha

No worries, we all enjoyed it too

Clint

And?

‏The Kid

‏Mr Parrot, thank you for always being fun

Clint

Yes!

You're welcome kid

Night

Natasha

Bye kid

Tony

Talk to you tomorrow

‏The Kid

‏Night everyone

-

Now Tony can put his phone down, though his peace doesn't last long before- "Boss, Capsicle and the team request your presence in the living space. They and I quote 'want some answers'". Tony really can't be surprised, they're the nosiest people ever and just spent 3 hours NOT asking questions, so they're definitely out for blood now

As Tony walks into the Avenger's Living space, the questions start much to Tony's Dismay, So he quickly shuts them up. "Ok, Enough, If you want answers, slow your questions", Tony glares at the Avengers, particularly Scott, Sam and Pietro.

"Vision, you're first since you're probably the only one who doesn't gossip like high school girls here", Tony directs to the synthesoid, getting indignant scoffs out of everyone in the room sans Natasha who's smirking to herself. "You mentioned you confirmed his honesty, that he was trust worthy. If you didn't hack him, how did you achieve such a result?", Vision asks, clearly still unclear from before

"Fri, pull up the texts and video of the Stark Expo", Tony calls as the text chain where Peter explained how Iron-Man saved him at the stark expo, and the video that confirmed it

As the Avengers watch they all come to a similar realisation; "Kid was there, age matches up. And no one else could've heard that. It's that kid", Tony Breaks down to the avengers, just in case they had any doubts.

"So, Tony, how long have you been talking to the kid", Steve asks, curious. "Since like, mid February? So about a month and a half", Tony calculates outloud, less for his need and more to satisfy the Avenger's curiosity.

"And you're sure you trust him?", Steve asks, not exactly cautious, but more protective. "Yes, and so do I". Nat cuts into the conversation, a knowing smile on her face, and confidence in her tone. The avengers never question that.

"Wait, you. Natasha Romanoff. Trust a kid you met online?", Sam asks with curiosity and partial mockery, "Trust him More than you Wilson" she snaps back, honest, but also insulting to the chicken. "So if any of you still have any doubts of his trust worthiness, don't".

"Nat, it's not that we don't trust him, I doubt any of us were lying when we told him we're his friends", Bruce calmly says, earning unanimous nods from everyone in the room, an agreement that remains as he continues, "he's a good kid, kind, smart.

"But we've only talked to him for 3 hours, while you Clint and Tony have talked to him for a month. You can't blame us for having some questions and needing more reassurance", Bruce finishes his argument, still with unanimous agreement. "Fair enough, but now you got it", Natasha replies, still cool, before the conversation gets timely derailed.

"Can we invite him to our Mario-Kart Tournaments?", Pietro asks, bursting with his previously built up excitement.

"He doesn't even have a switch", Sam rationalises out loud, countering Pietro's request.

"So? His friend does, and they have Mario-Kart, let's invite them both. I wanna see Clint lose to more people!", Pietro argues back, getting an insulted "Hey!" Out of Clint, and snickering out of Sam, Scott and Bucky.

"If you do, invite me, I don't want to miss the kid beating Clint's ass", Bucky jokes, only getting more snickers out of everyone, and making Clint more mock-hurt. Scott, sold on the idea, responds with, "We're definitely doing that".

"Alright, this has degraded into your infantile games, I'm gonna go-" Tony starts while walking away, being cut short by one more question. "Wait, Tony", Wanda speaks up, "The kid said something about it being only him and his aunt, does that mean....?" Silence suddenly envelopes the group at Wanda's question.

"I- look, this is still the Kid's life to tell, but... from what He's told me, they're the only ones left", Tony answers, in reference to the kid's family. There's another beat of silence that remains for about a minute before Tony speaks again, breaking it. "Anyways, this has been exhausting, Goodnight", He waves as he leaves towards his room, presumably out for the night, leaving a room of even more stunned avengers.

Natasha notices this, and tries to explain, "Tony's been sleeping better recently, pretty certain it's the Kid's doing, its part of why I found him out",

"Nat, I thought I told you not to intrude", Steve almost scolds back, almost because this is still Natasha Freakin Romanoff and Steve values life.

"Don't pretend like you didn't pry yourself Steve, I know you talked to him that morning as well", Natasha calls him out, before taking more down with her, "Personally I'm surprised Bucky, Sam and Pietro didn't try". This gets scoffs out of the three. And a sheepish grimace out of the Captain.

Natasha then stands up, heading out herself. Only adding "Be nice to the kid", before going out of sight. After a bit of conversation, the rest of the avengers head to bed as well — except for Clint who missed all of this due to plotting in his nest — a little intrigued and charmed by Tony's kid.

Chapter 16: Movie Nights and Mysteries

Summary:

Tony might have to get used to sharing.

Peter POV

I'm woken up by my phone ringing, the imperial march? Ned? Quickly, I pick up. "Hey dude, everything ok?" I worriedly ask, not sure why Ned's calling this early. "What? Peter, no. Just wondering when I should come over, to finish Karen", He answers, from confused to excited as he finishes.

"Isn't it a little early?", I groggily ask, the previous anxiety fading, revealing my sleepy haze.

"Pete, it's like 10am".

"Oh." Is all I reply... must have been more tired than I thought, "Now's good if you want".

"Ok, I'll be there soon dude!", Ned answers excitedly as he ends the call. I should probably see if May's home, maybe tell her Ned's coming over... she is also probably gonna wanna talk about yesterday, might as well get that over with before Ned arrives.

I make it out of my room and sleepily waddle to the living room, finding May on the couch reading a book. "Morning mph, May" I mumble out through a yawn. "Hey Pete" May greets back, her tone unusual, more... worried than I expected. I guess we're starting.

"You heard?", I ask, sobering up from my haze for the inevitable conversation. "About yesterday? Of course I did sweetie, are you ok? I was so worried". May starts.

I try and avoid, "I'm ok May, I promise". No effect. "Are you sure, the school called, something about you getting hurt, I told them it was fine since, you know, but I still worry", May explains, her worry leaking into her voice, only slightly assured that I am ok.

"I'm sure May, just a little banged up, I'm all good already", I again, try to reassure her, this time, it does a better job. "Ok, ok. Good. Just, please tell me if you do get hurt or need help, ok?", May looks over at me, for a second showing the true worry she desperately tries to hide for me in her eyes.

"Promise", I ensure as I pull her into a hug. We melt into the moment for a second before May pulls back, a curious yet still worried look in her face. She quickly grabs her phone and types something in before flipping it to face me, a new's article on screen, "Peter, what was this about the Avengers showing up yesterday?".

Oh, shit, that... if I tell her she's soo going to worry, I can't do that to her. "Oh, I think they were in the area, probably saw the commotion and dropped by", I try and lie, haven't always been the best at it, but I can get by.

"So they were there for Electro, and not you?", May asks a little doubtful. "May, you know the newspapers, they haven't always been the nicest to Spider-Man. I'm fine", I lie again.

"Ok Peter, I trust you", oof, that hurt, "So, how was it fighting with the Avengers?". She asks me, now excited. "It was great May", I grimace as lie after lie flows through my teeth, "They really are on another level, I kinda struggle to keep up".

"Don't worry sweetie, you'll get better. My Peter, an avenger", May starts thinking outloud, before realising what she's said and adding, "After you graduate and turn 18. High school first Peter". I giggle at her abrupt shift from excited to protective, "Don't worry May, I know, I don't want to be an avenger just yet anyways.".

"Good", she claims proudly.

"Oh, May!", I remember, "can Ned come over today? we're almost done with Karen and we're kinda hoping to finish it today". I ask her, an excited smile shining from my face.

"Sure sweetie, he's welcomed any time, even if I'm not here", She responds, "And Pete?". She asks to get my attention "Are you ok, for last night I mean, I'm sorry I missed our movie night, but there was a last minute shift, they offered extra-".

"I know May, don't worry. I just spent the night... chatting with friends", I paused for a second, remembering the new group chat, Mr Metal! Gotta wish them a good morning!

"That's good Peter, do you want to go out to lunch together tomorrow, to make up for it?",

"That sounds great May", I reply "I'm gonna go get ready for when Ned gets here, Larb you May" I say as I stand up from the couch to head for my room to change. "Larb you too sweetie" she replies as I head into the hallway.

When I get to my room, I take my phone and go to Mr Metal's contact.

-

*direct chat with Mr Metal*

Peter

Hey Tony

Good Morning

Thank you again for yesterday

‏Mr Metal

‏Morning Kid

Peter

Mr Metal

Do you think the group chat would like it if I wished them good morning too?

I don't want to annoy them

‏Mr Metal

‏Nah Kid

‏They may have met you yesterday, but they like you, told me themselves

‏Nat even gave you her seal of approval

‏I'm sure they'd like it

Peter

Ok, thanks Mr Metal

‏Mr Metal

‏Don't expect everyone to respond tho, some may be busy

‏And the children are probably asleep

Peter

Wait, Kids? Do you mean Ms Cat and Mr Cheetah?

‏Mr Metal

‏I was thinking more Parrot and Chicken, but sure kid

‏?So, Movie night tonight

Peter

Yes, absolutely

I would never miss it

Thank you Mr Metal!

-

*The Kid's Zoo Group chat*

Peter

Good Morning everyone

‏Mr Turtle

‏Morning kid

‏Mr Wolf

‏More like noon, but Good day kid

‏:Mr Owl & Mr Ant

‏Hey kid

Peter

Thank you for yesterday btw

It was really fun

‏Ms Spider

‏You're welcome kid

‏Mr Wolf

‏Yes, it was fun

‏I'm stealing some of your jokes Kid

‏Specially the ones targeted at Turtle, thank you

Peter

You're welcome? I guess

Glad you had fun

I was afraid you'd think I was annoying

‏Mr Owl

‏No kid, you are great

‏Mr Chicken

‏Don't worry kid, you'll never be the most annoying person in the chat

‏Ms Spider

‏Yeah, that title is Chicken's alone

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Ha! Take that chicken

‏Ms Cat

‏Kid please never leave, Cheetah and I are tired of all these old people

‏Mr Metal

‏?What did we ever do to you

‏Ms Cat

‏Metal, think for a second

‏Mr Metal

‏Don't. Just don't

‏Ms Cat

‏There we go

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Hahaha

‏Great job Sis

Peter

Umm

I feel like I'm missing something

And I don't think I want to know

‏Mr Metal

‏Good, right choice

‏Mr Turtle

‏?Hey Kid, are you ok after yesterday

Peter

Yeah

All better now

I'm good

‏Mr Turtle

‏That's great Son, good to hear

*with my super hearing I hear a knock on the apartment door. Ned's here*

Peter

Ok, sorry guys I gotta go

My friend's here

We're spending the day together

‏Mr Wolf

‏Oh, someone got a girl friend

Peter

No, no

... different friend

‏Mr Metal

‏WAIT

‏?you have a girlfriend and didn't tell me

‏I've known you for over a month

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Betrayed dad energy

‏Mr Metal

‏No I'm not

Peter

Thank you Mr Cheetah

I've been saying that for weeks now

‏Mr Metal

‏?Don't you have a friend waiting

Peter

Oh! Yes

Bye everyone

And thank you again

‏Everyone

‏Bye Kid

-

I quickly run to the door, finding Ned already inside talking to May, "Hey Ned".

"Dude, you ready?", Ned turns to me, sparkles in his eyes, excited to finish Karen today. "Of course" I answer him, matching his excitement, "Ok, Boys, dont let me stop you from doing you computer stuff", May interrupts "I'll make you some snacks later".

"Thanks May", Ned and I both say at the same time. May quickly ruffles my hair before Ned and I run to my room and get to work. We spend most of the day fixing and polishing Karen, only stopping for lunch at May's insistence, before we decide to test her on Ned's self upgraded computer.

"Hello? Karen?", I ask, hoping this works.

"Hello Peter, Hello Ned, pleasure to meet you", Ned computer comes to life, a female voice coming through his speakers. She works... She works? SHE WORKS! "She works!", Ned and I both celebrate that Karen is actually working, talking, real.

"I do, All processes appear functional", Karen responds, seemingly prompted by our last comment. "So, Karen, Who am I?", I ask, trying to see if the information we uploaded into her about us is accurate.

"Peter Parker, aka Spider-Man, user 01, you're one of my creators. Age 15 with spider based powers. My job is to assist you and Ned in your daily lives as well as your 'Spider-Manning'". Karen summarises.

"Cool", Ned and I exhale with amazement, before Ned asks "and who am I?".

"You're Ned Leeds, aka Guy in the Chair, user 02, you're my other creator. Age 15. You assist Spider-Man through hacking and tracking of police scanners, police cars, among others. It is my job to assist you in such tasks", Karen again summarises. Ned lights up with excitement that she knows who he is. While Ned is lost in his pride and joy, I continue with our questions.

"Karen, who is MJ?".

"MJ, or Michelle Jones, Aka The Queen, User 03. Age 15. She is the 3rd in your friend group and Peter's Girlfriend. She is a backup member of the team, but still has access to all of my information", Karen covers the basics. Though she had one more thing to say, "And based on Ned's notes, quote, 'she should be feared' unquote". Accurate,

Ok, one more, "And Karen, who is May?", I ask, hoping it's 4 for 4.

"May Parker. Peter Parker's aunt and guardian. User 04. She has access to only my 'quality of life' features. She is privy to Spider-Man related information unless stated otherwise by either You or Ned".

"Yes!", Ned and I cheer, she's got us 4 down, and recognised Ned and I just from face and voice too!

"Ok pete, now just one more thing to check before she's ready for 'the job'", Ned reminds, exaggerating the last part acting like we're spies. "That's right, Karen, what's protocol CK?", I ask Karen, a little anxious because if this goes wrong, it's very very wrong.

"Protocol Clark Kent. My access to Spider-Man related information is limited depending on who's present and asking. Access is only granted to those 'in the know' or when either Ned, MJ, May or Peter override this protection. It also prevents me from divulging his identity to anyone", she understands, but. "Functionality report of Protocol CK?", I request just to make sure.

"Fully functional, alongside its protective firewalls".

Ok! Good, great! Karen works and is ready for use, now all we need to do is upload her into our phones and my computer, "Ok Ned, I'll get May, you get ready to upload Karen", I tell Ned as I head out of my room in search for May.

"Hey sweetie, I heard a lot of cheering, I'm assuming you're done?", May asks once I come into view, knowing as ever.

"Yes! We finished, Karen's working", I reply, gleaming. "I'm so proud of you sweetie, do you want to order Pizza to celebrate?", May offers. She always treasures any accomplishment I have... I love it even if it makes me blush like crazy.

"Isn't it a little early for dinner?", I say looking over at the clock that reads '4 pm'.

"It's never too early to celebrate the amazing creations of my genius kid and his friends" she reassures while standing up and pulling me into a hug, whispering a "as long as you're happy, I'll always be proud" into my ear. I smile softly, holding back a happy tear.

"Ok, thanks May. But! Before, i have something to show you", I pull her towards my room. "Hey Ned, how's it going?",

He turns from his computer to the door, "Great, I'm currently uploading her into your phone, almost done. So happy I upgraded my computer and our phones otherwise this could take an hour each", Ned replies happy staring back into the progress bar.

"Ok, so, May?", I get her attention, "Ned and I didn't just make Karen for us. Well, at least it started for that but as we worked on her we added a couple more features to her". I ramble a bit, stopping myself before I loose her, "What I'm trying to say is, we made Karen for you too. You always worry and do so much for me, I kinda wanted to give you something back".

May looks at me, subtle tears in the rims of her eyes, "Oh Pete", she pulls me into another hug. "I just wanted you to have a little extra help, you say it's not my job to worry about you and now it doesn't need to be", I explain my reasoning, through the fabric of her shirt.

"Should've expected you'd find a loophole.", May jokes, "thank you sweetie, and thank you Ned. I'm ordering Pizza to celebrate, what do you want?".

"Pepperoni, thanks May", he replies with the sudden and short lived twist of his head. Smiling and returning to the loading bar, obsessed. "Oh, May, I have a couple of upgrades to add to your Phone so it can handle Karen. Can I borrow it quickly, I can probably finish before the Pizza gets here", I ask reminded by Ned's obsession, so we can upload Karen to her phone... and it not take an hour or two.

"Sure sweetie, just let me order the pizza first". We spend the next 30 minutes waiting for it while I upgrade May's phone and Ned uploads Karen into my computer, as well as his and May's phone once I finish with it. All the while we keep talking to Karen, teaching her a little bit about human behaviour and us. A conversation that continues as we have our little Pizza party.

The fun lasts for a little over an hour before Ned has to go back home, family night. May also goes and does her own thing before heading to bed early as she has an early appointment with her dentist before our 'lunch date'. So I just keep chatting to Karen for a bit before it's time.

-

Peter

Hey Mr Metal

Ready for Movie Night

*he takes a couple of minutes to respond*

‏Mr Metal

‏Hey kid

‏I'm ready

‏Last fun movie night before they ruin it

Peter

Come on Mr Metal

They can't be that bad

‏Mr Metal

‏You'll see next week how right I am

Peter

Sure Mr Metal

Ok, Calling now

-

I quickly go to his contact and press the call button: *Calling Mr Metal*

"Hey Kid", His not-voice comes from my phone's speaker. "Hi Tony, ready for movie night?", I smirk. If he can play knowing my name, I can with his.

"Kid, I'm always ready", he snarks, Ohh Mr Metal. "What movies did you have in mind?".

"Well, I was thinking we could start with The little Mermaid, Cinderella 3 cause even though it's a direct to DVD sequel I've always loved it, and maybe we could finish up with that new one, Encanto, to watch something more modern", I list off and babble through some thoughts. "You seem very passionate about these kid", Tony comments.

I smile. "Always. Always passionate about Disney movies" I reply with unshaken confidence. I hear a quick laugh on his end before he asks, "shall we?".

"Wait, before we start I wanted to tell you something", I stop him. I'm still brimming with excitement, and Mr Metal's always nice. Can't help myself. His next words are covered in what i think is curiosity and... worry? "What's up kid, something wrong?".

"No, nothing's wrong. It's just- remember that AI my friend an I were working on?", I ask, not giving him enough time to answer before I add; "we finished her today! She's working Mr Metal!".

"That's great kid, functional AI at 15, Proud of you", a sudden warmth hits my chest, followed by a rosie colour hitting my cheeks. He's proud of me, didn't expect that to hit like it did. "You sure it's an AI and not just a bunch of 'If' commands?".

Moments gone.

I gasp, "Mr Metal, you think so little of me? You hurt me Tony", saying all of this in an over the top dramatic way. "Just kidding kid, I saw your firewalls when I tried to hack you. I have no doubt you can make a functional AI", moments back!

"Thanks Mr Metal".

...

"You got the popcorn ready?", I ask. "Like I said kid, always ready", Confident as ever Tony jokes.

(He wasn't, he quickly had Friday make some. He wasn't about to concede on the kid tho)

"Ok, setting up the watch party now", and so we spent the next 5 hours watching movies together. I took a moment to introduce Tony to Karen between The Little Mermaid and Cinderella 3. Only getting more praise from da- the aforementioned man about her.

I broke with laughter through most of Cinderella 3, and I swear I heard Mr Metal stifle a laugh like a dozen times too. That surprised me.

However what surprised me more was him during Encanto. Between my — admittedly uncontrollable and unrelenting — sobs I swear my super-hearing picked up a couple of sniffles out of him. He didn't mention it though, so I won't either.

After we're done we spend a little more time chatting and him asking a couple of questions about and to Karen, again, only growing more impressed over time. He even made a couple of suggestions on things to add or improve. By midnight though I am spent, so I quickly wave goodbye through a barrage of yawns and fall asleep effortlessly.

 

-

"Set a course for New York", a heavily accented male voice commands.

*course set, expected arrival in T -9 hours*, a computerised mechanic voice replies. "Good" a similarly accented voice speaks, this time a younger more feminine sound, "Its time we met Spider-Man".

Chapter 17: Peter’s Perplexing Prescience

Summary:

While everyone’s trying to get to know each other, Peter makes a few too-accurate jokes.

*flashforward to Tuesday afternoon*

Peter POV:

Great, spent longer than I should've trying out Karen last night and overslept. Now I have to sit in detention for an hour listening to those stupid PSA's.

As I sit down in the detention room I look for MJ, she's usually here. But usually doesn't mean always and it's that exception where I've found myself in, because of course I would.

Coach Wilson puts on the PSA: "So you got detention, you screwed up-", yadda yadda yadda, nothing I haven't heard before and definitely don't wanna hear it again. I'm bored out of my mind for an hour, counting the floor tiles, 536. The wads of gum under my seat, 37, eww. The amount of cracks on the roof, 43, they should really do something about that.

By the time it's over. My spite at Captain America and the school system has grown again, I rant about it on my way home. To try and distract myself, and calm down, I pull out the Zoo group chat. They were a great distraction last Friday, could work again.

-

Peter

Hey Guys

What do you think about Captain America?

Mr Metal

‏Boring and full of himself

‏Mr Turtle

‏?Why do you ask kid

‏Hey! Metal

Peter

He's just been on my mind

I do have to admit, he's kinda hot

Mr Wolf

‏Hahahahaha

‏Mr Parrot

‏Hahahahaha haha

‏Mr Turtle

‏?!What do you mean by that

Peter

Well, see

Like

I'm bi and he's hot

Mr Wolf

‏Hahahahaha haha

‏?Kid, please elaborate

‏Mr Turtle

‏Buck, No

Peter

I mean, gorgeous blonde hair, cute face, and admittedly an amazing body.

He's hot and I'm Bi, what do you want from me?

Mr Parrot, Chicken, Ant, Cheetah and most importantly Wolf:

‏Hahahahahahahahahahah

‏Mr Wolf

‏ I agree with the kid

‏Mr Turtle

‏?I'm sorry, what

Peter

Why do you all keep laughing?

Mr Wolf

‏Not at you kid

‏We're just imagining how cap would react if he read this

‏Mr Parrot

‏Yeah, he'd probably be extremely flustered

‏Mr Chicken

‏And blushing

Peter

Yeah, and he'd probably be giggling to himself

Hand on his mouth trying to hide it

-

Most of the Avengers were in the living area before this conversation and those who were missing slowly trickled in. A decision they did not regret.

At the kids last 2 texts however they froze, staring at the Flustered, Blushing, Giggling Captain America, with one hand on his phone, and the other covering his mouth. Fair to say, they were all shocked by the kid being right on the money. Captain America was shocked most of all, by just... all of this.

Stuck in their shock, they all went quiet in the chat.

-

Peter

Guys, you ok?

Ms Spider

.Yeah kid, just got a notice about a meeting later this week

‏ took care of that quickly

‏Mr Wolf

‏Don't let us stop you tho, please continue

‏Mr Turtle

‏?Buck, why do you do this to me

‏Mr Wolf

‏Because it's funny

‏Kid, please continue, tell us why he's boyfriend material

‏Mr Turtle

‏!Wait, no

Peter

I mean, He reminds me of a golden retriever.

How could you not like that?

Mr Wolf

‏?Ha! How so kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏Yes, please tell us more

‏Mr Turtle

‏I hate you all

Peter

Ok, so

Between Captain America and a Golden Retriever

One of them is blonde, wears dog tags, chases frisbees and always responds when called

The other WASN'T frozen in ice for 70 years.

:Mr Wolf, Cheetah, Chicken, Parrot and Ant

‏Hahahahahahahahahahaha

‏Mr Wolf

‏Kid, you're perfect

‏Please never change

 

?I love this comparison and will be stealing it as well, cool

Peter

Sure Mr Wolf

You can steal whatever you want

Mr Wolf

‏Thanks kid

‏And no, I couldn't say no to that

Mr Metal

‏I'm back, I'm back

‏Sorry, I was just dying of laughter

‏I'm proud of you kid

‏Ms Spider

‏?I'm assuming you're a fan then

‏?Of Captain America

Peter

I wish I could be, but I can't

Mr Turtle

‏?Wait, why? what did he do

Peter

Ok, see, today I was in detention

Mr Turtle

‏?What did you do kid

Peter

Nothing, I just overslept this morning

So they gave me detention

Anyways, back to the point

Mr Turtle

‏-Detention? Wait, oh no

Peter

I got detention for an hour today

Mr Wolf

‏?Why "oh no" Turtle

Peter

And in detention, they always play these stupid Captain America PSA's

Mr Turtle

‏That's why

Peter

At least it wasn't the Sex Ed one, eww

Because of that Captain America has waged war with everyone in my generation

Mr Metal

‏?Wait wait, Cap's got PSA's

‏Mr Wolf

‏!?A Sex Ed PSA

‏Hahahahah

‏Mr Cheetah

‏We are watching them right now

‏Mr Parrot

‏?Kid, wanna join

‏Mx Robot

‏?How would he, any sort of call would compromise everyone's identities

‏Mr Metal

‏We just do voice calls, and both of us have voice filtering, so that's safe as well

‏Mr Parrot

‏?So, kid, wanna join

Peter

Sure, I guess.

Not the biggest fan of the PSA's

But if you are all watching it, it could be fun.

Mr Metal

‏Ok, kid, calling now

-

*incoming call from Mr Metal*

"Hi everyone" I say, after having Karen activate the voice filter before answering the call.

I hear an Echo of "Hey Kid"'s from my phone. "Hey guys, quick question", I ask into it.

"Ask away kid", a not-voice I recognise as Tony's answers.

"Who's Buck?"

"Turtle!", I hear a low male not-voice that I think is Mr Wolf, growl... huh, appropriate name I guess. "I'm sorry ok, but that was a crazy conversation. I forgot to use the names!", That's probably Mr Turtle, in a soft, wise not-voice.

"Kid, that's just Wolf's nickname-", I hear Tony try and explain before being cut off. "But you keep calling me Wolf, I like it", Ok, so that low growling not-voice was definitely Mr Wolf. "Ok Mr Wolf, whatever you want".

"Ok everyone, introductions again — using your Chat names — so the kid can get used to your voice and not get confused", Tony commands, We do quick re-introductions, everyone saying Hi and saying which animal they were, I try and learn the not-voices. Once they're all done Mr Metal asks, "So kid, what PSA do you recommend".

Before I can answer I hear a grumbled, "do we have to", out of what I remember is Mr Turtle's not-voice. "Well, I just watched the Detention PSA, so I guess we can do that. The Fitness one is also one of the better ones. Just no Sex Ed, I'm sorry but I don't want to hear him give me the 'birds and the bees' story again".

There's laughter, loud laughter, coming from many people on their end before Tony speaks up again "Ok, Detention PSA it is".

I pull it up on my computer and start watching alongside them. We ended up all laughing like crazy at all of these, I did not expect this to be as enjoyable with friends as it was. We all joked around, made fun of the PSA's, and I got to know them better. Fun day.

We spend an hour watching and laughing before ending the call. They had to go to some meeting with their 'boss'. They weren't too happy about it. I had homework to complete as well, so we all left it at that.

I'm done with homework only an hour later, and since May isn't going to be home until later tonight I don the mask and Spider-Man for a bit. I do end up running into the Man of the day; Captain America. As well as Hawkeye, Natasha and Iron-Man. Wasn't easy but I evaded them again, they have been getting better though... that might be a problem.

-

*Wednesday afternoon*

Peter

Hey everyone

Mr Cheetah

‏Hi Kid

‏Mr Ant

‏Hey kid

‏Mr Metal

‏Sup Kid

‏?Bored again

Peter

What why?

Yes, but how did you know?

Mr Metal

‏You usually only text in the afternoons when you're bored

‏Mr Cheetah

‏A very father-like observation of you Metal

Peter

I'm sorry

Mr Metal

‏Shut it speedy

‏?What are you sorry for

Peter

For only texting you when I'm bored

I like talking to you guys I do

It's just that school keeps me busy

And by bored I just mean when I have time

Mr Metal

‏Kid

‏It's fine, we get it

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Yeah, every time you text us we're bored too

‏Mr Parrot

‏So bored we even stole Metal's phone to be able to text you in the first place

‏Mr Metal

‏You're still in trouble for that

Peter

I still feel a little guilty tho

You deserve better

Mr Ant

‏Don't be kid, it's alright

‏Mr Metal

‏And we're the ones that don't deserve you, not the other way around

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Again, fatherly

‏Mr Metal

‏?You mean like Parrot is with you

‏Mr Parrot

‏!Hey

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Please, he's the child in our relationship

‏Mr Parrot

‏!HEY

‏I don't like being ganged up on

Peter

Wait, Mr Cheetah and Ms Cat are Mr Parrot's kids?

Mr Metal

‏Not the same kids, but Parrot pretty much adopted them anyways

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Yeah, he's got this whole protection thing

‏Really has to get off our backs, we're 19

‏Ms Cat

‏Also, you can drop the Mr/Ms kid, we're like 4 years older than you

Peter

I prefer them, feels nicer

Mr Cheetah

‏Way too polite for his own good

‏?Can you get Metal to learn please

‏Mr Metal

‏Thin ice Cheetah, thin ice

‏Anyways kid, why were you bored this time

Peter

Oh

I was just going to buy dinner

My Aunt is working tonight, so it's either this or burning the kitchen.

May doesn't let me cook anymore

Mr Metal

‏Yeah, Parrot has the same rule

‏Mr Parrot

‏!Hey! That's mean

‏Mr Cheetah

‏But true, the old men even insist on cooking for you to avoid the sprinklers and remodelling

‏Mr Parrot

‏Oof

‏Betrayed even by my own child

‏Mr Chicken

‏Oh please, we all know you're the biggest child in the chat

‏Mr Metal

‏Obsessed with Mario-Kart

‏Mr Chicken

‏Whines every day

‏Ms Spider

‏Too into pranking and puns

Peter

Wow

Next you're gonna tell me something crazy like he travels through the vents or has an actual secret nest somewhere in his apartment

-

The avengers were already all together fighting on what to eat before the kid texted. Steve and Bucky were out at SHIELD tonight, something about letting Bucky leave the tower, and no one wanted to cook so they were getting take out.

Clint wanted Pizza, Tony, Bruce and Sam wanted Shawarma, Wanda and Nat wanted Chinese, Scott and Pietro wanted burritos, and Vision doesn't eat, so he was trying to mediate.

After the Kid's... perfect guess of Clint they all stopped, Natasha asking, "Are you sure he doesn't know? because that's 2 for 2", directed at Tony. "I'm sure, FRIDAY hasn't reported anything, and we know he's 15 so I doubt he really could hack in. Besides, he promised he wouldn't", Tony answers, making a couple of the avengers smirk with his last comment.

"Lot of trust you put in the kid Tony",Wanda comments, her smirk wide, and eyes starting to glow red. Tony noticed this, stopping her, "Hey! No eyes, no reading minds. We talked about this Wanda". Wanda's eyes return to normal immediately after, smirk faltering in defeat.

The conversation gets cut short by Clint yell, "OH! I gotta try this!"

-

Mr Parrot

‏Hey kid

‏?What do you think the winning lottery numbers are

Peter

How would I know?

Mr Parrot

‏Just guess

Peter

...ok

I guess 28, 12, 22, 13, 11, 18.

Mr Parrot

‏Thanks kid

‏Mr Metal

‏Moving on from whatever Parrot is doing

‏?What are you eating tonight

Peter

Delmar's sandwiches

Mr Cheetah

‏What are those

Peter

WHAT ARE THOSE!

‏Mr Chicken

‏Seriously, what are 'Delmar's Sandwiches

Peter

Wait, you've never tried them?

They're like

Mr Delmar's has like

The best sandwiches in all of New York

‏Mr Metal

‏?Really, where is that

‏?And why does it sound familiar

Peter

He's in Queens

Yeah, his old store got destroyed a while back

I think that made it to the news

‏Ms Spider

‏How though, if it got into the news and Metal remembers it probably was more than a normal fire

Peter

Nice guess

Yeah, it was

Spider-Man was fighting a couple of robbers across the street

Somehow his store got destroyed

I think Mr Stark helped pay for the repairs

‏Mr Parrot

‏?Really, why

Peter

Maybe cause the robbers were wearing Avenger's masks

I don't know

But I gotta thank him for it

Otherwise we would've lost the best sandwiches in the city

‏Mr Metal

‏We gotta try them sometime

Peter

Yes!

Do!

My favourite is his Cuban, he makes it all special

‏Mr Metal

‏Good to know kid

Peter

Oh, before I forget

Who are 'the old men'?

Are you talking about Mr Turtle and Wolf?

‏Mr Chicken

‏Yeah, they're very old

Peter

How old?

‏Mr Ant

‏Very old

Peter

But like, how old

‏Ms Spider

‏Just old kid, trust us

Peter

What, were they born in like 1920 or something?

‏Mr Parrot

‏?How do you do that

Peter

Do what?

‏Ms Spider

‏Nothing, Don't worry

‏And no kid, not that old

‏Mr Ant

‏But still. Old

Peter

Where are they?

Haven't heard from them today

‏Mr Metal

‏They're off doing friend things

‏Mr Parrot

‏Yeah, they're like, childhood best friends

‏Mr Ant

‏Yeah, they'd die for each other

‏Literally, they were both in the Army

‏Mr Cheetah

‏I'm pretty certain Wolf didn't even like to cook at first, but just did it with Turtle

‏Ms Cat

‏Definitely

‏Ms Spider

?‏... get it kid

Peter

Get what?

‏Mr Metal

‏?Wait, get what

Peter

Wait

Ohhhh

OHHHHH!

‏Ms Spider

‏Yeah, you got it

‏Don't tell anyone though, even the old men don't know yet

Peter

Ok, got it

🤫

‏Mr Chicken

‏'What did you 'get

‏Mr Metal

‏?What are you talking about

‏Ms Spider

‏Nothing

‏?Right Kid

Peter

Nope, nothing at all

-

"Pete", Mr Delmar called for me holding my order by the counter.

-

Peter

Ok, my order's ready

Can't really type and eat, so TTYL

🙃👋

‏Everyone

‏Bye Kid

 

Avengers POV:

After the kid left, Tony speaks up, "So, any objections to 'Delmar's'?". Intrigued by the Kid, they all agreed and ordered in. Safe to say Mr Delmar's made it into the avenger's take-out roster.

 

*on Friday*

-

‏Mr Ant

‏Shit

‏The kid got the numbers right

‏Mr Parrot

‏!BUT I BOUGHT THE WRONG LOTTERY

-

 

*Friday Night*

"Scan Queens and track and record any sightings of Spider-Man, analyse for patterns or routes", The Heavily Accented voice commands out of her computer.

*Initiating tracking of 'Spider-Man'* her computer answers

"Good", she responds. "Soon enough Spider-Man, soon enough".

Chapter 18: Bucky's Bulwark Breaks

Summary:

Bucky had a bad day, needed some help to cheer him up

Bucky POV:

Why did I let Steve pressure me into grocery shopping? Yeah, I don't leave the tower much, haven't for months, but we could always get it delivered. Anyways, I'm just hoping no one recognises me... like they always do, or insult and scream at me again... like they always do. It's going alright for a bit, my arm is hidden by my leather jacket, and I cut my hair, which helped more than it should have.

This doesn't last.

Still hate it though, I haven't been out in public in months for a reason, they're not exactly welcoming of the most deadly assassin of the 20th century. SHEILD doesn't even let me go out with the rest of the Avengers yet, some crap about mixed messages and inciting public fear.

As I'm leaving the store I see a car speeding towards a young woman crossing the street, can't just let her get run over so I drop my groceries and jump towards the road, grabbing her a second before the car would've hit her. I land on my metal arm to soften my fall, as it doesn't scrape as easily as flesh, but the friction with the pavement does rip through my jacket. Oh no.

I didn't realise my metal arm was visible and as I reach my hand to her, to help her stand. She sees it.

"M-m-metal arm?", She asks with a wavering voice, before yelling, "Ah! The Winter Soldier! Help!" And running away.

"Wait, no, I'm sorry", I shout, trying to explain and avoid a confrontation, but it's too late. After her yelling my name, a crowd started to form. "It's the Winter Soldier!" Some guy yelled, joined by a couple more "Nazi!", "Murderer!", "Traitor!". They all yelled at me, not new, not original, still hurtful.

I just hunch over to try and hide my face, and hold my anger... it wouldn't help. I stalk towards my dropped groceries, only for someone to kick them just before I pick them up. I growl and they back away slightly, unfortunately only yelling louder: "Assassin!", "Treasonous bastard!" "Terrorist!".

Ever since the... incident at the UN information of the Winter Soldier became public knowledge, equally as quickly as the public's hatred of him, or rather, me.

After I make it past the crowd and have a clear way out I sprint, only way to avoid a bigger crowd. I race the kilometre back to the tower, and enter through the back door to avoid another scene at the lobby. Entering the Avenger's private elevator, I ask Friday to take me to the living space and kitchen.

As the Elevator doors open, I can already hear the TV with my hydra enhanced senses; "Breaking news, Earlier today, The Winter Soldier caused a commotion at a local grocery store", Ugh, this fast? Not again. "Witnesses say he tackled a young woman who quickly fled the scene. These are the videos of the aftermath", I slowly walk into view, dropping my bags on the kitchen island.

"Didn't even mention the speeding car", I grumble as the present Steve and Natasha turn around. "Buck, everything ok? What happened?", Steve asks, worry evident on his face.

"Nothing". I grunt back.

He looks taken slightly aback by my reply, but he quickly asks, "Nothing? They're saying you attacked a woman! you got mobbed! Please Buck, are you ok".

"It's nothing Steve, just drop it", I stern back, slight venom in my tone. Steve is unconvinced "It's not nothing Buck, you're on the news!".

"So? It's not the first time the Winter Soldier's been on the news", I spit back. As I turn to leave Steve grabs my wrist "Buck, Pleas-".

Usually I'd find it cute how much Steve worries about me, but after the past hour and his not exactly charitable wording I just snap. "I don't want to talk about it Steven, so how bout you leave me alone", shaking his hand off me and quickly stomping to my room seething in anger. Anger at the people and what they said, Anger at the news and their BS, Anger at Steve's nosiness, and Anger at.... myself, for the last 75 years.

-

Steve POV:

"I don't want to talk about it Steven, so how bout you leave me alone", Bucky snaps at me before leaving for what I'm guessing is his room. He called me Steven, is he angry at me? What did I do? I sigh as I slump back on the couch next to Nat, something she both notices and takes as her cue. "Give him some time Steve", she suggests, soft and caring in tone.

It, however, isn't enough. "I don't know what to do Nat", I sigh again, in desolate defeat, "It's been a year and he hasn't gotten better, doesn't want to talk to me. I- I hate seeing him like this".

"Like I said Steve, give him some time. You don't know what it's like to be called such things by the public, to be feared and hated by so many people", Nat tries to explain. She's right. I'm Captain America, and for some stupid reason everyone thinks I'm amazing, perfect; I'm not.

"It's all my fault", I whisper-cry to myself, pressing my palms on my eyes. "It's not Steve, you were right he needs to get out of the tower, he needs to expand, it's the only way he'll move on from Hydra, from the Winter Soldier". Nat again tries to comfort, and I get it. I don't know what he's gone through, she does. But that was not the point I was trying to make.

"I didn't mean today...", I again whisper, holding back a sob.

"Steve, that also wasn't your faul-", I cut in. "Wasn't it? He was my partner! He protected me all our time back in Brooklyn yet I couldn't save him". A tear falls on my cheek, the sob I tried to hard to restrain breaking out. "This", I say pointing at the now muted TV, still playing videos of today, "this is my fault Nat, if I had protected him back then...", I whisper that last part to myself.

Nat walks up to where I'm sitting, gently placing her hand on my shoulder, "I mean it Steve, that isn't your fault. And you did protect him, he's here, he's safe because of you.", She reassures. I wipe away a stray tear on my cheek before giving the spy next to me a thankful smile.

"You know better, What do you think I should do now?", I ask. Nat understands people best, and she knows what it's like, last I tried to help myself it didn't go great so a suggestion sure couldn't hurt. "Well, I do have an idea, but you might think it's crazy", She warns, I nod in acknowledgement signalling her to continue. If she thinks this could help buck, then I'm all for it.

"I'd say ask the kid to help".

"What? Why?", I'm shook, why bring in the kid?

"Look Steve, Bucky doesn't need a reminder of the past, the kid doesn't know anything about it so it's a start. He's also been pretty good at making Buck, and all of us for that matter, laugh and lighten up", She explains her reasoning, saving her most important reason for last. "And this is not my story to tell, but know that this wouldn't be the first time the Kid's helped with something like this. Remember, he's the reason Tony apologised at breakfast like 3 weeks ago. I'd say giving the kid a chance couldn't hurt".

I think over her words for a minute, she's right. At least right that it couldn't hurt to try. Most of the Avengers are either busy or away, and Bucky didn't seem to want to talk to me. I get my phone from my pocket and pull up the group chat. At Nat's suggestion and direction I direct messages him. He, thankfully, answers right away.

-

Steve

Hey Kid

Are you busy?

The Kid

‏I can talk

‏Though why not in the group chat

Steve

I-

I needed to ask you something privately

The Kid

‏Sure I guess

Steve

Ok

So, you know Wolf?

The Kid

‏?Yeah

Steve

He... hasn't had the best day

The Kid

‏?Is he ok, what happened

Steve

That's not for me to say

I tried to help, but I think he's mad at me

I was wondering if you could try and cheer him up?

The Kid

‏Sure Mr Turtle

‏Anything for a friend

Steve

Thanks kid

-

Bucky POV:

They're not wrong. I am the Winter Soldier. I did kill all those people; Stark's parent's, Children... fucking children.

I continue brooding and re-living my past until a *Buzz* interrupts me. My phone. What is it now?

As I open my texts I see... the kid? In a direct message? Steve. I fucking swear.

-

The Kid

‏Hey Mr Wolf

‏?Just wanted to ask if you're ok

Bucky

Turtle put you up to this?

The Kid

‏Well, kinda

Bucky

Tell Turtle to fuck off and leave me alone

The Kid

‏Please don't be mad at him

‏He's just worried about you

‏I would've come even if he didn't ask

Bucky

Look kid I just-

I don't want to talk about it, ok?

The Kid

‏Then we don't have to talk about it

Bucky

What?

The Kid

‏We don't have to talk about it if you don't want to

‏We can talk about whatever you want

‏Please Mr Wolf

I can show you more vines and memes if you want

‏About the star spangled man with a plan

‏?Captain Steeb

-

God damn this kid. This kid is too reliable at getting me to laugh. Captain Steeb. I am definitely getting him a dog tag with that. And the kid doesn't know me, so no pity. Maybe... maybe... a distraction couldn't hurt.

-

Bucky

You know what

Fine kid.

The Kid

‏Great 🤩

‏Ok ok

‏Captain America's a big fan of shields

‏They're something he can really get behind

Bucky

That all you got

Kid, I expected better

The Kid

‏Ok, challenge accepted

‏?Why does Iron-Man have to save the world

‏Because Captain American't

Bucky

Better, but come on kid, at least get me to laugh

The Kid

‏Alright, fine, bringing the big guns

‏?Who does Captain America call when he has wrinkly tights

‏Iron-Man

-

Pfft, I'm definitely using that one on Tony and Steve, can annoy the two at once.

-

Bucky

Ok, that was a good one, gotta admit

But is that all you got?

The Kid

‏Mr Wolf, don't underestimate me

‏Ok

‏?What do you get when you cross Captain America with the Incredible Hulk

‏A Star Spangled Banner

-

Ha! I'm stealing that one. Kid's funnier than I gave him credit for. But let's try him, I wanna see what's the best he got

-

Bucky

That it? Nothing better?

The Kid

‏Ohh, fine

‏Here's my best one

‏Well, other than my Captain Steeb the golden retriever one

‏Here we go

‏?What did Captain America order at Starbucks

Bucky

What'd he order kid?

The Kid

‏An Iced Americano

-

Yeah, that broke me. An Iced Americano, Ohh Steve would capital H hate this. It's perfect.

-

Bucky

Ok, hate to admit it, but I love that one

Stealing it

The Kid

‏You love stealing my jokes

Bucky

Only the good ones

The Kid

‏You think They're good? Thanks Mr Wolf

Mr Wolf

Welcome kid

The Kid

‏So...

‏Did it work

Bucky

Did what Work?

The Kid

‏Well

‏My distraction

Bucky

Well, it works better if you don't remind the person you're distracting them

But, yeah kid

I guess it worked

If for a little while

The Kid

‏So...

‏And know that you can say no

you can leave

‏Entirely up to you

‏But

‏?Do you wanna talk about it, at all

‏Even if just a little bit

Bucky

Kid-

-

I stop for a minute... I... do I want to talk about it? I'm fucking sick and tired of all the pity in the Avenger's eyes. The Hatred in everyone's eyes. The... the hurt in Steve's eyes... I fucking hate seeing Steve feel hurt because of me. He deserves better than that.

But... then again, the kid doesn't know anything, doesn't need to know everything, so there's no hatred, but-

Almost as if on cue the kid sends another text, answering my doubts

-

The Kid

‏I promise I won't judge

‏I don't even need to say anything

‏I'm just here to listen if you want

-

'Just here to listen' .... it-... he-.... no pity, no hatred, and no need to know. I can- I can start, maybe a little bit. Kid did say I could leave if I wanted, no bad feelings about it.

What I wasn't expecting was the flood gates opening

-

Bucky

I'm tired kid

Sick and fucking tired

The Kid

‏Mr Wolf

‏?Tired of what

Bucky

I'm sick of the pity

Sick of the hate

Sick of

Sick of me

The Kid

‏Would you mind telling me why

‏At least as much as you're comfortable

Bucky

I did some-

some bad things in the past.

Didn't exactly have a choice

But I still did them

And where I live people kind of know about it

And any time they see me

Their pain, their fear, their hate

The Kid

‏I promise you Mr Wolf

‏I will never look at you that way, ok

Bucky

Don't make promises that you can't keep kid

If you knew what I did, you'd never talk to me again

The Kid

‏Tell me then, please

‏Like I promised, I'm not here to judge, and I will never look at you that way

‏Mr Wolf, please

Bucky

I-

I killed people kid

Many people

Innocent people

The Kid

‏Ok, but by 'didn't exactly have a choice' what did you mean

‏?Did you choose to kill those people

Bucky

Does it matter?

The Kid

‏Please answer, honestly

Bucky

...

No, I didn't have a choice

But-

The Kid

‏No buts

‏The choice wasn't yours, and neither are their lives

Bucky

Kid, I know you mean well

But don't speak on things you don't understand

The Kid

‏But I do Mr Wolf

‏The thing is, I do

-

What the hell does he mean 'I do'?

I killed people, innocent people. There are dozens of parents without their kids. Kids without their parents. I took lives, I took people's loved ones....

I could never imagine what it would be like if someone killed the people I care about, if someone killed Stev- I gulp at the thought. The pain, the hatred... I would look at me the same way.... I do look at me the same way. And now this kid tries to pull the 'I know how you feel' bullshit?

-

Bucky

No, you don't

You don't know what it's like to have someone's blood on your hands

To wish it was yours instead of theirs

I killed hundreds of people

I killed Mothers

Husbands

Daughters

The Kid

‏.Uncle

Bucky

Sure, why not

The Kid

‏I killed my uncle

-

I'm sorry, the fuck?

-

Bucky

Do you mean this or are you just exaggerating?

The Kid

‏I mean it

‏We were at a bodega, I saw this guy with a gun, he was about to rob the store

‏I didn't do anything

‏Thought it wasn't my problem, that I should just avoid confrontation

‏My uncle thought differently

‏He tried to calm the robber, to protect me

Bucky

That isn't on you

The Kid

‏?Isn't it

They shot him in front of me

‏He bled out in my hands

‏He didn't deserve that and it's all my fault

Bucky

Yeah, but that's not on you

The Kid

‏His last words were 'With great power comes great responsibility

‏I could've done something

‏could've called the police

‏But I didn't

‏I didn't kill him, but he died because of me

‏I had a choice, and mine killed him

-

'I had a choice, and mine killed him' ... he may have some idea. This Kid's 15? He lost his parents, saw his uncle die, and he's 15?

-

Bucky

Look kid

Don't blame yourself

The Kid

‏That's, kind of what I'm trying to tell you

‏No matter how much you regret the past it won't change people's view of you

You didn't have a choice in what you did before

‏Don't waste your chance to choose now

Bucky

To choose what?

The Kid

‏Well that's kind of up to you

‏After my uncle died, I chose to do better

‏To not waste my chance to help people

‏To not make that same mistake again

Bucky

It's not that easy kid

The Kid

‏I know it's not

‏It took me 2 weeks before I could look at my Aunt again

‏Three months before I could even stomach going to Ben's grave

‏Even now I tear up and feel guilty over what I did

‏But I know he'd be proud of the person I've become since

Bucky

I'm sorry kid

The Kid

‏Don't be

‏I chose to tell you this because I wanted you to know I'm here for you

‏If you want to talk

‏Or vent

‏No matter how long it takes

Bucky

Thanks kid

But why?

The Kid

‏?Why what

Bucky

You've only known me a week, why this?

The Kid

‏Because I care

‏Because you're my friend and I believe in you

‏You and the group chat make me smile, even when I'm feeling down

‏So if you need me to be there, ever, I happily will be

Bucky

Thanks kid

The Kid

‏You should thank Mr Turtle too

‏Based on how the chat talks about you two

‏I'm sure he feels the same I do

‏It could never hurt telling him everything, even what you can't tell me

Bucky

Yeah

You're probably right kid

The Kid

‏?Do you maybe think that right now might be the time to talk to him

Bucky

I don't like it when you're right all the time you know

The Kid

😊

Bucky

Thank you

The Kid

‏Oh and Mr Wolf

Bucky

Yeah kid?

The Kid

‏Mr Metal and I have these sort of movie nights on Saturday nights

‏?Would like to come tonight

Bucky

Sure kid

The Kid

‏!Ok, great

It's usually around 6-7pm that we start

‏I'll tell Mr Metal and text you when it's time

Bucky

Thanks kid

The Kid

‏!Ok Bye Mr Wolf

Don't forget, I'll always be in your corner

Bucky

Me too kid

Me too

-

Wise kid. He's been through so much and he's only 15, wish I could be as positive as that. A memory of our conversation flashes through my mind 'I'm here for you... no matter how long it takes' .... 'I'm sure he'd agree'

And you know what, thanks to the kid and Steve, I just might.

Kid was right though I shouldn't waste my chance to choose, it may not be enough to amend for what I've done but I've taken too many lives, can't let another one go to waste.

He's also right about Steve, he was only trying to help, to be here for me... and I go ahead and yell at him. He deserves better, gotta apologise.

That's the last thought I let cross my mind before I put my phone down and get out of bed. "Hey Tower Lady, where's Steve?".

"Capsicle is currently in his room, and you can call me FRIDAY Mr Barnes", she replies. "Thanks Tower Lady", I joke back, don't know if AI's can get annoyed but I'm not against finding out.

I make my way over to Steve's room, a little anxious but clear. "Hey, Steve?" I say as I open his door, though I can't say much more. "Bucky!" Because Steve starts. "I'm so sorry, I shouldn't have made you to go out, or I should've gone with you. I shouldn't force you to do things you don't want to, and I should've been calmer when you got back, should've given you space-".

As I saw him profusely apologise, i saw him in a not too unfamiliar place, a not too unfamiliar thought. I walk straight up to him and pull him into a hug, partly to shut him up. "Thank you", I whisper into his ear, shaking him from his shock, he hugs back as if my life depended on it.

"I'm so sorry Bucky, I should never have pushed you", he again apologises, I can hear the frailty in his voice.

It hurts to see Steve like this, hurts even more knowing he'd be feeling worse for longer if the kid hadn't gotten me to talk to him. "No Steve, you're right", I say as Steve pulls back to look at me, only now can I see the tears rimming his eyes. "What?", He asks with a little awkward laugh of disbelief.

"You were right Steve, about everything. I'm sorry for snapping at you, it wasn't fair on you when all you try to do is help, it's just-", I pause, a little unsure. Then I remember the kid's words and then I look at Steve. He's giving me that same look he used to give me when we were young, that always reminded me we were in it together, 'till the end of the line'.

"I'm tired of the pity Steve, in everyone's eyes. The hate I could get used to but pity? You don't know how much it hurts seeing the Pity in all of your eyes" I explain scrunching my eyes a little bit to hide my emotions, unfortunate consequence of the army, and HYDRA.

"Especially yours Steve, it kills me to see the pity in your eyes", I say facing down, not having the strength to look at him in the eye. "My best friend can't help but look at me with pity, makes me feel..... broken", I finish at almost a whisper, but still loud enough for him to hear me.

After I'm done and a couple of seconds of silence that follow, I look up again. I'm met with Steve's face, tears pouring down his cheeks, pain and sadness marking all his features. "I'm sorry Bucky" Steve finally starts, a slow and gentle tone coating his words, "I didn't know Buck, and I am so sorry to have ever made you feel like that". He stops to clear a trail of water on his cheek, breathing deeply for a second to calm his wavering voice.

"Yes, it always pained me to see you like that, scarred, lost, but It wasn't pity buck... it's guilt".

"Steve what? Why would you feel guilty?", I ask in surprise and shock. "Why wouldn't I be buck?", Steve asks back, before explaining himself. "You were always there for me, when I got in over my head, when I didn't have enough money or food, when-", he stops for a second, gulping down what I can only guess was an incoming inconsolable sob before continuing, "when my mom died.

You always helped and protected me when I needed it, and I failed you Bucky. If I had saved you when you needed me then.... then you wouldn't be scarred, wouldn't be lost". I quickly pull Steve into another hug, trying to calm both of us before bursting out into a small laugh.

I keep laughing as Steve pulls back confusion and an unspoken question on his face. "Look at us, Army, Hydra, 70 years of ice and here we are crying like a soap opera", I joke at him, he returns a slightly strained but genuine laugh before we fall into a comfortable silence for a minute just absorbing the moment.

"Ok, let's make a deal", Steve starts back up, I raise an eyebrow, prompting him to continue. "If I ever make you feel... broken again, tell me, straight away. And if either of us starts drowning in their own guilt, we tell the other so they can snap us out of it, deal?".

"Deal", I smile.

"Good, we can't just go all cold fish, how can we protect each other then?", Steve jokes and laughs. I just smile at him, a genuine smile, happy to see him happy. Him looking at me with pity might make me feel broken, but him looking all happy and dopey, that I could stand the rest of my life.

"Hey Steve, kid said they and Tony have movie nights on Saturdays, said I could join, wanna come?", I ask him, a sly smirk poking out. "I don't think Tony would be too happy about us intruding on his time with the kid", he argues.

"Kid said it would be fine, besides, why do you think I wanna go?". He rolls his eyes with a sigh before pulling me into a side hug, "So I'm guessing a chat with the kid helped?", He asks.

"Yeah", I answer, certain. "Kinda needed it. Thanks for that Steve", He nods and hums in acknowledgement, "He's a good kid, wise". I say before my face drops into a frown, not missed by Steve

"What's wrong?", He worries.

"Nothing, it's just... it's easy to forget with how happy he is all the time, but the kid's been through a lot", I stop him spiralling down, enough emotions and crying for today, we fall back into a comfortable silence still in our side hug, Steve's head resting on my shoulder.

"Want to go punch a boxing bag?", Steve asks, though I suspect he already knew the answer.

"Definitely".

-

A couple hours later the kid lived up to his promise, much to Tony's annoyance. That night, the Billionaire, the 2 spies and the 2 super soldiers had their movie night with the kid. Laugh-crying their way through Inside Out. Chatting their way through Big Hero Six, most of which was Tony and the Kid brainstorming how to build the tech from the movie. And joking about Clint as he bawled his way through Finding Nemo. All 6 holding a smile on their faces the entire night.

Chapter 19: Confrontations and Second Chances

Summary:

Peter made a mistake, so did the Avengers

3rd Person Avenger's POV:

Fury called another meeting, it's been almost 4 months since he sent the Avenger's after the spider, and he's only getting more frustrated.

As the Avenger's trickle into the room, mostly waiting on Pietro — who in spite of his super speed can't seem to get to these on time — and Tony, Steve pulls Fury to the side, "Fury, we need to talk".

"That's what the meeting is for Rogers", Fury growls at him, clearly not pleased to be pulled away by the Captain. Steve however, doesn't seem to notice, nor care "No, not about this Fury. We need to talk, now, alone". He stresses, receiving an annoyed, Impressed and conceding look from the director.

"Speak".

"Bucky".

"What about him?".

"I want him to come on more missions with us, I want him to become an official Avenger, and I want SHIELD to release another official statement absolving him of The Winter Soldier", Steve demands, replacing his usual stoicism with direct sternness.

"Rogers-", Fury tries, and fails. "No Fury, I'm not taking bullshit for an answer. I waited a year, gave you a year, but he needs this Fury, so I'm not waiting anymore". Fury stops to consider Steve's demands, the idea of denying them having swiftly been destroyed by the Soldier's resolve. He then counteroffers:

"No public statement, SHIELD can't risk another Hydra scandal". Steve looks angry, almost as if about to argue, but Fury doesn't give him a chance, "However, a statement out of you or Stark is allowed and would likely carry more weight.

Secondly, we cannot make Barnes an Avenger. He was a suspect of regicide, the UN would never approve and I don't suppose you'd want that kind of international response". At this, Steve subtly yet for the director still visibly wavers, struck by a painful reality. Luckily the director also has an alternative.

"The King of Wakanda is currently in New York, if you could convince him to give his blessings on the idea and to extend his visit; Barnes could be granted a provisional Avenger status, pending review by SHIELD and T'Challa himself". Hope lights up in Steve's eyes, a detail that only confirm's Fury's suspicions. "How long?", He asks.

"A month, then we can wether to extend, deny or confirm Barnes' position", Fury answers, before moving onto his final point. "As for more missions, you're in luck soldier, you'll see in the meeting". Steve smiles, satisfied with this agreement. "Thanks Fury", he sighs, also relieved that this talk went as well as it did.

"You care for him don't you?", Fury comments, finally emoting a knowing smirk. "He's my best friend, of course I do" Steve answers confidently. Confidence Fury is certain is misguided.

"Hmm sure", Fury Hums as he walks back to the meeting room, essentially ending the discussion with the Soldier following quickly behind him. Both make it back to a full meeting room.

"You two done making out?", Tony snarks as Steve blushes and Fury grunts. "Thought that was Bucky's job" He adds, getting a pen thrown at his head by Bucky as Steve sits down red as a tomato.

"Are you're done infantilising each other?", Fury interrupts the avengers as if misbehaved children, getting all eyes back on him. "Good. Now, can someone explain to me why a guy in tights keeps escaping the world's mightiest heroes?". The avengers all either, sink into their seats, grumble frustratedly, or if you're Stark, go on your phone to flippantly ignore Fury.

"Like we've mentioned before, He's fast, agile, and is almost always able to avoid our attacks, even Clint's arrows", Nat responds, much like every other report this month. "Nothing. I see. Then let's add some more pieces to the board, Scott, you're going out every time henceforth, same applies to the rest of the team. The twins, you're still benched and Bruce, you'll remain as the medic, just in case. The Hulk would be too much of a risk in downtown Queens".

Bucky got confused at his omission, while Steve held a tentative smile knowing what was coming. "As for Sargent Barnes, I've considered it and we'll need you on this, as well as other missions", Bucky smiled slightly at this, happy that SHIELD was at least giving him some trust. "Additionally, I've discussed with Captain Rogers and we both agreed that, provided you can get endorsement from of King T'Challa, you can become a provisional Avenger".

After this revelation, Bucky's head snapped from Fury to Steve in shock. He quickly gave Steve a quick smile, all he could get out after being trained to stay quiet during briefings unless spoken to, another unfortunate consequence he's slowly fixing.

Fury gave them a second, for Bucky to absorb the information and while most of the present Avengers gave him a congratulatory smile, before continuing, "A position that may become permanent or void after review." At Fury's addendum, Bucky nods in thanks and acknowledgement.

After this tangent, Fury refers back to the avengers getting back on track, "I presume with eight of you on his tracks, capturing Spider-Man won't be a challenge?", he challenges, getting as close to smug as Fury can get before walking out of the meeting room.

After a second of silence, Natasha asks; "So, what's the plan Steve?".

-

Peter POV:

"Hey Pete! Over here!", Ned calls, even though it's always the same lunch table. "Hey Ned, how was your History Test?".

Ned sighs over-dramatically before lighting up with excitement again, "the Test was horrible, but I got to study with Karen, it was soo cool, and I did better than usual so I'll count it as a win".

"Cool", MJ deadpans right behind us, scaring us. I don't know if it's because She's my girlfriend or because she's MJ, but my spidey sense just doesn't react to her. I still can't tell if this is healthy or scary. After taking a second to relax again, which MJ uses to sit down across from us. "MJ! we still haven't added Karen to your phone", I realise out loud. "Do you...?"

"Sure loser, but I better have access to everything", She.... jokes? Demands? I really can't tell, but I do know if she doesn't... well. "Don't worry MJ, you're in her system with full access. Pretty sure even Karen fears you already", I respond as she smirks, satisfied with herself for scaring an AI.

"So Pete, how was your movie night on Saturday?", Ned asks. How did he know, "what? What are you talking about?". I stumble. MJ, intrigued by Ned's question and suspicious of my reaction, lifts her eyes from her book and right onto me.

"Come on Pete, we share a Disney+ account. Didn't take too long for me to see you always watch a couple of movies Saturday night. I know it's not May because of her work, and I saw you had a watch party. So, how was your movie night?" ... Ned?

MJ Chuckles, "Wow loser, Ned figured you out, how's that feel". Ned replies with a confident "Yeah" before thinking for a second and adding an insulated, "Hey!".

"So, how was your movie night", MJ asks at my silence, knowing that I don't have a way out now.

"Ok ok fine, Remember Mr Metal?", Ned answers, "Yes" while MJ Nods. "Yes, well, His name is Tony. He and I have had some movie nights together Saturday nights... He's fun, I like it, I like talking to him-"

"Wait, you called him? A stranger from the internet?", Ned almost yells, never today have I been so happy that Trash decided to skip. "Yes, yes, I did", I answer while quieting him down, "but I used our voice filter, and I haven't told him anything specific, so it's fine".

"Yes, because there's clearly nothing weird about befriending a random stranger on the Internet", MJ deadpans, calling me out. I turn to her, quickly replacing my second's annoyance with an honest look. "I'm fine MJ, I mean it".

"Alright but you've peaked my curiosity, I wanna be at your next movie night".

"Oh MJ, you don't have to, it's fine, don't worry, they're not going to hur-", I fall into justifications.

*sigh* "Peter. If you trust them, I trust them. Ok?", I nod, "I want to go because I want to go, and if you care about your internet friends as much as I think you do then they must be worth meeting". She explains, calming me down.

"I'm sure May wouldn't have allowed this if she knew and don't worry, I'm not going to tell her or ask you to stop. It wouldn't be fair to you. It would also reduce me to a terrible internet cliche and dehumanising stereotype of women and I'm never letting that happen".

I smile at MJ, I'm still sure she's a little worried, but I love that she will always respect my choices. Then, a mischievous thought crosses my mind, "You know MJ, this might be your record for most words spoken at once",I smirk at her.

"Shut up loser".

*Timeskip till that Evening, near the sunset*

3rd Person POV:

"Ned, you online?", Peter asked into his ear piece after pulling on his mask, they've yet to find all of the materials for the mask, but they're working on it. "I'm here", He answers from his end as Peter webbed his way to the roof of an adjacent building.

"Karen?".

"I'm here too Peter", the AI answers friendly, having gotten more used to human conversations, mostly from Ned and Peter talking to her sometimes for hours at a time. "Ok, any Crime nearby guys?".

"Scanning security cameras", Karen replies, while Ned types aggressively into his computer, "And I'll look through Police radars, let you know if we find something". For the next hour, Spider-Man kept running roof to roof, between Ned and Karen directing him to the next crime to stop. 2 muggings and one attempted sexual assault from Karen, and 1 Bank Robbery plus 1 house fire from Ned.

"Anything else guys?", Peter asked, a little winded and raspy from the fire. "Nothing on my end" Ned replies happily, Karen however had a different answer.

"Mugging, Alleyway, 2 blocks south", She directed, as Peter followed. He found 2 armed men threatening a Father and his daughter, "Please, please just take the money, don't hurt my girl", The dad begged, hiding his daughter behind him. Ben.

Peter quickly jumped down and intervened, "Hey, no one ever told you stealing is bad?", He less sassed and more yelled. In the split second that they were distracted, Peter was able to web one of the guns away, but before he could get the second, the first guy charged at him.

Using his spidersense he managed to dodge and disarm the other guy even if unable to web that gun to the ground. Spider-Man was able to knock one guy down to the ground, or at least it seemed. While he was busy fighting the second thief and the father and daughter tried to run away now shaken from their terror, His Spidey Sense went off, wildly. 'Danger? But not at me... what?' Spider-Man thought before he saw it.

The girl, she fell, her dad was on her, shielding her as the first guy raised his gun- "No" Spider-Man yelled, pushing himself off of the other guy towards the gun as it was fired. He was able to stop the bullet hitting the father or daughter... but because it lodged itself into his thigh.

"Argh!", Spider-Man grunted in pain, trying to hide his pain as he kicked the gun off the guy's hands and webbed it to a wall. Both guns now out, and both guys now tired, they tried running the other way as their legs were webbed and they face planted on the ground.

A few more webs and a quick call and the guys were in police custody. Spider-Man, unfortunately now found himself in pain, laying on a rooftop, a frantic Ned on his earpiece researching what to do about a bullet wound, while he made a tourniquet and a bandage from some loose cloth from the alley. Fortune further worsened by Karen's interruption

"Peter, I have incoming. Avengers", This sent Peter into hidden panic, specially when his spidey sense confirmed Karen's warning: immediate threat, 8, everywhere. Oh shit.

As the Avengers arrived, it was the Captain that started. "Spider-Man, we need you to come wit-", before Scott interrupted. "Holy shit, is that a bullet wound?". He exclaimed, in shock from Spider-Man's leg, recognising the wound from his 'old' days.

"Ant-Man, sup fellow hyphener", Spider-Man tries to joke, definitely to hide his panic this time. 'A bullet wound? And 8 Avengers? I'm fucked' he thought. "Oh, and The Winter Soldier too, pleased to meet you".

"Look Spider-Man, we can see you're hurt. How bout you come with us and tell us who you are so we can patch that up?", Tony derided, any worry he may have had masked by his annoyance at having to do this again. "Nope. No can do", He answered back, how he's getting out of it he is got no clue, but he can't risk it.

"Wait", Captain America instructed the rest of the avengers who were ready to attack, specially Bucky, wanting to make the most of this chance. "Please Spider-Man, we don't want to hurt you more than you already are", he pleaded, trying to avoid conflict entirely.

"Better me than them", is all He replied before all hell broke loose. Tranq Arrows flying at his head, Widow bites and a shield aimed at his chest, Repulser blasts everywhere, and more.

Spider-Man quickly dodged most of the blasts, but because of his damaged leg he flinched when he was supposed to dodge a repulser that burnt through his suit and skin causing him to scream in pain.

A scream that did little to dissuade the Avengers, as both super soldiers, Widow and a tiny Ant-Man all went in for hand on hand combat, The Falcon, Iron-Man, Hawkeye and Vision staying back in case the spider tried to run.

The Winter Soldier managed to get a good punch in with his metal hand, breaking at least one rib, while Widow got a close range punch at the liver... that one hurt. One of the incoming punches from Captain America managed to hit his head, his ear in fact, the ear holding the ear piece, shattering it.

Jumping back quickly to avoid more direct hits, Spider-Man had to dodge a barrage of blasts from Iron-Man's repulsers, Visions Gem, and a couple of very sharp arrows from Hawkeye. Only the latter of which managed to hit its mark, gracing Spider-Man's chest, left upper arm, and his one good thigh.

In this barrage of distanced hits, Spider-Man finally saw his only opening. Subtly faking being hit by caps shield — which regardless of it being faked still hurt like hell — and 'fell' back into one of the nearby alleys, webbing himself down safely. The Avenger's dropping their guard for a second, gave him just enough time to speed out of the alley as quietly as possible.

But that second didn't last. He wasn't even 2 blocks away before he heard Captain America say, "He's disappeared, spread out and find him", into his coms.

Peter was only able to run for another 10 blocks before his legs gave up on him, causing him to collapse. He crawled his way behind a dumpster, hoping it could hide him from the trailing Avengers before he heard footsteps coming his way...

 

*an hour ago*

"Ma'am", a computerised voice called as a Drone's video feed popped up on screen, "We've located Spider-Man".

"Good, keep following him and send directions to my phone", The heavily accented voice said, "It's time to catch a spider".

Chapter 20: Spitfire Shuri

Summary:

She has to fix broken white boys again

Peter POV:

I hear footsteps approaching before a figure comes into view, still to dazed by the blood loss and probably a concussion courtesy of Cap, I can't make them out, my vision growing fuzzier by the second. "H-help!" I cough before I plead "please *cough*, dont t-take off th-the mask", as I pass out.

 

Shuri POV:

"It's time to catch a spider"

I'm so excited, I didn't travel like ten thousand kilometres to New York to NOT meet Spider-Man. I quickly make it to my car, already with the route programmed in, and speed out of the Wakandan Embassy off to Queens.

40 minutes and I'm about a block away before my directions change, he's running, 10 blocks west. Quickly racing off to the Alley where he stopped, I park by the entry and run in. My excitement dies suddenly once I see him, beaten, bloody.

"h-help", he asks as I pull up the latest footage from the drone through my glasses. He was fighting the Avengers? They did this to him? Why? "please *cough*, dont t-take off th-the mask" is the last thing he says before his head droops. Oh shit oh shit oh shit.

Spider-Man's passed out in front of me! Dying! And the Avenger's are after him? Why?

I don't get much time to ruminate in my thoughts as I hear the distinct sound of repulser propulsion near by; Iron-Man's coming. I drop down to Spider-Man's level, pulling his arm over my shoulder, before lifting and carrying him back to my car. I don't know what's going on, but I can't let him die and if Stank gets his hands on him I'll never know.

As I lay him down in the back seat, he groans in pain. Note, 'drive gently, don't want to cause more damage' I think as I jump in the driver's seat before — safely — speeding off and back to the embassy. If anyone can help him, it's us. When I'm 5 minutes away, I send a message ahead to get a medic team ready, specifying it's not for me to avoid brother getting a heart attack. I need them to be ready minute 1.

They are. The second I stop the car, there's 3 doctors with a gurney ready and by the door. "A friend got hurt, badly, Let's save this broken white boy", I order, (she saw through the singed suit and the skin burn). "Of course your highness", The lead doctor replies as we all run off to the Embassy's medical rooms, "what's his condition?" She asks.

"I don't know!", I exasperate, "I found him in an alley, burn marks, cuts, seemed disoriented too might have a concussion". I try and recall as much as I can. "Oh, and no removing the mask", I add, more sternly this time. He asked to keep it on, and He deserves to have that respected. At least until he wakes.

As we all make it into the room, I help run some scans while the rest book him up and cut off his suit from the neck down before beginning to work on his injuries.

After a couple of hours of work, getting a bullet wound out, stitching like 8 different cuts or injuries, and struggling for a minute to get his anaesthesia dose right, we leave him to rest. He's going to need time to sleep off the drugs, and the injuries.

I order the attendees to alert me if he shows signs of waking up before heading to my lab. "Shuri", a voice startles me as I enter. "Brother".

"What were you doing?", He asks, exhaustion in his voice. "Nothing Brother, whyever would you ask" I return sweetly, he remains unconvinced. "Really, then Why was I informed that my sister requested a medical team for assistance. Assistance that lasted until 5 minutes ago. Shuri?".

Curse him, overprotective "I'm fine brother, don't worry".

"I know you're fine Shuri, security would've alerted me otherwise. It's the only reason I waited here instead of barging into the medical rooms looking for you", Brother explains, a nicer tone to his voice.

"Shuri, explain", Tone's gone.

"Ok, while you've been here in the UN, I have been looking for Spider-Man", I start explaining, Brother getting ahead of me. "The Vigilante from youtube you keep talking about? Is that why you insisted on coming?", He asks.

"Yes", I begrudgingly answer, annoyed he caught on quickly to the latter. "I have been tracking him for the week and today I took my chance to meet him".

"And it didn't go as you expected?", He sasses. "Obviously brother", I snark back, if he can sass so can I.

"Found him... dying in an alley", I recall. Not fun.

"And that's why you called the medical team, to help him?", He stops for a second to think, "Why was he injured? Shuri, what are you hiding?". Rats, why does Brother need to know me this well. "Don't worry brother, it's nothing too bad...".

"Shuri", He demands, clearly wanting an answer, I bite my lip. "He may or may not have been fighting the Avengers". That doesn't go well.

"Shuri! He could be dangerous", Brother immediately stresses. "Didn't you think there might be a reason why the Avenger's were fighting him?", He asks, a lot more worriedly than before.

"He's injured, drugged and unconscious a couple of rooms over brother, I severely doubt he's going to do any harm here", I explain the obvious. Would be insulted Brother thought I couldn't handle myself around something like this but it won't help. He isn't satisfied with that answer.

"If you're so worried, How about you ask your 'friends', they can tell you why they're fighting him", Brother relaxes a little, "otherwise I can always ask him when he wakes up", he stressed again.

"I will be fine brother", I stop him from lecturing me, "if you want I can have the Dora Milaje accompany me". He thinks it for a second before agreeing and heading to leave. "Oh, and brother?", I call before he's gone. "Yes Shuri?", he replies from the door.

"No taking off his mask. He asked to keep it on and we should at least respect that until he wakes", I order back. He gives me an unimpressed glare, 2 more in one talk and I get a free lecture!

"Please, at least to give him a chance to explain", I reason, successfully. "Alright Shuri, but you don't go there without at least 2 guards from the Dora, deal?".

"Deal", that I can always find loopholes around. Brother nods as he leaves me in the lab, tinkering with Spider-Man's destroyed suit and looking over his scans while I wait for him to wake up. After a couple of hours, to what must be like 3 am at this point, and after I gathered a lot of interesting information out of his data, one of the doctors knocks on my door. "Your Highness, he's waking up".

I rush to the Med rooms, and on cue 2 Dora guards are by my side as I arrive. I stop them. "But, Princess, King T'Challa ordered-"

"He said that 2 Dora Milaje agents had to be with me, never that they had to be in the room. You can stay in the observation area, don't want to scare him. Also, I need to speak to him, alone", I order, hoping to shut down any further insistence. "Alright your highness, but any sign of aggression and we intervene". I nod, before walking into his room and towards his bed, sitting on a nearby chair while he comes to.

"Mph... May... mhhhh", He starts to groan, yup, he's up. "Hello Spider-Man", He jumps onto the roof, before frantically looking around the room.

"Wow wow Spider-Boy, relax, you're safe. We just treated your injuries", As I start explaining what's going on, he quickly moves one hand over his head, ahh, right. "Don't worry, we didn't take your mask off. We did cut the suit to treat your injuries, sorry about that".

"Oh... ok", he anxiously exhales. "Now come down, that hospital gown isn't doing you any favours", at that, he quickly looks down on himself, before jumping gracefully to the floor. "Sorry. But, Umm, where am I?", He asks, clearly still stressed, probably looking over exit routes- I love having Dora training.

"You're at the Wakandan Embassy, and don't worry, you're not in trouble", I try to calm him down. It works, for a second, before he's back on his stress express, "Wait, what time is it? are they here? I'm so dead".

I quickly walk up to him, putting my hand on his shoulder to ground him. "It's 3am, and don't worry, the Avenger's don't know you're here, I'm going to want an explanation for that by the way". Again, he starts calming down before stressing all over again, oh broken white boys you never change. "Wait, how did you know? were you following me? Also, did you say Wakandan Embassy? Who are you?".

"Spider-Man, please calm down, I promise you, you are and will remain safe. I only wanted to talk", He exhales, calming down hopefully for good now, "O-ok".

"Good, now, as for your questions. I may have been tracking you, That's how I knew about the Avengers. I'm a fan, I wanted to meet the Friendly Neighbourhood Spider-Man." He visibly relaxes at this, thats good, thats calm.

"And yes, you are in the Wakandan Embassy, I'm the princess, Shuri, Nice to meet you", I reach out to shake his hand, a gesture he weakly reciprocates. Still weary but relaxed, I'll take it.

"Now, my turn to ask", before he can get anxious again I add, "and you can refuse to answer, but I would appreciate honesty". I give him a second to breathe and wait till he nods in agreement. "Why were you fighting the Avengers?"... he freezes for a second, oh no not again. "Don't worry, everything you say stays in this room, and like I said; The Avengers don't know you're here, and they don't need to know".

"Ok, ok". He fidgets with his hands, self soothing? Good to know. "They... want to find out who I am", he says to the floor.

"Wait, thats it?", I ask incredulous, "nothing else? They hurt you this badly just to find out who you are?".

"I guess", he scratches the back of his neck, "They followed me for like 2 months before confronting me. Any time I refuse to tell them who I am they try and capture me".

"What why?", I'm in disbelief. "SHIELD. They don't like having a 'Vigilante'", he over-exaggerates with air quotes, making me giggle, "... going around Queens. They want my identity to have something on me, if I ever 'turn evil' or something", he finishes.

"Wait, Fury? They're his lap dogs?!?!", I almost laugh, stopping at the realisation of my most important question so far. "Why didn't you just tell them who you are? That would solve this problem wouldn't it?", I ask, now extremely curious.

He chuckles, "hah, if it only were that easy", he says, almost to himself. At my questioning face, he continues his answer. "I made this choice", he says pointing to his mask, "I chose to become him, but my friends? My family? They didn't.

SHIELD was infiltrated by Hydra, Ultron came out of the Avenger's servers. If my identity was recorded anywhere, it could be released...", he pauses for a second, sitting back on his bed before sighing, facing the floor. "And if it ever did, it wouldn't be me who pays the price....".

"Your friends and family would", I finish for him. He looks up at me, the faintest outline of a smile showing through. "I chose to become Spider-Man, I chose to risk my life, they didn't, and I could never ask them to. If their lives were at risk because of me.... I can't", he finishes, those last words so soft I almost missed them.

Damn. "Don't worry Spider-Boy, I'm not telling them anything, and I'm helping fix this. "I proclaim, my iconic resolve shining through. "You don't have to, but thanks. Also, it's Spider-Man", he tries to correct.

I quickly use my bracelet to check that the room is empty, soundproof and shut off the cameras so no one can hear what I say next. "Yeah, I don't think so".

He shoots up, showing confusion and fear. "Relax relax, I still don't know who you are and regardless no one will know from this", He relaxes a bit again, plopping back on the bed, sitting on its side.

"We did have to do some scans". I explain. "I saw your X-Rays Spider-Man. Your bones, they're barely fused, I'd say you're probably 15, 16-17 at most." I can see his face of shock clear through the mask. "We won't tell anyone, your secret is safe with us. I promise".

*phew* "thank you", Spider-Man almost bows in appreciation. Such a dope. I pull up my bracelet to turn the security cameras back on, and un-soundproof the room, otherwise the Dora will start getting worried.

As I'm working on my bracelet's Holo-screen, Spider-Man asks, "wow, what are those?", Pointing at my beads, I take my chance. "More importantly, What are Those!", I exclaim, even through the mask I can recognise his excitement.

"You know Vines!?", He excitedly yells.

"Yes! I hoped you would too! No one in the palace ever gets them", I groan at that last bit, soo many beautiful references, so much lost potential. Spider-Man sounds almost giddy at this, before suddenly calming and quieting down as he asks. "Road work ahead?".

I grin, as we continue together, "I sure hope it does!", Before breaking into a fit of uncontrollable laughter. "Ok, ok, but what is that, it looks soo cool",Spider-Man huffs through his words, desperately trying it hold back another laugh. Cute.

"Oh, it's just a bracelet. A suped up technological bracelet, but a bracelet", I rotate my hand around to give him a better view. As he stares in awe, he rambles on and on about his ideas of how it works. More than a few of them being impressively smart, some right.

"Wanna see something cool?", I ask him as he gasped for breath between his ramble. He nods excitedly, so I grab his hand and pull him out of the room and towards my lab. He gasped as we entered the room, his stare lagging behind every object, every tool, and every piece of tech he saw, as he either described or theorised to what it was. Really smart teenager this one.

"Finally", I whisper to myself, a noise Spider-Man somehow heard from across the room. Probably super hearing, good to know. "Finally what?" Spider-Man asks confused, while looking over more of my tech, "Oh, just good to have another smart teenager around. There aren't many people my age who even get close to understanding", I wave my arms around "any of this.

And you like vines. That's just a bonus", I add, making him giggle. I walk over to the desk I was using to analyse and fix his suit. "Though I should be the one that's surprised", I say while lifting the suit into clearer view, "pretty impressive for someone with homework and a curfew".

He looks proud for a second before deflating. "Yeah, sorry about the suit. We had to cut it off to be able to treat you". His deflation quickly fades, replaced by his previous bubbly attitude.

"Don't worry, it was already pretty scratched up", He reassures, "Besides, can't really get mad at someone who saved me". He thanks, turning to me with the outline of a smile showing through his mask.

"If you want, we can fix it together quickly", I offer, "I've already been looking over it, patching it up, but if you're as smart as you look, we can be done in half the time". He jumps at the chance, "OMG yes, I would kill to work with any of these tools, they're amazing...", he continues as I roll my eyes.

"Ok ok, I have some extra clothes in the storage room at the back, please change out of the hospital gown, I don't wanna see your butt again". Once when he was on the roof was enough, all the way around here with the ass-less robe is much too many. I can't be certain, but I'm sure I saw him blush through his mask, stunned slightly before giving me a quick 'thanks' before rushing to the closet.

About 2 minutes of shuffling later, I see him come out in one of my skinny jeans and a Coachella T, immediately I take a picture not missing this chance.

"Hey! No pictures!", He whines, ahh, adorable. "Don't worry, it's just for my personal file. Now, come on, let's get you dressed again".

We work for about 1 and a half hours on a pretty rudimentary suit, this is only an Embassy lab, so it doesn't hold as many tools and machines to really take his suit to the next level. Also, he seemed like he needed to go quickly, probably a loved one. I did kinda legally kidnap him, so I didn't want to keep him back too much longer.

By the time we're done and he's dressed, it's already 6 am, the sun just breaking the Horizon. "This looks soo cool, thank you princess".

"No no no, No 'princess' nonsense here. Call me Shuri", I'm already way too tired with the Dora's insistence, I am not adding another to the list. "Ok, thank you Shuri", He corrects while checking over what I learned were his 'web shooters'.

"You know, for something made out of garbage, those are really impressive", I comment, a little dig at him.

"Thanks?", He replies confused. "I work with what I have... or dumpster dive". He continues while rubbing his neck.

"You have a phone?", I sternly ask as I extend my hand for it, more a demand really, but I'll pretend to be polite.

"Uhh, yeah? Why?", He answers while handing me this cute little spider-man themed flip phone. "Flip phone? And spider-man themed?", I giggle through my question.

"It was on a budget! And a gift!", He defends, in mocked hurt. "What are you doing", he asks again. "Adding my phone number, can't let my only smart vine friend disappear".

"Wow, ok, I'm getting a princess' phone number?... cool",he replies in shock and awe. So cute. "Yeah, We're supposed to stay for another week, maybe you can come over sometime, we add a couple upgrades to your onesie".

He sighs, "at least it's not pyjamas anymore".

"Now come with me", I grab his wrist, pulling him with me, "We have one more thing to do".

"Wait, what? Where?", He yelps as I lead.

"I've got to kick a billionaire's ass".

Chapter 21: Pirates, Princesses & Probies

Summary:

Shuri’s always gets what she wants.

Peter POV:

"I've got to kick a billionaire's ass", Shuri said as she pulls me with her.

"Wait wait wait, the Avengers? Stop", I free my wrist from her grasp before continuing, "I thought you weren't going to hand me to the Avengers!". I almost yell back, anxiety rising in my chest.

"Spidey, I'm not handing you to them, I'm getting them off your back", she answers, grabbing my wrist and pulling again. "But first, I gotta talk to my brother". She drags me through the Wakandan Embassy, really cool looking place, up to what looked like a conference room, King T'Challa inside, centre stage.

"Brother, we need to talk!", Shuri immediately commands as if she wasn't talking to a king. He turns around to face her.

"What do you want Shuri", he stops as he spots me, "What is he doing here?".

"Don't worry Brother, he's harmless, at least to us. He's my vine buddy", She grins. King T'Challa sighs, "oh no, you've named him, you're attached aren't you?".

"Yes, which is exactly what I'm here to talk about", She gets back on track as she walks up to him. "Take us to the Avengers, I have a few choice words for them about their treatment of my friend". He rubs the bridge of his nose, clearly frustrated. "Come on Brother, look at the bright side. I can't annoy you if I'm hanging out with my friend", His mood changed.

"Fine, Shuri", T'Challa agrees, "But only because Captain Rogers already had asked for me to come this morning".

"Yes!", Shuri celebrates, clearly happy to have gotten her way. Too distracted by her cheering I miss King T'Challa heading my way. "Spider-Man", he says as he reaches in for a handshake that I quickly reciprocate, "pleasure to meet you, a friend of my sisters is a friend of mine".

"Thank you your highness? King T'Challa? King of Wakanda?", I struggle finding something to call him. A laugh, "Told you he was harmless", Shuri jokes behind me, my masked cheeks growing rosier from embarrassment.

"King T'Challa or T'Challa will do", he supplies as he lowers his hand. "But know this Spider-Man, anyone that hurts my sister is seen as an enemy of Wakanda, and treated with the full strength of our might". He threatens, still cool and relaxed in poise. I see Shuri roll her eyes in the corner of my eye.

"Am I understood?".

"Yes King T'Challa sir, understood", I answer back, incredibly intimidated and slightly scared.

"Are you done reducing me to a damsel in distress brother, or can we go?", She sasses at him, getting a couple of giggles out of me before I realise I'm laughing at a King and quickly shut up. He exhaustedly exhales, "There really is another one of her", before rubbing his eyes. "At least this one's more polite", he adds with a smirk. It was targeted.

"Really, brother?", She looks back unamused.

"I'm sorry, do you want me to take you to Stark Tower, or would you prefer chatting here all day?", He again sasses back at Shuri, a couple of giggles escape me making her punch my shoulder playfully.

"Let's go", Shuri exaggerates exasperation as she pulls my arm again, King T'Challa following close behind, to a really advanced looking car. "Wow", I sigh in amazement at the vehicle in front of me.

"Like it? I made it", Shuri brags making her brother roll his eyes at her. "It's soo cool, you made this? It's incredible", I shoot compliments after compliment. She's loving it. "I know, I know, I'm amazing, but we can't leave until you get in the car", She directs at me. King T'Challa takes the wheel and Shuri takes shotgun, while I sit at the back.

After a couple of minutes of silent driving, me being too awkward to speak and Shuri angrily mouthing what I presume are her 'choice words', King T'Challa breaks it. "So, Spider-Man, My sister talks a lot about you", he starts, leaving me dumbfounded.

"I'm sorry? How, we met today?", I ask, completely lost. "He means from youtube Spidey. You're kind of famous online in case you forgot"l Shuri explains through her chuckling.

"Oh, right, completely forgot people keep posting videos of me", I think, before realising I also said it out loud. "Which reminds me", Shuri says with a stern voice turning to face me. "We gotta make a video together, it's my turn to post one", she demands, any stress from her previous tone lost through my soft giggling.

"Sure sure, wanna do vines together?", I offer, to a loud gasp out of her. "Yes!".

"Not now and not in the car", T'Challa quickly stops us, probably not wanting to deal with the — admittedly — inevitable disaster. We keep chatting for a couple more minutes before we reach the tower, stopping at the private parking area before heading for the elevator.

"King T'Challa, 2 Guests", He says before the elevator opens, probably to avoid the problems of bringing me here. As we step in I start getting a little anxious, these are the guys who attacked me yesterday, is this really safe? No, Shuri promised, and she's done nothing to make you doubt her.

Shuri somehow saw my panic through my mask, because she says, "Don't worry Spidey, you're safe with me", before patting my back. After the elevator opens, T'Challa walks us through the tower up to what from the outside looks like another conference room.

Just after T'Challa opens and walks through the door, Shuri bursts inside. A room currently housing what looks like Captain America, The Winter Soldier, Tony Stark, Black Widow, Bruce Banner! And The Vision.

"Stark, Steven, we gotta talk", Shuri pretty much growls at the Billionaire and the Soldier. Before Shuri can continue Black Widow spots me, "Spider-Man!". She yells, as she's reaching for her weapons, an action reflected by the rest of the group.

"Stand down, stand down", King T'Challa steps between the armed Avengers and Shuri and Me. "He came with us".

"What?", Mr Stark asks, confused.

"How bout you all stay quiet and let me talk!", Shuri commands upon the room shutting them up, either out of obedience or curiosity, before pulling me to the front of the room with her. "What's this about you hunting, hurting spider-man?", She asks, angry.

Captain America takes charge in answering, "He's an unknown vigilant with superpowers Shuri, Fury asked us-". No.

"I know what fury asked you, he's already told me all of this", Shuri interrupts, angrier and annoyed. "Then I'm sure he told you he had a choice", Tony, frustrated as always when he sees me, derides. The wrong decision.

"Oh sure, he told me he could either tell you, or you'd force him, Thats obviously a choice". Captain America, clearly trying to diffuse the situation, asks: "Shuri, what are you getting at, why are you here?".

"To make you stop", she answers sharply, "No more hunting my friend, no more hurting my friend. Spider-Man is under my protection now". She proclaimed, only causing Mr Stark to grow even more frustrated, "T'Challa, you can't be serious?", He asks, rubbing his forehead.

"Sorry Stark, this is 100 percent real. She found him, she healed him, she nicknamed him. She's grown attached and there's nothing you or I can do to change it". Tony grunts in frustration.

"Exactly!", she grins, "So! No hurting Spider-Man, got it? Or you'll face my and my brother's wrath!", Shuri all but yells into the room, threateningly. Everyone turns to face T'Challa, questioning his inclusion in that last statement. "Sorry, but she insisted, and I'm not 'facing her wrath'". He supplies, only making them groan further.

"Alright Shuri, fine. We will try to hold Fury back", Steve tries to placate her- "Oh, The Pirate! I have a few choice words with him as well".

Tony perks up at this. "Be my guest", he smiles, "Let's go call him right now, shall we?". He stands, leading Shuri towards the door. "Let's go Stank! Spidey stay with my brother, let's not give Patchy any ideas", She turns from me to T'Challa.

"Brother, My. Wrath.", She annunciates every letter, the threat not exactly implicit. "Don't worry Shuri, he will be fine here", He answers, as Shuri and Tony leave to call Fury, while Bruce and Vision both leave for their own reasons.

-

3rd Person POV:

"Alright, now that... that's over, onto why we asked you here", Steve starts the next conversation, shaking everyone off from their confusion of the previous one. "Yes Steve, I was rather curious yesterday when you called out of the blue. Did you shield break? Do you need more vibrainium?", T'Challa responds, happy they're back on topic.

"No, none of that. And we still have some vibranium in stock. It's about Bucky", Steve corrects. "Is everything alright? Did we miss something when clearing the Winter Soldier programming? Or is it a problem with the arm? I'm sure Shuri would happily make you another one", T'Challa immediately asks, his subtle worry being missed by all but the 2 spiders in the room.

"No no, nothing like that", Steve again shuts him down. "And thank you, about the arm", Bucky adds.

"We asked you here because I- well, we, wanted to make Bucky an Avenger", Steve finally explains. However, T'Challa still doesn't understand why that required him. "And you needed me here because...".

"Because", Steve picks up where he left off, "SHIELD can't really allow him becoming a fully fledged Avenger". He continues, only bringing more confusion to both T'Challa and Spider-Man. "However, they can allow him to become a provisional avenger... with two conditions", He pauses.

"And I'm guessing that's where I come in?", T'Challa asks, now at least somewhat aware as to why he was needed. "Yes. The first condition is that you approve of his position, to try and decrease any negative reaction by other UN members".

"Alright, and the second?", The King asks, still thinking over the first, unsure.

"The second is that you stay for at least a month to oversee his provisional position. Both to placate the UN, but also so you have a say on his position at the end of the month",

"I see, that all?", He asks to confirm. "That's all" Natasha replies rapidly.

T'Challa takes a moment to think over this proposal before speaking again. And out of all the potential variations the day could've taken, neither Steve nor Bucky predicted what he would say. They weren't close but are scared.

"What do you think Spider-Man?".

This shocks the room. "Why are you asking him?", Steve asks dumbfounded by T'Challa's question and target thereof. "I agree Mr T'Challa, I'm not the right person to ask", Spider-Man quickly fumbles out, most shocked of all by the question and all the stares that followed.

"You may not be, but you've seen and fought the Avengers, according to my sister you have your own experience saving lives, and you are the only external perspective available right now", T'Challa explains the reasoning behind his question. At this, Bucky's hopes visibly drop.

"Besides, I am merely asking for a second opinion, not a decision here", He adds.

"Oh ok", Spider-Man answers, taking a second to think it over before starting. "Well... Assuming that staying doesn't affect your people, I'd say you should give him the chance". This surprises the room, and leaves Bucky most speechless. "I believe in giving people a second chance, and from what I've heard it sounds like he wasn't in control of his actions before", Spider-Man pauses as T'Challa indicates he needs to interrupt.

"He was not, you would be correct. Our scientists in Wakanda were the ones who deprogrammed him", He explained.

"Ok, so if he didn't have a choice of his actions before, this isn't even a second chance, but a first chance...", he trails off trying to find the words. "I'd say he should be given the chance to define who he is. It's only a provisional position, so if you are able to stay, there would be no harm", he finishes.

"Wise words Spider-Man"m T'Challa compliments. Bucky quickly whispers a small a 'Thank You' before he continues. "I concur. I was only supposed to stay a week longer, but Wakanda is resilient, they can survive another month. However, a month is all I can give my people must still have priority", T'Challa reasons with the present Avengers.

"I presume this also requires me to stay at the Tower, to oversee this provision", T'Challa infers out loud, passively asking for confirmation from the Captain. "You would be correct, I've already discussed it with Tony, you and your sister have rooms ready, both next to each other".

"Thank you, is that all?".

"Yes, thank you T'Challa", Steve concludes. And right on time, as approaching footsteps start to be heard, along side a still laughing Tony. As Shuri enters the room, T'Challa comments, "I presume it went well?".

"Why wouldn't it have brother", She replies before looking at Spider-Man. "Dont worry, I set him straight. Should be off your back now".

"So, Shuri, how would you feel about staying here another month?".

"Can I hang out with Spidey?", Shuri asks before passing judgement. "So long as you stay off my back, you can 'hang out' with him as much as you like. Is that alright Steve?", T'Challa confirms, as it is the tower where they'll be staying at.

"Sure T'Challa, if you're staying here, it's the least we can do", Steve bends over backwards without complaint. He feels and is indebted.

"Thank you Steve. So, Shuri, what's the verdict?",

"We can stay as long as you want brother!", she smiles, looking at spider-man with cunning and chaos sparkling in her eyes

"Ok, since that's all, we have to get back to the Embassy. I have to settle a few things before Shuri and I can come stay at the tower, we also going to need to pack", He directs his last point at Shuri, essentially telling her what to do.

"I presume you're going to want to hold a press conference, we can hold it this afternoon after Shuri and I return. That work for you?", He directs to Steve and Bucky. "Yes, thank you T'Challa".

"My Pleasure. Shuri, Spider-Man, come on", He directs at the teens, as they all head out the room, closing the door behind them. As they're walking to the elevator, Spider-Man's curiosity gets the better of him, "So, what did you say to Fury? to get him to back off?".

"Nothing for you to hear", Shuri replies, satisfaction radiating off of her. Spider-Man wasn't happy with this answer "Oh come on, tell me!".

This time, T'Challa answers. "If Tony was still laughing when they walked into the room, trust me, you don't want to know". The other 2 break out into giggles at this, as the elevator descends to the parking lot.

Once there, Shuri offers to have T'Challa drive him back. An offer the King was not particularly pleased with, but which the spider ultimately declined. "No, thank you. I don't exactly want you to know where I live, and I can always swing back".

Shuri gets a little deflated, before remembering, "Ok, but you better come by tomorrow so we can do our vines, and maybe upgrade your spandex", She giggles on the spandex part.

"How bout the day after, I'm absolutely beat". Spidey counteroffers.

"Fine", Shuri agrees , "but you better text me so I can text you back, and so I know when you're getting here so I can let you into the tower. Got it!", She orders like an army general on that last part, there's a reason people fear her.

"Yes Mam", Spider-Man responds saluting, before waving off and swinging away.

It takes about 40 minutes for Spider-Man to get home, mostly because he travelled via the roof of a bus, too fatigued from the last 24 hours and his injuries. The last 5 minutes quickly changing in the alley behind the apartment and running up the steps into his home.

"May! I'm home, don't worry", he calls out to his apartment, getting no response. Then he sees it: a note.

'Hey Pete

I don't know if you stayed at a friends or something, but I had to leave early for work. I'll be busy all day so I won't be able to call you, but text me when you read this so I'll know you're ok.

I'll be home at around 5 today, we'll talk then.

I Larb you'

Quickly doing as indicated, Pete pulls his phone from his bag and turns it on. A couple dozen mixed messages from Ned, A couple of texts from May and some spam in the Zoo group chat. Pete texts Ned a short message saying:

-

Pete

don't worry, I'm fine. Staying home today

-

before opening his chat with May and sending her a slightly longer explanation.

-

Pete

Im fine May, I'm safe at home.

Got a little hurt last night, but I made a new friend who helped take care of it

I'm probably going to stay home and take a long nap today.

Just exhausted from yesterday

Larb you

-

He also sends a quick lie to the Zoo group chat, something about him working on a school project last night and most of today, before dropping near dead.

He also remembers to send a quick text to Shuri, like she ordered, with his Spider-Man flip phone, texts that she immediately responds to.

-

Spider-Man:

Hey Shuri

Spider-Man

I'm fine, thank you for everything

And please don't use this to track me

‏Shuri

‏Can't have my vine buddy getting hurt now can we

‏You better come on Wednesday so we can vine

‏And don't worry Spider-Boy, if I wanted to find out who you were, I would've done so already

Spider-Man

Okkkk

Ignoring that subtle threat-flex

See you Wednesday

-

Peter closes his phone after that last message, the exhaustion fully settling in as he lays face down on the couch, sleep calling to him, wafting over him until he fades to black in a long, dreamless nap.

Chapter 22: Smittened Steve

Summary:

Steve is a silly and aloof golden retriever, but even he can — eventually — pick up on a few signals.

Steve POV:

Ok, I can't be the only one who's noticed this, right?

 

"You care for him don't you?" Fury commented, uncharacteristically smug

"He's my best friend, of course I do" I answered like it was obvious. We've known each other since forever.

"Hmm sure" he replied, smirking while walking back to the meeting

What's that supposed to mean? He's my best friend, right? And what was all that about me with the kid the other day. I open the group chat to look over that conversation again...

The Kid

He's kinda hot

Bucky

I agree with the kid

Was Bucky calling me hot? Does he think I'm attractive? He has mentioned that before, but I thought he was joking like I hear In all of those short videos I've seen Clint play recently. I mean, It's not the first time I've heard people saying things like that ever since the serum... but Bucky? Does he-? is he-?

Bucky

Tell us why he's boyfriend Material

Boyfriend Material! Does he think I'm boyfriend material? As in, dating boyfriend?

The Kid

I mean, He reminds me of a golden retriever

?How could you not like that

Bucky

And no, I couldn't say no to that

And what's that supposed to mean?!? He couldn't mean... nah, He's been my best friend since Brooklyn, probably just joking around. I keep scrolling down through our conversations, trying to make sense of any of this, before I make it to something I hadn't seen before:

Pietro

I'm pretty certain Wolf didn't even like to cook at first, but just did it with Turtle

Wanda

Definitely

Natasha

... get it kid

The Kid

?Get what

Tony

Wait, get what?

The Kid

Wait

Ohhhh

OHHHHH

Natasha

Yeah, you got it

Don't tell anyone though, even the old men don't know yet

What even was that about. Bucky didn't like to cook? Why did he even insist on cooking with me then? And what was there to 'get'? Why did the kid write "OHHH"? And what don't I know?

Ok, nope. I am not getting anywhere with this. Natasha said he "got it", if anyone can make sense of this it's her.

"Hello Friday, can you tell me where Natasha is please?", I ask the ceiling. She answers back, "The Very Scary Russian is currently on a mission, I can contact her if you'd like?". Tony and his nicknames, I sigh. "Sure Friday, thank you", I reply, as her voice goes quiet, before being replaced by another.

"Steve, what do you need?", came Nat's Sharp voice through the speakers.

"Nat, I just had a couple of questions-", I cant even finish, as she hurriedly interrupts. "That's all, no emergency?".

"No, just a few questions", I answer openly.

"Steve, I'm trailing a van of suspected weapon smugglers", She deadpans, clearly unamused and annoyed by this interruption. "Nat, please", I plead, a little impatient due to my... befuddlement over everything.

She keeps quiet, either due to the mission or to consider it before conceding, "Shoot. Quickly".

"Well, remember back when you all talked with The Kid, when Bucky and I were at SHIELD-".

"Point?", She stops me, clearly done with the preamble.

"Ok, what did you mean by...", I pause while I look back onto the texts. "'get it kid'? What's there to get? And why does it feel like there's some big secret about me between you, Fury and the kid!?", I yell that last part, not in anger, just complete confusion.

"Because there is", she blurts in quickly before I hear some shuffling on her end. "What about Natasha, what could it possibly be!", I demand, taken aback by both the fact there IS a secret and by her flagrance.

"Look Steve", she sterns, before some more shuffling. "This lasted way beyond enjoyable, you're too clueless, and I'm busy so let me spit it out for you", A little incredulous at her tone I snap, "Yeah, please do!".

"You like Bucky, Steve", She answers, adding "Romantically." After a second. I'm left stunned.

"I'm sorry, what?", I ask, discombobulated by her assertion.

"Steve, You have romantic feelings for Bucky".

"What? No, I'm not gay Nat, He's just a friend", I attempt to clarify. She doesn't care. "They always say that", she comments, probably to annoy me. It works. "Look. Can we talk about this later Steve, I'm trying not to get caught here"

Even though I kind of hoped for answers, they can always wait. "Sure Nat, thanks" or... I can find another way to get some.

Nat, Fury, The Kid. Nat's busy and I'm absolutely not going to Fury with this, the Kid it is.

-

Steve

Hey Kid

Can we talk?

*He replies quickly, wait, isn't he supposed to be in school?*

‏The Kid

‏Sure Mr Turtle

‏?Is this about Mr Wolf? Is he ok

Steve

He's fine kid, you're very kind to worry

Also, aren't you supposed to be in school?

‏The Kid

‏Home sick

‏I'm fine

‏Just recovering from yesterday

‏?So, what did you want to talk about

Steve

Just curious on a couple of things

‏The Kid

‏I don't know how much I can answer here

‏But I'm happy to try

Steve

You said you were Bi

Is this as in Bisexual?

‏The Kid

‏... yes

‏?Is that a problem

‏I'm sorry

Steve

No no, why would that be a problem?

‏The Kid

‏People... aren't always welcoming to that

Steve

Wait, still?

I thought society was better now?

‏The Kid

‏It is

‏but better doesn't mean great

Steve

Sorry kid

And that will never be a problem here, ok?

I'm just curious, and a little confused

‏The Kid

‏Ok, thank you

‏And I'm happy to answer any questions you have

Steve

Thanks son

So, you said you were Bisexual

Do you mind maybe explaining to me how thats like?

‏The Kid

‏Sure

‏It just means I like genders like mine, and unlike mine

‏Bi means 2

‏So I like men and women

Steve

Yes, I understood that much

But, could you explain it deeper

Like, more practically

‏The Kid

‏... sure

‏Well, my first ever partner was a boyfriend

‏His name was Wade

‏We went out for our last year of Middle School

‏Laser tag, ice cream dates, anything fun

‏But then he kinda dumped me and disappeared to Canada

‏And now I'm dating MJ

‏She's also great

‏Intimidating and powerful like no one else

‏But also secretly very sweet

‏Never tell her I said that

Steve

And if you were gay?

‏The Kid

‏?Mr Turtle

‏I'm all for people learning about this

‏But I feel like you're looking for something else

‏?What is this about

-

Shit, Kid knows. Then again, he 'got it' or whatever that means back in the group chat. I'm also getting nowhere with this, gotta be direct.

-

Steve

I was just curious

How would you know?

That you are gay I mean

Or Bisexual

‏The Kid

‏?Is this about Mr Wolf

Steve

Look Kid, Just answer the question

‏The Kid

‏?Mr Turtle

‏It's ok to be confused and to question this

‏We can always keep this secret if that would make you more comfortable

-

Kid's right, I shouldn't be snappy with him just because Im dealing with a lot, specially when I went to him first and he's only trying to help.

-

Steve

I'm sorry Kid

Thank you for being so understanding

This is... weird

Confusing

So yes, could we keep it a secret for now?

‏The Kid

‏Forever if you need

Steve

Thanks

And you are right, it is about Wolf

Spider said that I had feelings for him, and I'm lost

I don't know what to feel anymore

‏The Kid

‏Ok, how about we try this

‏Don't worry about any of that and just tell me what comes to you when you think of him

‏Thoughts, memories, emotions

Steve

I've known him since we were kids

He always protected me back then and I want to do the same

I hated when we were apart

I hate to see him hurt, or sad, or in pain

But I love seeing him happy, like last Friday

Thanks for that kid

‏The Kid

‏You're welcome

‏Ok

‏Now read over what you wrote

Steve

Ok

Where are you going with this?

‏The Kid

‏?If this was a man talking about a woman, would they go out

Steve

Ohhhh

That makes... more sense than it should

So

I have feelings for Bucky?

‏The Kid

‏?I think so

Steve

Wait, so am I gay?

Or Bi?

What am I?

‏The Kid

‏Well, that's really up to you to discover

Steve

So what do I do now?

‏The Kid

‏?About the 'what am I' thing or the Feelings things

Steve

Second one

‏The Kid

‏?That depends, do you want to act on them

‏?To go out with him

*Steve takes a while to respond, his brain barely keeping up, broken by that last question.*

Steve

I-

I think so?

But would he even like me back?

‏The Kid

‏There's only one way to find out

‏And if you ask me, it's worth a try

Steve

But how do I do that?

‏The Kid

‏?Have you not asked anyone out

Steve

Uhhhhh

‏The Kid

‏No. Ok

‏?Do you want it to be simple, personal, or dramatic

Steve

I think personal

Don't want to do too much

But

He's done a lot for me, means a lot to me

I-

I would want it to be special.

‏The Kid

‏Ok, here's my suggestion

-

The Kid runs me down what he would do, and I have to admit it is a pretty lovely idea, kind of perfect for me with a couple of tweaks. Kid really is wise for his age. He gives me a list of things to buy or use, and a rundown of the events, and a couple suggestions, all of which I take notes of.

-

Steve

Thanks kid

Are you sure? should I go through with this?

I want it to be perfect

‏The Kid

‏I'm sure Mr Turtle

‏Never be ashamed of love

‏Also, Mr Turtle, it doesn't need to be

Steve

Doesn't need to be what?

‏The Kid

‏It doesn't need to be perfect

‏The way you talked about him it's clear you care about him

‏And if he feels even half as strongly about you

‏Then I'm certain it will be fine

Steve

Thanks kid

For this

You've given me clarity and certainty

‏The Kid

‏You're welcome Mr Turtle

‏Good luck

‏And remember to act out of love not insecurity

Steve

Thanks kid

‏The Kid

‏Bye Mr Turtle 😊

-

*Timeskip of 8 hours*

3rd Person POV:

'Am I really going through with this? Am I really going through with this!' Echoes in Steve's mind, as his train of thought races.

'What would Bucky think, will this turn out well, is he gonna say no? No no. The kid said it should be fine, and he's right, it's worth the try.'

He stands by one of Tony's many living rooms across the tower, Steve thinks 'He has too many, it's like one big living space isn't enough for a group of 12. Though right now his weirdness is helping me so who am I to complain'. As he finishes setting up like the kid suggested, a few personal changes sprinkled around.

Candles he bought from an old shop in Brooklyn are lit up across the room, a couple by coffee table next to the sofas, a few more accentuating the surroundings, leading up to a circular table by the window, A plain white cover draped neatly on top.

On the table itself, a twin candle centre stage. On one side, 3 Creme bakery boxes from a bakery that Steve and Bucky used to go to back in the 30s, miraculously still open. On the other end, 2 boxes, one rectangular of gel and a small one of wood, both kept closely together. Finally, on the 2 sides of the table, 2 vases; a combination of Roses, Daffodils and Cornflowers filling each one.

From the Window, a setting sun's light shining through, the City illuminated bellow.

After Steve triple checked the scene, and after a couple of minutes of pacing side to side talking himself through his insecurities, and pressured by the fleeting sunlight, he finally got the guts to act. "Hey Friday, could you ask Bucky to come here, tell him I need to talk to him" He asked the AI

"Sure Capsicle", she pauses for a second, "He says he's on his way". 'Ok ok, he's coming, he's coming, you got this, you got this', Steve soothes himself, prepping for what's about to come.

"Hey Steve, Tower Lady said you wanted to talk to me", Bucky waves as he walks into the room, stopping for a second while he takes in the scenery, "Whats all this about?" .

"Well, I- there's- we need to talk", Steve stumbles through every word, the final product being rather underwhelming.

Bucky only gets a little more confused, "What about?".

"I umm, how bout we...", Steve tries to get out, pointing back at the table by the window behind him. Bucky gets the hint and heads to the table sitting on one of the 2 chairs placed by it, admittedly a little amused by Steve's behaviour.

He quickly notices it. "Wait, is that Caputo's Bakery?", Bucky asks surprised, "I remember we used to go there at least twice a month, they're still open?". He asks in disbelief. "Yeah, I couldn't believe it either when I found them", Steve agrees, having found his voice again. "I bought some Italian butter cookies, muffins, a couple of donuts, a cheesecake", He lists, "Oh I also bought us some of their bread buns".

"That's right!", Bucky remembers. "We always used to get those", he chuckles as he opens one of the boxes, looking over one of the buns in reverie as he pulls it out of the box, "it was the only thing we could afford back then".

"Yeah! So... Bucky?", Steve tries to get Bucky's attention as he eats his bun.

"Finally gonna tell me what all of this is about?", Bucky asks through his chewing, amused and relaxed.

"Yeah, I umm", Steve's voice disappears again. "I kind of, well, I wanted, maybe...", he continues with uncertainty as he stands up and paces a little, walking through his anxiety. Bucky, a little worried, stands by Steve and grabs his shoulders trying to calm him. "I just- I wanted- I thought maybe- well, ask you if maybe, if you'd like...".

Bucky rolls his eyes at his usually stoic friend barely being able to string two words together, before he lifts one of his hands from Steve's shoulder to the side of his head, carefully caressing it as he pulls him into a kiss.

Steve's shocked at this, a high pitched, "hmph" escaping him as Bucky's lips met his, a gesture he slowly melts into, lowering his previously erratically waving arms by the soldiers waist. They hold their kiss for a couple more seconds before Bucky pulls back to face Steve, from which a gentle, whispered "wow" is heard.

"90 years later and you're still that awkward kid from Brooklyn", Bucky jokes lightly, as Steve's face grows from Rosie pink from the previous kiss, to a bright red at that comment.

"So... " Bucky starts, still amused by the stop-sign looking soldier, "Was I right to think this was your cute attempt to ask me out?". Bucky asks as Steve, against all odds, gets even redder. The Captain buffers for a second before realisation strikes him, "Wait, you knew? When did you know?", He asks.

"Steve. Candles, Flowers, Caputo's Bakery, by the sunset? You weren't exactly subtle".

Steve takes a minute, slowly absorbing what just happened, redness slowly fading, as another realisation hits him. "Wait, so was that a yes kiss or....". Bucky laughs for a second at him, "It was a 'Shut Up' kiss". He said as he pulled Steve into another short kiss, leaving the Captain just as flustered as last time, pulling back to say, "That, was a yes kiss".

Again, it takes Steve a second to realise exactly what just happened, cute nonsense proving to be the Captain's Kryptonite, before pulling Bucky into a tight hug. "What's this for?", Bucky asks, his voice reflecting the smile on his face.

Steve rests his chin on Bucky's metal shoulder before saying, "This is just to show you how much you matter to me, and an I'm sorry that it took me this long to figure it out".

"Steve, it's fine. I only figured it out on Friday after you fell asleep during our movie night", Bucky chuckles back, trying to reassure. Steve pulls back in surprise, still holding on to Bucky's arms, "Wait, you knew since Friday, why didn't you do anything?". He asked, concerned, curious and confused.

Bucky thinks for a second, before replying in a softer voice, "I wasn't certain if you felt the same and I didn't want to risk us. I also didn't know how much of this was real emotion, or just...  a result of my emotional state and trauma from Hydra". Bucky almost mumbles that last part facing the floor, as if embarrassed.

"Hey Buck", Steve places his hand gently on the soldier's chin, lifting his head up to face him, "I love you, all of you".

Barnes Smiles, only happiness in his face and mind, "Love you too Steve", before his smile turns mischievous as he spots it on the table. "but really? Red, White and Blue flowers?", He chuckles.

"Hey! They were the kid's idea!", Steve defends, no offence or hurt in his face, just a loving look. "apparently they represent Love, Rebirth and Hope", he explains.

"The Kid Huh?", Bucky asks curious. "Yeah, he kind of helped me figure things out, Talked me through it. He helped me figure out my feelings, figure out I'm gay, and plan most of this", Steve replies.

Bucky raises a brow, "Gay?".

Steve chuckles, "Yeah, I thought about it thanks to the kid, feels right. At least, for now". Bucky smiles, happy to see his... to be defined, seem so certain about this. A contrast from 20 minutes ago. "Me too". Steve smiles back, a dopier smile.

"Come on, we have some pastries with our names on them", Steve nods towards the table, his usual confidence returning.

As they sit back down, Bucky sees the 2 boxes by Steve's side. Steve catches his glare and starts to explain, "Kid suggested I bring a gift, but what they are was all my idea", Steve says as he hands Bucky the gel box.

Bucky eyes the box for a second, a curious look in his eyes. As he opens it, Steve starts, "It's a chain necklace, with a silver Wolf at the end.Thought we could also celebrate you for who you choose to be, The White Wolf, a new beginning", The big sap runs through his reasoning.

"Ohh Steve, ever the hopeless romantic", Bucky jokes, making both super soldiers laugh, "and the other one?".

As Steve picks up the smaller wooden box, handing it to Bucky he explains, "this one is more for both of us, kinda really depended on you saying yes".

Bucky opens the box to see 2 plain silver rings inside, "I had Friday get the measurements from the schematics of your arm", Steve answers an unspoken question. "It's one for each of us, to celebrate and remember what we mean to each other".

"If you look inside", Steve continues, pausing as he gestures for Bucky to take a ring out and see for himself, quickly finding an inscription that reads: 'Till the end of the line'. Bucky looks back to Steve, a little shocked and very touched, "I had that inscribed on both, together, till the end of the line", Steve finishes.

Bucky hands Steve his ring, while eying his own. As they're about to put them on, Steve remembers, "I also remember how you hate looking at your metal arm. Since rings are often worn on the left hand, I was hoping to add a good reminder to it, maybe make it easier to bear". Steve rubs the back of his neck, a little anxious of what Bucky will say.

He doesn't say anything for a second, as he puts his ring on the metal arm and stares down at it. As he looks up, there's a slight tear to his eye, "Thank you Steve, and yeah, it does". They let the silence hang for a second, just enjoying the calm, the view and their presence, before Steve's stomach begins to grumble.

Bucky bursts out laughing as Steve blushes with embarrassment, "Looks like your stomach is demanding those promised pastries, ain't it Steve", He jokes, the Captain joining him in their laughter.

They spend the rest of the evening chatting to each other, eating their food before they head to the sofa to watch a movie together. Bucky's obsessed with diehard, so they rewatched the first one joking and laughing to each other, slowly falling asleep in their embrace, smiles on their faces, into a blissful, peaceful night.

Chapter 23: S&P Lab Day

Summary:

Spider-Man has a fun re-introduction

Peter POV:

*ring ring*

Wha- *thunk*. I fall out of bed, after a second to gather myself I hear it again, *ring ring*. My phone? Who's calling?. Quickly grabbing my phone off the nightstand, I turn it to see the Caller ID...

"Mr Turtle?!", I blurt out, in shock. "Karen, activate the voice filter please", I order my AI, waiting for her confirmation before answering the call. "Mr Turtle, everything ok?".

I hear some movement and a short soft laugh before I get a response, "Hey kid, feeling better from yesterday?", Mr turtle asks. I nod my head for a second before I remember: not a video call, "Yeah, still staying home just in case, my aunt insisted".

"That's good kid, self care is imp-", I don't let him finish as memories of our last talk hit me. "OMG, Mr Turtle, how'd it go? Did my plan work? Did he say yes?".

I hear a second voice chuckle, "Hey Kid".

"Mr Wolf, Is that you?", I ask to make sure. "Yeah kid", he answers, before adding, "to both of your questions". Wait wait wait, "So, you said Yes?!?!?", I ask as I jump up off the floor from excitement.

"Well, I sure as hell couldn't say no", Mr Wolf jokes making me giggle, giggling that breaks into full out laughter as Mr Turtle scolds, "Language Buck".

After a couple of seconds my laughter dies down, before I ask, "so... what are you now?".

I can almost hear their stunned reactions, that last a second before Mr Turtle composes himself, "Well, I guess he's my... boyfriend? Gosh that feels weird to say".

"Well I like it", I can hear the grin through his voice, before hearing some movement, a very quiet kissing sound, and Mr Turtle's very not quiet reaction, "Buck. Not right now!". I giggle as I ask, "Is he blushing?", giggles almost reciprocated with Mr Wolf's answer, "Like mad". I break, again.

While I'm calming down, Mr Wolf starts, "Thanks for yesterday kid, Turtle here told me it was your idea".

"You're welcome Mr Wolf", I can barely make out before I hear Turtle's indignant, "Hey! The rings and pastries were my idea".

"Ok, so mostly the kids idea", is all I hear before a smacking sound comes through my phone, followed by Wolf's laughter. "Well, I'm just happy you're happy".

"Thanks Kid", both Wolf and Turtle respond, before Mr Turtle continues. "We haven't told anyone else yet though, so can we keep it a secret for a little longer?". I nod quickly as I answer, "Sure, as long as you need".

Now it's Mr Wolf's time to respond, "Probably just till the end of the week. We told you first because Turtle would've been hopeless without you".

"Buck!", Mr Turtle almost whines, like a married couple already. "I think I'll give you two the room", I comment.

"Ok Kid, thanks again", I hear Mr Wolf say. "Bye Mr Wolf, By Mr Turtle" I wave, getting a short "bye kid" from Mr Turtle as we end the call.

Sitting back down on my bed, I quickly look over my messages. Of course, Ned blew my phone up again. I did find some messages from MJ....

-

‏MJ

‏Hey Loser

‏Ned told me what happened, said it was fine, but you haven't been to school in 2 days

‏Just checking if you're ok

Peter

Hey MJ

I'm fine, I promise

Got a little hurt on Sunday, so I'm just staying back this week to recover

‏MJ

‏?Self care? Out of you

Peter

I told you I have self preservation instincts

‏MJ

‏If you did, you wouldn't need to recover for a week

Peter

😤

‏MJ

‏I'm going out to protest the overturning of Roe V Wade on Friday

‏?Wanna come

Peter

Sure

But we have a coffee date before

‏MJ

‏You're such a romantic loser

Peter

But I'm YOUR romantic loser.

‏MJ

...

‏Yeah, you are

‏Ttyl Loser

Peter

Bye MJ

-

I also quickly texted the Zoo chat, they've been a bit more worried ever since I got 'Sick'. Mr Metal, Parrot, Cheetah, Wolf and Ms Spider are Demanding updates at least 3 times a day.

I just reassure them I'm fine for the first of many times today, before the morning haze lifts enough to remember: SHURI!

I jump out of bed to my desk, picking my spider-phone and looking over my new chat with Shuri, of course she's texted

-

Shuri

Hey Broken White Boy

You better come over today

I've got at least 50 vines we gotta do

Spider-Man

Hey Shuri

Yes, yes I'm coming. Just need to let my mom know

Shuri

Ha, Spider-Mom

Still can't get over the fact you're 15

Spider-Man

Please don't tell anybody

Shuri

So it is 15, huh

Just confirmed it

Spider-Man

God Dammit Shuri

Shuri

Don't worry Spider-BOY

.No one's finding out

I've protected my end, even my brother can't hack in

And I sure ain't telling him

.He thinks you're a very 'woke' 20-something year old

Spider-Man

Hahahahaha

Ok, thanks Shuri

Shuri

Now get over here already, I've been alone with all these oldies for over 24 hours

It's getting dire

Spider-Man

Coming coming

Shuri

Good, meet me at these coordinates, I have to give you something first

*inserts coordinates*

Spider-Man

👍

-

I drop my phone back on the desk as I head out towards the living room, cant leave without telling May.

As I walk in, she's by the kitchen counter, finishing up breakfast. She's got the afternoon shift today. "Morning Sweetie, how did you sleep last night?", She asks, kind as ever.

"I slept great May, and you?".

She smiles, "I'm fine pete, thank you for asking. Breakfast?", She offers, gesturing at the plates of eggs, toast, bacon, and ham. Ever since she found out about my metabolism she makes sure to make 'enough'.

"Sure, thanks May", I walk over and help her set up the table.

As we sit down and eat for a bit, making small conversation until I bring it up. "Hey May?", I ask, to make sure she's listening. "Remember that friend I told you about? Shuri?".

She thinks for a second before smiling, "Sure sweetheart, the one who helped you on Monday?". I nod, "yeah, her. She kind of wants me to meet her again, hang out... maybe upgrade the suit so it's safer and check my injuries as well...". I add that last part hoping to convince her.

May mulls it over, I can see it on her face, a look that slowly fades. "Ok, but only because she's checking your injuries and improving your suit, don't forget you're technically skipping school for this". She answers.

"And you bring your phone over with you, I want to be able to contact you. And I want you home by 6. You're still injured so no spider-manning either. Got it".

"Deal May, and don't worry, no Spider-Manning today, just some lab work. Thanks" I say as I stand up, taking my dish to the sink

"Oh and sweetie?", May calls as I'm walking back to my room, I turn back, "yes May?".

"Thank your friend for me", May replies, still kind as ever. "For helping you and all".

"Will do May", I agree as I go to my closet and change into my spider-man suit. Ned wasn't exactly happy that ours got destroyed, but he did perk up at the fact that a literal princess helped make this one. Jumping out my window, I start swinging my way to the Tower, being guided to the back entrance that Shuri had indicated by Karen.

As I descend, I see Shuri walk out. "Nice timing".

"Nah, I had Friday warn me when you were near", she corrects.

I nod in acknowledgement, "So, why did we meet back here?".

Shuri digs through her pant pockets before pulling out what looks like an ear plug, "Wanda, or Scarlet Witch is here. Wear this unless you want her to read your mind", She explains.

"Oh, Ok", I answer before wiggling my arm into my mask, lodging the device into my ear, "Thanks-".

I don't get to finish before she's already grabbed my wrist and pulled me into the tower's elevator. Better get used to this method of travel, I have a feeling I'm going to be seeing a lot more of it.

As we stand in the elevator, I pat my hands on my sides, the tension of being inside the tower getting to me, "So... um, where are we going?".

"Tony lent me one of his labs while Brother and I stay here, I brought some of my tech from the embassy and stole a lot of his. Thought we could use it to give you a much needed upgrade".

... "that didn't exactly answer my question, but I think I get the gist". I respond, only slightly lost, "And you're sure it's ok for me to be here? I don't want to cause trouble or be hurt again".

Shuri looks back at me, her usual excitement lost in place of a momentary look of.... pity? Respect? Humility? I can't tell with her. "Don't worry, I made sure Fury knew he'd have to get through me".

I smile beneath my mask, "Thanks". The second the elevator doors open, she's right back to pulling. We walk past a hallway with a lot of doors before she abruptly stops in front of one. "In here, let's go".

As I walk in, I am left in awe. If I thought that Shuri's other lab was impressive, I was definitely not prepared for this one. My mouth agape and stunned silence clearly gets Shuri's attention because next thing I know she's snapping her fingers to get my attention, "Earth to Spidey!".

"Um sorry".

Shuri giggles, "Impressed I see. Just wait until you see them work". After a minute of me staring at everything, I get the idea to ask, "So, what are we working on?". She turns around to face me from the station she's setting up in,,"I thought you'd know, it's your suit and all", She answers. "I do have some ideas too if you need it".

"Actually, I do have some ideas", I say remembering my mask schematics and Karen. "Have a couple of plans on my phone". Shuri Claps ready, "Thats the smart friend I like to see, Bluetooth them to me, we can display them on the holoscreen".

I stop, "Wait, my schematics? on a holoscreen!". She giggles at my exaltation. "Well, I sure ain't gonna try and decipher them off of that tiny broken screen of yours". I scratch my neck.

After I send them over, "Let's see what we got here", Shuri says as she displays them in front of her before we get to work. While I'm working on the lenses for my mask, and shuri looks over my and Ned's code for Karen, the labs door opens. I didn't really pay attention to it until an iconic voice spoke, "What is he doing here".

Shuri turns back with a huff, a sigh and a roll of her eyes, while I snap my head back in a sudden wave of anxiety. Anxiety Shuri took note of, "Don't worry Spidey, he's not gonna do anything to you, isn't that right Tony?".

Mr Stark doesn't look amused by the question, but replies none the less, "Yeah yeah. But seriously, what's Underoos doing here?", Still incredulous. Shuri doesn't pay his mood any mind however. "Oh, I invited him. Thought we could update his suit a little, to look less like a onesie".

Mr Stark slowly walked over to the holograms while Shuri explained, looking over them, "Not bad Shuri, a little more basic than your usual work though". She immediately corrects, "Actually, these are spidey's designs".

"Underoos?", Mr Stark reacts. }Yup" shuri smugly af responds, "This is his code too, his own AI".

Mr Stark walks over to her screen, and takes a long look over it. He tries to touch the keyboard but gets smacked away by Shuri.

"Not bad, not bad", I heard Mr Stark mumble, don't think he meant for anyone to hear it though. "So Tony, do we have a problem here, or can we continue?", Shuri challenges with a smirk.

"No no, no problem", Tony dismisses in his usual fashion, before turning to me. "No messing with my tower, got it Underoos?".

I nod, "Got it Mr Stark". While he leaves, Shuri walks towards me, a... disappointed look in her face? "Mr Stark? Really? Oh, I gotta teach you some spice and rudeness. Can't have you inflate his ego anymore".

We keep working for most of the day, We manage to finish my mask and it turned out better than I expected.

Super thin screens with interactive display, and thanks to Shuri, we were also able to add a supercomputer level microchip to my mask to house Karen in. We also optimised her code, she's now more efficient and can learn faster than before. She's got a bigger memory, and can automatically record video through my mask. Ned's going to like this one. We didn't even realise it was 5pm until we blew past it.

"Oh shoot, I gotta go Shuri, promised I'd be back by 6".

She checks her watch "It's 5 already? And we didn't even get to do vines or TikToks!" She whines before turning to me, a stern and demanding look to her, "You better come back soon so you can fulfil your promise Spidey"

I laugh, "Umm, I don't remember ever promising anything".

She scoffs, "Well you did, and we're doing it wether you like it or not".

She takes me down the elevator and out the door. I remember the telepath blocker she gave me, I start reaching to take it off and return it, but she stops me. "Keep it, I have and can make more. You'll need it any time you come back over and I don't want to have to lend you one every time".

"Thanks Shuri", I nod, "so, when should I come back?",

Shuri thinks it over for a second before answering, "Saturday, Brother had the bright idea to volunteer me for some of his regular meetings, so I'll be busy most of the day tomorrow"

I wave and nod, "alright, Thanks shuri, for everything." As I swing away.

*timeskip 30 minutes*

After I get home I send May a quick, "I'm home", text with photo evidence, and a quick, "I'm fine" health check with the group chat, before calling Ned and running him through my awesome day.

Chapter 24: Mario Kart and Movie Nights

Summary:

Spider-Man visits again, turning a few hearts his way and a few away

Peter POV

I'm Swinging over to the tower, at Shuri's threa- I mean request, taking the long route to play with my new mask. It's amazing, the voice filter's integrated into it's fabric, The lenses are even lighter than my previous ones.

Karen's guiding me to the tower, a dynamic display on my lenses literally showing me the route. Ned called me through it last night and it even displays his face on the side.

As I land by the same elevator as last time, I have Karen message Shuri that I've arrived. I wait a moment for her response, while checking the telepath blocker Shuri gave me is secure, until I hear FRIDAY's voice. "Spider-Man, Ms Shuri has instructed me take you to her", She explains. "If you could please step into the elevator".

I do as I'm told and just as I stepped in, the doors close and it starts moving up. Would be lying if I said I wasn't anxious, this is the first time I've been in the tower without Shuri, what if I ran into an avenger? Would they be mad? Would they attack me? Tony didn't yesterday, but was that because Shuri was there?

My questions, unfortunately, get answered as the elevator doors open and I'm faced with Ant-Man. "Hey", Is all he says as he steps in. I'm paralysed for a second, just looking at him through my periphery.... he doesn't seem particularly threatening, isn't even wearing his suit. I break the silence.

"Hello Mr Ant-Man, it's an honour to meet you. Well, you know, when we aren't fighting, and aren't hurt, and.. yeah", I teeter out while scratching my neck, only now the awkwardness of my rambling dawning on me.

Mr Ant-Man doesn't really seem phased by this tho, as he just laughs it off while he extends his arm; "Hey Spider-Man, you can call me Scott". I shake his with mine, the awkwardness slowly fading, as we're interrupted by the doors opening with a hyper excitable teenager waiting on the other side.

"Good, you're here" Wrist. "Let's go".

As I look around, I notice we are heading in a different hallway... on a different floor. Knowing my track record getting answers to that question, I choose to just wait and as it when we stop. Shuri, unlike last time, bursts through a door into our destination; A living room?

I pause by the door, confused, why a living room?

"You promised we'd do vines, I'm holding you to it. If we went into one of the labs we'd just get distracted again", Shuri waves, inviting me in. "So", I ask, understanding and confidence returning, "what vines did you have in mind".

...

3 hours later, because if you thought we wouldn't spend a whole 3 hours doing vines to quote Shuri "you were sorely fuckin mistaken".

We're laughing, scrolling down the comments, multiple funny ones and only a few thirst ones so that's good. Until the vent hatch bursts open with a *BANG*, followed by a *Thump*. I look back and around, worried, while Shuri barely seems fazed by this. Then, everything falls into place once I see him.

"What did you do this time Clint?", Shuri deadpans, her face being 110% done with everything happening right now. The grown ass man that just fell from the room lifts himself from the floor, running his back. "Nothing!", He whined defensively. Why do I have a feeling that it was muscle memory...

"Anyways, We're having a Mario-Kart tournament, wanna join?", The Archer asks, I don't think he's even noticed me. Shuri turns from him to me. He does as well, his expression changing from Goofy and childish, to reserved and mistrusting. Ouch.

"Wanna join Spidey?", Shuri asks me. Hawkeye looks annoyed by that, but after a... deadly look from Shuri he holds his tongue.

"Ohh, I don't want to be a bother, it's fine. I can leave if you want", I try and avoid conflict. I'm the guest, can't do this to them. Shuri didn't like that answer, she didn't like it at all. "*scoff* Dont let this dumbass hold you back, I asked if you wanted to come, if they don't like it, they'll have to deal with me". Clint took offence to the 'dumbass' comment, but seemed wise enough to not fight her. A lesson I learnt the hard way.

"Ohh, no I couldn't-", I try to reject, I really don't want to annoy the avengers anymore. Shuri also didn't like this answer. "Scratch that, forget I asked. You're coming Spidey, and we're beating their asses". Clint grumbles his way back up the vents, while Shuri what did you know? pulls me by the wrist again towards the avenger's living space.

Omg the Avenger's Living Space!

"Is she coming", I hear as the elevator doors open. "Yeah, but she's bringing Spider-Man", someone spits, I neither know who, nor keep paying attention as I'm struck by the sheer size of this place. Their 'living space' could fit what? 4 of mine and May's apartment.

I'm shaken from my daze by a whirling of silver and navy sparks suddenly surrounding me. "So this is the Spider-Man that's kept beating your asses huh? He looks so small", Quicksilver says, before I feel a tug at my mask and then a yelp out of the same man.

"The hell was that?", He asks.

Shuri breaks from her fit of laughter to answer his question, "That was for you Pietro, or really anyone who tries to remove his mask. Electromagnets to hold it, tasers to dissuade ya". She goes back to laughter as he looks offended.

"Ehh, worth a try", Pietro reasons, as he goes In for a handshake "Pietro, nice to meet you". I shake his hand, way too many times too count thanks to his speed, before he dashes back to his controller. "Alright, rest of y'all, introduce yourselves!", Shuri commands, to the not very pleased room.

Falcon, Hawkeye, and Vision quickly introduce themselves as Sam, Clint and Vision, as we... already met? And Scott just waves. Then a young girl whom I recognise as Scarlet Witch comes up to me. "I'm Wanda, nice to meet you". As we shake hands, I see her eyes glow red for a second before turning back, her face filling with frustration as they return.

"Nice try", Shuri teases, only getting a snappy, "I hate you and your tech", from the witch. "Love you too Wanda?". Finally, the last person in the room walks up, I'm stunned, "You're.. You're...".

"The hulk yeah", Bruce Banner replies in a monotone voice. "No he can't come out, No I don't care, and No I am not repeating the experiment to give you powers". Now I'm just left confused. "Umm what? I was going to say you're Dr Bruce Banner, I have all your textbooks".

His cold demeanour softens in surprise, don't really understand why, I mean, he IS Bruce Banner! He's incredible! "Wow, thanks?", He replies, "College? I see".

I'm still too stunned to reply fast enough before Shuri interrupts us. "Spidey, you done chatting or can we start?", She waves with two controllers in her hands. As I sit next to her, she hands me one and we all get ready to start.

3rd Person POV

Clint, Scott, Sam, Pietro, Shuri and Spider-Man all sit, twitchy and ready to start. All 6 on the floor in front of the 120 inch screen Stark had installed. "Let's do Rainbow road, teach the Spider what we can really do", Clint suggests, all smug. Spider-Man remains unshaken and calm, "sounds fun".

As Clint sets up the track, and starts the race 3... everyone leans forward, fingers wrapping around each controller, every button within reach. 2... as if mandatory, everyone slams the a button to accelerate as the number fades "Wait...". 1... "Why aren't I accelerating?" Spider-Man asks in shock, as Clint and Sam laugh to themselves over their sabotage.

*GO!*

As everyone's cars blast off — Pietro, Shuri, Clint, Sam and Scott quickly taking places 1 to 5 respectively — Spider-Man realises that his controller's ZR and ZL panel wasnt properly connected. "Hey, not fair!", He exclaims in shock.

Fixing it in less then a second, Spider-Man rushes behind, as Pietro in first starts gliding towards the space station. "Ok, if this is how we're gonna play, let's play", He dares, promising to make this an interesting race for all.

Jump drifting his way through the first couple of turns, ricocheting off of the booster poles in the track Spider-Man makes ground while the other 5 racers in the room sabotage each other.

Through the Space Station Spider-Man rushes through the green path and jumps into one of the boom glider tubes. Catching up, as well as Getting 3 red shells and a Bomb for his efforts. In his split path, He uses one red shell to crash into Number 11, taking his place, and once they're in the final speed burst curve, he leaves a bomb behind, sabotaging Number 10. Using his last 2 red shells to take down Numbers 9 and 8, stealing their spots as he does.

Lap 2

Noticing the Spider making up time throughout the past lap, Clint and Sam join forces, if they can't beat Pietro, let's at least hold Spider-Man behind.

As Spider-Man enters the 2nd lap, and as Clint and Sam are both on the second turn before the glide, He gets a golden shroom, using it to make up more of his lost time through the turns and the glide, using his last boost to jump past the red conveyor into the inner green one, effectively catching up to his eventual Saboteurs.

This is their chance, Clint and Sam corral Spider-Man into 1 of the tubes, to remain all in the same path. Clint gets 3 banana's and the ghost, Sam gets 1 green shell, and Spider-Man gets a red shroom from the preceding boxes.

Clint, having a slight lead, lands first, dropping 1 of his Banana's early, hoping the spider crashes into it. Sensing this, Spider-Man properly dodged it as he lands in front of Sam, to both's verbal frustration.

Clint waited until the first turn to drop his second Banana, again, failing to catch the spider. "Take This", Sam dared frustrated as he shot his green shell at the drifting Spider who was headed for the drifting Pole, while Clint threw his final banana immediately after the booster pole, centre path, hoping third time would be the charm. It was not.

To everyone's surprise, thanks to his Spidey-Sense, and to avoid both the Banana and the Shell, Spider-Man used his drift mini boost, the booster pole AND his red shroom to shoot himself off of his path, and onto the other intertwined one, landing safely in a straight path towards the final speed boost turn, gaining 4th place from Clint a whining Clint.

Using a newly attained Red Shell to knock Scott from his speed boost drift, taking third place as he approaches the finish line.

Final Lap

With Shuri and Pietro just up ahead, and 3 green shells by his side, Spider-Man sped ahead, quickly catching onto the princess. A bitter Sam and impressed Scott following further behind, alongside Clint, who grew mischievous after his first mystery box of Lap 3: A Blue Shell.

Spider-Man run up to shuri, before his Spidey sense went off and he drifted away from her on the wide of the turn, just narrowly avoiding her Boom Box shaking him up. Using this drift to catapult back to Shuri, and then using her as another speed boost while knocking her over with one of his last green shell, having used his previous 2 to block Sam and Scott's attacks. The princess scoffed hard at this.

Now it's Spider Vs Speedster as Spider-Man glides towards the Space Station Pietro is currently in.

Having noticed their, less than fortunate situation, Clint — who was next to Pietro — whispers to him, "Go into different paths, then let him take first so I can Blue Shell him. An interesting plan, which would've been more effective had Spider-Man not heard every word with his super hearing.

Almost neck and neck, and following along with their plan, Spider-Man took a different path than Pietro, getting a red shroom as he jumped into his tube; Perfect.

Building up a drift, it happened just as Clint described, Pietro slowed down just enough to give Spider-Man first place, immediately after which Clint fired from behind Spider-Man.

Using his Spidey-Sense to time it just right, Spider-Man let's go of his drift and uses his shroom just as the blue shell is about to descend, speeding just out of its blast radius and into a comfortable lead much to Clint, Sam and Pietro's chagrin, as well as Shuri's respect.

During the final turn, drifting close to the inside edge, Spider-Man uses his final Banana, as well as one stray banana on the track to block the final 2 attempts on his kart — from Pietro and Shuri's red shells — Giving him the win.

All hell broke loose at that.

"THATS not fair!", "You cheated", "CLINT!", are heard from Clint, Sam and Pietro immediately after they finish the race. The former 2 angry that Spider-Man won despite their sabotage, and Pietro angry at Clint for costing him first place, ending up in 3rd after Shuri. "You are so dead Clint".

While the 2 Man Children pout over their loss, and Clint jumps onto the Roof's vent to avoid Pietro's broom swings, the more mature people in the room do the reasonable thing.

"Not Bad Spider-Man", congratulated Scott, as he slapped Spider-Man in the back. "From 12th to first against us, not easy to do. You even beat Pietro!", He cheered. Cause of Pietro's super speed, it's rare someone else wins.

"Well done Spidey, and thanks for knocking my brother's ego down a peg", Wanda thanks, giving her twin a stink eye. "Hey", He whined at his Sister's comment. "And Clint, you get down here so I can hit you!".

As all this chaos is going on, Shuri walks up to Spidey, placing her hand on his shoulder. "Had Fun?", She smirked.

He quickly nods, "Yeah, wasn't great to be sabotaged!", He judged the 3 man children. "But it was lots of fun, definitely harder than my usual races".

"Good", Shuri responded, before yelling to the group, "Alright Children! Who's down for another?".

All 6 of them spent the next 2 hours racing every difficult course they could find, tensions melting with every race. Pietro and Spider-Man still won most of the races with Shuri often coming in second to either, or 1st but not as commonly. On the rare occasion that either Scott, Sam or Clint won though, they would jump and celebrate like 5 year olds at the Zoo, pointing, laughing, cheering, and rubbing it in everyone's faces, particularly the latter 2.

After they finished up, they asked Friday to count positions and declare an overall winner.

"Having won 8 races, and making the podium on 20, today's winner is Spider-Man", she announced, lacking all dramatic flare like AI's do. Scott and Shuri celebrated as expected. Pietro sulked for a moment having lost his win streak but non the less congratulated Spider-Man. "Grats, But next time, I'm kicking you ass".

Clint and Sam took the longest to get over their crushing defeats, but even they grew to enjoy the day, celebrating the Spider's win.

"Hey Fri, can you announce the rest of the positions?", Shuri Asked, with Pietro's complete agreement, particularly after he heard .

"On second place, with 7 wins, and making the podium 15 times, Pietro".

"Yes!", He yelled, pumping his fist in the air, he may not have won, but second place and remaining undefeated by any avenger still tastes sweet.

"On third place, with 5 wins, and making the podium 6 times, Shuri", She bows, not excited, but she'll take third place.

"On fourth Place, with 2 victories and making the podium 5 times, Scott".

"Cool", he comments, he's honestly just humble, there for the fun, specially since he only stays at the tower part time.

"And Tied for 5th, with 1 victory and making the podium 1 time each, The Birdbrains", oh, so now she has showmanship! The 2 man children go back to pouting. "Why did we end up last!", They cried. Shuri, smug as ever and already guessing the answer asked, "Fri, if you could?", Prompting the AI to answer.

"Based on my analysis of the video, Legolas and Tweetie Bird's most common failures where: Trying and failing to sabotage Spider-Man, Trying to sabotage each other after they made the podium the previous round, or Celebrating too early".

"Ugh, I'm not just gonna stand here and take this", Is all Clint said before waving a swift goodbye and jumping back into his vents. Sam just shaking his head at the action as he walks to the kitchen to eat his hurt pride away.

While Shuri, Scott, Pietro and Spider-Man were chatting after their tournament, the latter had a text pop up in his mask

-

MJ

Hey Loser don't forget I'm coming over for movie night

-

Oh shit, MJ!

"Hey Guys, sorry but I gotta go", Spider-Man blurted out as he jumped from his seat.

Scott, being Scott, chose to joke, "What? Girlfriend calling? Or is it the Wife?", making Pietro and himself chuckle. However, at the masked person's silence, realisation hit them.

Pietro sped to Spider-Man, giggling, "Spidey's got a girlfriend, Spidey's got a girlfriend!". This only makes Shuri and Scott laugh, more so on Scott's case.

"Come on, I'll walk you out", Shuri headed towards the elevator with Spidey, but as a surprise to him, it only descended a couple of floors. "Come On", she directed the confused Spiderling to follow her until they reached a balcony. "Thought you could also use this as your way in or out, it's closer to the top and avoids all the press and foot traffic"

Spidey nods in agreement before waving goodbye and jumping off, swinging home as quickly as he can to beat MJ there.

He makes it, having just enough time to take off the suit and throw something on before he hears the knock on the door.

"Hey MJ", he waves as he opens the door. "Let me guess, you just got back?", MJ deadpans, an unamused yet fond look. "How'd you know?". "Your shirt's on backwards loser", she smiles to herself as she answers his question. Laughing a little as his speechless embarrassment.

"Are we going in, or do you want to catch flies for a couple more minutes?".

This shakes him out of it, "yeah, come- come on in". They both walk into the apartment Peter looking more lost than MJ, so she has to prompt him, again.

"So, how does it work?".

"How does what work?", 'he's so cute when he's completely lost' MJ thought. "Your movie nights with your online friends". He's finally back in the present. "Oh, well I do it in my room..", he directs and guides her there before explaining further. "Usually I just watch from my bed, but we can set up on the floor, bring popcorn, and watch from my computer".

He just stares across his room. "Well, come on loser, we ain't got all night", and they get to work, setting up the room as Pete recommended.

"Ok, so I have Karen modify our voices through the call, that way they can't know who I am. They also do the same so I don't learn who they are. Pretty fair if you ask me", He explains, rambling a little at the end.

"So, whom am I meeting today?", MJ asked curious, finally getting to the questions she wanted answers to.

"Well, Definitely Mr Metal, his real name is Tony, but not everyone knows that I know so just call him Mr Metal", MJ nods in response, "Ms Spider and Mr Parrot are probably going to be there too, they seemed to like it last time", he continues. "I don't know if Mr Wolf and Mr Turtle will be here tho, they were kind of a last minute invite last time, and they just started going out, so they might prefer spending the night together instead", Pete explains, before he remembered. "Oh! I don't know if they told everyone they're dating, so also don't mention that".

"Don't worry Loser, I got it", MJ reassures, as Peter makes the call.

The night goes pretty well, everyone showed up, even Mr Wolf and Mr Turtle. Much to Peter's relief everyone got along, MJ particularly enjoyed talking to Ms Spider.

Throughout the night they ended up watching Cinderella 3: a twist in time, Zootopia, and at MJ's 'suggestion' 'I am not your N*gro'. Some of the highlights of the night were Mr Wolf and Mr Turtle's barrage of questions — primarily to MJ — about the documentary, enjoying this opportunity to catch up on what they missed. MJ treating them with respect and only mind to moderate sarcasm, most of which at Turtle, often joined by Wolf.

Everyone's joking around their Zoo of a group chat watching a movie about anthropomorphic animals, resulting in Peter earning the nickname "Hops", with MJ getting the nickname "Queen", for unrelated reasons.

And a 30 minute long rant by MJ and directed at Mr Metal and Mr Parrot after they started making "terrible, demeaning and misconstruing" jokes about Cinderella, Ms Spider joining in on occasion to add wood to the fire or Intimidate Metal and Parrot into attentive silence and submission.

Overall, Peter would call it a successful night, specially since they both fell asleep on his floor chatting about their night.

...

Ned would hear all about this week tomorrow.

Chapter 25: Comings Out

Summary:

It didn’t surprise many people, but it was good

Avengers POV:

"How do we do this, how do we do this", Steve mutters as him and Bucky prepare to, well, come out to the avengers.

"It's gonna be fine Steve", Bucky tries to reassure.

"Are you sure, won't they be mad? And what will the media say? Should we even go out together? I don't want us, something that should be nothing but joy to be ruined, specially not this quickly Buck", Steve runs through his anxieties. Bucky knows exactly where Steve is coming from, "Don't worry Stevie this isn't the 40s anymore, things still aren't perfect but as long as we face them together, we will be enough". Bucky comforts.

It's hard waking up 70 years in the future, shaking off now old mentalities takes time. "Besides Steve, ain't half of the Avengers not straight anyways? Wanda and Vision are NB and Gender fluid, Pietro and Bruce are also Gay, Nat's Pan, and didnt Tony use to go out with this one surgeon and Rhodey?", Bucky asks to confirm that last part.

"Stephen? Yeah, but they haven't talked in years since he disappeared".

"Doesn't matter", Bucky retorts. "My point is, if any group of people is going to understand us, it's them Stevie. No need to worry". Steve smiles at the comforting side of his boyfriend, "I know buck", he replies as he leans in for a quick kiss. "It's just, in a fight I can remain calm. I know what I need to do, and I can control the situation. I can but my emotions aside for the mission, but with you? You matter more to me than anything Bucky, so I can't help but worry", he explains after pulling back.

"So who can blame me if I start acting a little but stupid around you".

Bucky acts insulted, over dramatically, "Oh, don't blame me. You were doing plenty of stupid before we met". He counters. "In fact, you doing something stupid is exactly how we met". Both chuckle, as Steve defends, "They were bullies, what was I supposed to do?".

"How about not picking a fight while being a single tiny asthmatic vs multiple people", Bucky argues, only earning more laughter. Through their joking, Steve feels his phone vibrating. Opens the notifications to find:

-

‏The Kid

‏Hey Mr Turtle

‏Just wanted to know if everything's ok

‏If you've told your friends already

‏I want to be able to celebrate

Steve

I'm good kid

Wolf's good, he's here too

‏The Kid

‏Say Hi from me

Steve

He says Hi

And no kid, not yet

We are actually about to tell them

‏The Kid

‏Don't worry, I'm sure it's going to be fine

‏And no matter what, I'll always be on your side

Steve

Thanks kid, it means a lot

Wolf says thanks too

‏The Kid

‏Always

‏Now don't let me stop you

‏And good luck

Steve

Thanks kid

Bye

‏The Kid

‏Bye ☺️

-

"He's too good for this world isn't he?", Bucky asks, smiling, "Kinda reminds me of you back in Brooklyn. Young and impulsive, but always happy and ready to help". Bucky leans down at the sitting Steve, and pecks at his forehead, making the Captain smile dopily and relax. "Ready?", Bucky asks.

Steve exhales deeply, "Ready".

"Hey Friday, could you call an Avengers meeting please. Tell them to please come to the living space", Steve orders Friday. Bucky extends his human arm down at Steve, "Come on, I wanna show off my boyfriend".

"Bucky!", Steve blushes as he slaps his arm while they head from Steve's usually-shared-with-Bucky-now room to the living area. When they get there, Both spies, Sam, Scott, Bruce, The Twins, and Vision are.

"So, what's this all about", Asked Clint, as Natasha next to him narrows her gaze at the 2 super soldiers, noticing the chain, their holding hands, and the matching rings. "You figured it out".

"Yes Nat. But can we wait a second until everyone's here", Steve pleads with the spy. Almost as if on cue, T'Challa and Shuri walk in, Tony only a minute after.

"Ok, now that everyone's here, we have an announcement we need to make...", Steve starts, getting everyone's curious attention. "Ever since last Thursday... well, We, i mean- what I'm trying to say is-", poor old Steve stumbles.

Bucky, enamoured with the Stuttering Steve, decides to help him out a bit... his definition of help however amounted to pulling Steve in for a full on kiss, in front of the Avengers, most of who's mouths grew agape in shock at the action.

As Bucky pulls away, leaving a reddening Steve to his side, he jokes, "Only way to shut him up". Shaking most Avengers from their shock with laughter, getting a, "Bucky! Why now! Everyone saw!", Out of the Captain. "Yeah Steve, now you don't have to try and explain that we're dating", he explains, quieting Steve.

Nat's the first to respond "Congratulations, took you long enough but congratulations". A trend that follows, immediately filling the room with congratulatory statements, from calm and collected like Tony's Bruce's and T'Challa's, to excited like Scott's, Sam's and Wanda's, to down right crazy like Clint's Shuri's and Pietro's who were screaming about how, "Captain America said Gay rights!", And how, "These memes are gonna kill on pride month".

To say Steve's expectations were blown and insecurities destroyed would be an understatement.

A tear flowed down Steve's cheek, one Bucky took notice of, "Steve, you ok?", He asked, quieting the room for a second.

"Yeah yeah. I'm just... back in the 40s I never could've imagined something like this, so being able to have it now... it gave me the freedom to find you and my feelings for you, I'm... just happy I guess". Shuri and Clint both, "Awww"'ed at this, lightening the mood slightly.

"The old Captain is becoming such a sap", Tony jokes, lifting the mood the rest of the way, making even Steve laugh at it, as more questions, and conversations start coming up. A smile never leaving either of the super soldiers.

-

Just a short one, I needed this in my life

Chapter 26: Clint’s Conundrum

Summary:

Clint takes a risk.

Clint POV:

"Hey Friday, where's Scott?", I ask, if I'm truly gonna go through with this, I need to be sure, I need more opinions on this. I'd have gone to Nat, but she... doesn't exactly have experience on this. "Mr Lang is currently in the games room Legolas", FRIDAY answers. "Thanks Fri".

I leap into the vents and use my tracking system to make my way to the games room, had to implement a way to guide me through the vents, tower's huge! As I approach, I hear, wait, is that Mario-Kart music? Is he playing Mario-Kart without us!?!?

*bang* I throw the vent hatch open as I jump to the floor. "You Traitor!". Scott jumps up in terror, his kart spasming and falling down the void in- IN RAINBOW ROAD!?!? "You're practising! In secret! Without us! How dare you!", I accuse, betrayal piercing my heart. Scott is just frozen in place, his hand pressed on his chest.

"This is why you started beating Sam and I all of a sudden" I accuse.

Scott's shock fades as he responds, "Umm, no, I started beating you two because you sabotaged each other or got distracted sabotaging someone else. This is why I've been able to win". He corrects, not easing my hurt. I have to get past it quickly, that's not why I came here, and it matters more than Mario-Kart.... that's a new thought.

"You know what Scott, let's make a deal. You help me with something right now, and I can pretend this never happened", I broker, "Oh, and you promise to target Sam more next month!". It's Mario-Kart, all is fair in love and Mario-Kart.

"We got a deal Scott? Or do you want to open yourself up to the retributions from Sam, Pietro and Shuri?", This easily seals the deal, the fear of Shuri can work wonders. "Ok ok, Deal. What do you need?".

"I need to talk, and the promise that this doesn't leave the room, got it?", I get serious for a moment, I may be fun and games most of the time, but I cannot risk this getting out before I'm ready, cannot risk them getting hurt. Scott clearly sees my sudden change in attitude, matching it with his own. "Of course Clint, everything ok?", He agrees, a soft worried tone in place of his defensive one a second ago.

"How are things with Cassie? you know, the legal side of things, and the co-parenting?".

He looked confused as I started my question, and down right terrified when I finished. "OMG Clint, is Laura ok? Are your kids ok? Are you getting divorced?", He questions, even walking up to hug me which I promptly shut down. "No no, everything's fine with Laura, and the kids are great. Little Nate's starting to walk, Cooper's in AP classes and Lila's got a recital that I'm gonna sneak into in mid May". Scott visibly relaxes.

"Ok, good. Had me scared there for a second", He comments, "So, then, what's all this about Clint?".

I sigh, the quicker I say it the better. "I want to adopt Wanda and Pietro. I know they're already 18, but I just, I want them to feel like part of the family. Cooper, Lila and Nat's Older brother and sister, you know? You all keep joking how I parent them, but it's true Scott, I do parent them, I want to be their parent, they feel...". I pause for air, really need to stop rambling this much.

Regaining my composure, I finish, weakly, "they are my kids Scott, I want to make it official".

Through all my talking, I didn't pay Scott any mind, only now looking over yo him. He's crying. "Oh Clint", he walks up to hug me, I let him this time, could actually use it too. "That sounds like an amazing idea Clint", He weeps into my shoulder, sentimental bastards getting to me.

"Anything you need help with, I mean it, anything, I'm here". Ok, time to pry him away. As I hold him in front of me, so as to not get bearhugged again I explain, "that's kind of why I'm here, why I wanted to talk, if we could continue".

Scott snorts, cleaning himself up a little and clearing his throat. "Sure, *cough* yeah, let's".

"Good", I acknowledge coldly, cant be getting emotional right now. "So, how's the coparenting going?".

Scott clears his throat again, cleaning the last of his tears. "It's great Clint, a little difficult trying to coordinate Cassie's Mom's boyfriend, and Hope as well, but we manage".

"Can you tell me more, like, why it's difficult?", I ask, I need as much info as I can. Scott thinks for a second on this question. "Well, it's like Cassie has 4 parents, she wants to spend time with all of them, and it requires some sacrifice. Cassie is the person I care about most in this world, I wish I could spend every day with her, but that would be selfish. She loves Her Mom too, her other daddy, and Hope. It wouldn't be fair on Cassie to try and monopolise her time".

"Yeah, I get that, you'd want to do everything for your kids", I answer, thinking back on mine.

Scott looks conflicted, "I don't think you fully do Clint",mhe replies much to my shock, but I let him explain. I came for his opinion, can't reject it cause I don't like it. For them. "Your kids are safe, and they're yours. They'll always be yours". Scott pauses for a second, searching through his phone before pulling up his contacts. "You know how many lawyers are in here?", He asks, not really wanting me to answer. "27 Clint, 27 different lawyers".

"I spent years either in prison or working my butt off trying to prove to the government that I could provide for my daughter, that I should be allowed to see her", Scott opens up.

"Every second rate underpaying job, every shitty apartment, every court hearing, psych eval, legal review and CPS check. Every dollar, every day, every lawyer, I used every resource I could get my hands on to fight for the right to see my kid!", He almost yells that last part, pain evident in his face and voice.

I never really considered everything he's gone through, we always give him slack for being Tiny clumsy Ant-Man, we don't often see how much he's gone through, how much fight he's got In him. "It was only because of Ant-Man that the courts have backed off for once, and you know what?", He pauses, this time wanting an answer. "What Scott?".

"Not once did I ever fight for custody", he answers resolutely, much to my utter surprise. "Wait, you didn't? I thought you would want to have custody of Cassie? Also, you don't have custody of Cassie?", I ask, confused as all hell.

"Nope, ever since the prison thing I have not once fought for custody of Cassie, even now as Ant-Man that the courts would probably be more lenient than before, but nope, not once have I fought for custody".

"Why?".

Scott chuckles at my question, "Because of Cassie. I fought my way tooth and nail through the legal system so I could see my daughter because she'd want to see me. But I also never fought for custody because she's safer at her Mom's, with me coming over as often as I can".

He sighed before continuing, "Its kind of like you and your family in the end, but don't underestimate the cruel beast that is the legal system. They will take every reason and opportunity to make you doubt yourself, to disqualify you. It's a long process, but never loose sight of your kids and their needs and you'll end up doing what's best for them".

I smile, "I may not know much about the legal system, but doing what's best for your kid? That I know". Scott chuckles. "That I'm sure Clint, but when dealing with the courts, you don't get a second chance, you don't get to mess up. I'm warning you now that if you loose sight of Pietro and Wanda during the process, even if for one second, they will crucify you over it".

I inhale sharply, "this is gonna be a tougher battle than I thought", I say, strained.

"But it's worth it, right?", Scott asks, with a knowing smile.

"Every day".

We spend another half hour, me just asking Scott a few more questions, getting as good an answer as Scott can think of in the moment. But eventually we both reach the same conclusion. "Look Clint, you know I'm happy to help here and all, but I think I've given you all I can. I'm the wrong person to ask for the answers you need", Scott relinquishes

"You think so too?", I ask. He nods "yeah, what I went through with Cassie is only so similar to what you want, and I had a very strained relationship with my own parents, so I can't provide the perspective you want here. Sorry".

I sigh, concedingly, I know. Thanks Scott, for this, it may not be everything, but it helped". I now hug him, eternally grateful he's helping me with my kids, and that he promised to keep it a secret until I'm ready.

"Hey", he laughs as he hugs back, "Dad Squad forever, right?".

"Right".

He smiles, turning back to his couch and controller. "Hey Scott?", I stop him. "Yeah Clint?", He turns, subtle worry back on his face.

"Don't let our jokes get to you. We may not say it, but you're an incredible ally and friend", I tell him what he's probably deserved to hear for far too long, "And an amazing dad. If you and Cassie want, we can always visit my kids together, have a play date of sorts". I offer.

He smiles again, his fondest yet, "Sounds great Clint, sounds great", is all he says as we wave goodbye and I leave through the door. Walking only a couple of meters before I felt something was off.... duh! I'm not in the vents. Up the nearest exhaust I go.

-

As I crawl my way through the vents, think of whom else I could ask. Scott was right, I kept asking for his perspective which while all good, doesn't match what I need. I need someone who understands what Pietro and Wanda are going to go through, someone who can help me prepare for it. Like Scott said, never loose focus of your kids.

Nat never really had parents, and Sam and Tony never talk about theirs. Steve and Bucky grew up in the 30s, that may be a tad too outdated for me. There's a rule against talking about Bruce's parents, and Vision was made.

Who can I ask, who can I ask, who can I-

I mean... I could, he is their age, and they've been through similar enough crap... couldn't hurt. I worm my way to my vent nest, that way I can chat more comfortably. I pull out my phone and make a direct message... he's my best chance, hopefully he provides some more clarity.

-

Clint

Hey Kid

Sorry for the direct Message

I just had a couple personal questions I was hoping to ask

*It's the afternoon, so he replies pretty quickly.*

The Kid

‏Sure Mr Parrot

‏?What do you need

Clint

Ok kid

It wouldn't be fair of me to pry into your life without explain why

But you can't tell anybody, ok?

I need this to remain a secret until it's ready.

‏The Kid

‏Sure Mr Parrot

‏And don't worry, no one is finding out

Clint

Ok, full disclosure

I want to adopt Cat and Cheetah

The Kid

‏!OMG YES

‏That's amazing Mr Parrot

Clint

I know they're over 18, so this doesn't really change much, but I just want to make it official

I've started thinking of them as my own kids. I want it to be unquestionable

They ARE my kids

The Kid

‏I'm sure they'll love it

‏You love them don't you

Clint

To the end of the world

The Kid

‏Ok, ask away

Clint

Ok, it is going to get personal, I hope that's ok

No one from my end has the perspective I need to do what's right for them

To know how they'll react, you do

The Kid

‏?How so

Clint

They also lost their parents when they were young

They've been orphans half their lives

We may have brought them into our little group, but I want to be their dad

The Kid

‏I see, and since I've lived through similar circumstances, you want my perspective

Clint

Exactly. I already talked to Ant and he agrees that I need to be 100% focused on Cat and Cheetah doing this

You're my best chance at understanding it before I happens.

The Kid

‏Ok, I'm in

‏If my experiences can help someone else, I should

Clint

Thanks kid

Ok, first question

How did you react through the change

Being adopted I mean

‏The Kid

‏Well, I was adopted by my aunt and uncle when I was very young, so I don't remember many details

‏But I do remember feeling lost, sad my parents were gone

‏Thinking of the adoption hurt

‏I loved my Aunt and Uncle, I always did, but the process forced me to remember how... alone I was. Forced me to remember my parents were gone

‏I wouldn't change anything, and I was happy at every step. But it's like opening an old wound. You know it's passed, you know you can get over, but the pain is still there

Clint

I'm sorry kid

‏The Kid

‏It's fine, really. It was a long time ago

Clint

Ok, kid?

How did your aunt and uncle react to the whole adoption process?

‏The Kid

‏Not well, if I'm to be honest

‏But I can't blame them

‏My Uncle had just lost a brother and a sister in law. My Aunt part of her family

‏They were both grieving as well

‏And having to take care of me on top of that

‏It couldn't have been easy

Clint

Sorry kid

And never worry about easy, you are more than worth it, I assure you

‏The Kid

‏Thanks Mr Parrot

‏But yeah

‏I've never told them, but I could hear their crying over my parents

‏I could feel their guilt and fear

‏I remember them walking on eggshells for a while even after the adoption

‏Terrified that they would only cause me more harm, or pain

‏That I'd already lost soo much so little

‏They forgot that THEY were what was best for me for a bit

‏But everything turned out better in the end

Clint

So what you're saying is...

‏The Kid

‏I'm saying don't act from fear Mr Parrot

‏They will sense it, and it will blind you to your own worth and value to them

Clint

Thanks kid

Now

How does it feel, being adopted? I guess

‏The Kid

‏This one's a little harder to answer

‏There's always a void

‏For you to need to get adopted, something must have happened

‏I lost my parents, others relinquish their kids, others have them taken away

‏There's many reasons, but there's almost always a little emptiness

‏A little pain that comes with it

‏It can feel stronger some days, like the anniversary of their deaths, or Mother's or Father's Day

‏You know, knowing that it's different for you

Clint

Wow, kid, didn't know

‏The Kid

‏Yeah, but there's also so much joy

‏My aunt and uncle cared for me like parents would

‏I love them beyond all doubt

‏And while sure, I miss my parents

‏I wouldn't trade the love they have for me for the world

Clint

Really hopeful, I like it

Do you mind 2 more questions

‏The Kid

‏Sure, as many as you need

Clint

What is one suggestion you'd give me, to help Cat and Cheetah

‏The Kid

...

‏I don't

‏Give me a second

Clint

Ok kid

-

I wait for about 15 minutes, anxiety eating away at me a little, hopefully I didn't push the kid too far- *Buzz* Nevermind

-

‏The Kid

‏Sorry, I just wanted to ask my aunt, thought she could help

Clint

Ok, thanks kid

What'd she say

‏The Kid

‏The suggestion we'd give is to always validate their feelings

‏Apparently, according to my aunt

‏I was a lot quieter before, for around a year or 2 after my parents died

‏Didn't really complain much, or express my emotions much

‏She asked a couple of psychologist friends from the hospital she worked at

‏Apparently it's common for adopted kids to just be grateful

‏to not want to bother their adoptive parents

‏... that actually explains a lot

Clint

So... could you maybe summarise

‏The Kid

‏Sure

‏Just, don't dismiss their emotions

‏It can be hard enough getting to say them, don't be another reason for them to hide them

‏Make it known that you'll always be there, willing to listen

Clint

Good advise kid

Last question

More for the long run

Anything we should keep an eye out for?

‏The Kid

‏Trauma

‏My uncle died a couple of years ago already

‏When he did, it kind of forced some hidden trauma from when I was younger to come out

‏Never knew I had it, but all it took was time, or the right opportunity for it all to come out

‏Saw a trauma councillor and a psychologist a couple of times soon after Ben died

‏They helped, dealing with that trauma helped

‏Keep an eye out for it

‏I never knew I had it, and still don't know what can set it off

‏But I know my aunt is here to help me through it

Clint

Thank you soo much kid

I've been stressing for a couple of weeks already on this

Mulling it over in my head

I know my heart is 100% into it

But I want to make sure it's the right choice for them

And that I am ready to do what's best for them

My mind needs to be 100% into it as well, they deserve at least that much.

‏The Kid

‏Mr Parrot, if you ask me

‏You sound like a really good dad

-

I already was about to cry from this, but that last text. It did it.

'You sound like a really good dad'

I hope so, for Cooper, for Lila, for Nate, and for Wanda and Pietro. I need to be a good dad for them. Life's already hard enough, I cannot be like my dad or mom the Selfish bastards.

My father left me and mom alone on the street. Barely scraping enough to eat. And while she tried, she wasn't much better, she groomed me into thievery, got me to help her.

I was a child! I should've been out with friends, not helping my mom steal cash from tourists and passers-by. At the end of the day when push came to shove, she wanted me to kill an innocent person, didn't matter how that might have affected me, the nightmares it caused, the nightmares that still come and haunt me on occasion.

She's the reason I can't miss a shot without breaking, even if just a little, "You never miss" she always used to say. For years that line would echo in my head...

I should have never been put in that situation, and I want to make sure Wanda and Pietro never end up in it ever again.

-

Clint

Thanks kid

For everything

I needed this

‏The Kid

‏You're welcome Mr Parrot

‏If you have any more questions

‏I'll be here

Clint

I appreciate it kid

But I gotta go

There's one more person I need to talk to

‏The Kid

‏Ok Mr Parrot

‏Ttyl 👋😊🍀

-

I find the name in my contacts, immediately pressing 'call'. I am not holding this back any longer, it's time to tell her.

"Hey Clint, everything ok?"

"Everything's fine Laura" I answer, I should probably be concerned her first instinct is to ask if something's wrong but that's a problem for another day. "I've been thinking about something, something I've wanted to do for a while, and I need to ask you first"

"Sure Clint, what is it?" She asks, a little concern seeping through

I breathe in, and swallow, here we go "You remember Wanda and Pietro?"

"Your friends you brought over last Christmas with Nat? She confirms

"Yeah, them" ok, like with Scott and the kid, just say it "I wanted to adopt them Laura."

"Clint-" she starts in her soft caring voice, but I can't let her continue any further

"I know I know, they're both 18, and I'm not anything to them, and it's a little ridiculous at this point, but I care about them, a lot. I've come to see them as my own." I explain her my reasoning

"Clint-" she tries a little harsher, I still can't seem to stop

"And I've asked around, looked into the legal process, gotten first hand accounts, suggestions and opinions. From Scott about his situation with Cassie, and a new friend with his own adoption process. I'm sure I want to go through with this-"

"CLINT!" She's no longer soft, I, cleverly, shut up.

"I say do it" she replies simply

"I'm sorry, can you say that again?" I ask in disbelief, hoping I just heard what I think I heard

"I mean it Clint, I saw the way you were with them last Christmas. I'm not even surprised you want to adopt them, would've suggested it myself but I didn't want to pry into your relationship with them"

She really is the best wife I could ask for. "Thank you Laura, but just to make sure, you're sure this is a good idea?" I ask, just to quell my storming doubts

She laughs at my question "You wouldn't be stressing this much if you weren't fit to adopt them. You care Clint, it's what makes you a great dad to Cooper, Lila and Nate. It's what's going to make you a great dad to Wanda and Pietro. It's what made me fall in love with you in the first place"

Truly, the best I could've asked for. "But they better come with you to visit us more often. I want our kids to be close to their new older siblings."

I laugh, a tired but peaceful laugh "Of course Laura. And thank you, you ate amazing you know that"

"I could stand to hear you tell me more often" She sasses. "Now go set up the adoption, the faster you start the faster you'll be done"

I smile "Ok, ok, Love you."

"Love you too Clint" and we end the call.

I stay sitting in my nest for a second, just gathering myself and the strength before I make a B-line for Tony's lab.

As his doors open, I don't waste a single second in asking

"Tony, I need to speak to your best lawyers"

Chapter 27: Infants and Infernos

Summary:

A mission goes wrong, if you ask Bucky it started wrong, but with proving themselves on the line, no one was about to mess it up

Avenger's POV:

"What's going on Captain", T'Challa asks as he, Bucky, Natasha, and Clint enter the Avenger's meeting room. "New Mission from shield", Steve explains as they all sit down, He tosses their relevant files as he explains; "Child trafficking ring, multiple bases all over New York. We need to take them out simultaneously and rescue the kidnapped kids".

As Steve explains further details from the mission, Clint counts and sharpens the arrows in his quiver, estimating how many more he should bring. Natasha makes sure to memorise every detail of the assignment. While Bucky listenens anxiously. This is his first Avengers assignment, he was not about to mess it up.

"There's 4 warehouses they operate out of, spread throughout New York. In Hell's Kitchen, Brownsville, Hunt's Point and South Jamaica", Steve lists. Automatically the locations appear on the table, a map of New York projected on it. "Using some of the most dangerous suburbs to hide in plain sight", Natasha deduces.

"Exactly, but their operations extend far beyond to all of Manhattan, Brooklyn, The Bronx and Queens. They kidnap kids seemingly at random, taking them to the warehouses before being shipped. Fury wants us to rescue them". Nat nods, her and T'Challa observing the regions Steve listed outlined, colour coded. "So you want us to attack simultaneously so they can't warn the others, yeah got it." Clint rushes, bored.

Matching the urgency, "Why am I here again, there are 4 bases, but I make 5?", T'Challa asks, not completely confused, but curious as to his role.

Steve rubs the back of his neck, clearly not pleased. "Since you're overseeing Bucky's performance, Fury insisted that you join him". Bucky doesn't really seem phased, only more motivated to prove himself. "Avengers!", Steve calls back, to ensure all of their attention lies on him. "Natasha, you're on Hunts Point, Clint, you're on Hell's Kitchen, I'm taking Brownsville so Bucky and T'Challa, you two take South Jamaica. Take down the traffickers, save the kids. Once we're all in position, I'll give the go ahead."

As everyone nods and turns to leave, Steve directs, "Bucky, stay back a minute", to which he obliges. "Everything ok Steve?".

"I was actually going to ask you that", Steve chuckles to himself.

Bucky nods, thankfully. "I'm fine Steve, I'll prove it".

"No Buck", Steve stops him. "You have nothing to prove, not to me at least. We're all in this together, don't overwhelm yourself over this". Steve walks up to Bucky, quickly pecking his lips, "For good luck". Bucky smiles, lovingly and evilly, as he pulls Steve into a much less professional kiss, leaving the Captain stunned and flustered. "For good luck", He comments as he leaves the room and the frozen captain behind.

All 4 Teams leave for their targets, and do some reconnaissance before they charge in. Bucky and T'Challa being 2 instead of one, were already in position waiting for the rest as unexpected company arrived.

*twip twip*

"Spider-Man, what is he doing here?", Bucky's frustrated, not just because it's his first mission, but because children's lives are on the line, this mission cannot go wrong. T'Challa, after spotting the spider, turns to Bucky pointing to where he swung in. "Let's go find out".

They both jump through the shadows, up to the roof where the spider perched himself. He turns. "Hey, what are you doing here?", Spider-Man asks.

"We were hoping to learn the same thing", T'Challa counters, politely. Spider-Man thinks about it for a second, before turning serious and solemn, "Just running a lead, a couple of lost kids".

"Interesting", T'Challa comments, as Bucky just scowls quietly from behind. "Us too Spider-Man, but isn't this a little above your pay grade?", The King asks, as this differs significantly from what Shuri has mentioned about him. "Yeah most people say that", Spider-Man laughs, "they only really see the YouTube videos, not the 'behind the scenes'", he makes finger quotes as he says.

"If anyone in Queens, or New York needs help, I try to be there".

T'Challa nods, understandingly, as Bucky's scowl wavers. "So how did you run into your lead?", The former questions, curious. Spider-Man's conversational mood dies a little, him slouching a little at the question. "The parents", he answers softly. "I ran into a couple of the parents searching for their kids, told them I'd try and help. Used my super hearing to track them down."

"Three is better than 2 Spider-Man, we could always use the help", T'Challa offers, "Since we're all here, it would be best too coordinate efforts and avoid running into each other's way".

The Spider nods. "Sure guys, it's a pretty big warehouse, and anything to make sure the kids are safe". Bucky, now not scowling but still not happy, stresses; "If we're gonna do this, we need to head back to our position, and replan".

All agree and return to the alleyway, where they restructure Bucky and T'Challa's plan. "White Wolf you make a distraction out front, giving me an opening to sneak in by the back and get the children out safely. Spider-Man, you sneak onto the roof and in through a window, taking them down from the inside".

Bucky and Spider-Man both nod, heading to their positions until Cap's go ahead. "All teams ready?", He asks through their coms, after all confirm, "Go!".

"Spider-Man, go time", Black Panther whispers so only those with super senses can hear him.

*knock knock knock*

Vague walking is heard from the warehouse, "What?".

Bucky smiles, as he punches the door off its hinges, knocking out the guard behind it and startling the rest of the warehouse. In this second of shock, Black Panther and Spider-Man sneak in. Black Panther running to the sub level where they store the victims while Spider-Man crawls on the ceiling and starts webbing people up as Wolf knocks them down.

It's a 20 vs 2 for White Wolf and Spider-Man, so a fair fight. 1 went down with the door, and 12 others managed to fall in the first 2 minutes, 8 webbed up and 4 punched unconscious, the last 8 however were more of a struggle. Having had time to recover and locating Spider-Man, they shot at him, forcing him to the ground by Wolf.

Blocking with his metal arm, Wolf stalks forward towards the shooters, as Spider-Man dodges with his Spidey-Sense clogging the gun's barrels with his webs. Unfortunately, because Murphy is cruel, they also used the warehouse to hold flammables and explosives. Oh traffickers, why thou don't never follow safety regulations.

In the commotion, ricocheting off of Wolf's arm, a bullet makes its way into a petrol barrel, lighting ablaze soon followed by most of the warehouse — oh f#ck. "Is that all of them?", White Wolf asks as Black Panther runs up and out with 7 kids/preteens. "Yes, should be all", He confirms as they all start heading out.

*danger, danger* His Spidey sense goes off... "wait..." Spider-Man says as he counts; There's Richard, Steph, Jason... "Tim! we're missing Tim!".

As Wolf and Panther guide the 7 out, they give the Spider confused looks seeing him run back into the burning building. "Tim! Where are you!", Spider-Man yells as he runs down to the sub level, looking for the missing kid. "Scream if you can hear me, I'll find you!".

After a second of running around, honing his ear to every little noise he can make out, Spider-Man hears a weak cough coming from behind some rubble.  Rushing over, lifting the fallen concrete off the hallway, Spider-Man finally finds Tim, but he's not alone.

"Spider-Man", a young voice calls, "Help, they're hurt", Tim says, referring to the 5 year old girl next to him.

"Don't worry", Spider-Man comforts, grabbing Tim's shoulder. "I've got you, both of you. Can you grab on?", He asks while lifting Tim to his side. Getting a nod, he gets Tim on his left arm, carrying the girl on his right as he runs out of the crumbling building.

"Spider-Man, hurry it's going to blow!", Black Panther warns him as Spider-Man steps out of the building. His Spidey-Sense bussing along. As forewarned, not a second later the building explodes, sending rubble flying everywhere.

*danger, above, incoming* Spider-Man turns around as a roughly 2 Ton heavy chunk of concrete heads for him and the kids. Reacting on instinct he lays the kids on the floor, on his arms and knees positioning himself directly above them. As the boulder of concrete lands on the spider's back, he bites back a scream, rock shattering, crumbling around him.

"Spider-Man!", T'Challa yells as he and Wolf run towards him. Before they even get there though, he stands up. "You two ok?".

"Yes", Tim responds looking over the girl. "Help!" Spider-Man shouts as the Panther and the Wolf get to him. Lifting the girl he says, "she's hurt, I found her unconscious with Tim, we need to get her to a medic".

"I got her". T'Challa takes her into his arms, running towards the arriving ambulance as Spider-Man checks over Tim's injuries.

30 minutes pass, police, firemen and more ambulances arriving to put out the fire and check over the kids. Once everything seemed more under control, T'Challa calls both Spider-Man — who was entertaining the kids while the first responders assessed them — and Bucky.

"The police has apprehended all of the men we fought, and the firemen have checked that there were no child casualties. Well done". Spider-Man beams through the mask at this, Bucky letting a slight smile come on his face. "I must ask though", T'Challa continues, intrigue in tone, "How did you know that there were kids missing back there?".

"Oh, Tim?", Spider-Man gets a nod in confirmation. "Like I said, I met the parents. Over the last 3 weeks I've run into a couple of parents looking for their missing kids, Tim was one of them. His mom showed me a picture just in case, so when I didn't see him in the group, I felt like I needed to make sure".

An impressed smirk comes over T'Challa, as slight surprise comes over Bucky. "And you're ok, from the fire and your back?", Asked the former. Spider-Man nods, "Yeah, it's not the worst I've been through, and this new suit and mask Shuri and I made definitely help a lot. Smoke protection, tears less, better insulation...", he lists, returning the soldier from curious back to disinterested.

As Barnes leaves to give his statement to the police, T'Challa pulls Spider-Man to the side. "Why do you do this?".

"Do what?", Spider-Man asks, not quite getting the question. "This", T'Challa gestures at the warehouse, the first responders, and the children. "You can't possibly be doing this out of orders, you have a passion for what you do, so what's your reason?".

Spider-Man pauses, understanding the question, but considering his answer. "Because I can". he summarises. T'Challa raises an eyebrow, prompting him to continue.

"I know what it's like to not do everything you can to help, the consequences that come from that... If I can do this", he points to the spider emblem in his chest, "if I can help, I should. They depend on it", now he points at the kids. "Those mothers, fathers, guardians and families... they're what motivates me. Knowing that I could help reunite 9 kids with their loved ones... I would take 100 more chunks of rubble if it meant they were safe". He laughs, "Actually, probably have".

"What do you mean?", T'Challa asks concerned and confused.

"It's nothing too bad, but I have had warehouses dropped on me", he rubs his neck embarrassed by the worry and mild shock in T'Challa. "It's fine really, nothing I can't handle", he reassures.

After a minute of consideration, he asks, "And of Bucky, what did you think of him?". The Spider shakes his arms, "No no no, I'm not the person to ask Mr Black Panther T'Challa. I'm not an avenger".

"But that's precisely why I'm asking. Like I told you before, I only want another opinion, not a decision. You were there when I wasn't, saw things I didn't".

Now it's Spider-Man's turn to consider his words. "He's good, focused. I didn't fight much time with him, but while we did I felt like I could trust him. Worked well together, him knocking down guys, me webbing them and their weapons up". He reminisces, cutting himself from his rambling, "Anyways, I'd say he cares, doesn't really show it much but I saw him when you were getting the kids out, he was a protector in that moment not a soldier".

T'Challa nods, "As young as you seem and act, you can be pretty wise Spider-Man". The spider blushes slightly. "It's in that spirit that I was hoping you could keep giving me updates on Bucky, White Wolf".

"I Umm, I...", Spider-Man struggles, trying to find a way to reject this. T'Challa does not let him. "I know my sister gave you her number, you can brief me through there. Just an opinion, I could use the wisdom".

"Why do you trust me this much?", Spider-Man asks truly confused.

"I don't", T'Challa answers plainly. "Here's a little wisdom of my own", he leans in to Spider-Man, holding his arm, "As a King I've learnt that very few people are deserving of your trust, but everyone should still get a chance at your ear. Regardless of intention what they say may still hold merit, and regardless of position they are still my people. I owe it to them to listen to their problems even when I do not I agree, so I can always do what's best for them and all of Wakanda".

T'Challa lets go, leaning back to a more conversational distance. He smiles, "I am merely choosing to listen to you, wether I trust or act upon what you say I can always decide later". After a second of absorbing what a King himself just told him, Spider-Man answers. "Thanks, and I guess, if you insist".

"Thank you Spider-Man, though I'd prefer it this stayed between us", T'Challa pretty much orders.

"Sure Mr Black Panther T'Challa".

"So polite", He jokes, "Could you teach my sister?".

A couple of minutes later, the little girl wakes up, finding spider-man by her side. "Hey, are you ok?", He asks her. She coughs before spotting him. "Spider-Man!", She strains out, excitement still visible non the less.

"Yeah, that's me", he laughs, "and what's your name?", He asks softly yet excitedly, keeping the conversation going.

"I'm Cass!", She yells a little stronger this time, however it disappears for concern, "Where am I, where's my Mommy?". Spider-Man wraps his hand around one of hers, grounding her, "She knows you're here, she's coming to meet you at the hospital, ok?". He reassures, having contacted her through Karen, via the phone number the mother had given him.

"Can you come with me?", She asks through a sob, "please?". She gives the puppy dog eyes. Spider-Man turns to the Paramedics, "Sure, you could finally let us take a look at you too while we're at it", they insist, again, he refuses.

Finally he turns to the 2 avengers. "Don't look at us Spider-Man, do what you feel you need to", T'Challa answers.

Spider-Man looks back at Cass. "Sure, I'll come with you. Let's go find your mom, shall we", He comments both for the girls and the paramedics, as a sign he's ready to go.

The ambulance takes Spider-Man, Cass, Tim and the other kids back to Jamaica hospital Centre, where most of the parents were already waiting for the kids — they having been informed by Karen and Spider-Man — the remaining few arriving within minutes.

Tears, smiles and thanks covered the hospital rooms where the kids stayed, the first 2 between parents and kids as they reunited, and the latter mostly at Spider-Man, hugs and offers of money and food in tow, all of which refused.

Meanwhile, Bucky and T'Challa gave their statements to the police and headed back to the tower, for a full mission debrief with the others.

"Natasha", Cap directed.  "All captured, all rescued. Police got my statement, no external incidents". She summarised, before adding one final detail. "Ran into Luke Cage, got some assistance."

"Hey, me too", Clint jumps in, "Called Katy to help and Daredevil showed up as well. All good, bad guys went down, kids are safe, no property damage".

Bucky coughs at that last part, getting the rooms attention, which T'Challa takes. "The warehouse went ablaze after they shot a barrel of petrol. All men captured or neutralised, all kids safe, no child casualties." He briefs quickly, "We also got some assistance, Spider-Man, proved rather invaluable by the end".

Natasha narrows her eyes at Barnes and T'Challa, as Clint giggles at Steve's reaction. "Wait, so everyone got help but me?".

"Aww, is the mighty captain America getting FOMO?", The archer jokes, getting a pen thrown at his head by the spider in the room, while Steve only gets confused at the last word.

After receiving written reports by all teams, Steve dismisses the room sans Bucky again.

Taking off his leader hat, Steve wraps his arms from behind and around Bucky's waist, resting his chin by the soldier's shoulder. "How'd it go?". Bucky leans his head next to his boyfriend's, letting his subtle anxiety out of hiding, "I hope it went well".

"Don't worry Buck, I'm sure T'Challa was satisfied, if not impressed".

Bucky sighs, "Yeah, but not with me", he scoffs, referencing the spider. Steve turns his head slightly, giving a light kiss at Bucky's neck, "nope, you're wrong", He says cheerily, "I know you well enough to know how well you can do".

Bucky turns to face Steve, at his confidence and his words, a smile on his face, "and no matter what, I will always be impressed Buck", he finishes, facing the soldier.

Bucky smiles at Steve, loving the way he smiles when he's happy, his eyes shining with the exact same hopeful strength Bucky saw that very first day. Buck kisses Steve once more, each happy in the other's embrace, all their worry melting away.

After a minute, and after they've pulled apart, Bucky gets an idea. Grabbing Steve by the hand he starts pulling him towards their room.

"Come on, you're mine tonight", Bucky comments, a grin forming on his face as a blush forms in Steve's.

Chapter 28: Lawyers and Lovers

Summary:

A Meeting, a Date and a Rendezvous. Also everyone’s a fucking delight

Peter:

Good Morning

‏Mr Metal

‏Morning Kid

‏Mr Turtle

‏Hey Kid

‏Mr Wolf

‏How's it going kid

Peter

It's Wednesday, so that means PE first period

Never liked PE

‏Mr Parrot

‏Aww, a tiny nerd

‏Sound adorable

‏Mr Ant

‏It's like another Mr Owl

‏Mr Metal

‏You're not helping the stereotype kid

Peter

: /

Thanks guys, I feel loved here

‏Ms Spider

‏You made the kid sad

‏Mr Wolf

‏You're dead

Peter

No, don't

That would make me more sad

‏Mr Wolf

‏Fine, just punching

Peter

Mr Wolf

‏Mr Wolf

‏Fine. But no making the kid sad

‏Ms Spider

‏Agreed

Peter

So what are you guys doing today

‏Mr Chicken

‏Oh, don't start the old men again

Peter

Wait, what are they doing

‏Mr Turtle

‏-Well, we're

‏Kinda

‏Mr Wolf

‏First date

‏Don't mind him

‏Turtle just can't talk well

‏Mr Turtle

‏!And who's fault is that

‏Mr Wolf

‏Yours for malfunctioning every time I kiss you

‏Mr Turtle

‏!Bucky

Peter

Awww, Thats adorable

‏Mr Chicken

‏Not 24/7

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Disagree

Peter

Moving on

What are the rest of you doing today

‏Mr Metal

‏Work for most of us

‏Mr Parrot

‏That reminds me

‏Ant

‏We need to talk

‏Mr Ant

‏What! why

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Ohhhooo

‏Someone's in trouble

‏Ms Spider

‏Don't mind them kid

‏?What are you doing today

Peter

Nothing much, just a boring old Wednesday

Which is calling

This is my stop

Ttyl ☺️

‏Everyone

‏Bye Kid

-

Clint POV

"Hey Clint", Scott waves as I walk in. "What's Up?", He asks, weary?

I walk by Scott's room, to his sofa. Sitting down anxiously, tapping my hands on my thighs, before I start. "Ok, I've talked to Tony's legal team-".

"What did they say!", Scott interrupts excited, I get he's excited but- "Scott I'm getting to that, just shut up and listen", I snap, at which Scott looks taken aback, and deflated. I exhale, "Sorry Scott, I'm just anxious, but that doesn't excuse me yelling at you". Scott's face is flooded by understanding, and empathy. "It's fine Clint", he says as he rests his hand on my shoulder, "I've been there, I've faced the courts, alone, so I know what you're feeling". He comforts me, it's nice.

Scott then offers, "Feel free to yell at me about this as much as you like. I had to brave this alone, you shouldn't have to"... a tear escapes my eye, "Thanks Scott, for being there, it's actually why I'm here". At this, He sits back up, lifting his arm and turning to face me fully.

"So, I talked to Tony's lawyers, according to the them this should be an easy case". Scott looks overly excited at this, grinning as I explain, "New York is pretty lax with adult adoptions, and thanks to SHIELD's overview of their stay here, them not being US citizens shouldn't be a problem". Scott phews, probably done some of his own research. "According to them, first I need to do is fill the necessary paperwork. Unfortunately because of the whole, Hydra and Ultron thing as well as their powers, I will need to go to a court hearing next week for national security reasons-

"What? That's.... ok that's fair, but still, not cool". He vents, echoing all of my sentiments.

"I know!", I say back, "But it shouldn't be too bad, they're already adults and have worked with us and SHIELD so the lawyers said that it's doable". I breathe deeply, cooling my doubts over the next part, "Only thing then... is their consent, Wanda and Pietro's I mean. They're over 18, it's up to them". I clench my fists and stare into my lap, "I'm just... worried they're going to say no".

"Clint Clint Clint", Scott calls to me, making me look up, "Remember what I said, what's best for your kids".

"Giving them the choice is what's best for them. You won't be able to control their choice, but letting them make it, that's what's best. I know I know", I assure Scott, I have 3 kids of course I know, "I just don't want to mess us up.".

"And by giving them the choice, I'm certain you won't. They may say yes, or no, or not yet, but you'll ensure that they have the final say. Don't forget, they may also want this and just be too afraid to ask", Scott argues... a point I had not considered. "It's your responsibility to be brave for them Clint, that's what dads do. That's what we do", he poses heroically, or tries to, making me chuckle at him.

Scott smiles, "Good to see you back to normal".

"Yeah yeah, shut it Ant Farm", I joke, before going back to serious again. "But as to why We needed to talk, or really, what I need to ask you". Scott sits back down, looking intently at me, "Kinda wanted to call you up on your offer of being there for me-".

He nods, "Yeah, sure, however you want", him not letting me finish might be annoying, but it sure is reassuring. "Could you come with me to the Security hearing and the finalisation hearing", I ask, vulnerable but hopeful, "You've dealt with the courts before, and it would be great to have a friend there".

He starts crying.

"Oh Clint!", He jumps forward hugging me, "I would love to!". He sobs over my shoulder, "You're like a brother to me Clint, of course I'll come with you". He pulls back, looking at me through his tears and snorts. "I mean it Clint, I meant it all. Not just for this, if you need anything, ever, I'll be there".

Great, now I'm crying too, sappy dumbass got to me. "Thanks Scott", I pull him into a hug. "It's good to have someone who gets it, you know?".

"You mean another dad?", Scott asks through his own second wind of tears. I nod, "Yeah, no one else really gets it. Gets the fears and stresses of this, of being a dad, of all the legalities...".

Scott tightens his hug, "I know Clint, I know", we hold it for a couple more seconds before he sits back. "Dad Squad forever?".

I laugh, "Yeah, dad squad forever", we let the silence sit for a second, as we collect ourselves a little. "You tell no one about this, ever".

"Nope, never, no-one", he quickly agrees, and just in time.

"Hey guys, how do I look?", Steve says as he walks in, wearing a 3 piece suit. White dress shirt, black pants and jacket, a bow tie around his neck. "I want to look good for Bucky tonight".

"Umm, if your date is tonight, why are you dressed already?", I ask. Steve coughs "Well, I wanted to make sure I had time to figure out what to wear or change".

"You look good Steve", Scott comments, before I add, "Yeah, you should focus more on your hair".

Steve's worry visibly bubbles, "What's wrong with my hair? Is it messy? Or lop sided? Or-".

"Steve!", I stop him, "your hair is fine, I just meant you should comb it a little before you go out, ok?". Steve exhales "oh good, it's our first date, I want it to go well".

"And we're sure it will, but get out of that suit before you start wrinkling it", I shoo him out of the room.

"He's so...", Scott starts, for me to finish, "Dopey around Bucky now? I know!".

-

Peter POV:

School was boring. Flash decided to make my day extra miserable by mocking me with the whole: "everybody leaves penis Parker", thing, and it's just annoying to hear so often at this point. As I'm walking home, playing on my phone to pass the time, I get a text.

-

‏Mr Wolf

‏Hey Kid

‏?Do you have a minute

Peter

Sure Mr Wolf

What do you need?

‏Mr Wolf

‏Just some advice

‏The one you gave Turtle for asking me out was pretty good

‏Thought I could get some of that

Peter

Aww thanks Mr Wolf

And sure

‏Mr Wolf

‏Thanks

‏He's taking me out to a place near midtown, apparently there's piano Music, drinks, great service, and is LGBT friendly

‏?What can I do to... Make it more romantic

‏He went all out for me last week, and he organised this date, I want to do something back

Peter

Midtown...

You said piano, so it probably isn't the Big Apple Ranch, and I doubt Hush or The Eagle are your styles or first date material.

Maybe The Ritz, but that can get pretty intense

‏Mr Wolf

‏Kid

‏?Why do you know so much about this

Peter

I'm Bi

It's what we do

‏Mr Wolf

‏You're not even 18

Peter

🤷‍♂️

‏Mr Wolf

‏Back to my questions

‏?How can it make it more romantic for Turtle

Peter

Ok

Is he a flowers or chocolate guy?

Big or personal?

Any allergies?

‏Mr Wolf

‏Flowers, personal, not anymore

Peter

I'm assuming your date is tonight?

‏Mr Wolf

‏Yeah

Peter

Ok, we'll forego most gift ideas, you can always give him something just because

Only thing I can think of is a pin, cheap, easy to get, and he can use it with anything

‏Mr Wolf

‏Got it, any suggestions for the pin

Peter

You know turtle better than I do, trust your gut

Also, for flowers

He sounds intimate and a big sap, try daisies or sunflowers.

They symbolise Innocence and Loyalty respectively

Carnations are also good, they mean adoration and new love

And Tulips, there's red for passionate love, orange for understanding, purple for elegance and the rare blue tulips for uniqueness

‏Mr Wolf

‏You also know a lot about this

‏?Why

Peter

Well, MJ says I have ADHD and these are all my 'hyper-fixations'

My aunt agrees

🤷‍♂️

‏Mr Wolf

‏Mhm

‏?Anything else

Peter

Yes

You said personal, so he'll love the little details

Dress nicely for him, pull his chair, open the door for him

It's the sum of all these small things that will feel perfect

‏Mr Wolf

‏Thanks kid

Peter

One more thing

‏Mr Wolf

‏?Yeah kid

Peter

Tell him how much you love him

3 words can mean the world in the right moment, don't miss it

‏Mr Wolf

‏Thanks kid

Peter

You're welcome Mr Wolf

I'm home now, gtg ok?

‏Mr Wolf

‏Bye Kid

Peter

Ttyl

-

"May! I'm home", I yell as I walk into our apartment, she shouldn't have a shift until tomorrow morning, unless she took on extra, again. "Hey, how was school today", she asks, like every afternoon she's here. "It was ok", I answer, "There's this crazy car parked outside". I comment as I turn to face May.

...

"Hey Pete".

"Matt! What are you doing here!?", I become overjoyed when I see him, hasn't been around for like, what? A year already?

I go and hug him, "haven't seen you since you moved to San Fransisco", I mumble into his chest. "Yeah, but I'm back. Like I said I only moved part time, just took me a bit longer to set up there", He responds, always knowing what to say. I pull back, smiling, "what are you doing here?".

"Besides living in New York part time? There are 2 cases that needed my attention, I already took care of the first one last night-". I know exactly what he's talking about, "You mean the kidnappers? You helped too?".

"Yes, I ran into Hawkeye and company in Hell's Kitchen, took them down together".

"That's soo cool", I beam, "I met White Wolf and Black Panther, took them down in Queens. They did mention something about having other teams, should've guessed", I say, snapping my fingers. May stands up from the couch, "Sounds like you two boys had fun last night", she comments as she heads to the kitchen. "It also sounds like I need to remind you of that 'no secrets' rule we have", she now threatens at me, getting a laugh out of Matt.

"So, what's your second case?", I try and move the conversation forward to save myself. "Just a little Gang forming near the east end of midtown, terrorising local businesses, stealing from tourists, found it through the many insurance claims being filed". He explains, before a smirk crosses is mouth and he walks closer to me. "Since I haven't been in New York, I might be a little rusty, thought I could use som-".

"Yes I would love to come!", I interrupt, I knew where he was going, couldn't wait.

May walks back in, arms crossed, "Oh no you two won't", she scolds, making even Matt flinch a little at her tone, which quickly shifts from stern to welcoming. "Not until we have an early dinner together. I would love to know more about one of Peter's costumed friends".

I blink, and blush, "May! It's not a costume!", I yell as Matt walks with May towards the dining table, us having a nice meal and talk before Matt and I head out.

-

Avenger's POV:

As the clock strikes 6, Steve finds himself pacing around anxiously, in anticipation, excitement and stress over his first date. A knock on the door pulling him from his thoughts. As opens it, he finds Bucky standing outside one arm behind his back, in a navy jacket and suit pants, a cream dress shirt with a black tie draped over his chest. Metal hand visible so as to show the ring his boyfriend gave him.

"Bucky.. you look...", Steve stutters, enamoured. "I hope you like it", He replies, looking at Steve, an unusually soft tone in his words. Steve smiles, pecking his lips, "As long as you're comfortable, I'll always like it". Bucky smiles back, as he reveals what he was holding behind his back.

"You got me flowers?", Steve blushes intently at the gesture. "Red White and Blue, just like you!", Buck jokes at Steve, getting an eye roll.

"They are Daisies, Carnations and Blue Tulips. Apparently they represent innocence, which I thought was perfect for you", Steve rolls his eyes, "Carnations, which represent adoration and new love, just like ours, and Blue Tulips which symbolise uniqueness, just like us". Bucky finishes explaining, feeling way too crony for comfort.

However, it's all worth it to him when he notices Steve shed a tear through his smile. "Oh Buck", is all he utters as he picks up his boyfriend and spins him around in his room. "It's perfect, thank you", He says lowering him, pulling him into a kiss.

As they drift apart, Steve asks knowingly, "You got advice from the kid didn't you?". Now it's finally Bucky's turn to blush. "Yeah, well thought it was my turn to get romance advice from him", he comments before reaching into his jacket pocket. "He also recommended I give you something, it was a bit last minute", he mumbles as he pulls out a little wrapped paper jewellery box.

Steve just tears up again, as he grabs the box from his boyfriends hand and opens it as gently as possible so as to not ruin it. He was definitely keeping it. "Really Buck?", He tries to deadpan through his still beaming smile at the present. "A Captain America pin?".

Bucky laughs at the reaction, "thought it was appropriate". Steve now asks curiously, "and the rainbow?".

"It's the Gay flag", Bucky explains, "I thought... well, I love you and I'm proud of who we are. I wanted to show the world who my amazing boyfriend is, that's all". He grins, looking down, a little embarrassed by the overt display of emotions. He's gotten better at showing them since... but it's still a struggle.

A sniffling sound causes him to snap his neck back up, taking in the now full on crying Steve. "Bucky", he sobs as he jumps in for a hug, nuzzling his nose into Bucky's neck before he mumbles. "I love you too". They stay there a minute, just smiling at each other's presence before Steve lifts his head back, placing his arms around Buck's arms, resting his palms behind the soldier's spine, kissing him again, a longer, more love-filled kiss.

"Shall we", Steve smiles, as he grabs Bucky's hand, pulling him towards the door and out the hallway. As both reach the elevator, Bucky hesitates. "Are you sure you want to go out Buck? We don't have to if you don't want to, I don't want you to stress about what other people are going to do or say", Steve immediately speeds through, trying to anticipate any and all of Bucky's needs.

Bucky just inhales deeply. "No, I'm fine. You went out of your way to plan this we shouldn't waste it", He answers as he walks into the elevator and next to Steve. "Besides, With you by my side, I have nothing to worry about", he adds, pulling Steve into a side hug as they head down to the garage.

When the doors open, they head to one of Tony's self driving cars, Bucky pulling Steve's door open for him. "Thanks Buck", Steve smiles, very light rosieness coming over his cheeks. As they both head like 5-10 minutes away to east midtown's Uncle Charlie's Piano Lounge.

On their way, one red and blue streak passes above them, followed by an all red streak on the ground. "Is that Spider-Man?", Steve asked, in his captain America voice. "Hey hey hey", Bucky calls to him, "No Captain America tonight, tonight I'm just out with my boyfriend", they laugh at the comment, before Buck turns solemn.

"Are you sure you want to do this?", It's now Buck's turn to ask. Steve just looks confused "Why would you even ask?".

"Because of me", Bucky responds. "If you come out to the public, some people won't like that. This time may be more welcoming but that doesn't extend to everyone. And if you say you're dating me....", Bucky trails out, losing some of his voice in weakness, before whispering; "I don't want them treating you like they do me Steve", he mumbles.

Steve just reaches to his downward facing chin, pulling it to Face him. "Hey Buck", Steve calls to him, "You're not the only one who's proud of who we are". He references their previous talk as he rests his palm under Bucky's jaw line. "I love you Bucky, without a doubt, I also want to show the world who my amazing boyfriend is", He smiles, using his thumb to clear a single tear. "Besides, With you by my side, we'll have nothing to worry about".

As they arrive, Bucky once again opening Steve's door for him, trouble rears its head.

They're walking in together, Steve lightly holding Bucky's hand, both pins held proudly on his collar, when one of the Lounge guests spots them, spots him. "What is the Winter Soldier doing here!", she yells, getting multiple people's attention.

Before this can deteriorate however, Steve lightly squeezes Bucky's hand, before explaining. "He's safe, please don't worry and don't be mean to him. We're just here as guests tonight, just to eat and hang out alright?". He pauses before correcting. "And it's White Wolf or James Barnes, if you're going to refer to him, call him by what he chooses to be called".

Steve turns back to give a quick look at Bucky before turning back, a few of the patrons gasping already knowing where this was going. "He's my boyfriend, we're here on a date". At this, the bar's mood changes considerably. Some people remain quiet, but many others cheer, either to celebrate the pair, or like Shuri before them, excited that: "Captain America said Gay Rights!".

The Bar owner himself came out to promise them a calm night sit the pair. As they reach their table, Bucky pulls Steve's chair for him, this alongside every other gesture not missed by the very thankful super soldier. "Thanks Steve, for that".

Steve stops looking around the place and turns to face him, "You're welcome", he smiles. They have a peaceful night, eating, chatting, listening to the piano performers and dancing a little in the outside terrace, under the star and moon light. Afterwards, they got back to the Tower, back to their room, falling asleep peacefully in each other's company and embrace.

Chapter 29: Fights and Friends

Summary:

Shuri’s a manipulative bastard, and Peter kicks some ass

Peter POV:

I gotta find a more effective way to get to manhattan. Shuri's insisted I go to the tower again and swinging all that way is a lot. Luckily I can always stowaway on the roof of a bus.

When I get to the tower I swing up to the balcony Shuri told me to use. Once I walk in, FRIDAY... greets me? "Hello Spider-Man, Shuri is expecting you outside the Gym".

Umm what?

"Please step in the elevator, I'll take you to her". I do as I'm told, weary, but my Spidey sense hasn't gone off so it should be ok. The elevator doors open and within the second Shuri's grabbed me. "Where are we going?!".

She keeps speeding me around as she speaks, "I thought, if we wanted to give spider-man some upgrades, we'd need to see him in action first". I blink, "That doesn't exactly clear it up for me". She just sighs as she bursts through a door. I, like with every room in this tower, gasp as I enter. High roof, a full running track, climbing walls, super up weights, archery fields, dozens of punching bags.

"Wow".

"Thought you'd like it", Shuri smiles and jokes, "But seriously, close your mouth we got things to do". I follow her as she heads to the punching bags, only now noticing the company. Clint and Sam are both by the archery targets, Black Widow is sparring with Scott and Wanda. I can just make out blue and silver streaks on the track, probably Pietro, and Captain America and White Wolf are right by the punching bags... that Shuri just led me to.

"Hello Mr Captain America, Mr White Wolf", I wave and smile even though they can't see that second one. I get a grunt out of White Wolf and a wave back out of the Captain. "Oh, I heard about your date last night", they tense up and the former stalks over to me. "I- I meant, you're trending on social media, I just saw pictures online...." I fumble as the soldier before me just grunts, menacingly over me. "I just wanted to say congratulations". This finally changes their mood, both White Wolf's and Captain America's. Thank god for me.

"Thanks Spider-Man", Captain America says as White Wolf backs away. "Ok, enough of that, My turn", Shuri interrupts whatever just happened, "You. Punch the bags. I'll record it. We can review and brainstorm ideas later".

I nod, and start boxing with the bag, right hooks, left kicks, backflips, etc. After a couple of minutes of this, slowly getting the attention of the soldiers next to us, Captain America comments, "Not bad Spider-Man, quite a strong punch you got there". I blush before Shuri gasps, "Oh, Spidey! You should totally spar with Steve!", She yells, getting the attention of most of the gym.

"I'd love to see that!", Clint excitedly runs towards us, Sam not far behind. "Yeah Rogers, what do you say", Black Widow smirks (?) at him. Even Pietro's stopped running for this. "Do it! Do it! Do it!", He cheers.

Steve concedes, "Ok, fine. One round", he laughs at the group walking over to the sparring mats. "But I am not gonna go easy on you Spider-Man", He directs at me as Shuri pushes me onto the mat.

"Ok". Black Widow sets herself up as an arbiter, "1 v 1, no weapons. Whomever immobilises the other first wins. Tap the Matt or scream uncle to surrender", she smirks that last part.

"3... 2... 1... Go!"

Captain America jump right for me, left hook, right hook, spin kick. I dodge the first two but get caught by his kick, this a lot faster pace than I expected.

Quickly catching on, I match his rhythm, using my Spidey Sense to anticipate his moves: right punch, dodge. Side kick, grab and flip. Swipe, backflip. Roundhouse kick, grab his foot, and kick his other leg of balance. I grab both his hands and hold them behind his back as Ms Widow declares, "One, two, three. Spider-Man wins".

At that, I immediately jump up and off him, extending my arm to help him stand. "Good fight Spider-Man". I'm overwhelmed by awkwardness, "Umm, thanks Mr Captain America Sir".

He laughs, offering a handshake, "Steve".

"Thanks Mr Steve", I shake his, as White Wolf laughs with Clint. "How's it feel to be beaten by Spandex over here?", The latter jokes. "I'd like to see you do better", Sam challenges, to which Clint mocks offence; "Watch Me".

Black Widow laughs, shaking her head, scoffing at the archer. "He's gonna destroy you", she comments as the man reaches the mat.

"No he won't", Clint proudly assures, "With no webs, this should be a breeze".

...

He got destroyed.

"One, two, three! Spider-Man wins", Ms Widow exclaims helping Clint up, "Told you he'd destroy you", she mocks as the archer sulks. "Hey FRIDAY", Sam calls, "How long did Steve last?".

"Capsicle lasted 2 minutes 23 seconds".

Sam laughs, "And how long did Clint last?".

"Legolas lasted 17 seconds", the room sans Clint erupts in laughter, Sam and White Wolf the loudest, but even Capt- Steve got a laugh or two. "Ok, I'm next", White Wolf says, "Fighting Spider-Man and humiliating Clint both in one go, can't pass up the chance".

Clint 'Hey's' at that, as Mr White Wolf makes it onto the mat in front of me.

This fight, was harder. He was a lot more aggressive than the other 2, aiming for my head, my neck, taking advantage of every vulnerability he could find. Some I just learnt of. I barely managed to dodge most hits, but he did get a fair blow to my shoulder with his metal arm, and a few jabs to my side with his other one.

Takes me a couple of minutes to figure out a patter, a weakness, or rather an advantage. He's all offence, his rhythm is hit after hit preventing an opponent from reacting, from having time to react. At least, a normal opponent, I'm not that.

Next time he goes in for a strike with his metal arm, I dodge it and stick to its side, so when he pulls back he pulls me back along side him. In the split second of confusion, I crawl on his back, him desperately clawing, trying to pry me off before I sense it.

*Danger, jump*

As he jumps backwards, trying to crush me on the floor, I also jump. I push myself off of his back, centring most of my force on one of his shoulders, causing him to turn. I land before him and push him the rest of the way as he lands on his chest, me kneeling over his flesh arm using both of my hands to hold his metal one down.

"One, two, three, you're out Barnes".

Again, I jump off and offer him help standing up. "Not bad Spidey", Shuri comments, "How long was that?".

Ms FRIDAY answers, "Mr Barnes lasted a total of 6 minutes 37 seconds".

"Good Job Bucky", Steve congratulates. White Wolf just growls. "Still lost".

"Come on Buck", Steve puts his arm around the other, "You still lasted almost 3 times longer than I did", before he pecks White Wolf on the cheek. "Get a Room you two", Sam yells breaking Clint and Pietro into a fit of laughter. I giggle a little, before walking up to the super soldiers, "I'm sorry if I made you mad Mr White Wolf sir".

White Wolf is quiet for a second, before I see Steve elbow his side prompting him to start with a sigh. "It's not you. Don't worry about it Spider-Man". He didn't use the softest voice ever, but I can see the effort it took, so I just nod happily.

"Oh and one more thing", he adds, "None of that sir business, makes me uncomfortable. Use Mr Barnes".

"Sorry Mr Barnes". He smiles before getting elbowed again. "Bucky". Mr Barnes turns to Steve, "What Steve, we're not there yet".

I'm surrounded by a silver and blue aura and next thing I know I'm back on the mat, Pietro in front of me. "My turn".

I spend the next half an hour sparring with the present Avengers, Pietro, then Scott, then Sam, and finally Wanda.

Pietro was hard at the beginning, but while he's fast, he's not the strongest. After a bit of fighting and attuning my senses to him, I used my Spidey sense to grab him, using my stickyness so he didn't slip away, and lifted him up so he couldn't run. At that point I just held him in place until Black Widow called the win after 4 minutes 15 seconds.

Scott didn't have his suit, so he was easy. Did last longer than Clint though with 28 seconds, the archer was not the least bit pleased.

Sam was more difficult than I expected. He didn't use his wings or suit, but apparently he was high up in the army, they taught him a lot of moves I did not expect. Still won though, in 1 minute and 42 seconds.

Finally, Wanda wasn't allowed to just immobilise me with her magic, and I had Shuri's ear piece so telepathy was a no go. This fight did extend to the roof as she flew and I crawled up the wall, and she did get some good hits in with her magic strengthening them. I managed to jump over her and hold her on the mat after 4 minutes and 33 seconds, which she used as undeniable proof of being better than Pietro.

"Ok, Nat's turn", Clint yells. "We've all had our asses handed to us, I wanna see him do it to Nat!", He jokes, getting a very aggressive stare out of the assassin, who non the less complies. "Oh yeah, Battle of the Spiders!".

"Ready Spider-Man?", She asks while facing me from her end of the mat, I nod as she starts the match.

If there was any doubt as to why people fear her in my mind, it's gone now.

She went all out on me, spin kicks, round houses, jabs, punches, overhands, uppercuts, knee strikes, cross hook and dynamic punches, side kicks, etc. Even with Spidey sense she managed to block almost all of my hits. We were pretty evenly matched for a good while, but the exhaustion and previous hits from all the other fights started getting to me with time, I slowed down... she noticed.

After barely dodging one of her jabs, I flinched. Black Widow took this as her opportunity to unload a barrage of hits, somehow getting a second wind. Due to my flinch she got her first couple of hits in and by then it was too late, I had barely reacted to one strike before she struck her next.

Finally, in one of my desperate attempts to dodge, she grabbed my hand and flipped me on the ground, holding me in place and taking her win. "One, Two, Three. I win Spidey".

She helps me stand as we walk back to the more-stunned-than-I-expected Avengers. Shuri shakes herself off first, "Hey Fri? How long was that?".

"Probably just a minute or tw-", I try and guess, before the AI cuts me off. "Spider-Man lasted for a total of 17 minutes and 58 seconds", this only gets the entire room minus Widow turn to me in shock.

"That's- that's a new record with Nat", Clint stutters. I just look lost. "Closest was Barnes with 15 or so minutes", she explains, "Well done Spider-Man". I rub the back of my neck, "Thank you Ms Black Wid-", she stops me with her palm. "Nat, Natasha or Widow".

"Thanks Ms Natasha", I amend as Steve, Clint and Pietro come up to congratulate me. We spend some more time chatting and training before I have to leave, shuri offering to walk me out. As we step onto the elevator, she asks, "Wearing them down are we?".

"What do you mean?".

"The Avengers", she replies as if it was obvious, taking my silence as a cue to continue. "From fighting you and trying to capture you like 2 weeks ago to being on first name basis and good terms with most of them", she smiles. After a second, and as the Elevator bell dings, it hits me. "That was your plan all along wasn't it?", I ask fixed in place as she walks out towards the balcony.

"You coming or what", she prompts, getting me to at least step off the elevator before the doors close. "And all of today was my plan Spidey, they may be 'earths mightiest heroes' but I am the real mastermind in this building", She smugly says, completely proud with herself.

I just laugh. "Yeah, I guess. They're not too bad once you get to know them".

"Wait till you know them better, you'll change your mind", she jokes as we both laugh, "but yeah I guess, they're dumbasses but they're decent when they wanna be". We wave goodbye as I turn to leave for May's and I's movie night, swinging into the setting sun back towards Queens... here we go again.

Chapter 30: A Scarlet Requiem

Summary:

Wanda takes a trip down memory lane

Wanda POV:

I've never really liked this time of year. It's always a reminder of... everything.

"Mommy Mommy, look I got you a flower", I hear a little girl call out across the park. "Yeah... everything", I whisper.

I decided to take a walk across the park to clear my head, calm my emotions, but it's not going well. It's not just that I can hear everyone, but when my emotions act up, so do my powers. "I can't believe it's been 2 years since Sokovia".

"Ugh, my parents keep calling asking if I can come over".

It's not just what they're saying, I can hear what they're thinking, everyone, it's too much.

"Can we go get ice cream"

"I need to order some flowers for next week"

"Daddy! daddy look what I made!"

"2 years and Stark and his freaks haven't paid for their crimes"

"I love you Mommy"

Ok, nope. Gotta get back to the tower before I lose it. I speed-walk my way back to Avenger's tower, would've flown but I don't like using my powers in public alone. As I walk through the back entrance, FRIDAY greets me as she opens the elevator for me.

"Hey Fri?", I ask the AI while waiting in the elevator, "Can you tell me where Clint, Pietro, Vision or Nat are?". Friday takes a second to respond, "I'm sorry Ms Maximoff, but Legolas and Ms Romanoff are off on assignment, and Mr Maximoff is currently in SHIELD headquarters for an evaluation".

She pauses for another second, "As for Mx Vision, I'm sorry but I'm not currently aware of his location". If my anxieties and emotions weren't high before, now they're astronomical.

"Ms Maximoff, you seem to be experiencing symptoms of distress, would you like me to contact someone?", Friday offers, clearly sensing my shift. "No thanks fri", I reply as I run out of the elevator to my room.

Unfortunately for me, Friday exists all around the tower. "Are you sure Ms Maximoff, you don't seem well right now".

"I'm sure, I can't trust myself around people right now, dont want my powers to go off on them", I try and placate the AI, getting her to back off. "So, if I'm understanding correctly", Friday starts, "You dont want your magic or telepathy to affect anyone that comes to comfort you?".

"Yes Fri", I reassure, "and if you call anyone in the tower they're just gonna come anyways". I shut off her next argument, I don't want to see anyone, don't want to deal with anymore intrusive thoughts. The few people I would trust with this are all away. "Ms Maximoff", she just won't back off, "I may have an alternative"

"What!", I yell, frustrated. Friday waits a second, I'm guessing hoping I calm down a bit before she continues, "You could call the Kid".

My frustration is suddenly replaced with stupefaction. "Why the Kid?", I sputter. "My analyses say he's had a significant success rate in handling matters of this sort. Also, he is not aware of your identity so the chances of him coming in person are non existent, thus covering your fear of causing harm".

I just sit on my bed in silence, phone between my hands, thinking over what Friday's said. "Please Ms Maximoff, you need to talk to someone, even if only as a distraction". I sigh, she's right. And I mean, no voices, no thoughts, no... reminders. Could... work.

-

Wanda

Hey kid

‏The Kid

‏Hey Ms Cat

Wanda

Aren't you gonna ask why a DM

‏The Kid

‏Ehh

‏I've lived and learned

‏So

‏?What do you want to talk about

Wanda

Up to you kid

What is next week like?

‏The Kid

‏Oh, well I have a Chem and Physics test, but they're easy so not too bad

‏My friends and I are working on some projects together

‏MJ, my girlfriend is going out protesting most afternoons next week, so I won't see her

Wanda

What's she doing for 5 days straight?

‏The Kid

‏Not straight

‏She and her girlfriend are both going out protesting all week

Wanda

Her girlfriend?

And protesting what?

‏The Kid

‏We're Poly

‏So MJ is my girlfriend

‏But she also has a girlfriend, her name is Gwen

‏She goes to another school

‏I've only met her once

Wanda

That's cool

And the protesting?

‏The Kid

‏Have you heard about Roe v Wade being overturned

‏MJ, Gwen and I aren't... let's say happy about that

‏So they're both going to protest all week next week

‏I have other volunteering things, so I'm only going Tuesday afternoon

‏I insisted I could go other days but MJ refused, said my other volunteering mattered as well

‏She's soo supportive I love her

Wanda

Sounds like it

And what's this other volunteering

‏The Kid

‏It's personal, not something I want to talk about

‏But MJ's proud of it, and that's all that matters right now

Wanda

I get that

‏The Kid

‏So, what's your next week like

Wanda

It's... a lot

Emotionally

‏The Kid

‏You don't need to talk about it if you don't want

‏But if you do, I'm here

Wanda

Thanks Kid

Maybe just keep the small talk for now

‏The Kid

‏Ok

‏?Have you seen the new Star Wars show

‏About Obie

‏MJ and I watched it together

‏We loved Reva

MJ went on a full rant about how great Reva is at the end, I love how passionate she can be

Wanda

I haven't seen it

Who is she tho

‏The Kid

‏?Ok, did you watch the Prequels

Wanda

Yeah, me and my brother did when we were younger

‏The Kid

‏She's a Sith inquisitor

‏One of the people set to capture any survivors of Order 66, carriers of the emperors will

‏...She was one of the kids that ran into Anakin during the attack, the ones he

‏Anyways. She survived, played dead

Wanda

I see, and why do you like her?

‏The Kid

‏Ok, so her motivation was revenge against Anakin and Obie

‏She hated them for what he did to her, for failing her

‏And through the series she's repeatedly shown to struggle with it

‏And when push came to shove she couldn't do it

‏Every single time she had her chance at vengeance she couldn't do it

‏She knew it wouldn't bring her the justice she sought

Wanda

I see

‏The Kid

‏I guess I relate a bit to her

Wanda

How so kid?

‏The Kid

‏Long story short, my uncle was shot by thiefs at a bodega

‏I wanted to be mad at them, I hated them

‏?But if push ever came to shove

‏I wouldn't be able to do it either

Wanda

So... you forgave them?

‏The Kid

‏Well, no

‏They hadn't and still haven't done anything to earn my forgiveness

‏I just realised that they weren't worth my energy

‏That I could keep focusing on that hate and anger, and try to become something I am not

‏Or I could focus on being a person that my uncle would be proud of

Wanda

I'm sorry kid

Your parents and uncle....

Seems like a lot

‏The Kid

‏It is, but after talking those who were there for me it became manageable

Wanda

...

Hey kid?

Would you mind if we ended the small talk now?

‏The Kid

‏?Are you ready to talk, or do you need some alone time

Wanda

I think I want to talk

I just don't know where to start

‏The Kid

‏?It's weird through text isn't it

Wanda

Yeah

‏The Kid

‏Hang on

-

I wait for a second, then my phone rings

*Incoming call from "The Kid"*

"Friday! Activate the voice filter", I ask quickly, waiting for her subtle response before I press the green button on my screen. "Ms Cat? Are you ok?", His voice comes through the phone.

"Ok Enough I guess".

He giggles for a second, making me smile. "Do you wanna talk about it?", He offers, again. "I-", my words get stuck in my throat for a second, I just hear his light breathing through the phone as he just waits and listens. "This time is just... heavy? Let's say, has a lot of bad reminders".

"Ms Cat?", he interrupts in probably the most polite way I've ever heard, "can you tell me about them?". I breathe down my stress, "Remember the ordeal with Ultron?".

"Wait", he says in shock, "Are you from Sokovia?".

"No no", I lie hard, dont want to give too much information, "but... it still managed to hit close to home in a way".

"How so?", He asks softly, a voice that made me feel safe. "You know my twin, Cheetah?", He answers a short 'yes' before I continue, "Well... in the commotion... he got shot. We didn't think he was going to make it- I mean he did, but it was close and this time reminds me of that...". When next he speaks, after waiting to see if I was done, His voice carries such a frailty, but also kindness. "I'm sorry Ms Cat, I can't imagine how hard that must have been".

I laugh a little, "you may know better than you think.... but that's not all".

"Ms Cat", he cuts in, "Dont feel pressured ok, you don't have to". It's cute how much he tries, I smile at him, even through the weight of my anxiety. "Kid, might as well, you're probably the only person I can tell right now anyways".

We wait a moment, as I calm myself, "You know how Mother's Day is coming up". Somehow, he knows exactly where I'm going; "it's another reminder isn't it, of what you're missing?", he completes. Hit the nail on the head.

"Yeah... yeah", I sigh between, "Kid, between the two of us ok?".

As if he wouldn't agree. "Yes Ms Cat, between the two of us", he quickly replies.

"My parents...", I start looking back, taking a second to calm my powers from going wild, "they died early May as well... unfortunate right?". He giggles for half a second before cutting himself off, I can't read his mind through the phone but I can still feel his embarrassment. "I guess... I'm sorry".

"Don't be Kid", I stop him, "just thankful that I've talked it out right now". He brightens up significantly, "that's good Ms Cat". I hear some shuffling and a thunk through the call, "Kid are you ok?".

Takes a second- "Ms Cat!", He yells back all joyfully, "I have an idea!". I laugh at his change, "what is it kid?".

Again, more shuffling. Sounded like running and stumbling on wooden floors, pulling of stuff matched with commentary from the kid. "Ok, do you have Minecraft?", he asks after a minute. I look up at FRIDAY questioningly. Understanding my cue, she turns on the Stark Laptop on my desk, I stay silent for a minute looking at what she's doing until I see the words, "Minecraft", in blocky letters pop up on screen. "Yeah kid, I do".

"Ok", he carries his excitement through every word. "Let me just set up a little server we can play on together".

I wait for a second, making quick small talk about the game while he sets everything up. The Kid explains the basics of the game, at least as many as he could in the half a minute we had. Once he's done and my 'world has loaded' I finally think to ask, "so what are we doing here?".

"Well, I thought maybe we could build something together... in memory of your parents. My friends and I did the same on the first anniversary of my Uncle's death, so now when I feel sad about it, or when the anniversary comes again, I can always just step into it wherever I am", he explains. "We can add whatever you want, whatever makes you happy, to have something good to look back in".

I'm just smiling, in awe at how much the kid just went out of his way for me, but also because of how nice this idea is. "Sure kid. Sounds great". We spend the next two hours just working on it. The Kid teaching me a bit of how to play, and showing me cool things you can do to make it look prettier. By the end It looks very detailed, full of quotes, and memories of them.

"You like it?"  The kid asks as we're both standing by, looking over everything we made. I smile sadly, happily, a tear filling my eye, "yeah, I do. Feels like them". We spend another minute or so just looking around before- "Hey Ms Cat?".

"Yeah kid?".

He shyly squeaks, "Do you think it's maybe time for me to leave, and for you and your brother to have your time here? Alone?". He's right, cause of course he's right. Before I can even think or reply Friday pops a message up on my computer screen.

'Mr Maximoff is currently in the elevator, once you end the call would you like me to bring him to you?'

I nod to Friday as I respond to the kid, "Yes, you're probably right. Thank you kid, for this".

"You're welcome Ms Cat, talk to you later".

"Bye kid" is the last thing said before we end the call. I wait a minute in the quiet in the room before I hear my door open. "Wanda, did you need me?".

"Yeah", I answer as I open my arms standing next to my desk. Pietro quickly speeds through my room engulfing me into a hug. "It's May isn't it?", He asks mid hug.  "Yeah", I answer, finally allowing myself to cry. We just stay there, in the silence, in each other's company.

"Hey Pietro", I say as he pulls apart. "Yeah?".

"I was talking to the kid today, through this- about this... he suggested we make this", I point to my computer as we both sit on my desk looking at my screen. "It's a bit of a memorial, kid said we could use this to just go when we're feeling sad and be reminded of every happy memory of them", I explain what the kid said he used this for. "Since they don't really have a memorial, at least not one we can visit, I thought we could go through it together, add some of your own memories of them, just... remember them tonight, in our own terms".

Since I was controlling the player I didn't look at Pietro until I finished touring, once I finally did I caught him staring back at me, the biggest smile on his face with teary eyes. "Sounds great Wanda, sounds great". He speeds for his own laptop and joins the server, us just going through every memory crying with each other, and adding any other that Pietro comes up with.

By the end of the night, we pretty much cry ourselves out, the previous rut and stress that overwhelmed me, gone.

Chapter 31: Minecraft Malarkey

Summary:

Peter manages to rope his online friend into an online game

Peter

Happy Sunday

‏Mr Metal

‏Hey Kid

Peter

Anyone else here

‏Mr Parrot

‏I'm here

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Me too

‏Mr Owl

‏Most of us are busy today

Peter

On a Sunday?

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Cat is at some sort of check up, Robot's with her

‏And Spider has this last minute work thing

‏Mr Owl

‏The old men and Chicken are out on their morning run

Peter

And Mr Ant?

‏Mr Ant

‏I'm here too

Peter

Oh ok

‏Mr Metal

‏?Are we not good enough for you

Peter

No!

No I didn't mean that-

I just meant-

This is usually a lot busier

You're all great

‏Mr Metal

‏You're adorable when you're awkward

‏Mr Parrot

‏!I KNOW

‏He's so cute

‏Mr Cheetah

‏He's so Precious

‏Mr Owl

‏For once I agree with all 3 of you at once

‏Mr Parrot

‏?What's that supposed to mean

Peter

So... you're not mad at me?

‏Mr Metal

‏I genuinely doubt it's physically possible to be mad at you kid

‏Mr Owl

‏Yeah, he's right

‏Mr Cheetah

100%

‏Mr Parrot

‏Oh yeah

‏?Also, Ant

‏Mr Ant

‏Yes

‏Mr Parrot

‏We have our thing today, remember

‏Mr Ant

‏?What thing

‏Mr Parrot

‏The thing

‏Just meet me by the elevator

‏Bye kid

‏Mr Ant

‏Ok....

‏Cya kid

Peter

Bye Mr Ant and Mr Parrot

And now there were 4

‏Mr Owl

‏Sorry Kid, but 3

‏I have a project I gotta work on

‏Sorry Kid

Peter

It's fine Mr Owl

Good luck with your project

‏Mr Owl

‏Thanks kid

Peter

Anyone else have something else to do?

‏Mr Cheetah

‏!Hell yeah I do

‏No one is hogging the TV today

‏Can finally get some good Mario-Kart practice in

Peter

That was rhetorical

But good luck Mr Cheetah

Try and master Counter hopping

And limit your brake drifting

Wins you precious seconds

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Thanks kid

‏I'll look into them

‏The champion reigns

Peter

Lol

So Mr Metal

Is it just us now?

-

*in Mr Metal's DM's*

‏Mr Metal

‏Yeah kid, just us

Peter

Why through DMs

‏Mr Metal

‏That way we can talk shit behind their backs

Peter

Mr Metal!

‏Mr Metal

‏And that way we can also use our actual names

‏Hey Peter

Peter

Oh yeah

Hey Tony

‏Mr Metal

‏?So what are you doing today kid

Peter

Not much

And you?

Do you have any work to do?

‏Mr Metal

‏I'm the boss kid

‏I decide wether or not I have work to do

Peter

Cool

Tony?

Do you maybe want to do something today?

‏Mr Metal

‏Sure kid

‏?What'd you have in mind

Peter

Well

I played Minecraft with Ms Cat for a bit yesterday

We could do that if you want?

‏Mr Metal

‏Not to risk setting you off like with Disney

‏?But what's Minecraft

Peter

....

‏Mr Metal

‏You're teaching me what that is wether I like it or not

‏?Aren't you

Peter

You know me soo well

I'm already setting up the game

-

"FRIDAY?", Tony calls to his bedroom's ceiling, not confused, but... confused. "I've already bought, downloaded and opened the game in the Laptop on your desk sir", Fri responds, ever present as always. "Thanks Fri".

-

‏Mr Metal

‏Ok Kid, I'm ready

‏What do we do now

Peter

Let me call you

‏Mr Metal

‏Sure kid

 

-

*Incoming call from 'The Kid'*

"Hey Kid", Tony answers the Kid's call.

"Hi Tony!", Peter yells excitedly, immediately making Tony grin. 'No one can be as excited as this kid, I swear' he thinks. "So kid", Tony asks at the kid's silence, "What do we do now?". This starts Peter right back up, "Oh, I was thinking of hosting a server for us". Tony hears something typing before Peter adds, "don't worry, this is all anonymous 3rd party, so no one can find out who the others are".

Tony just chuckles, "Peter, we promised we wouldn't, I trust you", he replies. Only immediately after finishing did he realise what he said 'I trust you', only then did he realise it wasn't forced, he meant it. "Awww!", Peter just gushes, "I trust you too Tony!".

After a couple more seconds of typing, Peter finishes setting up another server and explaining to Tony how to log into it, they start their SMP. "So... now are you going to tell me what this game is?", Tony asks after his world loads.

"Right! Ok, the point of the game is to get resources, craft tools, get ores and fight monsters. Hence Mine-Craft. Mine resources and craft items", Peter explains, as Tony decides to play around with the controls. Pete continues as he's punching some trees, "Usually you start with getting some wood, that's what you need for a crafting table to make more items. If you need any help there's a recipe book you can use to find what you need. We'll need pickaxes for mining, Swords and Bows for fighting monsters, axes for cutting wood, shov-".

Peter is cut short by a scream out of Tony, immediately followed by a little message that pops up on his screen.

'Mr Metal tried to swim in lava'

He turns back in shock, not remembering any lava nearby, when he sees a respawning Tony and a 1 by 1 hole.... "Did you try to dig straight down?", Pete asks through a giggle. Tony just scoffs, "I didn't know there was gonna be lava down there!".

Peter just breaks into laughter at this, Tony not even angry at this, just amused. "That's why it's rule number 1 of minecraft: Never dig straight down", Pete is able to explain through his subsiding giggling. "Would've been useful to know BEFORE we started but it's fine, it's fine", Tony exaggerates, not out of frustration, just to make the Kid break out into laughter again.

"I'm sorry", the kid says through a grin and his giggle, "at least when you died you didn't lose anything important", Pete explains, Tony getting the gist. "Except my life", Tony mutters, allowing them to move on. "Like I was saying, help me collect some wood so we can make some tools and weapons for later, we'll need them." Peter asks as he and Tony punch out a whole tree.

*time skips this chapter are Brought to you by 'Minecraft is a sandbox style game, it would take days to write every step and I ain't doin it'*

Peter and Tony spent the next couple of minutes punching trees, showing Tony how to craft. They hide out over the first night, not having gotten enough wool for 2 beds, just chatting to each other until the sun rises again.

As they exit their little cave, Peter spots it. "Hey Tony, look, it's a creeper", he directs Tony's attention at the wondering entity. "They're friendly", Pete blatantly lies, "I'll go kill this sheep over here, meet you by the creeper". Pete leaves to get the last piece of wood they need, as Tony walks over to the creature.

"What even is it supposed to be?", Tony asks as he walks near, finally getting a good look at it, "and why is it flas-". Tony's cut off by a *BANG* as a red tinted image comes on his screen. "Kid", He deadpans very unimpressed, "Why do you do this to me?". Pete breaks into another fit of laughter at the fruits of his prank.

"I'm- I'm sorry Tony, I had to", he apologises barely meaning it. Tony just smiles at the kid. "Yeah yeah, I see where your allegiance lies", Tony just chuckles; him and Peter smile as they continue their work, mining for a little while gathering ores from small caves nearby before heading off to look for a village. Peter likes villages.

In their travels, they run into a desert temple... Peter gets another fiendishly mischievous idea. "Hey Tony, let's set up our beds in here for a bit", He suggests, getting both Tony and himself to sleep in the upper floor of the temple, both placing most of their resources minus the basic tools in a chest.

"You know what this is Tony?", Peter asks as he mashes the left click pointing at the temple. "It's a desert temple, they used to be easy ways to get wool, but now it's been replaced with clay", He rambles. "However", he circles back to his point, "they still have their best part. In the centre, if you break the blue clay block, they lead to a treasure". He leads Tony to do so.

As Tony hits the ground, "Kid, I thought you were trying to kill me again, what did I even land on?", He asks, just a millisecond before the answer.

'Mr Metal blew up'.

There's a second of silence, Pete holding back a laugh and Tony just processing. "KID!", He yells as Peter cracks. "What is it with you and wanting to see me die today?", Tony asks adding more fuel to the laughter. "Is this just a big prank on me?", He asks.

"No no", Pete stops him still giggling, "I just couldn't pass it up!" He defends happily, proudly. "I promise I won't set you up to die again. Ok Mr Metal".

"Promise?", He asks doubtfully, he'd trust the kid immediately before, but after being killed twice he's not as sure.

"Promise".

They continue their exploration for a bit, finding a Taiga village half an hour later, luckily no deaths since the temple. They loot the chests of the village, Tony being momentarily concerned about the Kid's excitement over pilfering the villagers before being talked into it too. They find Saddles, horse armour, name tags, more iron pickaxes and food. Peter explaining to Tony the uses of each, before moving on to the concept of trading.

"Ok, Tony, each villager has a profession. We can trade with them a couple of times per game day for rarer items....", Pete continues to give a brief explanation before- "and what do the green ones do?", Tony asks, having noticed the suspicious omission. "Oh, they do nothing, just walk around, make noise, things like that. You can't trade with them. They're called 'Nitwits'". Pete answers, giving Tony an idea.

"Nitwits you say...", he says maliciously. "How is it that we name things?", Tony asks, extreme curiosity shining through his voice.  "For that you'll need a name tag", Pete answers as he throws Tony one, "and an anvil". He leads Tony to the anvil of the village. "Place the name tag into the Anvil, and then in the name box change it to whatever you want. Take the Name tag from the end the arrow points to and then right click on what you want to give that name".

Tony does as instructed, before running out and back to the Nitwit, pressing the right click button with a smug smile, as the name pops up.

"Why Legolas?", Pete asks lost. Tony just smiles, "It felt right kid, it fits perfectly". Pete just decides to drop it, specially after hearing the pride in Tony's voice. Peter and Tony spend the rest of the day mining for diamonds, braving the nether, and protecting the village at Peter's powerful insistence. Tony gaining a better hand of the controls, only dying 8 more times much to Peter's hilarity.

The 2 built their own house, Tony displaying a surprising flare for architectural interior design, with Legolas the Nitwit getting his own room. Tony would never admit it but the Nitwit grew on him, a lot faster than the original Legolas.

About 6 hours of gameplay later, they both headed for a stronghold, through the portal and down with the Ender Dragon. Tony struggled a little initially with the bow and arrow to take down the crystals, but they both found their rhythm. If this reminded Peter somewhat of his Spider-Manning, that went unsaid, much the same with Tony and the Avengers.

"Tony! We did it! We won!", Pete celebrates as Tony just smiles. "Yeah kid, we did". As the credits start playing, it hits Tony, "wait, so is this it, are we done with the game?".

"Oh No", Peter responds nonchalantly, "There's still plenty that we can do, we can fight the Wither, explore end cities, go to every biome, find those new ancient cities-"

"What do you usually do", Tony cuts the kids rambled list. Peter just gasps aggressively, surprised to not have thought of it before, "Do you know what red stone is?".

"I think I mined some, never really understood its job", Tony recalls, before the kid breaks down into a Crash Course of what it is, how to use it, advanced settings etc. The next 9 hours are spent in another world, first showing Tony the basics of red stone before they move on to more... advanced projects.

"Ok, let's test it", Peter says as they both stand by the controls. "You do the honours kid", Tony offers, not really wanting to steal hi- The kid's thunder.

"Ok, let's try Addition....".

They wait a second.

"Then Subtraction...".

Another second.

"Multiplication..."

Yet some more seconds.

"Division...".

....

"Ok, now for the more advanced problems. Let's try Indices... and rooting...". After about a minute of anticipation, they see the answer. "IT WORKS!", Peter yells triumphantly, "our Calculator works!".

"Yeah it does kid, we made it", Tony celebrates, trying (even if impossible) to match the kid's joy at this. After a couple of minutes of celebration, Tony hears a yawn. "You tired kid?".

"Nooo *yawns* ok, maybe a little", Peter concedes, the exhaustion he's feeling slowly flooding into his tone, "but I was thinking we could also make it solve for variables *yawn* if we just..". he starts mumbling incoherently to himself at the end. "Kid, I think it's time to go to sleep", Tony suggests smiling.

"Mph Five more minutes", Peter argues back, arms folded over each other on his desk, resting his head sideways on them. Tony, almost as if out of instinct, gets an idea on how to get the kid down to sleep. Soft, simple instrumentals start to play as...

"No, Stanotte amore non ho più pensato a te...", He starts singing, like his past, like a memory. Tones goes through the song, just as he remembered, every word, every lyric, hearing less and less movement from the other side of the call... "Ed il giorno verrà", Tony finishes his little lullaby, still a tear falling on his cheek due to the songs meaning for him. This time, nothing but tranquility in his mind.

As the instrumentals play out, the sound of light snoring can be clearly heard through the phone, 'Kid's asleep' Tony thinks, pleased, proud and at peace with himself.

"Good night Peter".

Chapter 32: Widow’s Lament

Summary:

Nat opens up.

"Progress Report Romanoff!".

"Mission's complete sir", I answer. Honestly? Not a fan of this mission, but if it had been any other time it would've been better. "I apprehended the media dubbed 'Prom Night Pervert' last night through one of his... encounters". Bastard preyed on teenagers, fucking kids! There's a reason he's called the 'Prom Night Pervert', though another P-word would certainly have been more accurate.

"Specifics Romanoff", Fury demands, nullifying my attempt at moving past it.

I sigh, angry, yet I keep it from my voice, "He attempted to restrain a pair of 17 year old girls in an alley by the Knickerbocker hotel. I intervened and incapacitated him before the police arrived". Two 17 year olds, and they're no where near his first.

"And?"

"Name was (Redacted), age 52. Works at one of those 'rent a tux' shops, found his targets through costumers of the place. DA estimates at least 30 in prison for 21 counts over the last month". Twnty-Fucking-One. That isn't just a sum, that's 21 young girls now scarred for life. I know much too well how that's like. "But who the fuck knows with the system these days", I mutter, rage bubbling over.

"Romanoff", Fury starts, "I know your feelings on this. You stopped him, that's what matters", he says coldly, which is as close to caring as he's ever gonna get. "Right".

"Is that all Romanoff?", He queries

I sigh. "Spider-Man assisted with the search on some nights", I add to his grunt, "but aside from that? Yes sir". I answer, trying to get this over with as quickly as possible. "Romanoff?", He stresses, clearly dissatisfied and knowing better. "Fine", I cede, "He may be complaining about a broken arm for the foreseeable future". I huff, a sly smirk on my face, "I found it necessary to protect lives".

"Really, Who's?".

"His", I answer, the silent threat not missed by Fury. He chuckles for a second. Fury doesn't say anything else as he ends the call, my previous calm smirk and collected attitude shattering. "Fucking dammit".

Bastard terrorised 21 young girls, 21 lives hurt by the selfish scum. Any other time of the year and I would be much too pleased to take him down but this close to Mother's Day... I'm not fond of the extra reminders.

It's not like I ever had a choice... or a chance for that matter. I just head over to my room, too long a Sunday now Monday night, too much- *Buzz* ... and apparently more to come

-

‏The Kid

‏Morning everyone

Tony

Morning kid

Bucky

Sup Kid

‏The Kid

‏Hello ☺️

‏Good to see everyone's back

‏How are you doing today

Tony

Good kid, thanks for asking

Bucky

I'm good

Turtle's flustered right now, but good

Steve

Buck!

Do you need to tell everyone!?

Bucky

Makes you blush

So yes, yes I do

‏The Kid

‏You two sound so wholesome

Tony

Disagree

Clint

Disagree

‏The Kid

🥺

‏And the rest of you

Clint

Well, Ant and I are busy later today

Spider's a little mad today

Nat

Shut up Parrot

Clint

See

Nat

Keep that up and all you'll see is red

‏The Kid

‏?Are you ok Spider

Nat

Stay out of it kid

Tony

Hey!

Bucky

Be nice to the kid spider

Nat

Go back to your boyfriend Wolf

And you don't get to talk Metal

Clint

Hey Nat

You think you should lay off it a little?

Maybe just put the phone down

Nat

You think maybe you back off for once Parrot

‏The Kid

‏Enough please

‏This is my stop anyways

‏We'll talk later

Bucky

Bye kid

Tony

Cya kid

Clint

Bye kid, and don't let the sour sport get to you

Nat

Parrot!

‏The Kid

‏Nope, not here

‏Bye everyone

-

I may have been harsh, but thank god it's ove-

-

*DM with The Kid*

‏The Kid

‏Ms Spider

‏Nat, are you ok

‏I'm sorry if I did something wrong

‏I just want to make sure you're ok

Nat

I'm fine Kid

‏The Kid

‏Don't try that

‏Don't try the 'I'm fine' deflection

‏I'm an expert on it, I can see right through it

‏So Ms Nat

‏?What's wrong

Nat

It's none of your business kid

‏The Kid

‏It may not be

‏But right now it's not doing you any good to drown yourself in whatever's going on

‏I'm your friend Ms Nat

‏I want to help, please

Nat

I'm fine kid, it's just the time of year

‏The Kid

‏?Is it Mother's Day

Nat

Partly

How did you know?

‏The Kid

‏Lucky guess

‏?So Ms Nat, what else

Nat

Kid, seriously, it's fine.

‏The Kid

‏If you insist

-

*The Kid is Calling*

He does not back down does he?

"What do you want kid?", I don't even bother with formalities. "Ms Nat", he starts softly, a facade, "I know you and I know how you're reacting to this. It's time to face it head on". Curse this Kid. And how the hell did he read me like a book?

He's back to soft, "I mean it Ms Nat, please".

If it will placate him, and I can always lie. "It's just Monday kid, never been a fan", not my best lie, but he's a teen, probably enough. I hear silence for a second, but then, "Ms Nat, we met on a Monday, and we've talked on many Mondays and it's never been an issue. Try again?".

He's better than I have him credit for. "Aren't you supposed to be at school by now?", I try and get him to end the call. "Yeah first bell just went, but like the first time we met, I had a free period first, so I have time", The kid's voice changes from conversational, back to the initial confrontational tone he held, "So, Tell. Me". With good training this kid could be me levels of intimidating, can't deny that.

"At least tell me what is it about Mother's Day? Please Ms Nat, you can't keep everything bottled up".

"Look Kid", I grunt, frustration and anger bubbling, "it's just a reminder".

"Of what?", he challenges. "It's just a reminder", I repeat, sharper in tone and volume than before. "Ms Nat", the Kid does the same.

Who does he think he is, calling me out of nowhere and interrogating me? I snap. "I don't need some nosy teenager who's so bored in their own pointless life they need to pry into the drama of everyone else, so Back. Off!", I yell those last 2 words, only hearing what I said after screaming at the kid, only feeling the true consequences of my words once I hear a single light sniffle through my phone.

"Do you feel better now Ms Nat?", He asks me in a vulnerable voice. Even after being yelled at he's still genuinely concerned for me... "I'm sorry", I whisper. "It's ok Ms Nat", he immediately cheers up, as if to cheer me up. "I knew this could happen if I pushed you, I guess I also almost wanted it to", he chuckles weakly at that last part.

"You wanted to initiate a catharsis", I realise out loud, "smart kid".

Could hear him giggle. "Thank you Ms Nat, now do you wanna talk about it?", He offers as softly as ever. Always worried this kid... I did just yell at him for something he didn't deserve... let's fix it then. "You heard of that huge Kidnapping case last week?", I ask, thinking back to our mission.

"You mean the ones the Avengers took down?".

"Yeah those", Kid's well informed, I commend that, "and have you heard of that 'Prom Night Pervert' that's been running around recently?". Could hear shuffling, probably nodding. "Yeah, I heard a couple of the seniors talk about him at school, what's this about Ms Nat?". His voice entirely gentle, the previous strength in it gone, probably for me. Kid's really good at talking to people.

I scowl, gutting my teeth. "It always angers me. Someone being so willing to hurt people, to hurt kids, that and the fact it's Mother's Day Sunday just reminds me too much of what....", I trail off, one of those rare times where my words are lost In my throat. "Reminds you of what Ms Nat?", The kid prompts, encouragement and openness in his voice. It's comforting.

"You know what a Hysterectomy is kid?", I ask, if I am going to talk about it he better know what it is. "MJ's talked about them, it's a surgery to remove the uterus, right?".

"Yeah kid...", I trail off again, words lost in my throat. After a minute of silence, the kid reassures me again, "Ms Nat, take as much time as you need, and please don't feel like you need to tell me this, ok?".

Oh, so now he's telling me I don't have to talk? Well, I've gone this far... "When I was young", I start after another second, thinking over every single word, "for reasons out of my control... I had one, I didn't need to but it happened anyways and it just...". The words are lost again, my past... it's not something I enjoy talking about.

"Unjust", the kid finishes for me, "it wasn't fair on you to have that choice taken away". Like. A. Book. Usually I'd be more concerned but from the kid, it's... comforting. "Yeah". I agree. "And it's not like I want to have a kid, but knowing that I never can? that I never will? That I never had a choice?". I rapid fire, my real frustrations finally coming out.

"Makes you feel powerless...", the kid whispers but I could hear him.

"Exactly", I snarl, "I hate feeling powerless".

We let the silence sit, Me just enjoying finally getting that out. I'm not one for talking about my emotions, but this time... it helped. "Ms Nat?", The kid asks, probably just to see if I was still here.

"Yeah Kid?".

"You are wrong about one thing". I laugh, I expected to be angry at this, but by now all I can manage is a laugh. "How so kid?".

Peter chuckles. "You do have a kid though, Ms Cat?", Now the anger is back, slightly. I scoff, "yeah, sure. I doubt she even thinks of me as a- as a....". I can't push myself to say 'it'. "Asks someone she met online for help over me".

"Wait, Is this about last Saturday Ms Nat?", The Kid asks, at least he catches in faster than Clint. "It's not what you think! She said you, Mr Parrot, Mx Robot and Mr Cheetah weren't home. She said she didn't want to bother you or worry you when you were busy", The kid explains, making all my emotions dissipate. "We talked a bit about you actually-".

"What about", I ask curiously. Fury is never going to hear a word of this. Kid laughs at my speed, "She just told me how she cares about you, how you care for her. The way she talked about you kinda reminded me of May".

May? "You mean your Aunt?".

"Yeah, the care, the love, how you chose each other... reminds me of that", kid deviates for a second, finishing with undeniable nostalgia in his voice. "Sounds nice kid... but she's still not my kid", I say solemnly, I care for her, for her and Pietro, but... they're not exactly my kids.

The Kid waits for a second before speaking again, his voice more emotional than ever before, "do you want her to be?". I'm floored by the question, both by what the kid really is asking, but also by how I never really considered it before. I-..... yeah, I would.

"Yes", I say, my comfortably stable voice replaced by a weaker whisper. "Give me a second Ms Spider", the kid replies excitedly, quite the whiplash from the previous tone.

After a couple of seconds, I hear a different voice. "Hey Kid, what's up?".

Clint? "Parrot? What are you doing here?", I ask incredulous, "why did you call him kid?".

"Guys-"

"Wait, is this a conference call? Is that you Nat?".

"Guys!", the kid stops us, "Can you let me explain for a second".

I stay silent, Clint seemingly doing the same, to let the kid talk. "I called Mr Parrot because I think he can help here. Would you mind if we told him Ms Nat? I promise it can help".

I think it for a moment before inevitably agreeing, kid's fortunate he's good at this and that Clint is the avenger I trust most. He's never finding out that second part though. "Sure kid, but Parrot!", I call for him; "Yes Ma'am?". I roll my eyes at his exaggeration before replying, "You tell no one".

"Yes Ma'am", he keeps joking.

"Mr Parrot, promise?".

Finally he cuts his act, "ok kid, I promise". Kid's got Tony and Clint on a leash. "And Mr Parrot?".

"Yeah kid".

"Could I tell Ms Nat about what you and I talked about last week, about the questions you needed to ask me?".

A second of silence is ears before Clint answers, "I trust you kid. You helped me with that so whatever you need help now, I'm in".

"Thank you Mr Parrot!", The kid is back to cheerful, kid switches way too quickly... yellow flag, gotta keep an eye out for later. "Ok, so Ms Nat? Mr Parrot is thinking of adopting Ms Cat and Mr Cheetah. And Mr Parrot? I was wondering if Ms Nat could join".

"You wanna adopt them too?-", Clint- "You're adopting the Twins", and I say over each other, before remaining quiet at the question the other asked. The kid answering for us. "Yes Ms Nat, Mr Parrot is adopting the kids, he asked me for help last week with a couple questions on it", He clears up for me.

"And yes Mr Parrot, Ms Nat and I just talked about how she cares for Ms Cat, so I was wondering if she could join you in this". Now he clears up for him. Not exactly happy someone is talking about my emotions for me, but I'm still processing while he talks. "So Mr Parrot? Can she?".

Clint takes a second, "Sure Nat, yeah, I've seen how the twins look ya you, I'm sure they'd love that, just have to talk to the lawyers and see if it's ok". Peter pipes in, "Oh should be", he interrupts nonchalantly, "It's an adult adoption, so it's not as stingy as regular adoptions, and you're only adding a second adopter to the same adoptees, so a lot of the paperwork should remain the same".

Clint and I are now left silent at the kids knowledge of this, "I'm sorry, how do you know this?"l Clint asks the very same question in my head. "Ohh", he sounds embarrassed, "when you... well, you know, you end up doing a bit of research on the subject".

"Sorry Kid", I say, finally realising where this kid's wisdom on the subject comes from. "So, Parrot... what do I need to do?", I ask, curious at the proposal. Clint smirks, "Well, Ant and I are going to Court later today to settle a couple more things with the Judge, we can always set up an earlier meeting with the lawyers to add you to the adoption papers", he explains.

"Now".

"Wait, you mean go now?".

"Yeah Birdbrain, now. If we're doing this, we're doing this quickly", I hear shuffling through the phone, probably Clint as he speaks immediately after, "Sure Nat, let me just get Ant, also don't tell anyone we-".

"Haven't told the Twins, I figured, couldn't have kept it from me otherwise", I finish for him. I may have been sappy and emotional today, but I'm always sharp as my knives. "Oh and Boys?", I ask before we cut the call.

"Yes Ms Nat?" "Yeah?", The both answer, good. "You tell no one. You got that?", i bark at them.

"Yes Ma'am", Clint goes back to joking. "Of course Ms Nat", the kid replies much more politely.

"Good. Bye kid, we gotta go if we want to make this happen", I wave, slightly more emotion than usual leaking into my tone, the kid does that to you. "Bye Ms Nat, Bye Mr Parrot, good luck today! And please tell me when it's official so we can celebrate!", The kid excitedly blurts, adorable.

"Bye Kid". Clint says as he cuts his call. "Bye Маленький Пуак". and I cut mine. Off to court I go.

Chapter 33: Snared Spider and Legal Mitre

Summary:

Peter gives a judgement, Clint and Nat receive one

Spider-Man POV:

"One more try Jon, you got this!". Yeah, yeah... yeah... *thunk* Nope.

"Owwww", Jon whines while holding his arm. "I don't know how you always make it look so effortless", he jokes. He'd tried to do an acrobatic backflip, tried. I shrug; "Practice", I answer. A notification pops up through my mask. "Hey Jon, I gotta go now. Keep practicing, I'm sure you'll figure it out.", He nods happily. "I'll be around later this week, help you practice some more if you want?".

We hug. "Thanks Spider-Man!", He takes me up on my offer as I web myself up a building and head off. Shuri's been blowing up my phone for the past 10 minutes asking when I'll get to the tower. I cleared it with May, so we can work on a suit until late. I managed to sneak onto the subway, saved me time and the swinging to grand central terminal. Left only a few blocks...

Swinging in through the balcony, Friday greets me as per whats now the usual. "Hello Spider-Man. Ms Shuri is waiting for you in her lab". Smiling, "Thanks Friday", I answer back. As I'm waiting in the elevator, alone, I start a conversation. "Friday, how is your day?". She stays silent for a moment, was she not programmed for conversati- "While I don't experience time or emotions like a normal person, I would classify my day as satisfactory. Thank you Spider-Man".

I chuckle. "You're welcome Ms Friday", I wave back in the elevator, I don't know where she has her sensors but I hope she saw it. "Oh, and you can call me Spidey if you want". Her pleasant voice is much quicker to reply, "I can call you whatever you want, Spidey". I grin, "Oh and Friday?".

"Yes Spidey?", She responds. "Is Friday ok? Or Ms Friday? What would you want me to call you?". Again she takes a second. "I have no preference Spidey. Most people in the tower call me 'Fri' or 'Friday'. Mr Barnes however insists on calling me 'Tower Lady' in spite of my many corrections" ... was that sass? Or annoyance? I gotta code that into Karen later. "Ok, does Ms Friday work?".

"Sure Spidey".

I smile through my mask, the edges stretching with it. I'm about to ask another question as the elevator dings and the doors open. "Thank you Ms Friday", I wave as I walk towards the lab, remembering my way from the first time. I arrive by the lab and find Shuri waiting by the door. "Before you come in, I want you to know I was under duress". She deadpans, oh no.

My doubts are quelled as we walk in, "Hello Spider-Man", King T'Challa greets me. "Hello Mr T'Challa", I shyly wave as he smiles, shrinking in on myself a little. "See Shuri", he gestures towards me, "this is the kind of attitude you could learn from". She rolls her eyes. "What uhh-", I start, "what are you doing here?".

He just chuckles at my awkwardness, "My request? I was hoping for an update?". Ohh, "You mean about White Wolf- I mean, Mr Barnes?".

"Yes", he walks closer to me, "I was hoping you'd have some thoughts to report". I nod, "yeah yes". There's a couple of seconds of silence before he starts, "and those are?". I jump back into the moment, "Oh! Well... he's kind of cold, very distant...", I start, King T'Challa's look curious, turned surprised at my next words, "but nice, maybe not yet to me and I get that, but I see how he looks at Mr Steve and the rest of you guys".

"I see how he's always on edge, and while he tries to hide it I know why, he's scared. Scared to hurt others, to disappoint others, particularly Mr Steve", I stop my rambling. King T'Challa looks at me curious, "And how would you know that?".

"Because I've been there", I reply, his unwavered curiosity cuing me to continue, "people have gotten hurt because of me and with these powers, it took me months to feel like I won't hurt those I care about unintentionally with them". Now he looks satisfied.

"Do you trust him?", He asks sharply. "I- well, it depends on the situation-", he cuts me off.

"If you were one of the people you save and he was you, would you trust him to help you?".

I think for a second... "yes", I answer with pause.

"And if you two were on a mission together, would you trust him to protect you?".

"Yes", this time I reply faster, with more confidence.

"Are you done brother? Can we get back to fun?", Shuri interrupts us. He just rolls his eyes, "Yes Shuri, we're done".

Mr T'Challa promptly ignored her. "Thank you Spider-Man", he waves as he walks out of the room. Shuri grabs me by linking elbows for a change before dragging me over to her desk, "Now that the sourpuss is out of here, let's have some fun!".

She lights up the lab, sparking up all the machines and computers. "What is this?", I ask, pointing at the holoscreens in front of us. "Remember last week?".

"Yeah".

Smirking, she punches my shoulder. "Well, after I edited plenty of footage for future blackmailing and shit posting, I started to review your fights, your style and I have... let's say a couple of ideas". Now I smirk, this day's officially starting. "Like what?".

After like, 2 hours of work, Shuri breaks our rhythm, "Hey Spidey?". I lift my head from my work and turn to her, "yeah?".

"Can you get me a vibranium triple tap?".

After a second of looking around the lab, I reply confused, "I don't think we have one here". Shuri just looks up at me and around, "Ohh, it's in the lab three doors down to the right", she directs. I follow her directions until I find the lab. It's also really amazing, got some tools I've never seen before- and is that blueprints and calculations for nanobots? I wonder, could they be upgraded if maybe...

Shuri's request quickly forgotten I find some blank paper and a pencil as I start writing down ideas and equations on how to improve the design, making good progress for about 10 minutes before I'm snapped out of my work by a tense, irritated voice: "What are you doing"

I snap my head back, "Ohh, Mr Stark! I'm sorry! Shuri just sent me here to get-", as I stutter Mr Stark walks up to me, snatching my work from my hands. I get quiet as he reads over it, a cold but intrigued look in his eyes.

Before he can even respond, a second voice covers the room. "Hey Tones, what's taking so long?", A guy I don't recognise walks into the room. "Who's he?", He points at me.

"He's no one Rhodey", Mr Stark replies as I just there stand confused. "Really Tones?", The guy who I think is named 'Rhodey' raises his eyebrow, "Because a guy wearing red and blue spandex in your lab doesn't seem like 'no one'". He does air quotes over that last part.

"I'm Spi-Spider-Man", I fumble out, trying to introduce myself. He just salutes with one hand, "Thought as much, I'm James Rhodes, but most people call me Rhodey", he shakes my hand before turning back to Mr Stark. "You know Tony, just because I've spend last year in Washington clearing the Twins doesn't mean you can just keep me out of the loop like this", He jokes much to Mr Starks evident annoyance. "Now come on, I'm finally back and I didn't just come back to see you mope".

At that, I giggle, only making Mr Stark more annoyed and Mr Rhodey more amused. We're enveloped by an awkwardly growing silence before Shuri breaks it. "Hey spidey, did you finally- oh hello", She waves at the two men with me before yelling at me, "I didn't ask you here so you could have a tea party, grab the triple tap and let's go!". She claps shaking me from... everything, as I grab what I came here for and run behind her.

We work for a couple more hours before we finish with all our upgrades. Really just another suit, but now it means I have a backup for when one is in the wash. "Do you think we can go to the training room and test it?", I ask, excited to take it for a spin. "Nah, unless you want the training room all to yourself. Steve and Bucky are doing their tri weekly date night thing, Clint Nat and Scott are off together doing who knows what, everyone's busy tonight".

"Guess I'll just have to test it in action", Shuri doesn't seem to pleased at this. "Don't worry, I'll record with the lenses, send you the footage and my notes". She thinks it over for a second, "Deal, but you're still coming again later to test it out properly".

As she walks me out to the Balcony, we say goodbye. I can fit maybe another hour of Spider-Manning in by the time I promised to be back. After stopping 2 robberies, 1 high speed chase, and a quick visit to Kara's, I get home and happily call it a night.

-

*earlier that evening*

"And why are the adoptees not present today?", The Judge asks.

The three avengers remained sat on their end of the table, lawyers on both ends. "Your Honour", Scott takes over, "Mr Barton and Ms Romanoff did not want to implant false hope into Pietro or Wanda about this adoption. Preferring to keep it a surprise until all legalities are finalised and it is entirely their choice".

"I see", The Judge responds. As Clint whispers a quick "thank you" at Scott. "Mr Barton, Ms Romanoff, is this true?".

Looking back up at the judge, "Yes your honour", They both respond. The Judge looks over the provided documents for a couple of minutes before speaking again. "An unusual request indeed. However, this is an unusual case overall...", she trails off for a second before arriving at a decision.

"Based on all the required documentation has already been provided by both you and SHIELD, as well as both of your testimonials — when compounded by the fact this is an adult adoption — I believe you will find this agreement acceptable", she leads, ensuring the attention of the room before she continues. "I see no reason to deny the adoption, however I cannot grant it unless the adoptees are in agreement. So, if they sign the documents and come to our next appointment, I can finalise the adoption then".

After All 3 avengers in the room agree with this conditions The Judge speaks again, "Alright, court dismissed. I do hope next time I see you it's with some signed papers, and extra company", she smiles at them. "Thank you Judge Ginsburg", Nat replies as the 3 avengers and their gaggle of lawyers leave the room.

-

*later that night*

"Brother", Shuri asks as she walks into T'Challa's room, "what was that about a request for Spider-Man?".

"Shuri, since we're staying behind to oversee Bucky's position as a provisional avenger, I thought I should gather as much information as possible". Shuri just nods, before adding another question. "But why him? they barely know each other? And isn't he going to be biased over the whole 'Avengers attacked him' thing?".

T'Challa just chuckles, "That is precisely why Shuri". She still doesn't get it, "Wouldn't that make him unreliable, and you biased brother?", she asks. "Just because I ask his opinion doesn't mean I take it into account", He counters her first argument, before tackling the bigger one at hand, "And of a fencer, or a chess master, do they learn more from friends? Or from adversaries?". He pauses for a second as he stands from his chair.

"I asked him specifically to account for bias Shuri. There's very few who he's going to interact with, and Spider-Man is probably the only one who hasn't already formed an opinion", He continues as he walks in front of Shuri. "Barnes met Spider-Man the same night you did, opposition being the only element in their relationship. You would be correct that it would discredit every negative criticism due to bias, but it also only highlights any positive comment as it surpassed that bias".

Shuri nods through his explanation, concluding with a mild smirk on her face, "Pretty smart Brother". Laughter, "Of course I am", T'Challa jokes as he ruffles Shuri's hair, she slapping his hand away as he does. "Brother!", She barks, "you've been watching American television again, haven't you".

T'Challa doesn't answer, only smiling as he returns to his book and chair.

Chapter 34: Pietro’s Parents

Summary:

Pietro has a panic attack.

3rd POV:

"Are we really doing this?".

"Yes Clint", Natasha grabs the archer's waving hands. "We've come this far, it wouldn't be fair to not give them the choice". Both spies currently stand in one of Tony's conference rooms, the one they met the lawyers in all week. It's Sunday. Both sets of adoption papers on the table, hidden party supplies and food inside the vents and cabinets of the otherwise professional room. Clint's had every supply.

As they breathe deeply with each other, calming themselves down Scott walks in, "You guys ready?, He asks. "Yep, sure, ready!", Clint hyper-excites.

Nat just rolls her eyes, "He's dying inside". Getting a scoff from the facetiously happy archer. "Are you gonna call Laura?", Scott asks Clint. He shakes his head, "No, it's Mother's Day so she's with the kids. We haven't told them yet either", he scratches his neck, "didn't want to give them false hope either".

"Or to pressure Wanda and Pietro", Natasha adds. "It needs to be entirely their choice, not out of fear of disappointing others".

"I see, but.... there is one other person we could call", Scott suggests, Nat understanding immediately what took Clint a second to get. "You mean the Kid?", Clint asks. "Yeah". Scott nods, "You did go to him after talking to me the first time, and he is the only reason Nat's here to begin with", Scott argues, points that both spies are forced to agree with. "And you know he'd love to be here for this".

Wincing, "Won't he be with his family?", Clint counters. "I know it's just him and his aunt, but still, wouldn't want to interrupt that". Scott just takes his phone out and waves it in front of the spies, "Only one way to find out".

-

Scott

Hey Kid

You Busy?

-

They all wait for a second, Clint and Nat growing more confident the kid was busy, before 3 little dots threatened that idea, and a message finally killed it.

-

‏The Kid

‏Nah

‏?Do you need to talk too

Scott

Not exactly

I know it's Mother's Day, but I was wondering if we could steal maybe an hour of your day.

‏The Kid

‏Sure, I'm free all day

Scott

Free all day Mother's Day?

‏The Kid

‏Yeah, my Aunt always offers to take the Mother's Day shift so other nurses can be with their kids

‏We just celebrate another day

‏So I'm free for whatever you want

Scott

Alright kid

Can we call you?

‏The Kid

‏Sure

-

Scott asks Friday to turn on voice filters for all of them before starting the call.

"Hello?".

"Hey Kid, how's it going" Scott replies first

Excited as always the kid responds, "I'm great, and you?", through the room's speakers. "Well, I'm here with a couple more friends", he turns to Clint and Nat, "Say hi Spider and Parrot". Inversely, "Hey Kid", Clint waves, "Маленький Пуак", so does Nat.

"Hi Guys!", The kid beams through the phone, "what are we doing?".

"Well, remember that thing you were helping us with all last week?", Scott prompts, to a loud excited gasp. "Are you finally gonna tell them? Did you get the adoption cleared already? How did you do it so fast?", The kid starts rapid fire questions.

Surprisingly, be it due to the Spies' stress or his own experience, Scott diffuses like a champ, "yes kid, we're actually gonna tell them today, Spider and Parrot are kinda anxious about it. Since you helped us, we thought you should be here too". The kid 'aww's' in thanks before Scott continues, "And we're friends with a couple of lawyers and judges, we kinda pulled a few of favours so we could tell the twins by Mother's Day". To say Nat was impressed, would be an understatement at the moment.

"Makes sense, and that was a really nice idea Mr Parrot, Ms Spider and Mr Ant". After a second wherein Scott waved to Friday to call the Twins and also bleep any of their names — getting a texted response by the AI — he directs back to the kid. "Ok, they're on their way, could you stay silent for a bit while we tell them, you can come in while we celebrate", Clint and Nat got anxious all over again at the twin's coming and Scott's 'celebrate' statement.

"Ok", the kid waves unseen, "good luck Ms Spider and Mr Parrot".

There's silence in the room, nothing but anxious breaths until footsteps are heard in the hallway outside. One last heavy breath out of Clint and Nat is heard before the doors open. "What was so urgent you asked Fri to get us?", Pietro asks, nonchalance ever present in his tone, as he and Wanda walk in. "What's up?".

Clint's breath sharpens, the moment getting to him. Lucky for him, Nat and Scott remain focused. "There's something we needed to ask you?", Nat starts.

Wanda nods happy, but weary, "sure, what it is?". Next to her, "And why is Legolas so scared", Pietro jokes. Nat and Scott don't say another word, just picking up each adoption file and handing them to their respective twin.

"Yo-you.... want to adopt us?", Wanda stutters in shock, Nat and Clint matching the surprise. "We cleared it with the courts, it's entirely up to you two now", Scott clears up, as everyone else in the room seems to have lost their voice. "So... do you?", Clint finally speaks up, his voice more vulnerable and hopeful than anyone in that room had ever heard it.

Wanda starts nodding after a second, only getting faster until she just jumps at Nat and Clint, enveloping them in a hug.

They hold the embrace for a couple of seconds, before feeling the absence and turning to- "Pietro?", Clint asks.

"I-... I-", He starts hyperventilating. 'Clint?! Nat!? They want to- want to- I need to-' runs through his head. "S-sorry", Pietro wheezes as I speeds away. Everything goes quiet for a second. "Hey, what's happening, am I still on?", The Kid asks. "Yeah Kid", Nat shakes herself stupor first, followed by the rest.

"What are we gonna do!?", Clint yells into the room. Wanda takes control, "He's having a panic attack-". Clint immediately sprints for the door, "then let's go find him", he orders just before Wanda lifts him up with her magic. "It's not that simple Clint", She explains carefully lowering him so as he doesn't start running again, "whatever caused this panic attack, we are connected to it. If we go and try to help him we could just make it worse".

"Then what are we supposed to do!", Clint yells even louder, frustrated, "He's out there hyperventilating, having a panic attack and it's because of me!". He yells again, before ending in a whisper, sliding his back down on the wall till he's sitting on the floor; "My son's having a panic attack because of me".

Wanda smiles at him, "He's going to be fine Clint, he just needs time". Clint looks up, "but he needs help with this panic attack, how can I- I mean we help him if we... can't help him".

Before Wanda can answer, Nat does, "We're not the only ones who can". Everyone turns to her. "There's 1 person here who he's not going to link to his panic, one person here who knows about the adoption, one person I trust to help". Wanda and Scott slowly make sense of what Nat was saying, Clint in his own panic however still couldn't piece it together, "Who?!?".

"The Kid".

"Wait, Me?", He asks shocked, "are you sure?". Nat picks up the phone to speak clearly to him, "Parrot went to you for questions about adoption, Cat with help about her parents and me with my own feelings Kid. Very few have such a record of successes, and you're the only one from our friend group who is not in the room, so yes. I'm sure".

"Ok, but how am I supposed to talk to him? I don't know if he's going to answer?", The kid sputters through the phone. He's glad to help, but is way too confused to know how. "Don't worry kid, leave that to us. And please don't question it", Wanda responds, as Scott comforts Clint. Quickly muting themselves Nat asks, "Friday, can you connect the call to wherever Pietro is? Add the usual voice filter and bleep names as well".

"Of course Ms Romanoff", The AI responds. The phone goes black and all 4 of them are left to wait.

-

Pietro POV:

Why- Why- Why- I can barely get a thought in, my mind racing faster than I ever could. "They- they wanna- ad-adop-", I heave, slowly collapsing into the corner of my room.

Another minute with my thoughts passes before, "Mr Cheetah, are you ok?". The Kid? "H-Hey K-k-id", I struggle between breaths. Turns out I can super speed breathe, feels like it. "Mr Cheetah, please breathe with me ok?".

I struggle a little before I can release a squeak of agreement. For the next I-come-to-find-out-later hour it's just me and the kid doing breathing exercises, calming exercises, him just talking me through em. Consequence of super speed. "Thanks kid", I'm finally able to get out words clearly.

"You're welcome Mr Cheetah", he excitedly responds. A minute of silence before he speaks again, "So... Panic Attack?".

I crack, breaking into wheezing laughter at his question. "Lucky guess?", I joke. He giggles... kinda cute. "Do you wanna talk about it?", He asks in a pitchier voice. I'm stunned.

"I- I-".

"We don't have to if you don't want to", he immediate back pedals. I stand up as if to stop him, "No! I do, I want to talk about, I... just...". I hear him exhale, before continuing in a calm warm voice, "Ok, let's just start with how you felt", he asks. "Panicked", I snap back at the obvious question, regretting it slightly as the word leaves my mouth.

Didn't matter, he never minded. "I know Mr Cheetah", the kid assures, "I meant besides that, what did you feel to cause you to panic?". Again, I'm stunned, but at least this time I can come up with an answer, even if it's all over the place. "I felt happy, so happy, but angry, and afraid, and guilty, and sad! Why did I feel fucking sad!", I scream my last words, frustration replacing what once was anxiety.

The kid seems unfazed by my temper, "That's good Mr Cheetah, that's a start". He calms me down, at least tries. "How about we go one emotion at a time", I nod, before adding a quick, "yes", since he can't see me. "Why did you feel Afraid?".

At the question all of the memories start flooding back, the pain, the rage, the... mind games... "you didn't see that coming".

"Mr Cheetah, please breathe", the kid reminds me in my silent reflection. After a second of clearing breaths, I find my words, find a way to start. "You know about our Parents? How we lost them when we we're young?".

"Yeah", he responds with a sad empathetic voice, it grounds me. "Yeah... it meant Wa- I mean Cat and I were on our own. Spent most of our teenage years on the streets...", I trail off, getting a slight humming out of The kid to let me know he was here for me. "I-", I try and find where to continue, "We grew angry, disillusioned. Made us perfect targets for people who wanted to use us". Immediately I get a flash of a memory; Me and Wanda back in Sokovia, the day we were approached by that HYDRA recruiter.

"We were 14... they used us, manipulated us for their own benefit... it almost destroyed us", another flash, the sceptre, the experiments, the pain. "But that's not the worst part...", I swallow a sob as flashes of Ultron cross my mind, the pain. All the lives that were lost, how I almost lost mine. The sobs' echo however still made it to the Kid. "I'm here Mr Cheetah, for all of it".

I give an unseen weak smile before I continue, "they hurt a lot of people, and we were a part of it. I let them hurt Wa- Cat, it was my fault-".

"No", the kid cuts me off, "You we're 14 and alone. You said they even manipulated you so It's not on you".

"You don't know that kid", I say defeatedly. "And so what if it is?", He shouts, "'you were', 'you did', it's all in the past tense. It's all in the past. Ms Cat is here, she's safe and happy. And you're not doing that anymore. You may have been a part, but it's not on you". Not the strongest argument I've heard, but the kid's blind trust and emotion breaks me. "Ok Kid. If you insist".

"Good", I swear I can hear the smirk. His next words back to soft, "so... now do you wanna tell me why you felt sad?".

No. "My- my....", I start, the words lost every time I thought I had them. The kid however somehow knew, "your parents?".

"Yeah", I reply weakly, "the idea that Parrot and Spider are trying to adopt me... I can't help think about them". I hear light chuckling. "I get it", I look up from my slouch, "I lost them too you know, took me years to accept that I saw my Aunt and Uncle as my parents, and it still hurts".

"So you're saying it's gonna take that long for me to accept this?", my stomach drops. "No no", he immediately responds, "I'm saying that adoptions always come from a little sadness, a little bit of darkness. Its inevitable to be reminded of what you lost when you're faced by what you have to gain".

I think over it for a second before I reply, "you know this too kid don't you". He just chuckles, again. cute. "Do you maybe think we can go through the last couple of emotions you listed?", he falls back on topic, still excited. "Y- yeah kid, I got this".

"Ok, why did you feel Angry, Guilty and ashamed?", he's right to the point. Faster than me. Wait- "Ashamed? I didn't say ashamed?".

"True, but are you?" .... F#ck, he's got me there. "Yeah", I almost whisper.

"Why?"

Here's where I finally blow, "Because I'm supposed to be happy! I love them, absolutely fucking love them. I- I want them to adopt me! But then here I go and have to feel sad, and guilty and afraid, and just ruin it for them", I rant, my voice cracking and aching with every yell. "Mr Cheetah?", The kid interrupts, "you're not supposed to be anything".

"Aren't I? I'm getting adopted by two people I love, how am I not supposed to feel happy?", I counter, slumped on my wall, eyes pricked with tears. "Because you're the one getting adopted", the kid stresses, "not anyone else. You're allowed to feel as sad, or angry, or fearful, or confused as you feel you need to". The kid's word's comforts me, his voice is soft, calming.

"Is it a happy occasion? Partly. Like you said, you're getting adopted by two people you love, and you felt happy as well. But you've lived your own life, with its own pains struggles, and you have the right to react to it however you want right now".

I look up again, even more teary, wiping them away. "You don't think-", I cough, "you don't think they're gonna be disappointed?". He hums, "I can't tell you what they'll feel Mr Cheetah, but I can tell you that Mr Parrot asked me about this last week-".

"He what!", I shout, now I don't know if I feel angrier, or more confused, or... "Don't be angry Mr Cheetah, he just wanted to make sure that he knew a bit of what to expect, this is part of it", the kid's voice breaks through my thoughts. He did- he does? "How?", I ask. "He asked me how I reacted", the kid shorthand's, before expanding, "I told him I felt sad and lost, how the adoption reminded me of how alone I was, but that in the end I wouldn't trade it for the world", he lightens his tone at the end. Tried to lighten my mood.

"Then why aren't they here?", I spit back.

Yet still, he had an answer. "They chose to give you space to feel this out, to let you go through all your emotions. They didn't want to overwhelm you, or worsen your panic. They care Cheetah, Parrot almost rushed out to find you". I start smiling from that fact "thanks kid, for talking to me, talking me through this", really good person to calm you down.

"You're welcome Mr Cheetah", I can hear him say through a smile. His voice couldn't hide it no matter what he tried. "Are you literally made of sunshine and rainbows?", I snark just so that I can... He starts giggling again. Cute. "There's that adorable giggle", I comment, I can't hear blushing, but...

We joke for a little longer before the kid brings us back on topic.

"So, Mr a Cheetah, do you think you're ready to go back and tell them what you told me?", he prompts, sounding a bit awkward, a lot tense. Ahh, kid's on top of everything, "yeah... yeah I am", I reply, slowly more and more sure of myself.

"That's great!", getting me the rest of the way.  "Hey kid?", I call from my door, looking back at the floor, wall, and corner where I laid before. He's quick to reply, "Yeah Mr Cheetah?", hopeful. "Do you mind cutting the call for a little while? I need to talk to them privately. Not that you don't matter or I don't trust you it's just-", the kid mercifully takes me out of my flustered rambling.

"Don't worry Mr Cheetah, I get it, Mom and Dad stuff", he replies pleasantly cheery.

Mom... and Dad stuff? Right. "Thanks kid, we'll call you when we're done ok?". Again, his reply, "Bye Mr Cheetah. Good luck!".

"Thanks Kid, bye", I hear him cut the call.

I walk out of my room and head to the conference room, no super speed, gotta stay calm, stay present. As I walk back in I see Scott sitting next to Clint who's digging his hands into his eyes. Nat and Wanda are together talking, I barely make out about what before everything goes quiet as they all turn to me.

"Hey Guys", I wave as I see Scott hold Clint down. "I need to tell you all a couple of things...".

I breathe deeply, like with the kid for most of the last 2 hours. "Due to my powers it's not just my speed that's enhanced, so are my thoughts, my emotions, so when I saw the file I got... overwhelmed". I pause, looking around the room, Nat giving me a confident look, Wanda a caring one. Scott's too busy to even look at me as it looks like he's the only thing holding Clint together, any other circumstance and he'd never hear the end of it.

"I got a panic attack because I felt scared, because of HYDRA and Ultron. Sad, because I kept thinking back to my- our parents", I looks to Wanda, as she gives a slight sniffle, "Then I felt angry with myself, angry for feeling like that. I felt like I was ruining what should've been a happy moment and I felt suffocating stress and shame because of it".

Couldn't look up through my talk, staring at my shoes before I'm called at. "You don't need to Pietro", Nat interrupts, "this is your moment, your choice, you are allowed to feel whatever you need". I nod, "I know now, kid reassured me of that one a lot", at this I see everyone in the room smile, me along side them. "Kid calmed me down, walked me through my emotions, helped me realise one point was clear", I walk slowly to where Clint was sitting, Nat joining us as I gestured her to.

"Mom", I start, seeing Nat's face flash with emotion. "And Dad", at this Clint looks like he's about to break down. "I would love it if you adopted me". Clint just jumps at me, throwing us both to the ground along with Nat, as we all dissolve into a hug. Wanda joining immediately after. After a second, Clint reaches out for Scott, "come here, you helped make this happen", he pulls Scott into our hug. I guess that makes him our... uncle? Weird uncle Scott, has a nice ring to it.

We hold this hug for another five minutes, Clint Crying into Scott's shoulder repeatedly thanking him and shouting how happy he was. Wanda and Nat smiling peacefully, odd small talk coming up every so often, as I just stare into the 4 people I'm caught with. They're my family, and I wouldn't trade them for the world. "So", Natasha snaps us out of our bliss, "I think there's a couple more papers to sign?".

We all untangle, before a realisation hits me. "Wait, Wanda? You haven't signed? I was out for like 2 hours?", I blurt. She smiles at me, "I was just waiting for you to make your choice, if we were both doing it, we were doing it together", she replies as Nat and Clint pull up the adoption papers and direct us to where to sign. The latter of the two unable to contain his smile.

"Pietro Maximoff", "Wanda Maximoff", we say as we sign, before we're surrounded by confetti, flying throughout the room. "I set up a couple of party canons, had Antony and his friends set them off", Scott explains as Clint Wanda and I just laugh, even Nat chuckled a little. 'Ha! Always there, always the extra mile aren't you Scott?", Clint comments before turning to face him, and hug him. "Thank you Brother".

"Brother?", Scott asks through his shock, flinching in the hug. "Yeah", Clint smiles, "Dad Squad, together till the end, you're like the brother I never had Scott". Now it's Clint's turn to hold Scott together, as Wanda and I just laugh and smile at our new wacky family. Past another 10 minutes of enjoying the moment, I remember "Hey guys" Everyone turns to me

"Think we should call the kid back, he's been waiting for like, half an hour already. He's going to want to know what happened", I suggest. "I got it", Clint says through his mouth full of food while he pulls his phone from his pocket.

Doesn't even buzz once, "So! How'd it go!", The kids excited voice booms through the speakers, so cute.... wait. "Well, Kid, is like to introduce you to my new kids, Cat and Cheetah", the Kid just squee's, for a full minute of joy.

"Congratulations Mr Parrot! Ms Spider! Mr Cheetah! Ms Cat!".

We all return variations of "Thanks kid" before he asks, "So, how are you celebrating?".

"We have some confetti, food, just gonna celebrate being a family together before notarising the documents tomorrow", Clint explains.

"Wanna Join?", I say through a bite of cake. "Sure!", He remains as excited as ever, as we spend the rest of the afternoon with the kid, celebrating us. We can always tell the avengers tomorrow.

Chapter 35: Wades of the Past

Summary:

Trip down Memory Lane

T.W. Light Abuse and Angst

Peter POV:

I woke up already sad, it's today, again. I send him a quick text before shoving my phone down my pocket and running out for school. May's still asleep from last night so I just swiped a couple breakfast bars from the counter before I left.

I send a quick hello message to the Zoo chat while on the subway before making it to school. "Hey Dude", Ned walks up to me, "you ok... I know it's today", I see him fidgeting with his hands. "I'm fine dude, I promise". Not entirely fine though I can manage, don't want to worry him.

*exactly 3 years ago*

"C ya later Ned!", I wave as he leaves our Middle School, just for a few more weeks. I put the last of my books in my locker before I turn for the door myself, only to unexpectedly be yanked into the adjacent janitor's closet as I'm walking by. Not the first time.

The arms wrapped around my belly, breath next to my neck, chest on my back. I know. "Hey Peter Pie", I hear behind me, his hands over my eyes preventing me to turn around. I giggle, "What are we doing here?". He slowly turns me around, "I needed to ask you something, didn't want to wait anymore", he replies, as I finally am able to get a good look at him.

"What is it Wade?".

He digs through his pocket and hands me a little box, "Do you wanna go out with me?" He asks as I open it. Inside was just a little beaded bracelet, "Petey Pie", spelt out on it. And a ring pop. I smile as I put it on, "Sure Wade, I'd love to go out with you", he hugs me as I laugh at the gesture.

"Wanna go out for Ice Cream?", He asks as we split from the hug. "Yeah", I reply as he holds my hand on our way out of school, sharing the ring pop.

 

And I managed fine... until lunch.

"Hey Penis!", Trash corners me by my locker before lunch. "Happy Anniversary", he taunts, the venom in his voice setting a dark undertone for the conversation to come. For someone who claims I'm a loser and don't matter, he hasn't forgotten this day since back then. Every time it rolls around Flash always comes 'check in on me'.

"Where is your boyfriend anyways?", He mocks on my face, "Still in Canada where you scared him off to?", He taunts, like he has since. "Can't blame him, look who he was stuck with? Only a matter of time before your 'friends' realise this too".

Not today, "Shut Up Flash", I try and fight back, tired of this crap for the last 3 years. He pulls me by the hair, "what was that", he snarls as he slams my head into the lockers. "No one cares about you Parker, you're worthless. Don't forget that", he whispers into my ear as I feel my Spidey sense tingle- oh no. He punches me right in the stomach, not a strong punch but it can still knock some wind out of me.

He punches me a couple more times as I fall to the ground, giving me one final kick before walking away. Just because it heals quickly doesn't mean I don't still wince in pain every time it happens, In my daze, memories flash to mind.

*2 years 8 months ago*

Wade and I had the best summer together, ice cream dates, going to the movies together, he has the best (safe for work, I see you internet, don't even) Boyfriend I could ask for. Has been a little distant recently though, didn't see him all of last week and I haven't seen him come to high school yet, I hope he's ok...

As the week closes, on Friday the 13th, I finally get an answer, though not the one I would've liked. "Hey Wade!", I call for him as I see him right outside of school. He doesn't look happy, is he angry? "Everything ok Wade?", I ask as I try to go in for a kiss, he stops me.

"I'm leaving", he replies in a cold, hateful voice. I panic, "What? Why? What's wrong?", I try and get him to talk to me.

"You're what's wrong", He replies, just as cold and hateful as before. "I'm breaking up with you. Don't talk to me again, and don't try and find me. I'm moving to Canada", is all he says before he walks away. As I see him disappear into the crowd, my vision blurs, a flurry of tears starts streaming down my face while I run, just run as far as I can get.

 

I lift my hands to my eyes, a surprising wetness covering my fingers. I rush to the bathroom to let it all out, I need a distraction.

-

Peter

Hey guys, can we talk

‏Mr Metal

‏Sorry kid

‏Emergency work thing

‏Mr Turtle

‏We'll be busy for a couple of days

‏Mr Cheetah

‏Wish we didn't though

‏Ms Spider

‏Don't worry маленький Пуак, we'll talk to you as soon as we can ok

Peter

Oh, ok

Sure

Good luck

-

I gaze into my phone, as a stray tear stains the screen- "Hey Pete, you ok?", Ned's voice snaps me from my stare. "Yeah- ", I cough, "yeah, I'm fine". Couldn't sell the act. "We know you're not Pete", Ned answers back, worried tone, "MJ and I know what day it is Pete, and when we saw Flash enter triumphantly into the cafeteria we-". A sudden, "Ned!", From the bathroom door cuts him off. "Ok, MJ knew something was up".

I smile at how much they care, "Thanks guys", I open the door.

"Come on dude, let's get the last couple of classes over with, then games and movie night, ok?", I chuckle, "sure Ned, let's". The day goes as planned, Ned and I head over to his house gaming the afternoon away until MJ joins us for a Star Wars movie night.

As much as they tried, memories still lingered, as I fidget with the bracelet before falling asleep.

-

Hi, the Author here. At the thre- I mean, suggestion of a very nice and totally innocent gentleman Mr Wade 'Deadpool' Wilson, I am for- inspired to tell you of Wade's perspective as well. Enjoy, for my sake.

*2 years 8 months ago*

I love my Petey Pie! We've had the best summer ever, for once I've felt like I can just be, like I'm allowed to be. I'm walking to surprise Petey in his apartment when I start to feel light headed, stumbling through the sidewalk before all goes dark.

"Mr Wilson? Mr Wilson?", A soft feminine voice wakes me up. I'm disoriented for a second, taking a slow look aroun- Hospital? Why am I in a hospital? "Wha- where am I? What am doing here?", I ask to the room, only just now making out the Doctor in the room.

"You're in Queensborough hospital Mr Wilson, you collapsed on the street. An ambulance brought you here." She explains nicely to me, but I can see it, the solemn undertones to her voice. "We tried to call your emergency contact, no one responded. Do you have anyone else who can be here with you?", It hits me just as hard this time as it does every other... "No", I say through a quiet sob. My parents won't come, they don't care, they never have.

She just looks sad. "Why that look? Why should someone be here with me?", I ask, not knowing what's going on but fearing what could be. "Mr Wilson, you have cancer", she tells me straight on, I just freeze, anger, pain, sadness, grief overwhelming me. "What-", I gulp, tears escaping, "what are my chances?", at this her look only worsens.

"We believe it to be a stage 4 glioblastoma, a brain cancer". She looks ya me with soo much pity, I hate the pity. "It's metastasised- spread, into your Lungs, liver, intestines, heart and prostate Mr Wilson". My life fully shatters by now, "how long", I whisper, silent tears rolling down my cheeks.

"Three months", she exhales defeatedly, "four tops". We spend another minute or so before she has to leave for a second, and I run, out of my room, out of the hospital, back to my house... maybe...

Maybe not. When I get there things only get worse. "What is this about you being in the hospital?", My dad yells. "They called, said you just cost us $80 000 dollars", he snarls at me as I tense up, muscle memory by now. "You're paying back every cent. We aren't wasting any more money on you".

I snap back at them, used to fighting back by now, "Or what, you're gonna hurt me? Cost yourself more money?", I challenge him. My father only returns a cruel smirk back at me, he's got a different move in mind. "No", he responds in a satisfied, eerie tone. "You're right, makes no sense hurting you. You've never learnt your lessons".

My blood grows cold, what is he planning...

"Your boyfriend however...", he trails off, I pale, fear erupting through every pore. "maybe then you'll learn" he smiles at me, he's won. "Like I said, either you pay, or he pays".

I just nod, clenching my fists and teeth as I run up to my room and out the window.I spend a week on the streets trying to make money from every odd job, from carrier pigeon, to... escort. Barely able to make enough to eat...

"I heard you're looking for easy money", a guy in a trench coat asks me Thursday night, by the mountain of old clothes, tarps and trash bags I've called home this week. I look up to him, fear and hopelessness in me. "... yeah?", I respond, as much as I don't trust him, I need the money.

He smirks, a golden tooth glimmering from the streetlights of the night. "I may have a solution-".

"Does it pay $80k?", I cut him off.

"... it can", he answers.

"I'll do it!", I shout, I need to.

"Na ah", he stops me, "I'll need a show of commitment first". I look at him, expectantly. "I need a couple of lab rats for an experiment of mine-".

Talkity bastard. "If it will pay, sure", I interrupt him again, I know what my father can do, what he has done to me, I can't let Petey Pie suffer that even once. "Not 80k it won't", he stops me, "for that much I don't just need a lab rat. If my experiment works, I'll need your continued service until I claim your debt is paid".

I hesitate for a second thinking of another way out of my problem, the grim reality of my desperation fully encapsulating me, "ok".

"No, commitment", he stops me once more, "you have 24 hours to disappear, leave no one looking for you. If I find anyone is looking for you, they die. If you tell anyone about this, they die". He threatens, pulling me by the collar before throwing me back at my pile. "Meet me here at this exact time tomorrow, you'll come with us then".

I spend a restless night, faced with my reality. I tell Petey about this, he gets hurt. I leave and he looks for me, he gets hurt. I don't get the money, my dad hurts him like he hurt me.... I got one move....

*13 hours later*

I wait outside of school for him, I focus on all of my hate for my parents, for my life right now to not break down as I see him approach. "Hey Wade!". He looks just as precious as always. "Everything ok Wade?",He asks as he comes to kiss me on the cheek, I stop him. If he does I won't be able to go through with this, I'll break down, I'll tell him everything and we'll both get hurt.

"I'm leaving", I growl.

"Wha- why? What's wrong?", He barrages me with questions, the worry and fear in his voice almost break me. I must cut this clean... for him. "You're what's wrong", I reply, cold as I can make it. As if I was talking to my parents instead of the only Ray of sunshine to have ever lit up my life. "I'm breaking up with you. Don't talk to me again, and don't try and find me. I'm moving to Canada", I finish, need to make sure he doesn't try anything.

Immediately I walk away, I know if I see his broken look it'll break me. 'For him, for him' I echo in my brain to get me through this.

As soon as I'm out of sight I sprint back to my ally, tears starting to stream down my face, tears that don't stop until nightfall. All that's left is for silence and darkness to envelop me until a black windowless van stops for me. The life I knew officially over.

 

Ain't that a very good author.

Shut up wade

What was that?

Nothin, nothin.

Anyways, so that's the story of me and Petey Pie, will this be the end? The Author and I are both as unsure as you are.

Chapter 36: Banner’s Banter

Summary:

Bruce has a bad day, with a good end

Bruce POV:

The Avengers are all on some mission, teaming up with Charles' team to fight some evil brotherhood or whatever.

Usually I'd care more, but today has not been a fun day. First Tony had used up all the coffee and didn't restock, and the rest forgot to order food, I got no breakfast. Then Shuri was blasting music top volume in the living space, so I left to get breakfast and coffee, hoping food and a nice walk could keep the big guy down.

Bad call.

As I'm walking to a cafe around the block a car speeds by, lifting all the water from a street puddle and onto my shirt. "Calm thoughts Bruce", I whisper to myself, seeing a little streak of green flash on my arm. Lucky it's not to long a walk to the cafe. The bell rings as I walk in, a long line stopping me in my tracks. "Great, now the street water's gonna set", I complain to nobody, as the woman in front of me scoffs annoyed.

It takes about 10 minutes before she's finally placing her order, my hopes high to finally get my coffee... only for a gaggle of 12 lawyers to walk in, spewing a, "move over hobo", before cutting in front of me. "Umm, hi?", I try and get their attention, "I was in line". It doesn't dissuade them. So another 15 minutes pass, the grime and dirt staining into my shirt.

"What's your order", the Cashier lady barks at me, her previously polite demeanour with the lawyers gone. "I'll have a large latte and an eggs and bacon sandwich please", I remain polite.

"We're out", she spits, "just sold the last sandwich", she explains as she plays with her nails and points at one of the lawyers. "Couldn't you just make another one?", I try and reason, it's just eggs and bacon in a bun. "No", she snaps. "So?".

I sigh, "I'll take the large latte and a croissant please", it's fine, anything to eat will do.

"Name?"

"Banner?", I provide.

"Next", she shouts as soon as I pay, motioning for me to move. I stand around for a couple of minutes while they work through their orders, around 10 minutes until they call mine... I think.

"Barrett?", The barista calls. I don't recognise the name and no one responds. "I got a large latte and a croissant for Barrett". Ugh, again. "That's me!", I call as I run to the counter to pick up my order, still dropping $5 in the tip jar to a still uncaring workforce. My morning however wasn't done torturing me, one more problem to come.

As I'm walking towards the tower, I see a couple of teenagers eye me suspiciously for a second before exaggeratedly gasping and running towards me. "You're- you're", oh no, "You're the Hulk!". They yell in my face. "I'm one of your biggest fans, Name's Flash Thompson-" (yes Peter was happy he was skipping today)- "I'm sure it's a pleasure", he shakes my hand while his friends ogle at me... eww.

"Can he come out?", they ask in my face, "can we meet the hulk?".

I put my hands between us, trying to make some personal space. "No, No", I decline, "He's not coming out today, sorry". Their attitude changed. "Then what good are you for? Without the hulk you're just some weak guy I could beat up in a fight", that certain 'Flash' kid comments, it takes me all of my focus to keep the big guy down. Luckily they leave now disinterested.

Finally I make it to the tower, to eat my soggy croissant and lukewarm latte. Shuri still with her music in the main living space and Hulk ready to come out, I head to the hulk padded room just in case. It's quiet, it's empty, it's safe.

... it's also an echo chamber of emotions, rage, and memories of the day.

*Buzz Buzz*

To breaking the echo chamber:

-

*Zoo chat*

‏The Kid

‏Hey

‏It's been 2 days

‏You guys back yet

Bruce

Sorry to disappoint you kid

Just me

‏The Kid

‏How can you be a disappointment

‏I love talking to you

‏Any one of you

*Bruce smiles at the kids response, definitely breaking the echo chamber*

*Bruce and The Kid's DMs*

Bruce

Even me kid?

‏The Kid

‏Yes

‏Even you

‏How is that even a question

‏You're amazing

Bruce

Mind telling me how?

‏The Kid

‏Mr Owl 😉

‏Are you looking for a little reassurance

Bruce

I- yes

I'm sorry kid

I shouldn't use you like that

‏The Kid

‏No, no Mr Owl

‏It's ok

‏Sometimes we all need a friend to remind us how amazing we are

‏I'm happy you picked me

Bruce

You sure kid?

‏The Kid

‏I'm sure Mr Owl

‏There's no shame in needing a friend

Bruce

Thanks kid

‏The Kid

‏Do you want to start with the validation, or do you want to tell me why you need it first

Bruce

It's just a bad day kid

‏The Kid

‏So, tell me about it, every detail, get your frustrations out

‏Actually

-

*The Kid is Calling*

"Fri Set up the voice modifier please" I ask the AI before I answer the call. "Hi Mr Owl!", The kids voice beams through the phone, the bright excitement already changing my mood.

I smile "Hey Kid". His energy dims somewhat, his voice a little softer, filled with worry. "So...", the kid starts, "wanna vent now?".

"I-", I freeze, what if Hulk... "I have some anger issues, I don't want to loose it on you". Last times I vented Hulk burst out, can't do that when talking to the kid; it'd oust us and would only complicate everything. "Then how about I guide you through it?", He immediately offers, a new one.

Thinking over it, muting myself quickly I ask, "Fri, If the hulk starts to show, end the call. Ok?". Receiving a short, "Yes Dr Banner", before I unmute myself again. I exhale grounding myself before I speak. "Ok Kid, but I may hang up on you, sorry in advance".

"It's ok Mr Owl. This is your time, feel free to do whatever you need", The kid once again reassures. "How bout this, I'll ask you questions and you just vent for a max 30 seconds. That way you get your frustrations out but I stop you before you can spiral". Not the worst Hulk-proof plan, could try it out; "Ok Kid", he pauses to give me time before he begins.

"What started the bad day?".

Focusing on my breaths and going slowly through my thoughts, I vent, "My roommates. They always eat up all the food, drink all the coffee, and never replenish". I was about to rant along, but the kid stops me before I can. "Ok, that's 30 seconds. Now just a couple deep breaths", he and I breathe along, the rant down my throat lost to the air.

I hear the kid sigh before he asks, "without going back, is there another reason that started the day so poorly?".

Deep breaths. "A temporary roommate was also blasting her music, peaking the speakers. It's not usually a problem, but when I'm hungry and tired I am more easily irritated", this time I stop myself before the time's up. Something I'm slightly proud of, only getting prouder after the kid acknowledges it. "That's good, you stopped before the time too!", He smiles through his words. "Anything else go bad today?".

I answer this question more confident than either before, "I had to go out for coffee and breakfast, had a car splash me with street water on my way. Then I spent like an hour waiting before I could even eat-". He jumps in. "Mr Owl, break time", the kid cuts me off, kind in voice which helps me cool down. "Ok, do you want to tell me why it took so long?".

Calm once more, but still determined I start strong, "There was a long line when I got there, and just before I was supposed to order like 12 guys cut me off, ordered the last of what I wanted too-", feeling like time was about to run out, I pause to breathe, to relax, to stop myself. "Ok, good breathing", The kid compliments, "Was that all at the cafe? Or is there more?".

"There's more", I answer succinctly, still breathing deeply. "Ok, tell me about it".

"The Cashier, she was derisive and dismissive. Got my name wrong, snapped at me for asking questions no matter how polite I tried to be, even tipped $5 and not even a thank you- Time", I call as the kid tries to stop me, I counted as well. The kid just giggles. "Hey! Keeping time is my job!", He jokes back, as he laughs and I give him a chuckle. "Is that all for the Cafe?".

Calmly, "Yes", I answer more relaxed than before. Expected to be angrier through this. He follows up, "Ok, anything else from today?", a repeat question. "There's one more thing", I answer, the previous relaxation gone as I remember those kids.

"Ok, go".

I sigh frustrated at the mere memory, "I was mobbed by a couple of people claiming to be my biggest fans, but the second I told them I wasn't gonna do what they wanted they called me a weak good for nothing guy-".

"Mr Owl-", the kid's interruption goes unheard as a single green vein pops up in the anterior surface of my arms. "What was that kids name-". Again he interrupts, "Time Mr Owl, Time!", the kid tries again, faint murmurs lost on my ears. Clenched fists as they grow greener. "That brat, was like Fl-".

"MR OWL!", I hear the kids scream, cutting me off. I start breathing rapidly, matching the kid's sample breaths to calm down again, seeing as the green fades from my arms. "Sorry", I murmur, slightly ashamed at almost loosing my temper.

The kid doesn't seem affected. "It's ok Mr Owl, I can't blame you for your emotions but I can admire you for your ability to manage them". How can this kid twist anything into a compliment.

"Thanks kid", I grin, him happily humming back at me. "You're welcome Mr Owl!", He still beams, even more calming than before. "Do you want to tell me what about your last answer made you angrier than the others?".

I breathe myself down for another second before answering a solemn "sure". The kid remains silent, so I take that as my time to speak. "The guys — from the zoo, they're away on a work thing", I start a calm defeated voice, "I almost always stay behind, not that I mind, but it's usually because they don't need what I can do. Because I can't help them, because I am not of use to them".

Volume weakening, words turning to whisper I continue, "It sucks to never be recognised, to never be wanted unless you're needed. If anyone else from the group had gone through today, they would've been treated completely differently", I just frown, thinking back on the avengers, on today, on the Hulk. "So for that kid to say that I am weak? good for nothing? It.... hurt", that last word barely makes it out. After a second of silence I realise: "that was more than 30 seconds kid".

"You needed more than 30 seconds", he responds, his softness matching mine, "and you didn't need me to stop you". I smile at the kids words. "Do you want to talk more about... anything from today?", he asks after a beat of silence. "No", I respond slowly gaining my strength back, "I don't want to talk about it right now".

"Then would you like the validation now?", The kid references our previous conversation. I release a light chuckle, "Sure kid".

He peaks up the pace, "Ok! Let's start with your various PhD's, you haven't told me much about them but that's amazing! I'm still in high school but I aspire to be like that!", He immediately starts off, not the strongest argument I've heard but I haven't given him much to work with.

In all honestly, the fact he's talking to me, taking the time to talk to me and doing it just for me, to cheer me up... that had a far stronger effect. Feels good to have someone just being there for you, no needs or wants. "And just now!", He excites every word, "You said yourself you had anger issues, yet you controlled it. And I don't remember you saying you lost it on someone else today either, even if you had every right to!".

This seems small to most people, or they only value it because of the danger of 'The Big Guy'... not often someone points out how hard it is to always need to stay calm just for the sake of staying calm. Valuing the effort alone regardless of the consequences... I just smile, a light tear leaking.

"Is it a chemical issue?", The kid asks, his excitement flipped for softness, "your anger issues I mean?". Smart kid, "y-yeah", I respond, not sure if I'm sad by the reminder or happy to be understood.

"See! Anger is literally, chemically out of your control yet you still have the strength to manage it. You were just able to feel it and release it constructively as well... this probably won't count for much coming from a 15 year old, but I'm proud of you for that". Any residual sadness and anger is gone with those words "Thanks to you kid", I chuckle

He's even more hyped. "You're welcome Mr Owl!", He beams at me gratefully. "And kid?", I make sure he's listening "yeah?".

"It means much more than you think". Now his reply is in a calm honest tone, "thanks Mr Owl. When we first met I said you sounded very smart and very nice", the kid reminds me of our first conversation, the reason for 'Mr Owl'. "I'm going to have to amend that", the kid says faking a grandiose voice.

That tone, shifts to a kind and caring one for his next words "You are very smart and very nice". After everything today, those words mean more than I ever thought they would coming from a random kid in New York. He pauses in the moment, before asking "Do you wanna talk more about today now?".

"No thanks kid, I don't need to anymore", I reply, Happiness and catharsis shining though me. "How are you so wise yourself?", I ask, a genuine question with a sillier tone. He laughs. "My Uncle...", he trails for a second before finding himself. "He taught me this technique after my first boyfriend broke up with me. Helped me get my feelings out without drowning in them. Still use it today with bullies and things like that".

Didn't expect that reply. Didn't like how he grew sullen and quiet. "Sorry kid", I reply, "bout your boyfriend I mean. And the bullies, you deserve better than that".

"It's ok Mr Owl", he responds, back to as happily as always. "I've gotten over it by now, and I have a girlfriend now, MJ, so I'm fine". He quells any worry, I trust he can handle. The kid's next question has a much more playful tone. "Do you have a datemate?".

I laugh, "Datemate?". Cheekily, he answers, "Yeah! It's like boyfriend and Girlfriend but without assuming sex or gender. Date-mate!". I laugh again, good word too. "Yeah, I do" the Kid gushes like a high school gossiper- makes sense. "I have a boyfriend, haven't seen him for a while though?".

Kid gets worries at my vagueness, "oh no, did something happen?". I quickly jump in to answer for him, No no, He's just on a... personal culture trip, he just doesn't get service where he is so I can barely contact him".

Worry dissipates. "Oh ok. I hope you can talk to him soon", he always cares for others. After a couple more minutes of small talk, I remember the promise from our first conversation. "So Kid, we did promise something a while back that we haven't gotten to...".

"Wait, what?", He asks completely lost, understandable as I did just brought that far out of left field. "We said we were gonna talk about Bruce Banner, and I do believe this qualifies as later". The kid gasps excitedly. "I love Bruce Banner, his work on gamma radiation as a cellular energy source and radioactive gene expression activator was brilliant!"

I recognise what he's talking about, that was one of my earlier papers, the origins of Hulk. "Big Fan aren't you?", I guess. "Yeah", he laughs from his side, "He's one of my biggest inspirations". I smile at this, not many have me, Bruce Banner as an inspiration. "Still can't get over how you understood his work at such a young age". The Kid giggles even more. "Wanna tell me your thoughts on it?".

This sets him off, if I thought I ranted I hadn't seen anything yet; "Well, I would love to see gamma's radiation in reverse transcriptase enzymes, oh and I've theorised that there must be some sort of chemical or protein that carries that radioactivity, like ATP energy and regular cells, so if Bruce made a chimeric antibody to neutralise it, this could calm the hulk for maybe even a couple of days".

Not a bad idea, I think I had considered it before but never got around to making something of it. "Oh yeah? Can you explain to me how?".

We spend another couple of hours talking. The kid running me through his Antibody theory and a couple — dozen — others, me running some ideas by the kid's arguments and writing most of it down. I'm definitely gonna wanna research at least half of these.

After his Bruce Banner spark starts to die down, the Kid and I watch some musical he likes. 'Dear Evan Hansen' I think it was called, even invited me to some sort of Movie Night thing he and Tony have. Ending the call as he had to go greet his Aunt. I leave my hulk proof room as well, running into a passed out Shuri on the couch of the living space, where I wait another hour for the Avengers to return.

Chapter 37: Rhodey’s Return

Summary:

Title kinda gives it away

Rhodes POV:

Tony's been acting weird recently, ever since I came back last week... he's nicer. That's most odd. I've seen him on his phone a lot recently, he's out of his lab, sleeping. He's secretive. Hiding his phone whenever I walk in, and he had some Private thing last Saturday night. Could it be? No. He wouldn't.

What's most perplexing is our mission, they were all too eager to get back. Not the usual 'tired from a mission' eager, they were hoping to do something. Would this be a joint thing? Or am I missing something?

"Hey Tony? You busy?", I call up to him in the living area. He was typing away on the couch of the living area. Once again, he hides his phone. "Nah platypus, what do you need?". I raise my brow, "Can we...", I gesture to the bedrooms, Tony sighs but follows along. Less reluctant than usual. "What's up?", He asks as we enter my room.

"Tony", I start, a stern questioning voice setting the mood, "is there something you want to tell me?". He pauses for a second, great. Now I'm gonna have to argue with him, pry and pry for an hour, trying to wrangle it out of- "Yeah".

Wait... what? I'm stunned as Tones continues, "You've probably noticed how I've been on my phone more often-". I cut him off, there's way too much going on, "Wait wait wait. No fighting? No arguing? No me needing to pry this out of you?".

Tony gives me a mock hurt look, "Really Rhodes? You think that low of me?". I return my own deadpan look. "Tony. College". He rolls his eyes. "Want me to tell you or do you want me to leave?", I lift my hands defeatedly, it's an hour of my life I'm saving. "Nope, go ahead".

"Like I was saying", he stresses, "I've been on my phone more often-". I continue the list of yellow flags, "And out of your lab, and sleeping, and more approachable and social", receiving an annoyed raised eyebrow promptly shutting me up. 'Yeah Rhodes. That too", I smile at how frustrated he sounds, always been fun. "So, you could say... I met someone".

As I see Tony struggle for words, my original realisation rears it's head. "Wait? What happened to Pepper? You cheating on her?!", My fears escape me. Tones rubs his eyes at my short lived panic, causing me to stop questioningly. "Rhodey, No", he almost scolds, "This is a long story, so zip it and let me explain".

So he runs me through it, the wrong number, the kid, why he trusts him and the past 3 months of interactions. Took me a minute to comprehend the concept of Tony texting a random 15 year old, but after reading some of their conversations I didn't feel the immediate need to call legal. "So the rest of them know about him?".

"Yeah, all but T'Challa and Shuri", Tony responds "Clint and Nat figured him out, and we told the rest of them to distract the Kid after a particularly bad day". Tony worrying about someone else's day? "How bad?".

Groaning, "Bullying, harassment, his field trip got attacked by a supervillain and he had to spend the evening alone at home. That bad", He replies, a caring tone you don't often hear from Tones lingering in his voice. "Alone? What about his parents?", Clearly the wrong question to ask as a Tony grimaces the second it leaves my mouth. "Tones?".

"He...", I see Tony struggle with his words, reminds me too much of the early 90s. "His parents... It's just him and his Aunt now" he finishes in a solemn tone. I grimace, matching his. "You know Rhodey, He's always happy. Even when if it's been a bad day and regardless of what he's been through, he's always happy", Tony describes, a peaceful look. "Makes it hard to not be happy too".

I pull Tony into a side hug, "sounds like a good kid". He sputters laughing, "You don't know the half of it", he turns to face me, "You know those times you talk me down from my spirals?". I nod raising a curious brow, "He's been like another you".

I'm left in slight awe, takes a lot to get Tony to trust you in those times. Even more for them to succeed at talking him out of it. Tones continues, "Kid's the reason Rogers and Barnes are dating, pretty sure he helped with the whole adoption thing from the weekend too".

"Impressive record", I comment and commend, really seems like a good kid. "He-", Tony stops himself, previous verve and bravado turned soft and reminiscent, "he helped me through one of those nightmares".

Hang on, "one of those nightmares? How?", I ask now truly confused. Took me a few months to get there with Tony, and that was before he shut down after his parents. "Happened like a month after Pepper left. FRIDAY tried to call her but she was busy, decided the kid was a good enough alternative", Tony explains, shifting my confusion for curiosity.

"And was he?".

"Yup", he exhales, "Helped more than I thought he would". Tony keeps smiling. Probably done it more today than I've seen in years at a time. "That's the night I found out his name was Peter, same night I told him my name was Tony". I smile at him, good to see this side of Tony more often "You care for him don't you?". You gonna be careful with your words with Tony, not to spook him.

These clearly worked. He smiles back, a genuine smile, one rarely seen by the cameras. "Yeah", he sighs.

"Can I meet him?", After this heart to heart and seeing the effects this kid has had on Tony, course I'm gonna wanna meet him. Need to see this miracle child. He looks up to me, "you wanna meet my kid?".

I freeze for a second, did- did he say 'my' kid?... not gonna mention it, already pushed enough already and he'll get to that when he's comfortable. "Yeah Tones, I wanna meet the kid. He sounds great". Tony nods in agreement, "he is". Thinking it over he concedes, "Fine, but a couple of rules".

"Shoot", I prompt as I sit on my bed. "No telling the kid who you are. He doesn't know us, we don't know him, and neither tries to find out who the other is", I nod.

"You tell the kid a little bit about you so he can get to know you", I nod.

"And there's a couple of group chats. Only Nat, Clint and I know his name and know that the kid knows Nat's and My name. No telling the rest of the avengers, use only the code names the kid made". I think through his words for a second before inevitably nodding. "Good, I'll make a little group chat between the three of us to introduce you two before we add you to what we call the 'Zoo Chat' or 'The Kid's Zoo'".

I stand by where Tony was pacing, explaining the rules, placing my hand on his shoulder. "Thanks Tony, and don't worry, I see how much you care for him, I'm not gonna mess this up for you. I promise". Tony relaxes, "thanks platypus". He's back.

We both pull out our phones as he makes the new group chat.

-

*Tony's made a new group chat*

*Tony added you and 'The Kid' to the chat*

Tony

Hey Kid

Another friend of mine wanted to meet you

Rhodey

Hey Kid

Heard a lot about you

‏The Kid

‏Hi Mr Metal

‏Hi Mr Metal's friend

Tony

You can call me Tony kid, he knows

I also told him your name, Hope that's ok

*Tony anticipating other people's emotions, damn he has changed*

‏The Kid

‏Ok Tony

‏And if you trust him, so do I

Tony

Thanks kid

The rest of the group still doesn't know though, so our little secret ok?

‏The Kid

‏Sure Tony

‏Our secret 🤫

*I stopped texting as I looked over at Tony, that same genuine smile from before present on his face, unwavering.*

‏The Kid

‏So Tony's friend

‏Tell me a bit about yourself

Tony

His name is Mr Platypus

Still tell him a bit about yourself though

Rhodey

Thanks Tony

And Hey kid

I'm in the military, Air Force

So I'm a pilot

Graduated from MIT

‏The Kid

‏I'd love to go to MIT

‏Sounds amazing

‏And it's a pleasure to meet you Mr Platypus

Rhodey

Trust me kid

Pleasure's all mine

And you'll make it to MIT, don't worry kid

Tony

Kid's made an AI at 15 platypus

MIT would be lucky

‏The Kid

‏Aww

‏Thanks Tony

‏You're too kind

Tony

No, they'd be fools to reject a kid as smart as you

That's not kind, that's fact

Rhodey

Trust me kid, if Tony's saying it, treat it as fact

Tony

Good! That's why I brought you on

Rhodey

This is also the most I've seen him compliment someone all at once, so take the win kid

‏The Kid

‏Thanks Mr Platypus

Tony

Hey! What about me

‏The Kid

‏And thanks Mr Metal

‏So

‏?How'd you two meet

Tony

We're friends from College

‏The Kid

‏?Wait, you also went to MIT

‏?That's soo cool, why didn't you tell me

Tony

Didn't realise you'd go all fanboy on it

But like I said, we met in college, been life long friends ever since

Rhodey

We dated for a little bit, didn't work out

Tony

Did the kid really need to know that?

Rhodey

Yes, because in the end you didn't need me as a boyfriend, but a brother.

Tony

Platypus!

‏The Kid

‏Aww

‏I wish to have a friendship this good when I'm older

Rhodey

As someone who just met you I have to say

Other people would be lucky to have such a close relationship with someone like you

You melted past Tony's walls kid, that's a feat

Tony

I'm starting to regret introducing you two

‏The Kid

‏No Mr Tony

‏Any friend of yours is a friend of mine

‏I always like making new friends

Tony

Ok, if you're happy, I won't regret it

Rhodey

Wait, you trained him too?

What's your secret kid

Tony

Probably not going out of their way to piss me off

Anyways, shall we add Platypus to the Zoo chat?

‏The Kid

‏Sure

Rhodey

I'm ready Tones

Tony

Alright, just let me warn them.

‏The Kid

‏Ok Mr Tony

-

*Avenger's group chat*

Tony

Rhodey figured us out

He knows about the kid

‏Bucky

‏I blame you Tony

‏Steve

‏I'm guessing he's being added to the chat

‏Clint

‏Look at you being tech literate

Tony

Yes, His name is Mr Platypus

Kid's already met him

Adding him now

-

*The Kid's Zoo*

*Tony added Rhodey to the chat*

‏The Kid

‏Hey Mr Platypus

‏Hi everyone

Everyone

Hey kid

...

-

We spend another hour plus tonight talking with the kid, if our private conversation didn't already convince me, this talk left no doubt in my mind I can trust the kid with Tony. I also saw how much the rest cared for him. Bucky was less broody than I remember him being last Christmas, and apparently even Nat can be persuaded out of her anger by the kid... now that was horrifying to learn.

We finish off as the kid says he has to go to sleep, Tony leaving my room soon thereafter to do the same — yet another way Tony's grown since he's met the kid.

-

*DM between Rhodey and The Kid*

Rhodey

Hey Peter

Sorry for keeping you up a little bit later I just needed to talk to you for a little bit longer

‏The Kid

‏It's fine Mr Platypus

‏A couple more minutes won't kill me

(Peter was actually going Spider-Manning, but Rhodes don't need to know)

Rhodey

I just wanted to thank you

I've been friends with Tony since college, so I've seen him at his worst

I've helped him through his worst

But it seems thanks to you I can see him at his best

Reliably

Comfortably

Happily

He's a better person because of you, for having you in his life

So thanks kid

‏The Kid

‏Aww

‏Thank you Mr Platypus

‏And Seeing the way you two act, I'm certain he's also a better person having you in his life too

Rhodey

Thanks

And don't tell Tony I told you

But my name's James

You're a good kid, I trust you. You deserved to know

‏The Kid

‏Thanks James

Rhodey

One more thing kid

And this is really a lot of trust I'm about to place on you

‏The Kid

‏I'm honoured James, I promise to do good by it

Rhodey

Tony's birthday is on May 29th

Before you say, yes, the same day as Tony Stark

Don't bring that up though

Tony doesn't like his birthday and that's part of why

He already doesn't like all those "Tony Stark" comparisons and around his birthday...

It gets worse for personal reasons

‏The Kid

‏Ok, Got it

‏?Why are you telling me

Rhodey

Because you have a way to make Tony smile, so I trust you to use this wisely

Telling you know so you can have some time since it's coming up

‏The Kid

‏Thank you Mr Platypus

‏James

‏I promise to... do something, I guess

‏I'll figure it out

Rhodey

Thanks kid

I'll let you sleep now

Goodnight

‏The Kid

‏Night James

Chapter 38: Bucky and Stevie are sitting in a tree…

Summary:

Steve does a naughty, and Bucky enabled it

Full disclosure, this is the only chapter of its kind you're gonna get. I had already written Steve and Bucky as a gay pairing and since this is a 'stretching the writing muscles' thing, I thought "Well, this is still a form of writing, and I could use it happening — no details, just it happening — for laughs or story later, so..." you get 1 chapter only. For those of you who don't wanna read this one, go to the next chapter, I'm releasing 2 today so everyone has something to read

TL:DR, Steve and Bucky had sex, Steve ended up flustered at the end looking back on what he did, Bucky calmed him down, they showered together and cuddled into somnolence wearing only Pyjama shorts.

-

"Are you sure you're ready to do this?", Steve asks Bucky as they're riding up the elevator, more to calm his own anxieties and excitement than anything else. "Come on Steve", Bucky replies, grabbing and squeezing his boyfriends hand,  "We just went out on our 10th date, 4th in public, and had an amazing Friday night. If you're ok with it I think we should finally take that step". His hand then slides down's Steve's chest and abs, grabbing and squeezing something else.

Steve's anxieties recede, a low moan ringing from his chest. "Besides, we both already got tested, we're fine, so there's nothing to worry about besides each other". Bucky finishes as the elevator doors open, the metal armed soldier pulling Steve to their room.

Locking the door behind them and indicating to Friday to activate the 'Do Not Disturb' protocol, Bucky is the first to attack.

Pulling in Steve for a kiss in the lips he slowly descends down the man's neck, warm titillation spreading through it as Bucky gently kisses him. Steve pressed up against the door, Bucky's arms behind him, lowering until they're rested comfortably on the Captain's ass, another wave of titillation enveloping him.

"That feel nice?", Buck asks pressing and squeezing on it, receiving the Captain's stuttered breath as confirmation, as he plays with it further. Bucky pulls away, removing his black suit jacket and dumping it to the side, helping Steve take off his own and discarding it much the same, before they return to their previous position. Steve's soft whispered moans just reaching the soldier.

After another minute of Hickey-inducing playful kissing and biting, Bucky faces his boyfriend, lifting his arms from behind his rear, Bucky firmly presses them upon the captain's chest, caressing every crevice and definition that the white dress shirt obscured.

Subtly reaching for the top button, Buck asks, "Want me to help you out of this?", fidgeting with it, receiving a squeaked "yes please", through Steve's slow nods. Undoing it effortlessly, Bucky starts undressing Steve, slowly revealing the captain's chest, slipping his hands inside it as more and more comes into view. Button after Button is undone, the shirt being pulled to uncover Steve's immaculate pectorals and impeccable defined abs that came with the serum.

As Bucky unravels the final button, he pulls the ends of Steve's shirt back, slipping his arms between the shirt and his boyfriend's back, massaging it and his ass with his strong, firm palms. Kissing Steve from one pec to the other and round again. He carefully teases the rim of Steve's pants, quickly sliding a finger inside his belt.

The Captain finds himself frozen to the wall, not out of panic, but out of exaltation. Every surface that Bucky touches exploding with excitement, arousal overwhelming him, sending waves of pleasure through his person rhythmically matching his progressively louder moans.

A minute later, Bucky pulls back, slowly unbuttoning and undoing his own shirt, revealing his own set of flawless muscles that to Steve — due to the mood and moment — make his arousal stronger, his enamourment for the soldier deepening. Once fully shirtless, Bucky falls back onto Steve, his steady hands landing on the Captain's pecs, their chests so close they could feel each-other's growing heat. His strong hands carefully fiddling with the tip of Steve's nips, making him shudder.

Bucky's arms sliding to his boyfriend's side, he gives him one more passionate kiss that the Captain's single lustful groan showing his gratitude. As the length of the kiss grows Bucky lowers his hands, down Steve's abs until, just as he pulls away, they reach Steve's crotch.

"So I'm guessing this means you're ready", Bucky asks smirking, feeling the warm hardness underneath them, receiving nothing but a flustered, "Yes", and a hum of agreement from his partner.

Grabbing Steve by the waist, Bucky lifts him up until the Captain's legs are tangled around him, chests pressed on one another, Bucky once again nibbling on Steve's neck and playing with his nipples much to the man's weakness. "All in?", Buck asks growling, his lover's deep breaths and his moaned, "please", encouraging him.

They make it to the bed.

Laying Steve down gently Bucky falling as gracefully on top of him, chests still pressed tightly. Bucky reaches for Steve's ear, giving it its own fair share of nibbles that produced a cacophony of erotic groans before whispering, "Can I go down on you?". Steve's urges were now overbearing. Still frozen in anticipation, he can only breathe a quiet, "oh, yes", watching and feeling as Bucky slowly licks his way down from his neck to just above his groin, the cold saliva on his burning chest only igniting stronger desires. To have him.

Bucky, now faced by his boyfriend's sheathed crotch begins to undo Steve's belt almost teasingly, slowly, playfully, making Steve's already burning loins grow beyond desperate. "Faster" he begged. Belt off Bucky now unzips Steve's fly, carefully reaching inside using his human hand to tightly grip Steve's strapping manhood. The Captain releasing an echoing groan at the gesture.

The soldier stops, much to Steve's undying impatience, to carefully undo his own belt and zipper, dropping his pants. Steve bites his lip, only now realising he doesn't just want Bucky on him, he wants Bucky completely, the thin boxer shorts on the soldier being the only thing between him and his burning passions.

"Bucky", Steve calls through his recurring moans, the built up pressure and anticipation eating him alive. .Do it", he begs, as Bucky falls upon him once more, finally removing Steve's own pants, his hard, thirsty cock imprinted on the outside of his own Trunks, it's length enough to peek out by Steve's leg, it's girth almost too much for Bucky to manhandle.

He smirks upon seeing it, seeing Steve's openness and readiness for their orgasmic release, "not just yet", he taunts. Grasping onto it once more — to Steve's even louder groan — he sneaks his hands between his boyfriend's underwear and his bare cheeks, squeezing on them while licking his abs, thoroughly kissing each one before sneaking downwards.

Again, met by Steve's trunks, Bucky bites them pulling them up before releasing, them snapping back onto Steve's warm skin and pulsing cock. Once more a roar is heard across the room, Steve feeling as if he were drowning in his passionate, suffocating lust.

Compliance comes at last, Bucky finally grasping onto the legs of the trunks, carefully pulling them downwards as he reveals what both Steve and himself have been waiting for, what their nightly desires have been desperate to satisfy. Bucky holds himself back, using one of his icy metal fingers to press down Steve's tip, a shocking wave of erotic electricity flowing up Steve's abdomen, chest and back, his neck jerking back at the coldness and his passion growing stronger than the flame. "I'm yours", he wails, a little pre shooting out.

Accepting the invitation, and after pouring some cold tantalising lube on Steve's prize, Bucky switches hands, grasping it tightly. His strokes and Steve's moans synchronised, Bucky fulfils Steve's desire, satisfying some of their combined lust, and increasing the captain's own strength and certainty as their pleasure and release blossoms. He stroked harder or softer, faster, slower, however Steve asked, however it made Steve shiver and howl strongest.

Five intimate minutes by and Bucky's hand 'tires'. Wanting to avoid any problems that could come from using his metal hand, resorts to the only other thing he could do.

Letting the tip of his tongue meet the tip of Steve's, a gasp is heard, Steve's mind languishing, beaten by the sudden craving of his loins, by the powerful twitching of his. "Can I?", Bucky growls, his rasp sending shivers through Steve. "Yup", is all Steve can heave, lost to his urges.

Not wanting to keep his boyfriend waiting, Bucky complies with the quiet pleas from the Captain, downing it completely, biting and sucking it much to their shared satisfaction. This bliss lasts them both awhile, Bucky wafted by omnipresent catharsis, as Steve's strength and decisiveness returns to him. He started grinding his hips, up toward's Bucky, on instinct.

Panting as he surfaces for air, Bucky rests laid sideways next to Steve's legs for his second wind, caressing it up and down. Unexpectedly however, Steve elects to act on his first. He sits up, grabbing Bucky's chest tightly and pulls him up. Switching positions it's now Steve's turn to explore his way all over Bucky's form, licking, biting and nibbling over the man. The soldier trembling and rustling at every stage, audibly yearning for more, for it to never end.

Bucky now as gripped in anticipation as Steve was before, begs, "Do it Steve, suck Me!".

And he does. Controlled by nothing but his desperation, Steve rips through Bucky's underwear as both groan. Slathering his hands with flavoured lube Steve takes over, Bucky moaning at every motion. 'Yes', 'harder', 'Steve's' and 'Stevie's' groaned louder and louder as the soldier reaches his breaking point, climaxing as Steve bites down on his.

Bucky blushes for a second, realising what he just did and where he did it, but much to his surprise, Steve doesn't pull away. Having In fact enjoyed the taste and almost proud of satisfying his lover, he starts again harder than before, Bucky body jerking back as he grasps onto the sheets for dear pleasurable life.

It's 20 minutes and another climax later that they both stop panting for air, a short break in the end as Steve's curiosity gets the better of him. Flipping Bucky over Steve bites his left end, the soldier having figured out where this was going pleads of his boyfriend. "Fuck me Steve! Fuck me!".

Another layer of Lube and Steve comes in, all at once. Thrusting into Bucky, "Deeper", he begs. Each push shakes the bed and the trembling soldier on it, "Oh's" and "Ah's" of pleasure being the only sound he can produce. Steve himself copying the action, groaning louder and louder, thrusting harder and harder until they both reach their peak.

2 loud, "Agh's" boom through the room, as Steve finally understands the pleasure Bucky unleashed in his mouth minutes before, relief flooding through his veins as a lengthy sigh flows through his mouth and string of white deep into Bucky, the constant jet of pressure what made him climax. More while started leaking out of him, as he laid flat on a pillow, letting Steve finish up inside him.

After a little bit more playing, both soldiers thoroughly exhausted by the last two hours of catharsis fall on either side of the bed, heavy breathing and panting being the only noise that emanates their still naked bodies. "That was...", Steve starts, loosing all words. "Amazing", Bucky sighs, finishing for him as they both exhale.

Having cooled for another couple minutes, realisation and realisation start dawning on Steve of what just happened, of what he just did, his face growing rosier after each hit. "Oh my god", Steve exhales. Bucky turns to face his now beet red solider. He laughs. "What's up Steve?".

"I- I just- We just... you, my mouth, your underwear!", He fumbles, mixing every thought in his head, "Did you really just, and me! Did I really-".

"Steve!", Bucky stops him, Steve's cute when his flustered but right now is not the time. He turns, lifting one leg to be resting wrapped around Steve's waist, as it's matching arm rests on Steve's chest. "I loved it", he assures, "and I would've loved it regardless of what happened because I did it with you Steve and I love you".

Steve calms down at this, any post-performance anxiety dissipating as he slides his arm under Bucky's side and wraps him in a hug. Bucky's head resting on Steve's right pec, his right hand over the Captain's left shoulder. Bucky's right leg twisted to lay on its side over Steve's waist. Steve's own right hand wrapped behind Bucky's back, palm to right shoulder blade, holding him in place.

They remain like this, Steve playing with Buck's hair with his left hand, Bucky giving the occasional kiss to Steve's right pec, the room filled with their residual panting and a chorus of "I love you's", sporadically whispered between the two.

"You know we should shower, right?", Bucky reminds Steve who got lost in their moment. He turns to face Bucky, an uncertain look in his eyes. "Come on, we can still cuddle in the shower", Buck offers to significantly less reluctance from his boyfriend as they go shower together. Changing their sheets and clothes before falling asleep in only their pyjama shorts, still cuddled on top of one another.

 

Tony woke up the next morning to dozens of requests from a certain Archer asking him to install a bed in the vents, or begging him to soundproof Steve's room. Stevie did a booboo in the bedroom.

 

-

Adding this note to this chapter to keep all of the kind here.

Tony: Secret Bottom. He's tried and is into the kinkiest shit, but sometimes all he wants is the most vanilla missionary sex he can ask for.

Pepper: Top, and she has pegged him.

Thor and Bruce: Both Bottoms but willing to switch. Bruce needs to prep to bottom cause Thor's electric orgasms.

Steve and Bucky: Both Switches, and both have a huge praise kink.

Natasha: Switch, but also not interested much. She's more into simple cuddling, romantic or platonic.

Pietro: Bottom. Complete bottom. He's like a vibrating fleshlight. A little bratty, but he melts under either authority or tenderness. Simply: he's whipped.

Clint: Switch, and Bratty, but neither's surprising. Open to guys if on a mission.

Wanda: Top but not into power dynamics. Her magic and past make it unsavoury to play with control.

Rhodes: Top, which Tony died for every time. It's under who Tony tried lots of said "kinkiest shit", but also where he found his love of vanilla. Rhodey too, he liked big spooning Tony.

Sam: Top

Scott: Switch. He wanted to try using the Ant-Man suit, but Hank said no.

Chapter 39: Divine Interruptions

Summary:

The Tower gets more unexpected and unwelcomed guests

Spider-Man POV:

Shuri came out Spider-Manning with me today. Or, well, through my lenses. I've been slacking off a bit with Spider-Man, between the chat, the movie nights, Shuri, Ned and MJ, Spider-Man has hit the back burner. We've made it a deal to meet every Saturday at the least, but when I told her I'd be late.... But when I explained it was to go out spider-manning she brightened up, insisted to let her connect to my lenses so she could join me.

It was fun, gotta admit. We chatted between saves and she guided me through a couple tough spots. Taught me a new way to calm down a fire, and hacked to a banks security cameras to help with a hostage crisis. She's gotta teach me that. I cut my call with Shuri around Midday, for a quick visit to Harls and Iv's before heading over to the Tower, making it by around 1:30.

I barely land on the balcony before she starts pulling me to the elevator. "I've got the best idea", is all the context I get until we get to the lab. I see her schematics, "... is that?".

"Yup." She smiles knowingly, mischievously. I turn to look at her, "and we're gonna?".

"Yup", she nods, "I've never had someone to build these with, cannot miss this chance now", she comments". I'll get a Blue one", "I'll get a Purple one", we both call dibs as we get to work, our synergy unmatched. Finished in under 3 hours, we're about to test them out before a loud bang and rumbling of the building stops us. "What was that?", I asked half terrified, what if this is an avenger's level threat?

Shuri looks abnormally calm, "Ugh don't worry, it's nothing bad, just annoying".

-

Avengers POV: 10am

"Why the pout?", Rhodey asks as Tony waits for his coffee , amused at the billionaire's downtrodden mood. "You're like the 3rd person I see like this?". He looks up at me disinterested from his cold cup of undrunk coffee. "Kids busy all day today", Tony replies through his frown, "Didn't even say good morning today".

Rhodes chuckles, "What? He does this every day?". Tony just scowls at the man. "He does? Ok. Don't worry Tony, you said you do movie nights every Saturday, I'm sure he'll show up by then". Rhodey now tries to comfort, slowly understanding the normalcy which they built with the kid. And a pouting Tony is cute.

"Yeah", Tony sighs, grabbing his cup, mood unchanged but appreciating the effort of his best friend. "Thanks platypus". He waves as he heads for his lab to work all day.

Tony gets some peace, until certain lab neighbours' growing noise gets to him. Not wanting to cross a certain princess, Tony heads to the Living Space until their somewhat unwanted guest leaves, running into most of the Avengers sans T'Challa, Vision, Sam and Scott. Clint is the first to notice, and ask Tony, "Kid hasn't texted?". Everyone turns to the man, similarly curious for the answer.

"Nope", Tony replies grumpily as the room deflates. They remain in silence, each to their own, keeping small casual conversations until a shaking 'Boom!' sound makes them jump. "Boss, Pointbreak has landed on the roof", Friday informs, calming them from their battle poses, making Tony rub his eyes. "No respect for another man's helipads".

The Avengers all turn to the elevator, seeing it light up as it arrives. It's doors open to a rather unpleasant sight for most. "ReindeerGames", Tony greets, flagrant distaste in his voice as both gods step off the elevator. A loud *thunk* echoing in the room as Thor drops his hammer. "What is he doing here?", Tony continues.

"Son of Stark", Thor's voice booms. Spotting Bruce's flinch, he lowers his volume as he continues. "He's been of great help building New Asgard. He's a new man!". Tony and a few others raise their eyebrows, their trust reserved. Thor's always been one for treating family with immense trust, earned or not.

Loki frowns at the group, pleased to see that expectations haven't changed, as Bruce takes over. Walking over towards the gods, he defends. "Thor's right guys, Loki was of big help through Ragnarok. You all housed me here even though the Hulk can be a danger, Loki should at least be given the same chance".

Ever the critical thinker, Bruce's argument and testimonial to Loki's trustworthiness is enough to convince them, if not please them. "Alright", Steve starts, walking towards the god of mischief. "Welcome Loki", he greets friendlier this time around, extending his hand for a shake wearily met by the god. "Well set up a room for you next to Thor's, right Tony?", Steve checks, the billionaire providing a quick snappy. "Sure cap, but We're setting some rules", as they part from the handshake.

Loki's face shifts from disinterested to sly as he notices, "What is that on your neck Captain?". Steve blushes as Bucky snorts, knowing all too well what it was. "What do you mean?", the Captain squeaks peaking the interest of everyone in the room.

"Under your makeup", Loki clarifies, having spotted it easily. "What are you hiding?", He smiles, already having an idea but loving a confirmation. Pietro takes his chance, speeding for a wet towel and removing Steve's makeup before anyone can blink. A trail of dark red and purple dots adorning the Man all over his neck, matching the pink hue on his face as most of the room bursts out laughing.

"Is- is that?", Clint tries to ask through his stomach aching cackling. "Yup", Bucky responds proudly, laughing himself at Steve's reactions. Him yelling a "Bucky!" at him being one of them.

Tony snorts, "The star spangled man with a plan huh", he comments as Steve twists his neck back to face him. "Fun night?". Steve's blush deepens, desperate to change the conversation. "This is not about me, this is about Loki. Come on and properly introduce yourselves", He commands trying to pull on his Captain America voice, to limited success.

The rest comply, wanting to get their 'introductions' over with quickly, but the mocking and blackmail was certain to extend beyond this one occasion. As Loki greets the rest of the avengers, a polite facade held by every last fibre of willpower in him; Tony, Clint, Natasha, Sam and Rhodey holding a similar farce. Pietro was more curious in the pranks he could pull with the God of Mischief, and Wanda more interested in Magic. Bucky understanding the weight of a negative rep, chose to not add to Loki's.

As these introductions were taking place, Thor turned to Bruce. "Thank you Bruce, for convincing them to give my brother a chance".

After getting over the mild shock of Thor's reserved register and more regular vernacular, he smiles at the god. "it's the least I could do for my future brother in law", he jokes, Thor beaming at the answer and affirmation of family, slowly pulls Bruce into a gentle hug, a light kiss on the lips. Not his first instinct or usual energy, but it makes his boyfriend happy.

"Come on Thor, I know you want to", Bruce concedes, backing out slightly from the hug so as to not be in point blank range. Thor's beaming intensifies, alongside his volume, "Thank you Bruce, son of Banner!", He booms happily, even past understanding midgardian surnames he still enjoys the names. The sudden noise quiets the room, all facing the pair, as Loki sighs.

"Oh Banner, did you break him already?", He asks. Thor rolls his eyes while Bruce stands confused. "As I've been spending time with him", Loki explains, loving disdain in his voice at the concept, "I took it upon myself to teach him proper, more bearable language".

Thor sighs, he loves his brother but he is not the most charitable. "I suppose I must somewhat thank you Banner". Bruce turns to Loki, a raised eyebrow asking his silent question which lucky for him Loki was just getting to it. "Only way I got him to agree was pointing out you'd like it". Bruce smiles gratefully, facing Thor he finds a similar, fond smile on his.

*5 minutes ago*

"Fine, you can go meet him", Shuri concedes at Spidey's constant begging. The wind weakens on his sails, "Umm, me? Aren't the avengers gonna... you know?", Spidey asks wearily. "Pfft", Shuri waves, "They aren't under orders to anymore, and if they do, it's me they'll have to answer to", she replies a commanding smirk to her. "And I just have to put these out of Clint's reach before I join you", she supplies, fully calming the spider's still present nerves of being alone in a room with all the avengers.

Spidey heads out first, entering the elevator and politely asking FRIDAY to take him to the Living space, he's not passing up the chance to meet an actual god. The elevator doors open with a small ding, obscured by Thor's booming "Thank you Bruce, son of Banner!". The sheer volume shocks Spidey to back into the elevator's wall. Taking in his surroundings he more confidently walks out, taking only a few small steps before *thunk*.

Spidey swallows a yelp, his foot having been stopped dead in its tracks unbeknownst to him by Mjolnïr. "Ouch", Spidey thinks "Better move this so no one breaks their feet". He lifts the hammer carefully, silently, and lays it by the side of the elevator and out of people's way.

Another few small steps forward and he comes into more avenger's lines of sight. He catches a sneeze in his nose, holding back most of the blow but a squeaky, "achoo", still making it out. Quiet it may have been but in the current silence of the room, it was enough to give him everyone's attention. "And who might this be", Thor booms through the room, Tony rubs the bridge of his nose.

"Oh, that's Spidey", Clint replies casually. Thor turns towards the Spider, "Ahh, a Man of Spiders". Spider-Man watches Thor walking towards him, "I-it's an honour to meet you Mr Thor", he greets. Thor lifts him up by his side, "it's a pleasure!", He remains present, strong verve to his voice.

"Where even is Shuri?", Tony complains out loud, the unspoken question of 'what is he doing without her' clear to all. "Fri?". Couldn't get to answer, "Don't even bother Tony, I'm here", Shuri responds from behind most of the group. Awkwardness overtakes the room, before a certain green cloaked god grows impatient, "and who are these two supposed to be?".

As Steve steps up to answer the question, Shuri breaks out laughing at the marks on Steve's neck. "She is the sister of Black Panther, a new avenger reservist. He's Spider-Man, her friend" he provides. Loki being closer to the Spider, walks up to him first. At the other's silence, Loki begins to anticipate for the usual, inevitable rejection or fear, either in actions, words or tone. To his curiosity, he detects none.

"Hello Mr Loki, it's a pleasure to meet you", Spidey says sheepishly. Loki takes note of his shy tone, distinguishing it from the usual scared and submissive tone. "Loki Friggason", he nods at the spider, a curious look lingering on him before turning to Shuri. "Pleasure to meet you both", he politely adds, keeping his curiosity over the Spider's reaction.

"Ok, you met Thor and Loki for good measure, can we go and try out our light sabers now?", Shuri exasperates at Spider-Man. He agrees as Shuri speeds through the room to drag him back to the lab. "Wait! You made light sabers!?", Clint asks, excitement emanating from him. "No!", Shuri shuts him down quickly, "They're Clint restricted inventions", she finishes as she and the spider leave down the elevator.

Leaving Clint to pout and Pietro to mock, Thor and Loki sit on one of the couches, making small talk; catching the Avengers on New Asgard up in Norway, and catching Thor — and Loki — up on what they've missed at the tower.

Realising the time that's passed, Thor jumps from his seat abducting his arm, calling for his hammer, before laying it on the table. "Let's play Lift the Hammer!", Thor booms. Tony, Rhodey, Clint and Bruce groan. "Come on, it's been years since we played this, you could've changed", he teases, peaking most of their interests.

"Me first, me first!", Pietro speeds, wanting first try. He pulls as hard as he can the hammer not even shaking. "Let's see if it knows that I'm the better twin", Wanda challenges, giving it her shot to equal success. Clint walks up to his hammer, rubbing his hands. "Come to papa little hammer, I wanna rule me a kingdom", he exaggerates, Pietro giggling at his nefarious act. Clint almost pops his shoulder to no success.

"Come on Steve, give it your best", Bucky calls. "Yeah, let the Hickeys give you strength", Clint jokes. Steve blushes once more, having forgotten about them, before walking up to the hammer. Steve gives it a fair go, and to everyone's surprise, it comes up effortlessly. "Well done Captain", Thor congratulates knowingly, "I saw it tremble last time, it was only a matter of time", he explains.

Steve rubs his neck, "wow, thanks Thor", he breathes shocked, lowering the hammer back down on the table. "You rubbing your neck flattered, or did I miss some makeup?", Pietro asks. It's almost become a hobby amongst those in the tower to make Steve flustered.

"Nat? Give it a go?", He asks as he sits back down. Nat looks reluctant, "come on Nat, if you already think you're not gonna make it, you've got nothing to lose", Steve argues as the rest of the avengers egg her on. Nat complies, if only to shut them up. Setting herself up by the hammer she gives a weak non committed tug, surprising herself most of all, it's more than enough to lift it. "What? How?", Nat asks, for once finding herself.

"It only serves the worthy", Thor replies, but now quite answers. "Yeah, but what's that actually supposed to mean?", She asks, still holding the hammer, still confused. "To be worthy one must grow past seeking petty harm, surpass one's greatest failing, and or seek its power completely selflessly", Loki explains almost on command, the room turning to him curious.

He sighs, "Father enjoyed drilling the requirements into my head. Enjoyed the constant reminder of what he thought I could never be". The mood dampens, Loki noticing he attempts to move the conversation along, "Knowing you, I'd presume the second".

Natasha looks satisfied at this, laying the hammer back down. "Bruce, give it your best shot", she prompts. He stands, trying and failing to lift the hammer before sitting back down next to Thor. "Don't worry Bruce, you'll always be worthy to me", Thor comforts. "Thanks Thor", Bruce smiles, "and thanks for practicing your indoor voice, means a lot", he adds as he kisses Thor on the cheek.

"Ok Buck, your turn", Steve pats his boyfriends back as he stands nervously walking for the hammer. It trembles slightly, unseen by all as Bucky grabs onto its hilt, before inevitably remaining fixed on the table. Expecting this, Bucky just scoffs falsely before sitting back down in his and Steve's love seat. "Alright, the Iron Men are left", Clint smirks, curious as Rhodey stands. "Alright, lets give it a shot", he comments as he tries and fails to lift the hammer. Tony, you're up".

"Nope", Tony refuses, "I've already been fooled by this, not falling to it again". Natasha scowls at him, "I tried it Tony, you're trying it too", she orders. The Billionaire, living — and I mean it literally — to his Genius epithet, obeys. Standing by the hammer, no armour or help he grabs its hilt, lifting with all of his strength. The hammer trembles.

It's not much, but it's enough for only Thor and Loki both to take note, sharing a look between them as Tony gives up that endeavour. "See, fooled again", he sighs sitting back down as they break into conversation again.

It's only a couple of hours later that he excuses himself, a lot of avengers copying the action soon thereafter, leaving only Thor, a coming and going Loki, Bruce, and a newly arrived Vision, Sam and Scott to chat amongst themselves.

-

*Tony's DMs with The Kid*

‏The Kid

‏Hey Tony

‏I'm ready for movie night

Tony

Yeah, ready too

The guys that know should be showing up any time now too

‏The Kid

‏About that

‏I may or may not have invited a couple more

Tony

Who?

‏The Kid

‏Well, I didn't want Parrot and Spider to hide things from Cheetah and Cat

‏And it would be nice for them to do this as a new official family

Tony

You really are too nice

And if you think it right, sure kid

‏The Kid

‏I may or may not have also invited Mr Owl on Wednesday

Tony

Could've been worse

But I don't think he's coming today

He's busy

‏The Kid

‏Oh what's he doing

Tony

Up to him to tell

Or let's be honest, Parrot or Cheetah are probably gonna spill in our first 10 minutes of movie night

‏The Kid

‏Lmao

Tony

Not even gonna ask

So, what movies are we watching today

‏The Kid

‏That's a surprise

‏So, are you ready

Tony

Ready kid

‏The Kid

‏Calling now

-

They all spend their night watching movies with the kid. Steve and Bucky were particularly interested in The Lady and the Tramp, Bucky joking about while Steve... took notes. Wanda, Nat and Clint were all charmed by Lilo and Stitch, Wanda and Pietro being nicknamed respectively for the rest of the night.

Pietro laughed at all of the kid's jokes during Hercules, secretly enjoying every second he heard him laugh. Bucky getting a new nickname idea for Steve, and Nat and Wanda growing a new appreciation for a certain sassy woman in the film.

Rhodey barely paid attention to the movies, more focused and amazed by the sight of Tony throughout. Actively talking to a kid, laughing, smiling, letting loose. It's not many times Rhodey's seen Tony like that, and seeing it happen so comfortably and peacefully in front of his eyes, he felt satisfied knowing his baby bro had found this unlikely friend.

Chapter 40: The Battle of Nerf-mandy

Summary:

Oh yes the do, but add a spider and a snake and you end up with some problems

3rd Person POV:

'Shuri seemed very insistent that I make I to Avenger's tower by 4 today' Spider-Man thought as he swung right out of school towards the tower.

Using every trick in his book Spidey makes it in record time, with 15 minutes to spare to a tense and anxious Shuri on the balcony. "What's wrong?", Spider-Man asks, concerned by his friend's uncharacteristic worry. "Come on, with me, registrations are about to close", she rushes out as she rushes both of them to the elevator and up to the living space.

Having learnt better than to expect an answer, He waits until she stops pulling, ending up in the Avenger's living space. Everyone present, a countdown displayed on the giant TV. "FRIDAY! Add one more player", Shuri demands of the AI as a Spider-Man mask insignia pops up bellow the countdown along side the logos of the other heroes. The Avengers finally notice him, most sending him a quick nod as they turn back to the TV, Tony scoffing lightly and Rhodey laughs at his friend.

"What's happening?", Spidey asks completely lost. "What's with the stress? And the countdown? What happens in 2 minutes?". Pietro zooms next to spidey, him not flinching at the speedster having anticipated it. "Clint and I started this tradition, at least once a month. Tis time", he supplies before speeding away. "What?".

"It's usually Bucky, Clint, Sam, Scott, Vision and The Twins. This time round Rhodey's around, so he's dragged Tony in, Bucky did the same with Steve. Thor convinced Loki, who in turn conscripted Bruce. I dragged my brother, and since everyone's fair game, Nat's not passing this up."

Shuri's explanation while detailed, did nothing for the Spider. "But what are we doi-", he cant even finish as the timer reaches its close, a siren heard as the words 'Nerf War!' Light up on the screen. "Oh", Spidey sighs, doubts gone.

"Fri, Initiate team selection", Tony demands. FRIDAY takes a second to display a dynamic screen, three columns titled 'Team' 1 to 3, the heroes insignias popping up in their respective teams as Friday assigned them. "Team 1 Includes: Shuri, Pietro, Thor, Bruce, Bucky and Steve". Shuri and Pietro stare into each other, sly, evil smiles on their faces. Bucky just leans down at the man laying on his chest as he looks back, giving him a light kiss on the forehead as Steve blushes. Thor squeezes Bruce in their side hug, just happy to at least be with boyfriend.

"Team 2 includes: T'Challa, Natasha, Wanda, Sam, Scott and Vision". Scott and Sam slap each other's hands, Wanda smirking at her brother victorious, shuri mimicking the gesture at her own brother. Natasha and Vision remained cold, observing, analysing.

"Finally Team 3 includes: Boss, Rhodey, Loki, Spider-Man and Clint". Tony had already realised what was coming, FRIDAY's words setting the stone. He turns to Rhodey, immediate regret and annoyance in his eyes. Loki rolls his eyes at the matchup, Stark, the Archer and the new guy? He'd have taken his brother or Banner if he was forced. Clint just remains ignorantly happy as Spidey feels somewhat out of place.

Pietro looks up, "and what are the rules?", Pietro asks, hoping for Clint's Kryptonite. "Today's rules are...", Friday trails for dramatic effect, Tony's addition. "No Superspeed, Magic, Illusions, Shrinking or mystical artefacts, yes, including Mjolnïr", Friday lists to Pietro, Wanda, Loki, Scott and Thor either rolled their eyes or grunted, while Clint cheered.

"Bird in the Vents edition". Now its Pietro's turn to cheer as Clint grumbles, "The vents will be booby trapped. Falling to these traps constitutes a loss", She explains to those unaware, Spidey in particular appreciating the clarification. "Additionally, due to his inclusion, there shall be no 'Boss' interventions or aids. Attempt thereof will result in disqualification", Friday includes, at Tony's great offence.

"Losers head to the Living Space to watch the rest of the war, Last team standing wins", FRIDAY announces before a 5 minute clock pops up on screen, "T minus 5 minutes till war".

Everyone rushes into their teams, spreading out through the Tower. Team 1 sets up by the gym, Team 2 rushes to the games room, while team 3 scrambles up to the bedrooms area. "What's the Plan", Rhodey asks, Clint taking over due to his experience, "Knowing Shuri and Pietro, they're either in the gym or the terrace. Wanda, Sam and Scott, most definitely the games room, no windows too Nat will like that".

Spider-Man was impressed by this, Clint hasn't shown this much focus before when he's visited, maybe he underestimated him. Loki came to the same conclusion, almost respecting the archer for his cunning and guile. "We're the smaller team, and setting up leaves us as sitting ducks, we must play the offensive", Everyone nods, even Loki. He may not like most of the Avengers, but he won't pass up the chance to beat them. And since he has to stand Stark and the rest of the midgardians, he's at least going to enjoy beating his brother.

Loki steps in, "So archer, what do you propose?". Clint smiles, a smile Loki is much to familiar with. A smile behind which lies a plot for domination. "We attack at their bases, they won't be expecting it. We'd need to sneak in somehow for the best effect. Lower their numbers down to our level".

"We could use the vents?", Spidey suggests to the Billionaire's scoff. "Didn't you hear FRIDAY? They're booby trapped?", He snaps at the spider, in disbelief that he beat them many times before. Rhodey slaps Tony's shoulder, as spidey explains; "I have this sense, warms me of immediate danger. I can avoid them".

"Yes!", Clint yells, "You and me can go through the vents and ambush them, I can guide you. Then you three-", he gestures to Tony, Rhodey and Loki, "will flank us once we've drawn their fire". The team agrees en mass, some bitterly, some excited. "Winners?", Clint goes in for a team hand-stack. Spidey and Rhodey join in, the former excited and the latter amused. Tony reluctantly adds his hand at Rhodey's insistence, while Loki fully refuses. The 4 hands present finishing the gesture as they start their plan.

Manoeuvring through the vents, avoiding every single trap thanks to the Spider, Clint and Spidey position themselves above the vent hatch of the Gym. Readying themselves they get the go ahead from Tony's team before pushing themselves out with a sudden *bang*. Startling the room sans Pietro who still kept his super cognition, they are able to take out a shocked Bruce, Pietro and Shuri jumping to Thor's defence don't see Tony, Rhodey and Loki as they jump from behind, landing a couple of hits to the God's back.

Seeing they were outmatched, Shuri yells, "Retreat!", As her and Pietro grab some gym equipment to use as shields, running out the room as Pietro lands a sly hit at Rhodey as they flee. "You're out brother", Loki smirks at the god, "How does that feel".

Thor rolls his eyes at his brother. "Come on Brucie", he says as he lifts the man into a bridal carry. "Uhh, Thor?", Bruce asks on unhearing ears as he walks out of the room. "Lets go to the Living room", Thor adds as he walks to the elevator, Rhodey close behind. "Two down, ten to go", Clint counts as they head off to their next target.

*meanwhile*

Steve and Bucky were off patrolling the halls, hoping to catch a team off guard while Shuri and their team set up and fortify their base — that didn't not turn. They hear some light chatter and incoming footsteps with their enhanced hearing, lining themselves to the walls, hiding from the incoming trio.

Taking their opening, they jump into their old WW2 routines. Ambushing the three, Bucky launches Steve atop the three, the Captain landing a couple hits on Scott while Bucky aims at Vision. Instinctively, Vision phases through the nerf darts, FRIDAY disqualifying him for the act.

"Sexy flying there Steve", Bucky comments making the man stumble in his path, the momentary distraction enough for the ever sharp Falcon who had avoided every hit so far to land one on Steve's face. "Gotcha Rogers", Sam gloats over the 'on-your-left' Man, his downfall in the end as Bucky hits him in the back. "Gotcha Wilson", he retorts.

Buck walks up to his boyfriend, "Sorry Steve, for distracting you", he kisses the man, "but you looked really good just now", he smirks. "It's fine Bucky", Steve smiles back, "win this for me, or you can make this up to me later". Steve comments wily, to a "TMI!" And a "Gross" out of Sam and Scott. "Don't get excited, he meant cuddling on the sofa while watching Sergeant York", Bucky shoots down their imagination, only slightly disappointed while Steve smiles proudly as he and the losers 3 walk to the elevator and up to the living space.

*back with Tony's*

"Ready?", Clint asks through their coms. An echo of 'ready's' returned from even the scowling Loki. Their plan doesn't go as well this time around, Natasha having anticipated for Clint, was already listening in to the vents, shooting him as he shot out the hatch.

"Nice try Clint", she smirks as Clint pouts, Loki and Tony storming the room.

T'Challa, Nat and Wanda turn to the 2 men that stormed the room, spidey crawling his way out and on the ceiling, shooting T'Challa directly from above before jumping to Tony's barricade. "Watch out for the lesser Spider", Natasha falls to Wanda as she aims at the Billionaire and the spider, while Wanda and Loki have a western style shootout. "Witch" Loki calls, Wanda smirks. They both shoot their guns at the same time, Loki's hitting its mark, while Wanda's falls frozen to the ground thanks to Loki's secret Jotun breath.

He's immediately hit by a dart from his side. "No cheating Loki", Natasha scolds as she keeps aiming to the 2 remaining attackers in the room. Both Tony and Spidey stop to reload, the latter's Spidey-Sense flares up. "Mr Stark!", He shouts as he webs the opposite wall, pulling both of them towards it just in time to avoid a barrage of bullets coming from Nat from above.

As they slide on the floor, Tony just realising the fate he just barely avoided, Spidey shoots back at Nat, his last shot hitting its mark as she lands on the floor.

"Team 2's been Eliminated", Friday calls throughout the tower as Spidey goes in for a high five. Tony stares at him for a second, a curious look before he returns the high five, "Spidey? Let's win this thing", he adds as they both nod in agreement, heading off towards their last battle, planning their win.

...

Spidey's crawling on the ceiling, using every corner and crevasse to hide as he approaches the remaining 3, Tony trailing behind. Spotting them, walking in line he takes his chance, flipping to the floor he startles them, shooting at Pietro first. He hears it, he knows it's coming, but with the no super speed rule he can only do so much to dodge, it's not enough.

Landing behind all three, Spidey shoots at Bucky next, hitting him right in the chest. Unfortunately, Shuri reacts faster than he can aim, hitting him right on the head, eliminating him. "Sorry Spidey, you lose", she mocks.

A firing sound is heard through the hallway, a lone nerf dart flying by, a perfect shot landing right between Shuri's shoulder blades. "But We win", Tony smirks, proudly winning the war to FRIDAY announces team 3's victory. As they all converge by the Living space, their post war celebration begins. Tony had ordered food, well, he had FRIDAY order food once the war was over, all of which is brought out to the room.

Small talk envelops the room, Nat smirking at Clint having eliminated him, Sam and Bucky laugh over Steve's flustered loss. Scott, Wanda, Pietro and Vision laughing over the day, watching replays of the day's events, Thor and Bruce passively joining them as they lay together on the sofa, Loki behind them taunting Thor over being eliminating by him.

Shuri, Spidey and T'Challa are having their own conversations off to the side, both Wakandans congratulating him for the win and commending him for his strategy. Shuri promising vengeance. All Whilst Rhodey pulls Tony to the side.

"Working with Spider-Man, huh?", He asks. Tony shrugs, "Got us the win didn't it?", He dismisses. Rhodey just laughs at his friend, ruffling his hair much to the man's discomfort. "Proud of you Tones", he smiles while Tony fixes his newly messed up hair, "Kid's really been a good influence on you".

The Billionaire scoffs, smiling even brighter than Rhodey, "yeah, you could say so", he responds as they both rejoin the party.

Chapter 41: Acceptance.

Summary:

Probation’s over.

*The Day Before*

"Spiderman", T'Challa calls while pointing at a more private corner of the room, "Mind?". Spider-Man nods, following the King to a more private place to talk. "Yes Mr T'Challa?".

"Just wanted your last report, as well as to clear some things up", He explains, spider-man understanding what this was about and beginning to organise his thoughts. T'Challa clears his throat, refocusing Spider-Man's attention back on him. "What are your opinions on his synergy with the team?".

Spidey thinks deeply about his question before formulating his response, "He's well coordinated with Steve. They are boyfriends though so I can't be that surprised", Spider-Man looses himself in his train of thought for a second, T'Challa's focused look bringing him back. "He's less synchronised with the rest", he thinks out loud, before correcting, "but he has improved, I've seen it. Today with the Nerf War is a great example, He lost but not by much. It'll take more training but he'll get there".

Smirking, T'Challa replies, "I see, and what are your thoughts on him as a person?". Spidey takes longer to think about it this time, T'Challa remaining patient, only more curious at the answer: "He's... troubled. I don't know everything he's gone through but I can see it. His eyes, they're hurt, I know the guilt he hides behind them... ", Spidey trails off, from the emotion costing his last words. T'Challa stays silent.

"You said he's fought for this provisional period, and even in that first mission in south Jamaica I saw how much he's trying", Spider-Man Chuckles, "I didn't miss how much he didn't want me there, but I understood why, what it meant to him", Spidey finishes. T'Challa waits to ensure he's so before asking, "So to summarise?".

"He's broken, but he's trying hard to fix himself", T'Challa nods, still impressed by the Spider's wisdom. "And his integrity?", T'Challa presses. He needs the specifics, wouldn't scrutinise so much otherwise, doesn't prefer it. "Are you asking me if I think he's accountable?", Spidey checks, T'Challa nods, "I think he holds himself to higher standards than anyone else, higher standards than he should. Even beyond the avengers position".

T'Challa's face grows more curious at that last phrase. "I trained with him a couple of times, and even when I eliminated him today. He hides it well, but he gets at least slightly frustrated even at mistakes that he compensates for immediately after. He keeps himself more accountable than anyone else would, or should". 'How ironic, hearing this from him', T'Challa muses.

"Do you trust him?", He asks sharply, again, raised eyebrow. Spider-Man's answer differs this time, "I do", he answers, sure of the answer but unsure of when he got to it.

"If your loved ones were one of the people you save and he was you, would you trust him to save them?", he's even sharper. Quick with his question, ambushing Spidey with it. Spidey thinks for a second, "... yes, it's not a scenario I'd ever like to think about, but yes".

"And if you two were on a mission together, would you trust him with your life?". Less of an ambush, but much faster than the previous answer. "Yes", Spider-Man answers reserved but certainly. But the king must pry, "In spite of how he's treated you? The animosity he's shown? How he's hurt you before?", T'Challa challenges. If he's getting an answer, he's getting a complete answer.

Spidey's answer remains the same, in content and tone. "Yes". T'Challa is very much impressed by the Spider's answers, having only one more question to go. "Would you make him an Avenger?".

Spidey does a double take at the question, "I- I- I don't really- it's not up to-". T'Challa amends his question, "If it was", he posits, with curious intonation, leaning closer to the spider. He pauses again longer than ever before, T'Challa still patient, understanding the weight of the question he just asked, as in the end it is his to answer.

"He's trying". Spider-Man starts, "I have heard some of the things he's done, I understand why you are observing him. It's not an easy choice to make and not everyone will agree no matter what you choose", Spidey holds himself back from a rambling session before closing: "I've failed. I've made choices that hurt lives, that cost lives. This-" he points to himself- "is my way of not letting them define me, of growing beyond them. No one should be defined by their failings if they're willing to rise above them, Mr Barnes is trying, so I can't justify sufficient reason to stop him".

He takes a long breath, sighing. "If it were up to me, I would make him an Avenger", Spider-Man finishes for the king. T'Challa holding a small smile, once more impressed by Spider-Man. "Thank you Spider-Man", he says, "And thank you for keeping this between us. His review meeting is tomorrow at midday, if you'd like to join", he offers.

"Ohh, I'm sorry Mr T'Challa, I'm... busy tomorrow", Spider-Man tries to turn him down, as politely as possible. That sounds like SHIELD business, Spider-Man had enough meetings with avengers after last once. "It's alright Spider. Do you wish your reports to remain anonymous?", T'Challa asks. He didn't miss the hesitation, nor the history, Shuri caught him up.

Spidey slowly nods, "Y-yeah, I just wanted to help", He explains, before adding; "and I don't exactly want to end up on SHIELD files anywhere, if that's alright". Reasonable request, and implied in 'anonymous'. "Of course, you went out of your way to help me in this matter, it is only fair", T'Challa assures. "One last thing".

Grows extremely confused and awestruck as the King of Wakanda bows to him before doing the Wakanda salute. "An official thanks Spider-Man", T'Challa explains. "For your service and aid in my duties to Wakanda and to the world". Spidey blushes intently. His face matching the hue of the mask on top. "Y-y-you're welcome", he stutters In appreciation.

"For this — and for my sister's trust of you — I officially open Wakanda's doors to you, whenever you need", The King offers, Spidey growing even more embarrassed, "and if you need a favour, ask", He finishes before nodding and walking away, leaving a very shocked spider behind. Shuri might've played a hand in such an offer, though the prospect of someone to keep Shuri busy, to distract and entertain her in ways the Dora tried and failed, in ways other scientists barely could? Might as well make Spider-Man more valuable than vibranium.

*Today*

"I'm sure it's gonna be ok Bucky", Steve tries to comfort as his boyfriend paces back and forth. "Come on Steve, today's the day, today's gonna decide wether or not I-", he freezes, both in speech and movement at his next words.

Steve walks up to him, pulling him into a warm, comfortable hug. "It's gonna be alright Bucky, I promise". Bucky jerks slightly at this, too comfortable and soothed by the hug to break from it, slowly reciprocating it instead. "What if they say no Steve? What if I didn't make it", he lets his anxieties out in the safety of their room, of their embrace.

"A no today doesn't mean a no forever Buck, you can always try again later, try a different process", the Captain tries to comfort, to limited success as that wasn't the real fear. Bucky's voice weakens, "it's not that Steve. I'm terrified to-", he gulps, a panicked sob almost making it through, "I'm terrified to go back. To the Pity, to the sadness. Before you all said it was not my fault, but if they say no, this will have been my failure... I don't want to go back to the pity Steve", Bucky sobs that last part into his boyfriends neck.

Steve soothes him for a second, before pulling his head back with one arm, lifting it to stare straight into Bucky's eyes, "See, no pity, no sorrow", He reminds. "I love you Bucky. I promised to never make you feel like that again, and I plan to live up to it. I promise no matter what happens today all you'll see in my eyes is my love for you, ok?", He reassures the soldier, he's failed him on this once before, he's not doing it again.

Bucky snorts, "Ok Steve, love you", he smiles at him before Steve pulls Bucky into a kiss, as emotional and passionate as their first. Bucky's anxieties disappearing if only for the moment, his lover's affection being enough for him.

As they pull back, Steve gives Bucky a dopey smile, "just a little 'shut up' kiss", he jokes, Bucky rolling his eyes as he chuckles at Steve's even dopier laugh. "Thank you Steve", he says still in their mutual hug, staring into his eyes, "for being enough, for reminding me that we'll always be enough". Steve returns one of his most loving smiles while he retreats a little, his left hand reaching for Bucky's metal hand, grasping it as he lifts both between them. "Together, till the end of the line", he quotes, fidgeting with their rings.

"Till the end of the line", Bucky repeats, his turn to pull Steve into a kiss. Both Soldiers sit and comfort each other in a cuddle in the closest living room to the conference room, a makeshift waiting area until Fury, Natasha and T'Challa return with an answer.

*Meanwhile*

"I've interviewed the team, Bucky's psychologist, as well as various UN Members", Natasha reports. "I'm well aware Natasha, I read all of your documentation and reports, including all that SHIELD provided, as well as our own from his time in Wakanda", T'Challa assures. "Reread them all last night as well".

T'Challa looks over all the documentation on the table, all of which they've gone through over the past 3 hours. "He's SHIELD approved, and I've accompanied him in missions, however I still must ask", T'Challa prompts both spies in the room. "Fury, according to all of your data, expertise and understanding of the Soldier, would you approve him becoming an avenger".

"No", Fury immediately responds, characteristic decisiveness evident. "An ex-Hydra operative that has been compromised even within our care? No. Too great a national risk, specially if given access to private documentation that he could report back".

T'Challa is intrigued by the stern negative, "Then why allow this trial?", He asks. Groaning, "As frustrating as it is, regardless of me being their boss, I can't in fact pick every fight". Fury explains, annoyance in his tone, "I couldn't simply deny Rogers on this, not without risking their revolt or a civil war breaking out".

Fury points to T'Challa, "I hoped your oversight and the trial period would placate them. The decision on your hands cleans mine of consequence, and your agreement is hard earned, so if by a miracle you choose to make him an avenger, there might be some merit to his membership then".

Neither Natasha nor T'Challa react, both still feeling passive disdain at Fury's ubiquitous mistrust. "And you Nat? You understand the team best, to the best of your expertise would you say the team would benefit from White Wolf as a member?".

She simply nods, "yes". Half of it, she's also an expert judge of character, "And his mental state?", T'Challa factors in, "From your understanding, do the psychologists claims ring truth?".

"She said his own personal growth could be benefited from this change, that his previous issues should not be significantly more problematic than the rest of the teams. I agree with her assessment", she supplies. Short and simple. T'Challa nods, before returning to his final question, "Would you approve of him as an Avenger?".

Nodding, "Yes", she replies as quick as fury, if an opposite answer. T'Challa takes his time looking over all the documents once more, ensuring he didn't miss anything of note, confirming with Natasha and Fury of any doubts and vagueness in them, before coming to a conclusion.

-

The doors to the living room open, Steve and Bucky both turning from their cuddle to them. Fury, Nat and T'Challa walking into the room, each gaining a smirk at the sight of the Super Soldiers. "So, what's the verdict?", Bucky asks, anxiety surging through him as he holds his boyfriend's hand for support.

T'Challa is the only one to speak. "We've reviewed all SHIELD, HYDRA, Wakandan and Stark documents and testaments to your performance and suitability as an avenger", T'Challa starts, Bucky grasping to Steve's hand as his grounding, his life line. "While you were both SHIELD and psych approved for duty, that still does not qualify you as an avenger. For that we turned to testimonials and my own performance reviews of you as an avenger".

Steve turns to face Bucky, equal stress and anticipation in his face. Unsure but ready to either celebrate or comfort. Bucky himself is barely breathing. "Even then it was a close call. One argument did stand out, one character witness stood out", T'Challa pauses as he walks closer to Bucky, sitting next to him on the couch.

"It is evident you are ready and willing to try, you are choosing to be better. It wouldn't be right for me to define you by your lowest point if you've proved you're ready to try and surpass your highest peak", he says in a softer tone, more emotion in his voice and face. Bucky's stunned silent, unsure of anything going on. Steve however, is dying to know "What are you saying?", He blurts, hoping he's right.

T'Challa smiles, "Welcome to the Avengers Mr Barnes", he extends his arm for a handshake. Steve gasps loudly as Natasha allows a smile to come on her face, Bucky still processing what just happened.

"U-Umm, Thank You T'Challa", Bucky says in a professional army voice, Steve confused by his seriousness while he wants to burst of joy. T'Challa stands after the handshake, motioning Nat and Fury to head for the door, "We can finalise this later, gonna give you the room to celebrate now", he nods as he leaves both soldiers alone in the room, closing the door behind him.

Steve doesn't waste a second before bursting, picking Bucky up as he stands. Holding him by the sides, Steve spins in joy. "You did it Bucky", he cheers as he lowers the soldier back to the floor, reality slowly hitting him.

"I'm an avenger", he whispers, "I'm an avenger. I'm an avenger. I'm an avenger", he repeats again and again, growing louder, more excited and more out of breath per repetition. Steve smiles ear to ear at him, not having scene this excited and child-like overjoyed side of Bucky since the 40s.

"I'm an avenger!", Bucky screams one final time before tackling Steve into a hug, both men falling to the floor as a result. Tears of joy streaming down Bucky and onto Steve's neck. "I did it Steve, I'm an avenger!", He whispers once again, the overwhelming happiness in his tone being what Steve loves the most as he hugs back, just as happy. "You did it buck! You did it!", He cheers, happy his boyfriend's happy.

Both men stay on the floor, cheering, for many minutes until Bucky gets off Steve and stands, the Captain following. Bucky's face is adorned by a beaming smile, Steve takes his chance and takes a selfie — he's practiced, he's good at them now — with Bucky, both sharing the same bright smile. He's going to want to remember this moment every day, which is why he asks someone to help him make it his wallpaper later.

"Hey Buck?", Steve calls him out of his joyous reverie, joy retained as he faces Steve. "I was kinda saving this for tomorrow, but I thought it might be better to give it to you today", Steve explains as he pulls out a little satin box from his varsity jacket pocket. "It's close enough to our one monthiversary anyways", He comments as he hands the box to Buck.

Opening it, buck finds 3 little pins inside. "Like yours from our first date", Steve explains. Bucky pulls 2 out first, a little pride flag, and a White Wolf. "Now we can match". Steve jokes as he grabs Bucky by the waist and kisses him again, "and now everyone can see who my amazing boyfriend is too!", He adds in a tender, resonant voice. Grabbing the pins from Bucky's hand before putting both the flag and the wolf on his shirt.

Grabbing the box last, Steve speaks. "I got this last one yesterday, was kinda hoping they said yes", he pulls out an Avengers logo pin from the box, Bucky bursting out laughing upon seeing it, couple of tears leaking from his eyes. "Oh Steve", Bucky smirks as he pulls his boyfriend from his jacket's neck, close enough to feel Steve's strong breaths on him. "Should we?", Bucky growls, Steve blushing.

"Buck", he replies, flustered tone. Bucky pulls him closer, whispering into his ear. "That way I can give you your monthiversary present", before pulling him towards their room.

"That's tomorrow buck!" Steve tries to correct, not against the idea. Bucky growls in response, "We can keep going till then", only making Steve Blush more.

Bucky's promise met, they spend the rest of their evening and night together — mostly snuggling and cuddling. Steve realising he's gonna need more makeup in the morning. Both waking up to gifts from the other, Steve giving buck a personalised card and sketch of Bucky, alongside "His" and "His" matching towels that launched Buck into inconsolable laughter. While Buck gave Steve a new sketchbook and art supplies, a personalised note on the first page to always remind him of their love.

Also gave him his d-

Chapter 42: Lost Things

Summary:

Peter gets a few things upgraded, Tony being one of them.

3rd POV:

"Thank you Marvin", a news reporter starts. Standing by the ledge of the bay, a camera man pointing right at her, and the warehouse district in the distance. "I am currently by Willets Point, Queens, where a warehouse of Hammer Industries drones have started a rampage", she summarises when a *swoosh* blows above her.

As she looks up, her face turns excited. "Luckily the Avengers have just arrived", she informs. Turning, the camera zooms at the Quinjet, it's rear ramp descending as the avengers walk out. She lists them as they do, "Iron-Man, Captain America, Falcon, Hawkeye, War Machine, Black Widow and their newest Avenger the White Wolf".

Tuning into them, "What's the plan Steve?", Nat asks as they're faced by dozens of rogue robots. Steve clears his throat, "The nearby police academy is setting up the perimeter and doing crowd control. It's our job to hold the drones back and disable them". Everyone nods understandingly. "Tony?", Steve asks.

Tony closes his Holoscreen before directing to the group. "The bots aren't malfunctioning, they're being controlled from inside the warehouse. Need to shut that down unless we want to destroy every single one". Steve immediately formulates their plan. "Clint? Nat?", They both nod. "You two hold the perimeter on the ground, hold the bots back from the public. Rhodey and Sam, same job in the air". All 4 agree, Sam and Rhodey bumping their firsts, Clint being left hanging by Nat.

"Bucky?", Steve faces Wolf, "You and I will clear a path into the warehouse. Tony". The Captain directs to the Billionaire, for whom recent company has made him more cooperative in the field. "It's up to you to disable them". All 7 share a ready look before Steve calls out. "Avengers, Assemble!".

They split into their groups, The spies and pilots holding back the bots with mixed efficiency. Clint loosing his bow to a plasma blast, and Nat loosing her Widow Bites to a well placed strike to her luckily non broken arms. The Soldiers and Tony have better luck pushing their way through to the warehouse doors, where unfortunately the bots formed a barricade to hold them back.

"Buck," Steve communicates through their radio channel, "you and I will cut through the middle, try and pierce the barricade for Tony to sneak through". Receiving confirmation from both, they carry out their plan.

Bucky and Steve use their vibranium to push through to the gates, in their advance, forgetting to grab their flank. "Steve!" Bucky yells as a Hammer Drone speeds towards him, chitauri bullets firing by the dozen. The Captain can barely turn around before a whoosh of air flows into him. *Clink Clink Clink Clink*

Everyone's shocked for a second, one of Hammer's drones standing in front of the Captain, webbing around its torso, a certain spider holding it from below. "You ok Mr Captain America?", He asks. They shake themselves off their momentary fear. "Yes, thank you", Steve replies as their efforts continue, Spidey naturally covering their backs.

"So", Spidey huffs as he swings a bot away from them, "What's the plan?". Steve answers sporadically, through his moves. "We need to break this barricade, get Stark inside to disable the bots". Dodging another blast of bullets, he looks quizzically at Spider's response. "Ohh!" Spider-Man excitedly shouts before running the opposite direction to the door

"The Hell is he doing?", Tony asks incredulously as him and the super soldiers try and break through. "You guys ready?", Spidey asks through the coms, having asked Karen if she could connect them — it's a stark tech mask made in part by Shuri — she could. "Going in, in three...", Spider-Man starts counting to the confusion of the Avengers.

"Two...". Steve tries to ask, "Wait, what are you doing?", To no response as he continues.

"One!"

From two webs attached to either side of the warehouse, spidey slinshots himself feet first towards the barrier, a robot attached to his soles. The Avengers spot him approaching as he breaks through the bots, making a small hole in their defence that Tony uses to sneak in through.

"You two ok?", Steve checks through their coms. "We're fine Rogers", Tony responds as he scans the inside of the warehouse, Spidey webbing up a couple of stray bots that started attacking them. "Buck and I will help Nat and Clint. Take them down".

Tony helps Spidey with a couple more drones, a screeched, "Noo! Redwing!", Being heard through the coms as they fight before Spider-Man asks. "Where to Mr Stark?". Tony's been getting better at cooperation... with the Avengers. With outsiders, particularly someone who's frustrated his as much as spider-man, it's still a rough dynamic, even after their successful Nerfwar. "Just follow me Underoos", he flies deeper into the warehouse shooting bots, leaving Spider-Man slightly behind.

Getting close to where the bots' signal originals from Tony feels a sudden tug backwards. A scold at the Spider that webbed him back being cut before it starts, an electrified whip whizzing directly through stark's flight path; Whiplash.

"Vanko?", Tony asks curious, "Should've guessed you two teamed up again", he snarks. Stupid begets stupid after all. "Stark", Whiplash snarls, "Difference is this time-".

"You'll be victorious?", Spider-Man finishes. "Come on Dude, at least put the effort to be original", Tony smiles at the exchange, mostly due to Ivan's frustrated face. Money can't buy that. "Looks like I'll be exterminating two pests today", he threatens, readying.

Spidey sighs overtly, "Extermination jokes? Booooring-yikes", he stretches his last word, rushing the end as one of Vanko's whips flies at him. Spidey flipping to dodge it. He and Tony jump to counter attack, unintentionally synchronised through their non verbal cues. Tony distracts Ivan first, firing from above. Spider-Man sliding beneath him as he webs Vanko's right arm to the ground and wall, Tony finishing off that one whip with a repulser blast before Vanko could free it.

"One down...", Spidey starts as Stark finishes, "One to go".

Switching routines, Spidey now jumps above Whiplash and the support beams of the warehouse, the latter trying to catch him with the whip blissfully unaware at the web loosely tied to its side in the Spider's hand. Tony shooting distracting blasts around the villain.

Landing in front of the villain, spidey let's himself be knocked to the ground, Whiplash hovering menacingly. "One down", he growls over the spider. Spidey smiles through his mask, "One to Go!", He yells as he pulls the web, Whiplash's arm being hoisted upwards, perfectly targetable by Iron-Man's repulsers. Both whips broken, Spidey webs the villain to the ground as Tony accesses the computer, the spider joining once he was done.

"Back off Spidey and let me work", Tony snaps, frustrated at Whiplash's work. "He's locked the system, I can't stop them. Gonna have to-", Tony gets cut as Spider-Man finishes for him, "Disable the server, on it". Tony and Spider-Man work together to shut down the robots, Tony impressed by his intelligence, and even more impressed by their speed. As they finish their work, all robots outside and inside collapse, disabled.

Making their way outside, they converge with the rest of the team. Steve and Nat debriefing the entire team as Sam and Rhodey head to the Academy dean and reporters, giving the Avenger's public statement. All clearing out once they're done.

"Thank you Spider-Man", Steve pats him on the back, "For all your help". Spidey returns a stuttered, "Thank You", as Nat, Clint and Sam enter the Jet, Rhodey already at the cockpit. "Not bad Underoos", Tony compliments in passing before entering the jet himself, Steve shortly after.

Waving goodbye, Spider-Man is about to leave, something in the corner of his eye stopping him. Walking over to it he finally identifies it, "Ms Natasha's widow bites?", He asks as he lifts them up, the broken pieces next to them just making themselves known. "And is this Mr Barton's retractable bow?", He looks over them, seeing the clear on them he concludes, "I'll see if I can fix it for them". Making a little pouch out of webbing he places them inside, one more item catching his attention.

"Redwing? This is falcon's most treasured possession, threatened to kill me if I touched it", he talks to himself, adding it to his collection and solidifying his resolve to fix them. "At least he'll definitely want it back". Adding a web-string to tie the pouch to him, he swings away, back to his backpack before running back to his apartment. Gonna be a lot of work this weekend.

-

Peter

Hi

‏Mr Metal

‏Hey kid

‏Mr Owl

‏Good afternoon Kid

‏Mr Cheetah

‏?What's up

Peter

I have an... interesting question

‏Mr Wolf

‏Shoot

Peter

Is there a way I could get something to the Avengers

-

Everyone at the tower freezes, the kid's last message displayed on their phones. 'Get something to the Avenger's'...

They all sprint towards the living space, hoping they can figure out what to do. "Tony!", Clint calls, "what do we do!". Pietro asks as he speeds throughout the room. As more panicked avengers flood in, the room filling with confusion, Natasha whistles shutting them up. "We could tell him some of the truth", she offers.

"Nat?", Tony looks at her defensively, not the least bit happy about the idea. Natasha rolls her eyes, "We can tell him we work for Stark Industries, in one of your departments. Excuse the whole need for anonymity and help him deliver whatever he needs to get to 'The Avengers'", She explains her plan.

Most Avengers seem to be sold on her idea, only Tony remaining reluctant. "Come on Tony", she walks up to him, "Trust him, you two have talked for 3 months. You're not gonna lose Peter".

...

"PETER?!?!", Half the room screams. "You know his name?!?", Bucky barks, offended like the rest of the group. "Clint!", Pietro snarls, spotting the guilty looking Spy, "you knew too!?", Scott yells. "Avengers!", Steve calls to them, pulling his Captain voice to shut them up. "Explain", he faces Tony and the Spies (awesome name for a band).

Tony sighs, the avenger's indigence fading at Tony's more vulnerable tone. "Kid helped me with.... something", he whispers, thinking back on the memory. "We talked and he chose to tell me... and I told him", he finishes. A room full of kind looks, happy to see the good the kid's been to Tony. "And I wasn't expecting you guys to find out, so I regrettably told Romanoff and Legolas", He closes up again, the group rolling their eyes still smiling at the small moment of emotion from the man.

Nat turns back, "So we going ahead with the plan?".

"Okay", Tony concedes, "but no specifics", he orders, as Nat nods pulling out her phone.

-

‏The Kid

‏?Guys? You there

Nat

Yes, just had to clear something up

Clint

Kid, we gotta tell you something

Tony

We actually work at Stark Industries

‏The Kid

‏OMG

‏!That's amazing

‏?How's that like

‏I wanna work there some day

Nat

Kid

We can't get to specifics, just know we work in various positions at SI

So we can help with your problem

Bucky

What do you even need to give the Avengers?

‏The Kid

‏?Oh, you remember that fight 2 days ago

‏?At that Hammer Industries warehouse

Steve

Yeah kid?

‏The Kid

‏Well, I was around there

Pietro

WHAT!?

You could've gotten hurt!

Scott

That's dangerous kid

‏The Kid

‏I was just around there, for the aftermath

‏I'm fine

Tony

You better be

‏The Kid

‏I'm fine I'm fine

‏Anyways

‏I found a couple of broken things

Sam

What things?

‏The Kid

‏Black Widow's Widow Bites

‏One of Hawkeye's bows

‏And Falcon's little bird drone

-

"HE'S GOT REDWING!", Sam shouts into the room, protectiveness and defensiveness in his tone. Natasha swipes his phone before he can do something he'll regret.

-

Nat

So you wanna return them?

‏The Kid

‏Yeah, I patched them up a little bit

Tony

You fixed their weapons?

‏The Kid

‏I hope I did

‏Changed a couple of things too

‏I hope they like it

Steve

I'm sure they'll like it

‏The Kid

‏?So, how can I get it to them

Nat

Mr Metal can probably talk to a couple supervisors, see if they can get the message through

Tony

Yeah, I can try

We'll also leave a message with the front desk

Just leave them in boxes, say it's for 'Mr Metal'

‏The Kid

?Ok, when should I

Tony

I'll leave the message now, so you can drop it off any time

The harder part is getting it to the Avengers, but we'll take care of that

‏The Kid

‏Ok, I'll drop them off now

‏Thanks guys

-

Peter makes his way through the Subway up to Manhattan; 200 Park avn. Entering through the Lobby and up to the reception desk. "Umm Miss?". The reception lady turns, a distasteful smile and tone displayed on her face. "What do you want?", She snaps.

"Well, I was just-", Peter tries to explain, before she cuts him off. "There's no tours on weekend Hun", she replies with a sickly sweet tone. A tone that said 'leave me the fuck alone', as she waved away the teen. Peter gets the boxes out of his bag as she turns back, dismissing him. "I have a couple packages for Mr Metal".

She stiffens, her posture, demeanour, tone and approach flipping. Peter noticed. "Oh, well let me just take these from you honey", she reaches for the boxes, now with actual care. Peter looks confused at her change, "O-ok, thank you", He says as she bids him a sweet goodbye when he leaves through the Lobby.

*meanwhile*

"And there he goes", Scott thinks out loud. All avengers all staring at the screen, Natasha holding a tied up Pietro and Clint to the couch so they can't go off after him. Their heads were propped up on pillows, allowing them to watch even with their roped up limbs. "Boss, the boxes are on their way", FRIDAY inform as all avengers break into conversation.

"He looks adorable", Pietro says as he face plants on the couch. "Just as polite as on the phone", Clint adds falling next to Pietro as Nat's no longer holding them up. Natasha's scowling, "That receptionist is dead", violence in her voice as she reaches for her knives. "Don't worry, she won't be a receptionist for long. Right FRI?".

"Of course boss", she responds, carrying out the unspoken request. "Good", Bucky and Sam growl. "That's the Kid Buck", Steve says as he walks behind him, wrapping his hands around the soldier's waist. "That's the kid that made us.... us", he says as he kisses him. "Back off Rogers, he's my kid", Tony scolds, effectively ending all smalltalk. The room staring at the man and his words. Rhodey saving his ass like always.

He coughs, "The boxes are here", moving the focus on from Tony's claim.

"It's no fair you guys get new toys from the kid", Scott complains. "We got nothing", Pietro adds, similarly frustrated. Clint and Sam open their boxes first, recognising which had what by the kids little drawn labels on the box tops.

Sam starts gushing at the sight, "It's perfect", he cheers as he turns redwing on, inspecting the redesign. "He even added a male falcon design to the back!". He wouldn't stop playing around with the gift. "How can you even tell the difference?", Scott adds confused, looking over Sam's shoulder as the man snaps his neck back, gasping. "Males have thinner heads and necks, a more streamlined structure", He explains, "Kid even changed the blue-ish grey feathers for charred scarlet". Sam keeps gushing as the drone comes alive.

Flying off his hand, redwing flies in front of Sam's face, excited beeping emanating from the bot. "Why is it beeping?", Pietro asks. "Dum-E", Tony exhales, impressed.

"What?", Sam asks confused. Tony chuckles, "Kid's made an AI before, I'm guessing he used some of his code to update the drone's programming", Redwing turns to Tony, beeping excitedly at the man. "Wait wait wait", Sam grasps what tony just explained, "You can talk to me Redwing?". The drone turns back to Sam, beeping more excitedly than before.

The Avengers all turn from Sam as he and Redwing start chatting like gossipy high school girls, Sam getting a grasp of Redwing's replies.

"My turn! My turn!", Clint begs for his share of attention as he opens his box, gently lifting the collapsed bow. "Let's see if it...", he trails. Pressing the button making the bow extend. "Kid redesigned mine too!". He grows giddy, looking over his new bow. "A Hawk design to it, and what's this...", he asks as he opens the secret compartment by the grips of the bow.

"Now you can carry daggers with you", Scott comments as Natasha gives a short laugh, "Please, he'll be carrying food not weapons".

"Yup, she's right", Clint agrees, he doesn't wanna piss Nat off and she's right, he will. When Clint goes to aim an arrow, a screen lights up on the inner section of the sight window. "It's got estimated wind speed, flight speed and distance too!", He excitedly plays with his bow. "Tony's getting outsmarted by a kid, I love today", Bucky jokes, receiving an elbowing to his side by Steve and a scoff from the Billionaire.

"Gonna open yours Nat?", Wanda asks, "you're the only one left". Nat capitulates, secretly excited for what her upgraded widow bites will look like. Opening her box, her expectations are blown. Black widow bites with accents of scarlet throughout, the previous blue high lights replaced with crimson ones. A female widow logo adorning their proximal end.

"Nat", Scott starts "Are you smiling?". She, to everyone's surprise, doesn't kill him for it. "Kid did a good job, even used a female widow for the insignia", she responds as Steve picks up a note at the bottom of her box.

"Hello Ms Black Widow", he reads for the room, "I hope you like them. I used a copper fabric mesh and insulation, so you can up the voltage without recoil". Nat smirks wider, eyeing her new stronger weapons, "Good kid", she says as Steve continues. "That extra energy is redirected back to the battery as well." Scott, Nat and Buck react mighty impressed, the last of the three taunting Tony over it. "Also, If you look at the back, I've made it so as you fight it converts that kinetic energy into electrical energy. That way you can charge them a little with every punch."

Nat smiles, an evil grin formed solidly on her face as the room shivers. "Nat... why are you smiling like that?", Steve asks, even him scared. "Just picturing something". As the 3 avengers all gush over their weapons Pietro runs back to the TV, taking another look at the Kid before asking. "FRIDAY? Who is he?".

Tony rushes back towards the TV and the speedster next to it, "Ignore that Fri!", He commands, "and add a new protocol, No face rec, background checks or any of the sort. No one finds out who he is!". Everyone heads back at the reaction, confusion on their faces. "Why not Tony, I thought you'd like to find out who he is?", Steve asks the billionaire, an echo of hums in agreement, Pietro frustrated at Stark.

"Of course I do Rogers, but not like this". Tony responds to even greater confusion and surprise of the room, Rhodey shocked most of all. "Wouldn't be right with the kid for us to lie to him and abuse this opportunity to find out who he is". Everyone's stunned, the man in front of them today a stark (ahaha) difference from the man they knew before. "I promised, I'm not breaking it".

"So", Scott starts, "You don't wanna find out who he is?".

"Of course I do Lang!", Tony scoffs at the salient point. "I set this up specifically to stop me from finding out who he is, driving to his house and buying him a car and a mansion with its own lab". Everyone laughs at Tony's comment, very much realising the half truth behind it. "Showing Restraint aren't we Stark?", Nat comments, slyly.

Tony gives his media smile at the assassin, "I'm a better person than you think".

"And who's fault is that", Bucky quips as they all turn to the screen, the security footage still displayed on it. Silence enveloping the room as they all relax into the thought, unanimous light buzzing snapping them back to reality.

-

‏The Kid

‏?Did they like them

‏I hope they liked the designs

‏I made them based of on a male Falcon and Hawk, and a female black widow. I hope they noticed

Nat

Don't worry kid, I'm sure they did

And if they didn't, it's their fault and loss

Bucky

Yeah, I think I overheard something about you making them better than Stark or something

Tony

Cause the kid's a genius

(Everyone still was slightly shocked by Tony's ease in complimenting the Kid)

Rhodey

Completely agree with Metal

Scott

Yeah, some of my coworkers said something about a gushing Falcon or something

‏The Kid

‏I hope that's good news

Steve

Don't worry kid

If you made it I'm sure they'll love it

‏The Kid

‏Thanks guys

‏Anyways, I gotta go

‏Thank you for this

Tony

You're welcome kid

Everyone

Bye

Chapter 43: Heralds and Happy Birthdays

3rd POV:

"I can't believe you're leaving", Spider-Man says as he and Shuri head over to her lab, one more time. She shrugs, "Brother finished overseeing Barnes, and he needs to go back to Wakanda. We've been away too long", She explains as Spidey picks up the last box to take to the jet.

"Don't worry Spidey, you have my number, and I can come visit", she adds to cheer the spider up, riding up to the Wakandan Jet on the landing pad atop the tower. Spidey drops the box with the rest as he and shuri head back to the lab for a final look, and a secret exchange. "Looks like we got everything", Spider-Man comments as he scans the room.

Sliding next to him, "That's not the only reason I asked you back here", Shuri responds as she pulls a box from her jean pockets (her jeans have pockets, she insisted). "A little something". Spidey curiously opens the box, finding a portable hard drive under a bead bracelet. "The bracelet is like mine, has a homing beacon, holoscreen, and a couple more features", Shuri runs for one, before mentioning to the other.

"The Hard-drive has some upgrades I thought you could give Karen. Faster processing, stronger hacking protocols for those pesky bank robberies. You can update her", she pauses for a second, before adding, "Oh, you can also upload Karen to the bracelet if you want". Spidey is left in awe, "I love it! It's so high tech!". He hugs Shuri still gushing about the gift before a question crosses his mind, "What can it hack now?".

Shuri Smirks, "She can hack this whole tower, even Friday", she responds proudly, her face turning cold serious at her next words. "In spite of my threats, I don't trust them. Not gonna leave you hanging". Spidey smiles at her worry, "They're fine Shuri, haven't hunted me for over a month. You talked it out with Fury and they know me now. Everything will be fine", He assures a still unconvinced Shuri.

"Still upgrade Karen, think of it as a precaution. Works with bad guys just as well", She argues, still very much distrusting of the Avengers after she leaves, but knowing this angle is the easiest way to get him to agree. "So...", spidey trails after putting the gifts into a little pocket in the spidey suit. "This all?".

Shuri smiles as she remembers, "One more thing actually". Grabbing keys from her pocket she opens a locked compartment at her desk. "I'm taking my lightsaber back to Wakanda, you should take yours too. Can't leave it to Clint or Pietro". Spider-Man thanks her, but struggles to find a pocket to keep it in. "Don't worry Spidey, we'll go get you a Stark Industries bag".

They do, so he puts the gifts and lightsaber inside before heading back to the roof where they meet with T'Challa. "Is no one else waving you goodbye?", Spider-Man asks confused at the emptiness of the roof. "We had our goodbyes yesterday. Most avengers are on a mission and won't be back till Thursday, and the rest don't really care", Shuri shrugs. "Ohh. Ok", spidey rubs his neck embarrassed.

"Spider-Man", T'Challa offers a handshake, quickly reciprocated. "It's been an honour", he nods to the spider, "Thank you once again for your services and don't forget my offer", he finishes as he steps back and heads towards the jet. "This it?", Spider-Man echoes as he turns to Shuri. She rolls her eyes, "Come here", she pulls him to a side hug rubbing her knuckles on his head, him giggling at the gesture.

"Hey Spidey?", Shuri directs as she steps away, "Text. And if they give you shit, let me know I'll handle it", she offers violently, at another laugh from the spider. "Thanks Shuri, Good luck!", He waves as she steps into her jet and they blast away, back to Wakanda. Spider-Man swinging back to queens immediately after.

-

"Hey Mom", he begins, quietly. "There's someone I'd like you to meet, well, again I guess", He says as the second man steps forward towards the tombstone, the words "Sarah Rogers" carved onto it. "Hi Sarah", Bucky says solemnly, matching the tone and mood of Steve's previous words. "Nice to talk to you again".

Steve smiles at his boyfriend. "Thats James Mom, Bucky, remember him?", Steve asks, letting the silence resonate for a second before continuing. "He's- He's my boyfriend now Mom", A tear falls down his side, Bucky reaching out carefully to clean it. "You wouldn't believe how much we've been through these last 80 years, how much has changed...", he sighs, breathing deeply for a second to calm himself.

"We lost each other for a while, even longer to reunite and be friends again", Steve turns and smiles at Bucky as he says his next words, "Never would've guessed that our random friendship would survive all these years, and even less that we'd end up as more than friends".

He breathes deeply as he fidgets with his ring, nostalgic eyes. "He's my boyfriend now mom, he makes me happy and I love him more than I ever thought I could", He looks back up to Bucky, before resting his head on the soldier's shoulder. "I'm sure you would be so happy for us. Love you mom". he finishes, deep breaths wafting on Bucky's shoulder as Steve rests.

Bucky kneels down next to Steve. "Hi Sarah", he takes this as his turn to start, "Haven't talked in a while", he chuckles awkwardly, Steve rolling his eyes. "I'm Steve's boyfriend now, He's great". Bucky comments as Steve chuckles a little, "but I guess you already know that".

Bucky turns more fragile and emotional as he continues, "Thank you", he exhales tiredly, "You were there for Steve all those years ago, were there when I couldn't, and even through all you two went through you always had your doors open for me". Steve twists his head to look at Bucky, a stray tear on both of their cheeks.

"You always offered to help, to support us, I promise to do the same for him", He says with a stronger more confident tone. "You raised an amazing son, he's helped soo many people and I am lucky to call him my boyfriend", He smiles proudly, at himself, at Steve, at the moment. "So thank you Sarah, for him".

Steve lifts his head back, turning to face Buck, a large but vulnerable smile on his face. Hugging his boyfriend and pulling him into a quick kiss, Steve gives a quick whispered "Thank you" before turning back to the grave.

"I've made so many new friends mom, some of the weirdest people you could ever meet, but they're my new family. I wish you could've met them", He keeps talking, happy to communicate with his mother, even if one sided. "Specially this weird one", Bucky enters the conversation, "How we met is... complicated, but he helped bring us together. I owe him more than he knows", Bucky looses himself slightly.

"We all do kind of, I guess", Steve picks back up, "He's got this way of looking at the world, got to all of us even Tony, Remember Tony?". Steve asks, once again rhetorically, "Kid even got to him. I think you'd like him", He finishes, feeling satisfied with the talk. "You ready Steve?", Buck turns to the Captain, 2 'Sarah' Roses in hand, handing one to Steve. "I love you mom, I'll talk to you later", he says goodbye as they each place their rose over the grave, walking out of the cemetery together.

-

Bruce and Thor lie on the couch, feet propped up on a coffee table, torsos half upright on the backrest. Thor's left arm around Bruce's shoulder as they watch a movie Thor likes, eating pop tarts together — Bruce being the only person Thor shares them with.

Through the credit roll, Thor moves to stand and get more tarts and cider, Bruce taking this brake to bring him up. "Hey Thor, can we talk for a minute?", He asks as the God is pulling half a dozen boxes of pop tarts from the pantry. "Sure Brucie, what bothers you", He replies heading to the couch dropping the boxes by one of its armrests.

Bruce sighs, making his own way to the sofa as he talks to Friday, "Fri, pause the next movie", making Thor turn confused. "Play the security footage from the Green Room, 11th of May, 4:08 pm", Bruce specifies, the exact footage he wanted coming up on screen. Both men stay quiet as they watch, Thor not wanting to interrupt Brucie:

"Hi Mr Owl!", The kids voice beams through the phone, the bright excitement already changing Bruce's mood. He smiles, "Hey Kid". "So...", the kid starts, "wanna vent now?".

...

"We said we were gonna talk about Bruce Banner, and I do believe this qualifies as late-".

"Pause the video FRIDAY", Bruce orders, thinking that should be enough to get the gist. "What this?", Thor asks, genuine curiousness and interest in his tone. "It's.... a long story", Bruce pauses, really not knowing where or how to start, Thor still patiently listening. "I made a friend, we've talked on occasion and....", Bruce trails, unsure. Thor just grasps Bruce's hands in his own, calming him in one of the ways they've learnt work to stop code greens.

"He doesn't judge me, values what might seem like the smallest detail. He love Bruce Banner and not because of the hulk, he admires me for me...", Bruce grins at Thor, "not many do, he's almost as good as you at calming the Hulk from coming out Thor". Thor beams, "Sounds like a mighty midgardian to risk the wrath of the Hulk!", He pulls a little of his outside voice, Bruce chuckling at the act as Thor grins ya him.

"That's the thing Thor, he doesn't know", Bruce keeps explaining, "He doesn't know I'm Bruce Banner — The Hulk. To him I'm a random guy and Even then he still values how hard I try to curb my anger, how much control I always have to keep over my emotions". He looses a bit of breath, before summarising, "He values the effort, he doesn't fear the hulk, like you".

Thor is lost in Bruce's face, the relief, the appreciation, the catharsis. It's some of what they talked about on their travels back to earth after Ragnarok (Incidentally, also where they moved from 'just friends'). "This kid sounds like he's been good for you Bruce. I'm happy you found him while I had to be away"l

"Yeah", Bruce exhales, thinking it over for a second before going through with his goal. "Do you want to meet him?". Thor brightens up at this, generally always interested in meeting new people but even more so when It's someone Bruce talks about in such high esteem. "I would be honoured to meet any friend of yours".

Bruce takes a deep breath, "Ok, but when we talk to him, call me "owl". The kid doesn't know who I am and it's best we keep it that way. Please", he whispers at the end. Thor hugs Bruce, "I promise I won't mess up. I've had Loki teach me a little more than just vocabulary this past year. I picked up a couple of tricks from his silver tongue", he relaxes at this, it's true, he's noticed. "Thank you Thor, it means a lot".

They pull apart, Bruce taking a couple calming breaths before... "Friday, activate the voice modulator and call the kid please". As it rings Bruce asks Thor to stay quiet at the start so he can explain this to the kid. "Hey Mr Owl. Is everything ok?", The kid's voice rings through the room.

"Everything's fine kid, do you have a minute?", It's around lunchtime on a Friday, so it was worth the check. "I have class in a few minutes, but I can chat till then, what's up?". Bruce smiles at Thor again. "There's someone I'd like you to meet", he replies, Thor taking his cue. "Hello Young Mortal!", He booms, using his asgardian voice, Bruce immediately panicking while the god snickers.

"Hello Mr Owl's friend!", The kid continues unfazed, "I love your excitement!". Thor lowers his tone and uses more midgardian vernacular Loki taught him, smirking at Bruce, his own excitement at meeting someone so eager. "Hello kid, it's a pleasure and an honour", He greets, Bruce relaxing at the change giving a light slap at the God's shoulder.

"Hi, it's a pleasure too", The kid replies, "If you don't mind me asking you, what are your pronouns? And what do you want me to call you?". They exchange a glance. "My pronouns?", Thor asks, not really confused, more charmed, "My brother would like you. I'm He/Him kid, thank you for asking". Thor supplies, liking the very polite friend Bruce made. "And call him Mr Goat", the latter adds.

"Oh!", The kid gasps, "is it cause he's the greatest of all time?". The momentarily frustrated Thor beams at the kid's explanation, "Yes! Indeed!". Bruce smirks at his boyfriend, so caring yet so extra. "He also really likes them, they're almost sacred to him", He adds to explain. "Well, it's nice to meet you Mr Goat! How do you know each other?".

Bruce shushes Thor before he starts, "He's my boyfriend I told you about". He's sparked like a lighter. "Oh, Then it's really nice to meet you Mr Goat", The kid amends. "Owl has raved about you! You must be really special", he adds, Thor smiling widely at a blushing Bruce, before a muffled ringing comes from the speakers.

"Sorry, I gotta go", The Kid blurts through the phone, heavier rushed breaths wafting through the kid's phone microphone. "It was great meeting you Mr Goat, bye Mr Owl!". Both men say goodbye to the kid before the call cuts off. "Good kid", Thor comments as they both settle back into the couch. "He is", Bruce replies.

Thor grabs a box as he opens it, lifting it towards Bruce. "Pop tart?".

-

"Hey Clint?", Pietro dashes into the man's nest in the vents. "Can we Talk?". Clint jumps from his work, accidentally exploding his pink glitter bomb all over his clothes. "... sure, just let me change", He agrees chill as always.

Pietro speeds him more clothes from his room, facing away as he loses the bedazzled clothes for clean ones. "What do you wanna talk about?", Clint asks as he's done. Pietro's usual swift wit is lost in his throat, unsure of his next steps for once. "What would you say if... I said I liked someone...", he struggles out, immediately cringing at his words.

Clint however revels in them. "Pietro's got a crush! Pietro's got a crush!", He cheers and jokes. "So son, who you crushin on?", Clint asks him with a deeper dad voice, the speedster pushing the archer face first into a bean bag. Clint just brushes himself off, no ill will, turning down his facetiousness. "I'm serious Pietro, who is it?".

Pietro blushes a little, "Well it's a he-", he can barely explain before Clint begins gushing again, Pietro shooting him rapid-fire with nerf darts to shut him up. Still, admittedly happy that his crush being a him isn't a problem, Sokovia wouldn't have been.

"Well... he's... maybe... The Kid", he squeaks this last part, Clint gasping shrilly in surprise. "You have a crush on Peter?". Pietro's blush deepens before his mouth echoes his thoughts aloud. "He's nice, polite. Always there caring for anyone and happy to chat any chance he gets", He smiles lovingly as he speaks, "and his giggle, his laugh, adorable".

Clint pulls Pietro for a hug, "Reminds me of how I've always thought about Laura", He whispers into his kid's ear. "Well, we'll meet him eventually, you can ask him out then", Clint rationalises (for once). "What?", Pietro stutters, a deer in the headlights look on him. "No, what? No. I couldn't, he probably wouldn't feel the same anyways", He airs out his anxieties.

"Pietro", Clint grabs his shoulders, "You know him, you've seen how he is. He will always do his best to validate others emotions, and to make others as happy as possible", Clint recalls to all of their conversations with Peter. "You telling him won't ruin anything, your worst case scenario is just ending up where you would be if you never asked".

The speedster thinks about it for a second, it enough to run through a day's worth of thoughts before concedingly exhaling. "Thanks Clint. Dad", He replies as they hug once more, silence overtaking the room as they break apart and stay there peacefully.

"Boys?", Nat's voice ends their quiet, "you do know your voices echo through the vents", she reminds.

They both yell, "Nat!".

-

Vision phases through Wanda's door, after knocking like she asks. "Hello Wanda".

She puts down her copy of 'Love Me Tomorrow' on her nightstand as she stands to welcome him. "Hi Vis", she hugs him, "how was SHIELD?".

"Just a couple reports they needed me to write, simple work", Vision explains, a soft "That's good" reciprocated by Wanda. The synthesoid guides Wanda to the couch, concerned but care coming from him. "It also reminded me of what this time of years means", Vision adds, "are you ok Wanda?", He asks her.

She sighs lovingly, "I'm fine Vision, just like all the other hundred times you've asked this month". Vision rests his head on Wanda's. "I mean it Vis, everyone's been understanding and supportive, like always", She continues, "even Tony's been nicer, and with Clint and Nat's whole surprise, Steve and Bucky, and Thor coming back. It's been a fun month Vis, I promise I'm fine".

Vision smiles at her. "And whenever I feel sad, I have a new way to cope Vis", She adds, giving him a kiss on the cheek before finishing, "not that spending time with you isn't still my favourite pastime".

"Vis?", Wanda asks interested, "Wanna join me for movie night tonight?".

-

"Hey Tones", Rhodey waves as the man enters the room, scavenging through the kitchen. "What are you doing?".

Tony's opening and emptying most cabinets. "Movie night with the kid Platypus. Clint and Pietro eat like pigs, and with most everyone coming I'm gonna need to stock up", Grabbing multiple boxes of popcorn, bags of chips and bowls, Tony leaves the room. Rhodey following close behind.

"Preparing are we Tony?", Rhodes mocks, exasperation returned for his comment. "We're gonna be watching movies for like 5 hours, gotta stock up". Rhodey chuckles, "And you're not even gonna complain about The Avengers or kick them out?". Tony just shrugs in response, dropping the food by their theatre room. "The kid huh", Rhodey deduces, "He's made you soft Stark".

Tony rolls his eyes at the pilot. "You've talked to him, is that really a surprise?".

"Nope", Rhodey smiles in return, "just happy to see you like this Tones".

"Like what?", Tony asks incredulous. "Happy", Rhodey immediately responds. "Healthy. You're out of your lab, you're more talkative, friendlier, smiling. I like this side of you and I like we're seeing more of it". Tony rolls his eyes harder than before, sighing excessively before pulling Rhodey up, "Come on, we've got a movie night to get to".

Tony, Bruce, Bucky, Steve, Clint, Pietro, Wanda, Vision, Natasha, Scott, Sam and Rhodey have their movie night with Peter, first movie night where they all call him Peter.

This time round they're watching the prequel trilogy, Bruce left by the end of the first, wanting to spend time with his boyfriend. Steve and Bucky fall asleep snuggling by Anakin and Padme's wedding, Wanda levitating them to Steve's room as she, Scott, Sam and Vision head to bed as well by the end of the second. Clint and Pietro get subtly pushed out by Nat at Rhodey's secret request, the latter heading to bed as the other 2 talk about Pietro's crush.

"I'm-", Rhodey yawns, "I'm gonna call it a night. Bye Pete, night Tony", he waves as he leaves the lab just before midnight, leaving Tony and Peter to chat alone. The Kid making small talk to pass the time till the clock strikes the hour. Until...

"Hey Tony?", Peter asks in a gentle but cunning tone. Tony pauses at the shift, "Yeah kid?".

"Happy Birthday Tony".

Tony's shocked by two things, first the kid knowing his birthday, but also "Is that your-?", Tony's question is cut short. "Yup", the kid responds. "For something like this you deserved honesty. Didn't feel genuine to use the voice changer". Tony smiles kindly at the gesture, kid cant see it or know but this is one of the few birthdays Tony can say started right, felt right. "Thanks Kid, means a lot".

Chapter 44: Unravelings

Summary:

Title says it all

"Fury, what is this about?" Cap asks as the pirate enters the room, every avenger sans Loki present in the room

"Shuri's gone, and he's still out there, unknown."

"Wait, is this about-?" Clint's stopped in his query

"Yes. I need you to bring Spider-Man in"

-

'2 weeks of school to go' Peter thought as he dressed himself in his suit. He'd rushed out the instance he got a police alert about Goblin and a couple of his buddies wrecking havoc by grand central terminal.

Swinging through New York, and across the Queensborough Bridge, Spidey finds himself jumping into the station. Inside, Iron-Man is fighting The Green Goblin, Falcon is fighting Scorpion, Black Widow and Hawkeye are fighting Kraven the Hunter and Captain America is fighting Doc Oc.

"Hey Mr Iron-Man, need any help with Gobby", Spidey heads into this fight first. "Come on Norman, did you really need to pull the Avengers into your tantrum?", he quips as he jumps in, a swift kick to Norman's chest. Has him flying back through the station.

"Come on Fury, Why must we even go after Underoos?", Tony asks exhausted, thinking this particular annoyance was finally over, clearly wrong. "We've met him already, and doesn't even seem dangerous", He tries to rationalise Fury off their backs.

"Really Stark?", He raises his only visible eyebrow, contemptuously, "Not dangerous? This from the guy that took down most avenger's single handedly in a 1 v 1 spar?".

"What? How'd you even know that!", Tony replies, confused at Fury's awareness. "Training room footage and data is all sent to me Stark", Fury explains to the grumbling billionaire. "Wanda, 4:33. Pietro, 4:15. Steve, 2:32. Sam, 1:42. And Scott and Clint a miserable 28 and 17 seconds respectively", Fury lists, looks of slight shame crossing all listed.

All but one. "What about Bucky and Nat?", Clint asks

"What's the plan Mr Stark?", Spidey asks as they fight Goblin, himself with a punch and a kick, backflipping around Iron-Man's gauntlet blasts. Spidey supplies, "He's pretty much a normal guy without his glider, brake them apart and the win is a breeze".

Tony takes it all into account before replying, "You target the glider, I'll take Goblin". They carry out Tony's plan, a minute of struggling before Spidey finally gets a good hit in. His web sticking strongly to the glider, he pulls it off from under Norman.

"Aargh", he yells as he flies off it, face planting against a wall. "Got ya Gobby", Spidey smirks as Tony holds him down a repulser charged at his back.

A sudden barrage of blasts distracts Spider-Man as he looks around the room, Falcon shooting his crystal feathers at Scorpion, his near impenetrable armour absorbing the blasts.

"What about Bucky and Nat?", Clint asks, pointing out the glaring omission.

Fury glares at the spy, "You mean how Barnes still lost at 6 minutes and 37 seconds". He retorts, Bucky growling at the reminder and dismissive tone of Fury.

"As for Ms Romanoff, Spider-Man withstood just under 18 minutes, a record breaking time significantly above Mr Barnes", he growls again. "And she abused Spider-Man's exhaustion to guarantee her win. That only proves him a threat".

Steve stands to address the director, "Do we really need to go after him Fury?", He asks not sold on the idea either, like everyone else in the room. "He's come on missions before, proven trustworthy too".

"Stop aiming at his armour", Spider-Man suggests as he swings by the flying Falcon. "Its reinforced armour, you'll tire yourself out and won't make a dent". Falcon stops as he hovers by Spidey, "So what do we do?".

Dodging a beam slung by Scorpion, Spider-Man runs Falcon by a plan, "The armour may be tough but it's heavy, tire him out and then go for the tail". Both maintain a recurring strike of webs and punches at Scorpion, taunting him to attack. Each strike causing more rage and more wasted efforts.

In a couple of minutes, Scorpion starts visibly huffing, scuffing. "Ok, now-", Spider-Man was about to direct as Sam drops down, grabs his tail sliding under the villain dropping him on his back and holding him down single handedly. "I wouldn't mind a web!", He calls.

"Oh! Right!", Spider-man reacts at the demand, leaping over both men, webbing Scorpion's tail to his chest, and his arms and legs to the ground. "We got Kraven, you help Cap!", Nat yells at the spider, Kraven clearly struggling with the spies. Spidey obliges, running down the steps towards Doc Oc and Captain America, who were furthest from the door.

"He's come on missions before, proven trustworthy too"

Fury waits expectantly, if however disinterestedly. Bucky jumps in to help his boyfriend. "He did help with the Kidnapping case, jumped back in the burning building to save 2 kids too". Steve smiles at his efforts.

"Yeah, Spidey even helped take down the Hammer Drones, got Tony into the warehouse", Rhodey adds, not having been there for most of Fury's insistence but no less dissentious than the rest.

"And how does that make him trustworthy?", Fury asks displeased. "He blocked bullets for me", Steve replies, confidently, "He saved my life Fury", he adds, thankful gentleness in his voice.

"Hello Doc, still bitter about last time?", Spider-Man quips as he webs the back of his head. Otto growls at the hit, "Spider-Man, I cant wait to finish what I started". Spidey rolls his eyes and his head alongside them. "Yup, still bitter". Spider-Man flips around his arms, landing back to back with the Captain.

The villain couldn't help monologue. "I'll find out what makes you tick one day Spider-Man", Otto snarls as he attacks. Spidey jumps and twists around each jab. "You tried threatening me, fighting me and Kidnapping me", Steve winces at this, unnoticed. "I got free in a few days and I'll do it again".

"Spider-Man, what's the plan?", Steve orders, tanking a strike from the Doctor with his shield. "Doc Oc is smarter than he looks, those arms, he controls them with his mind, that's only part of what makes him a threat". Spidey jumps over more arm attacks as he continues, "but he's still just a guy, that's his weakness".

Steve nods as he rolls away out of sight, Spider-Man hopping and jumping around webbing Otto as much as he could before be ripped himself free again. Biding his time, the spider waits for its prey to fall in its web.

Or rather, Cap's. Waiting until Doc's opened himself in lieu of beating the spider. "Hey Doc, you forgot something", Spider-Man calls, the doctor doesn't respond with anything other than a growl, followed by a thunk, an iconic shield slamming behind his head knocking him out. "Him".

"I don't care how appreciative you are Rogers", Fury shuts him down. "That could just as likely have been a farce, a ploy to gain your trust. One which you foolishly let work Rogers", Bucky and Steve both scowl.

"How can you be sure that isn't his goal, gain your trust to gather information", Fury counters, he expected most of this, "Or to take you all down from the inside".

Now Scott pipes up, "Isn't that a little far Fury, Spider-Man's nice, he wouldn't do that". Spider and Soldier both land by the unconscious octopus, quickly securing him as Tony comes in to disable his arms. Shield agents taking all 4  restrained villains away as the Avengers head back to the Quinjet.

"Hey Spider-Man", Captain America calls out from the cargo hold as the Spider's about to leave, "you know these villains better, mind coming to the tower for a debrief?".

Spidey lowers his hand to a wave, "Umm sure" he replies. Cap returning a single nod as he turns, the cargo doors shutting behind him.

"Isn't that a little far Fury, Spider-Man's nice, he wouldn't do that".

The Ant's dissent isn't appreciated, thought his sole eye doesn't even bother glancing at him. "Oh really", Fury responds, a thin layer of venom to him, "So's Barnes".

"Hey!", Bucky barks at the director, jumping from his seat at his last comment. "Fury", Steve stresses the director back off.

"The point remains Rogers. We know nothing of who he is, he could be under HYDRA control like Barnes was and show no signs of it", He explains to the soldiers, a finite tone. Steve however, remains steadfast in his opposition. "Fury."

Spidey arrives at the tower through the same balcony as always, the tower quieter than usual. He chucks it up to Shuri's absence. "Ms FRI?", he asks, slowly walking in through his usual terrace.

She answers perfectly, "They're waiting for you by the living space".

"Thank you Ms FRI", he replies as he enters the elevator, headed for the living space. "Hi, you wanted to see me?", He asks as he steps into the room, all avengers around the couches, some turning to wave at him, "what did you want-"

He cuts himself short, tingling Danger! Imminent!

The illusions fade.

Fury cuts the tension between himself and the Captain. "Get me Spider-Man. End of discussion."

Spider-Man snaps his neck back, the sound of incoming thrusters alerting him. "What's going on?", He asks confused, jumping into the room, quickly being filled by 12 iron man armours, every door, window and vent sealed by Tony's defence systems.

"Give up Spider-Man, we don't wanna do this", the aforementioned man's voice echoes through his speakers. "I thought we were friends?", Spidey yells confused, hurt. "We can be Spidey, just tell us who you are", Clint's voice now echoes in.

Spider-Man just lowers his head before getting into a fighting stance, the bots beginning their assault at his choice. A flurry of repulser blasts fires through the room, all at the Spider who as capable as he is couldn't avoid every hit, agonising screams breaking through the cacophony of armours booming after every hit.

"Please Spider-Man, do yourself a favour", Steve's voice rings through, in a pitiful tone. Spider-Man takes the advice, "Karen! Help!", He commands his AI. She follows through, the new upgrades from Shuri proving useful as the sounds of scrambling avengers mutters through Friday's speakers. Clunks between the as armours drop and the lockdown protocol ends.

"Spider-Man!", Yells Steve as he and the rest of the avengers enter the now destroyed room as the spider runs towards the window, shattering on impact as he falls. The avengers follow close in pursuit, Spidey hearing them from afar. It being neither safe to swing home due to the trailing avengers nor possible due to his many injuries, Spider-Man hides in the subway tunnels, limping and or sticking to subway carts on his way home.

"Peter", Karen interjects, "in your current condition you will pass out before you get home, I recommend finding a place to hide". Pete is just about to lose it, the exhaustion, pain and betrayal of the night weighing down upon him. "Where can I go", he cries.

"Ms Jones apartment is a block away, I suggest you rest there for tonight. I've informed your aunt of your impromptu sleepover already". Peter starts panicking, "you what?!?!?".

"Don't worry, I just said you got tired patrolling and MJ offered since you were nearby. Her apartment is one block down, third floor. I'll guide you to her window", He calms, any reassurance allowing his fatigue to take over.

Once at the window, he hesitates. "Are you sure it will be safe Karen, I... I don't wanna make the same mistake again", he whispers.

"She's MJ, Peter", Karen reminds, "She's known you for months, all of you. She hasn't given you a reason to distrust or distance yourself from her. You need help, let her", a softer tone than expected off of an AI, a caring, protective tone.

*knock knock knock*

MJ stands from her bed and book, seeing spidey by her window she opens it swiftly. "Peter?!? Get in! What are you doing here?", His injuries coming into view in her rooms, her worries shift and intensify, "and what happened to you?!? Hang on, I'll get the first aid kit". She runs to the bathroom, having set Peter down on the floor resting by the side of her bed.

Rushing back in, threat, surgical scissors, suturing needles, tweezers, gauze, bandages and as much silver sulfadiazine cream as she could carry to treat her burns. Removing as much of his suit as she could, she starts treating the glass induced injuries before moving to the burns.

"M- MJ, I-", he tries, her firmly stopping him. "Be Quiet". He shuts his mouth and looks confused, a little hurt at her stern tone. "Don't get me wrong, I have a lot of questions, but right now I need you to relax so I can treat you", She explains calmly. Peter smiling weakly at her, slowly falling asleep for the night as she works.

-

"Avengers!", Fury's furious voice calls through the screens, "you lost him?"

Steve stands first, the role of a Captain. "He broke through FRIDAY, shutting down our attack to escape", he summarises, a growl to him, not pleased with the act or it's failing. "We chased after him, but he disappeared into the night".

"I want you out there", Fury yells at them, "He's injured, and will stay that way for a while. I want you at every crime and all around Queens, he will show up. Find him". He closes the call, the avengers on the other side angry, frustrated but still compliant with their boss.

-

"Karen?".

"Yes Ms Jones", She replies through MJ's computer and into her headphones.

She rolls her eyes, "For the last time, it's MJ", She corrects, frustrated at the AI's mimicry of Peter's politeness. "Show me what happened".

Chapter 45: Revelations

Summary:

Spider-Man makes a video

"Pete, wake up dude", Ned's voice takes him from his slumber.

Slowly opening up his eyes he takes in the room. Ned in front of him, MJ at her desk asking Ned to let him sleep. His damaged suit hanging on MJ's closet door. He calmly realises presence of the soft pillow under his head and the warm blankets around him, makes him sigh in relief.

"Mph", he rubs his eyes, "Hey Ned".

Ned smiles excitedly at him. "You're awake Pete!", He goes in for a hug, stopping himself at the sight of the many bandages wrapped around him. Peter only just now noticing them.

"I fixed you up last night, took out any glass shards, stitched up your cuts and cleaned your burns", She explains as he traces the bandages with his fingers, the pain beneath them making itself known. "Yeah, they'll be leaving a lasting mark, sorry loser", she looks at him apologetically. "You fell asleep pretty quickly, since I only had paracetamol I let you and had Karen monitor you just in case".

"Thanks", Pete replies, going to stand only to notice the lack of clothing underneath. "Where are my clothes?", he blurts.

MJ turns to her closet, "You don't wear much underneath your spidey suit, and your underwear was kinda singed". She pulls out some of Peter's clothes from her closet, he has spares just in case of a study sleepover. "Put these on, we'll be waiting outside", She drags Ned out with her, him waving bye, letting her.

Pete changes quickly, into a plain blue shirt and jeans, heading out of the room when he's ready. He's ambushed. "Take this", MJ gives him a spare bag, "Hide your suit here, I'll drop your bag off another day. And come for breakfast once you're ready".

Silently he complies, head hunched but swift. He packs his suit, looking over every burn hole and cut as he does, remember every injury they're tied to before he tosses it into her closet. He continues to breakfast with MJ and Ned, her apartment empty due to her Parent's shifts.

 

They're quiet throughout, Ned sending Peter quick and worried glances, MJ supplying whatever he needed before he even needed ask. Eventually they let him go, him heading for his own, empty apartment after he's done, and after he thoroughly convinced Ned and MJ he was fine.

He walks in to the dark space, not bothering to turn on the lights as he stumbles through the room, limping harder and harder with how tired he was. He made it into his room, sighing, letting himself finally relax.

Laying down on his bed, going through all the emotions dumped on him, the pain, the trauma, the sadness all wafting over him. "I need a distraction, something normal", he rubs his face, a vibration answering his plea.

*Buzz Buzz*

His phone.

-

Mr Metal

‏Hey Kid

‏You ok

‏Didn't get the morning message

‏Mr Platypus

‏He looks forward to them

Peter

hey guys

‏Mr Parrot

‏Hey kid

‏Mr Owl

‏Afternoon kid

Peter

Oh, it's the afternoon

Hey Mr Parrot and Mr Owl

‏Mr Metal

‏?You ok kid

Peter

Yeah, I'm fine

Ready for movie night

‏Mr Parrot

‏Oof

‏Mr Metal

‏About that kid

‏We're all kinda busy with work this weekend

‏That's why the rest aren't answering, we snuck our phones in

Peter

Oh

‏Mr Owl

‏Sorry kid

‏Mr Metal

‏Trust us, we wish we could, but our boss doesn't think so

Peter

No no

It's fine guys

I promise

‏Mr Metal

‏?You sure kid

Peter

I'm sure

Go

‏Mr Metal

‏Ok, bye kid

‏Mr Owl

‏Later kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏Sorry kid, see you later

-

'So much for a distraction', Peter thinks desolately, all his emotions echoing in his brain. He couldn't escape them, the smell of his skin after every repulser blast, the cracking of glass as he crashed through it, the final look he got of the Avenger's racing after him in their living space....

He cracks, taking his usual mask with one of his and Shuri's other suit prototypes and heads out spider-manning. It was his coping mechanism after Ben, could help now.

It did not.

"Ongoing Bank Robbery, 15 blocks north", Karen informs as a travel path pops up through the lenses, him slingshotting himself towards it. The wind, the rush, the feeling of flying, he missed it. Spidey makes it in record time, but his spidey sense stops him from going in. *Danger, distant*. He's confused for a second before he spots it. Them.

Hawkeye, Captain America and White Wolf waiting, the latter two hidden around the bank, the former perched on the roof across. Spider-Man waits in his hiding spot, wondering if maybe they were about to intervene. Nope.

30 minutes go by, the police taking care of the entire situation while the avengers stayed still, waiting, leaving only once the robbery was resolved. Spidey didn't move either, too tired and hurt to risk them, observing from his own roof.

"Are they? No, they couldn't possibly", He whispers to himself as Karen guides him to another crime: A rape and robbery, Ant-Man and Black Widow hidden above the alley. 10 minutes and half the crime before intervening. Widow breaking the guy's leg.

And another crime: A stolen, speeding van, attempted kidnappers. Iron-Man and War Machine flying above it, doing nothing until it's caught by police barricades.

And another crime: a hostage crisis. Quicksilver, Scarlet Witch and Vision waiting next to it, an hour before the police can intervene.

Before finally calling it a night. His rage at the Avenger's blatant apathy for other people's suffering only growing through the afternoon. Them waiting at crime scenes, doing nothing but wait to catch him when he tries to help shattering any vestige of respect he held for them.

Sunday was no different either. May had a days long shift again, and the chat was more absent than before. Spider-Manning again to distract himself only growing his frustration and anger at the Avengers... and himself. 2 days, 63 crimes. The Avengers were waiting, inactive, at 57 of them. He was only able to help 9 people, 6 crimes, all minor thefts and assault in alleys or behind pubs.

"How do they dare", Pete yells into his pillow, "57 crimes and they do nothing! They stop me from doing anything!", His frustrations stew, teetering closer to exploding with every second. "How can I-", he's silenced by his tears, flooding down his face as his mind concludes on only 1 solution to his problem, as much as it pains and scares him.

But they've gone too far, and Peter can't say he was thinking much, nor would he regret it, least he doesn't think so. As far as he thinks he'd do the same any day.

"Are you sure you want to do this Peter?", Karen asks him, concerned at his idea. Peter replies solemnly, dressed in his Spider-Man suit. "I'm sure".

-

"Tony, I'm back early!", Pepper shouts into the living space, coming from the elevator suitcase and all. At a lack of response or even noice in the room she asks, "Hey Friday? Where's Tony? Or anyone for that matter". Finally the room starts coming to life, "Hello Ms Potts", The AI greets again, having welcomed Ms Potts back at the garage, "Boss and the rest of the Avengers are out on a mission from Fury".

Pepper nods understandingly. Tony'd been complaining the past few weeks, a lot, made sense they'd be out. Again. "Can you call Tony, I want to talk to him", she asks.

"Sure Ms Potts".

The iconic ringing sound comes from the TV, where Tony's face from inside the armour is displayed as he responds, "Hi Pep, what's up", he nods, his eyes darting around as he's busy in his suit. "I'm back Tony", she replies smirking, "Finished our last deal early, thought I'd come back to surprise you".

Tony smiles slightly, "Sorry Pep, Fury's been on our asses". She knew, "Is it that Spider-Man thing again?", she asks, frowning along with him. Tony scoffs, "yeah. Go and sleep through your Jet lag, I'll be back by tomorrow", he ends the call, a more caring look on him, offering a wider smile and better look at her face. Makes him melt a little.

Pepper smiles at the screen. Tony's kinder, looks better rested, even anticipated her needs. She's definitely going to want to meet the reason behind it.

-

"We missed him all weekend, what's our action plan now?", Sam asks, annoyed and sleep deprived. They'd returned to their meeting room after an unsuccessful weekend, all pissed. "I vote we tell Fury to fu-", Tony comments through his 6th cup of coffee, cut off by a similarly fatigued Steve. "Enough Tony", he sterns. "Fury still wants the spider, unfortunately that means going out there until we find him", he orders to a room full of angry snarls. Only one voice diverging from this mood. "Captain Rogers, Boss, I found him".

"Found who?", Clint asks confused at FRIDAY. He's promptly ignored, "You're going to want to see this", she replies as a video pops out on screen. "It was released 30 minutes ago, 10 million views so far". Spider-Man's image comes on screen, empty background, simple video.

"Hello Queens", Spider-Man's voice comes through the speakers as the video starts, his silhouette coming through on a blank background.

"I don't usually do this", The Avengers see spidey struggle through his words, a calming breath grounding him before he starts, "But we need to talk, and there's a couple things I need to say".

Spidey pauses, staring intently at the camera with his next phrase that shakes the group. "Avengers, I trusted you". Steve winces slightly, taken aback by the spider's weakness. "Even after everything, after the last few months, you hurting me and all... I still trusted you and you abused that". The avengers shrink at the accusation, Spider-Man's pain worn on his sleeve, on his voice.

Spidey breathes deeply, rubbing a tear from under his mask — all on video — before continuing. "I started thinking of you as friends, and you used that to lure me into the tower. To attack me when all I was doing was trying to help. You hurt me". He pulls down the shirt of his suit, revealing still scorched blistering skin everywhere, visible glass cuts scattered across his chest.

Reactions vary across the avengers. From wincing and flinching by Pietro, Wanda, Clint, Scott and Bruce. To hardened eyes even if for a flash by Steve, Sam, Rhodey, Bucky and Nat. Even Tony showed a semblance of guilt at the actions.

"But don't worry, I'm gonna fix this, I'm finally going to give you what you wanted". The avenger's shame is quick forgotten,  switched to outmost curiosity. Spider-Man clearing his throat before continuing more sorrowful than before,  "I can't do this anymore.

I can't keep going out if I am barely able to help. I can't keep doing this if I have to risk it and run every time so that I don't get hurt again. Most of all it's because I can't put the lives of those around me at risk. I can't ask them to be in danger because of me". His strength remains unwavering, while his mask filled with unseen tears.

The avengers all stare at each other guiltily, snapping back to the screen at the spider's next address at them, "and Avenger's, I get it. SHIELD asked you to find out who I am. I am fine with you hurting me, it's a job, I won't hold that against you", Spider-Man pauses, taking in another deep breath as he goes from solemn to sour, a scowl hidden by his mask.

"However!", He barks, clenching his fists, "Abusing my trust, that's low", he chuckles weakly, breathily. "And you know what, fine, fine. I don't respect that move, but again, you can hurt me as much as you'd like", His anger starts showing, the screen moving from his video to mixes of security footage and spider-mask footage from the last two days.

"But this! How dare you", The avengers realise what the recordings are of; them. "You, you went to crimes, to crises, and did nothing! People needed you and you were there and did nothing! You let people get hurt just so you could catch me! And you prevented me from being able to help without putting more lives at risk!", He runs through his points as they come to mind, disappointment and anger coating every word, louder and louder every time.

His chest rose and fell with every angry breath, "I looked up to you, thought you were real heroes. You inspired me to becoming who I am today. But if this is how real heroes are...", Spider-Man gulps, audible on video as he trails off. "How dare you".

Wanda feels nothing but shame, both her own but also emanating from everyone around her at Spider-Man's shaming. The spider himself paused, heavy breaths are all that's heard for a minute, him addressing Queens whence he continues. "People of Queens, I'm sorry. I'm sorry that I couldn't be the Spider-Man you needed me to be. I failed you", the video ends cold at this last line, misery being Spider-Man's last seen emotion. Left nothing but silence for everyone.

"Well....", Clint starts, after minutes of awkward "that was...".

"Anyone else feeling ashamed?", Scott cuts in, pulling at his collar. "Yup", Pietro forces out to nods from Wanda, Clint, Sam, Rhodey, Bruce and Steve, the last of which rubs his neck as he does. "Look, I'll handle Fury. In light of this I'll argue that we stand back and monitor Queens, see if there's any sign of him again", Natasha pipes up, her voice sounding cold to most, the avengers however seeing through to her own internal conflict. "I'll come with you", Steve adds as they both head out of the room, the avengers dispersing shortly afterwards.

-

His phone rings, picking it up to answer. "Hi May", Peter's voice cracks through, "I'm sorry".

"Hey Pete, I Larb you", she whispers back, "Don't be sorry, I'm not mad. Clearly there's things I don't know but I don't care right now, I just want to make sure you're ok".

His eyes grow wet and blurry, "I'm not", Peter starts crying, everything falling down on him.

"Wanna tell me about it?", May asks softly. Pete sniffs, "Ok". He tells her everything, May only listening, assuring him that she'll be there for everything.

Notes:

How mean would I be if I went on hiatus for a week or two right now?

It sure would be cruel and unusual…

Chapter 46: Dissolutions

Summary:

A falling out

The Zoo Chat

Tony:

Hey Kid, guess what?

Clint

We're free!

Scott

We got our boss off our backs

Natasha

Excuse you

Tony

Hey, I wanted to tell him

Scott

Ok, fine

Spider and Turtle got our boss off our back

Tony

And?

Clint

And nothing

We're telling the kid

They're our friend too

Bucky

Where is he though

‏The Kid

‏Hey guys

Pietro

Kid!

We're free

‏The Kid

‏That's cool

Scott

We should be free to chat more now

Nat

Kid, you ok?

‏The Kid

‏Yeah

‏Yeah, I'm fine

Tony

You sure kid

I know we've been busy but you haven't been around much

Rhodey

Tony has been pouting every time he doesn't get your morning and night messages

Tony

Really gotta call it pouting platypus?

Rhodey

You really wanna pretend like it isn't?

Bucky

Ha!

Clint

Lol

Nat

Back to the point, are you ok Kid?

‏The Kid

‏I'm fine I promise

Nat

Kid, remember first time you called me?

Don't try that

I can see right through it

Tony

Kid?

‏The Kid

‏I told you, I'm fine

‏I mean it

Clint

Kid, let us help you

Please

Pietro

You can talk to us

Bucky

Kid, please

‏The Kid

‏I'm fine

‏Leave me alone

Tony

Kid, let us help

Pietro

we're here to talk to you

Bucky

What's wrong

Tony

Kid?

-

At Tony's last message, a notification that sends shivers down all avenger's spines pops up: *This message couldn't reach 1 or more recipients*

"Guys?", Clint yells as he falls from the living space vents, "Whats this mean?"

Chaos breaks in the room as the remaining Rhodey, Bruce and Tony trickle in, all similarly confused and worried. "Ok, Headcount!", Tony calls into the room "phones out, Who can see the message?".

As avengers start lifting their hands, Rhodey counting them, Sam asks incredulous, "Why are we even doing this?".

"Because one of the old men could've accidentally blocked the chat, right Cap?", Tony snarks, coping, Bucky growling and Steve rolling his eyes while Rhodey Shuts that idea down, "Nope both got the message, same with everyone else"

"Tony, what does that mean?", Steve asks as the rooms mood drops.

"Fri".

"Boss", she starts, "It would appear that Peter has blocked the group cha-". Tony doesn't need anymore, "Fix it".

Gossips fill the silence as Friday works, all waiting for her response; "I've unblocked the chat on his end boss, though I would strongly advice against..." Friday's words fall on deaf ears as the avengers are all back on their phones.

-

Bruce

Hey Kid

Bucky

You ok Kid

Tony

Please Pete

Pietro

Talk to us

‏The Kid

‏Did you hack my phone?

Sam

We're worried

Scott

Talk to us kid

Wanda

Let us help you

Tony

Peter?

*This message couldn't reach 1 or more recipients*

-

"He blocked us again!", Sam yells out this time. "Friday!", Tony yells into the room.

Silence overtakes the room until the AI's response breaks it, for the worst this time. "Sorry Boss, but I can't seem to hack him this time".

All break into chaos, even more confused and worried than before, Tony jumping in first to try and DM Peter, see what's up.

-

*Peter and Tony*

Tony

Hey Pete, why did you block the group chat?

*This message couldn't reach its destination*

-

Tony's face freezes, paling at the notification. Rhodey notices first "Tony, what's wrong".

The avengers all turn to the billionaire, their fear growing at the Billionaire's quiet panic. "I- I can't text him. He blocked me", He sighs out through his shock, All adults in the room fixating on their phones, returning similar disappointment at their own failure.

In their commotion, it takes them a while to notice the sudden absence. "Wait, where's Tony?", Rhodey finally realises.

Steve, Nat, Bruce, Vision and Rhodey all scan the room, Nat stopping Rhodey as he walks towards the elevator. "I know you care Rhodes, but let me handle this".

He looks back, unconvinced at the spy, "He's my best friend Nat"

"I know", she replies "But you've only been here for two weeks. I was the first one to figure the kid out and I've known about this the longest". He relaxes more at her logic. "You sure you got this?".

She smiles at him, nodding as she leaves the room.

 

Knock knock

"Come In".

Nat opens the office door at the response, without missing a beat. "Pepper, we need to talk".

"Nat? What's wrong?", Pepper asks, standing from her computer.

"It's about Tony".

She sighs, organising a few documents before walking out towards his lab, "Catch me up?".

"He's told you of the kid, right?", Nat asks as they both start power walking towards the elevator.

Pepper nods, turning to Nat as she replies, "Yeah, caught me up last night, what's wrong?".

"We were chatting this morning and the Kid seemed off", Nat starts providing context, only way Pepper will be able to help. "We might have pushed a bit too hard and he blocked us, Tony took it the hardest".

Pep sighs as they walk into the elevator, waiting until it's doors close before replying. "You don't know the half of it". Nat rests her back on the elevator's side, facing Pepper curious and caring. "The day he told me about the kid, Tony had one of his nightmares. I was in Europe and I missed FRIDAY's call, She ended up calling the kid instead."

Nat's face turns to realisation, "that much huh".

Pep smiles, "You've seen him, heard him, are you really surprised?". Nat scoffs shaking her head and handing Pepper her phone to read the last few texts, waiting until the elevator doors opening by Tony's Lab.

"Tony?", Pep asks scanning for her fiancée, finally spotting him neck deep in his work.

"Hey Pep, Nat", he waves not getting up from under his machine, his press conference voice on.

"Tony", she asks again, kinder in voice, indirectly asking for him to get up. Reluctantly, he does. "What's up Pep".

"Come on Tony, Nat told me what happened", She goes right to the point. "We need to talk about this", she adds, leaving her plead to 'not drown yourself in work to avoid it' to herself.

"What do you wanna talk about Pep!?", He almost yells back, standing up as he flails his arms flippantly. "Oh! How bout the Kid not talking to us? Or him blocking us?" He shoots at Pepper, she remains calm but concerned, seeing Tony's frustrations bubble thought.

"Or how bout how-", Tony runs out of air here, the weight of his next words being too much for his lungs to carry. "How I ruined someone else", Tony seems to break, if a little, those last few words taking their toll on him.

Pep holds him in a hug, "you didn't Tony. Nat showed me the texts, your friend just needs space ok?", She pulls back to see his face, she needs to see if he understands, not just says he does.

"You can't be sure Pep, we were absent last weekend, even missed our movie night with the Kid. And then this morning, he didn't wanna talk to us, even had to-" He stops in shock, gritting his teeth and digging his nails into his palm at his realisation: "I hacked my app to unblock us. I didn't hack him but he doesn't know that, I promised I- I wouldn't-".

He starts hyperventilating, Pepper and Nat both stepping forward to hold him steady and guide him through and out of the attack.

Pepper focuses on his breathing while Nat takes charge in the conversation. "Come on Tony, you know the kid, I doubt he can stay angry at anyone. Like Pepper said, he just needs some time and he'll be back, and whatever role we had in this if we apologise he'll forgive us."

Nat's softer tone and Pepper's grounding prove enough to end this attack before it starts. Nat continuing on to calm Tony's still nervous look. "He was only asking us for space, we didn't give him any and that's why he blocked us Tony. That's something we can apologise for, just give him time till he's ready to hear it".

"I know Nat" Tony sighs "He's been there for us, Have you seen how the kid's helped us? I promised I would be there for him and-", He loses all words, and if it was any other moment both women would have laughed at this. This time, no.

"You're not the only one who cares about the Kid Tony, we all want to help", Nat reminds Tony. "He's talked to all of us, helped all of us Tony, we all want to help him".

"And maybe I can", Pepper thinks out loud.

Nat and Tony turn confused at her hopeful tone and words. "He doesn't have my number, so he couldn't have blocked it. I could text him, at least let him know we're here for him."

Tony lights up, hopeful, and immediately pulls up the kid's contact so Pepper can get his number, the aforementioned woman giving Nat a reciprocated knowing look. "Thanks Tony, but you shouldn't be here for this".

His light dims, confusion and frustration taking its place. "What? Why Pep, he's my Kid I want to make sure he's ok".

Both notice Tony's claim and promptly move past it, not the time — Pepper making a note to do something about it later — "I know Tony, but that's why you shouldn't".

He stays confused as Nat drags him out of the room, complementing Pepper's argument "You need to give him space Tony, you'd be too worried. Pepper's got it covered".

Pep turns to him as he reaches the door, a loving smile "Don't worry Tony, I got this".

-

Peter POV:

"Did you block them?".

"Yes Peter", Karen replies, "Are you sure about it? They seemed to want to help".

Pete whimpers from his blanket burrito. "I can't-", he stutters, "they're gonna keep insisting, and I can't tell them anything and it's just...", his eyes well with tears, as a cry echoes up his throat. "too much".

"This is too much Karen, and I can't deal with it and all of them not letting it go".

"Alright Peter, I am here to talk if you want", Karen replies, Peter smiling at his phone and supportive AI before snuggling into his bed and feeling his way through his thoughts.

...

"Peter", Karen interrupts him half hour later, "you have a few new messages".

He pales a little, not ready for any form of confrontation at the moment. "Is it May? Or MJ? Or Ned?".

"No-", Karen replies, only getting the one word in before Peter continues spiralling.

"Is it the group? Did they hack me again? Did they figure everything out?", Peter starts hyperventilating, up until stuttering a mix of "I can't" through heavy breaths, Karen's peak volume call shaking him out of it. "Peter!". He stops.

"It's not the group chat. It's a new number and don't worry they're trustworthy", Karen calms him down, only partly before adding her own suggestion. "You should read them".

Pete breathes for a second, calming himself, grabbing his phone from his nightstand and opening the new message.

Notes:

Kidding. Story’s all complete and I’ve edited up to chapter 90. Only time I’ll slow down will be when I catch up with editing, and then I’ll either go once a week, and not leave yall hanging like that if I go on a hiatus.

Chapter 47: Salt n Pepper

Summary:

She’s here to salvage this, or get blocked trying

???

‏?Is this you kid

‏I'm Mr Metal's Wife

‏Please don't block my number, I'm not here to pry. I'm just relaying Mr Metal and his friends apologies, in their worry they forgot to listen to you

‏Feel free to take your time, don't feel pushed to unblock them. You're allowed your own space and if you need it, I'll be here to listen

 

*a minute of internal deliberation later, Peter wills himself into replying*

Peter

I'm sorry

‏Ms Metal

‏You have nothing to be sorry for, alright kid? This is their mess, not yours

Peter

Don't I?

‏Ms Metal

‏No, I promise you that

‏I read your texts, they pushed, you asked for space, they didn't back off so you did what you felt you needed to

‏Don't apologise for your emotions, you owe us nothing

Peter

Thank you

‏Ms Metal

‏No Peter, thank you

‏You may owe us nothing, but you'd be surprised how much we owe you

Peter

Excuse me?

‏Ms Metal

‏You were there for Metal when I wasn't, you've helped him in ways very few have, and you've helped the rest of the guys as well

‏That's why they were so worried, why they pushed

Peter

Omg

I'm horrible

‏Ms Metal

‏No you're not

‏You're incredible and I would bet everything that everyone from the group would agree

‏Like I said, don't apologise for your emotions

Peter

But, I blocked them, and they were only trying to help, they must hate me

‏Ms Metal

‏?Peter, what have I been telling you

Peter

To not apologise for my feelings

‏Ms Metal

‏?And do you feel ready to unblock them

Peter

Ms Metal, I can't answer that

‏Ms Metal

‏Yes you can. Don't feel guilty or bad for your emotions

‏Just tell me what you feel, if you're ready, I'm not here to judge

‏Be honest with me, or at least be honest with yourself

*Peter pauses for a moment — Pepper giving him all the time he needs — before he arrives at his answer*

Peter

No

I'm sorry

I-

I can't right now, I'm sorry

I need some space

‏Ms Metal

‏And you are entitled to that, I promise to not pry you anymore

‏They'll understand, I promise kid

Peter

Thank you

And please tell them I'm sorry

I promise to unblock them

They're just a little much and I'm not emotionally ready right now

‏Ms Metal

‏That's alright Peter

‏Your needs are what matter now

‏Take as much time as you need, and whenever you're ready all of us will be here

Peter

Thank you Ms Metal

‏Ms Metal

‏Don't worry, and I'll let them know you're not ready yet

Peter

Thanks

‏Ms Metal

‏So, do you wanna talk about it, at all

Peter

I don't

But

I think I should?

‏Ms Metal

‏I'm here to listen, whatever you feel like saying

‏No one will know

Peter

Ok

Well

There was a couple of people who I thought were friends of mine

Kinda looked up to them really

But then they betrayed me

Hurt me

‏Ms Metal

‏Are you ok

Peter

I'm fine

I'm ok I promise

But this isn't the worst part

‏Ms Metal

‏?Can you tell me

Peter

The worst part

Is that they let others get hurt just to get to me

Me getting hurt I can get over, but others getting hurt

Me being unable to help

I can't

‏Ms Metal

‏It's ok Peter

‏And that sounds horrible

Peter

Yeah

‏Ms Metal

‏Do you mind if I asked a couple of questions

Peter

I... I don't

‏Ms Metal

‏You don't have to answer them, if you say no I just move on, ok

Peter

O... ok

‏Ms Metal

‏What was your relationship with them before

Peter

I thought we were friends

A bit rough to start with but I thought we grew close recently

Turns out I was wrong

‏Ms Metal

‏I'm sorry Pete

‏Do you feel comfortable telling me who they are? Or where it happened

Peter

No, that's not

No

‏Ms Metal

‏It's ok, I thought that might be pushing it

‏?Do you at least have someone to help you through this

Peter

Yeah

My aunt and 2 friends

They're always there for me, wish I could do more for them

‏Ms Metal

‏You really are as nice and caring as they all say

‏The people that hurt you, it's their loss. You're too good for this world

Peter

Thank you Ms Metal

‏Ms Metal

‏Call me Ms Salt. Metal would laugh at the name, and I am more than just his wife

Peter

Lol

MJ would like you Ms Salt

‏Ms Salt

‏?Oohooo Who's MJ

Peter

She's...

My girlfriend

She's pretty amazing

‏Ms Salt

‏Good pair then

Peter

😳

‏Ms Salt

‏?Feeling better

Peter

A little

‏Ms Salt

‏?Do you wanna talk some more, about anything

Peter

I think I'm fine

I've been in my bed for too long already anyways

Should probably do something

‏Ms Salt

‏Ok Peter, good luck. And if you need to talk at all, about anything, I'll be here

Peter

You're too kind

‏Ms Salt

Not at all, you were there for my husband when I couldn't, It's merely payment in kind

‏You do a lot of good kid, you deserve some good for yourself too

Peter

Thank you

Bye Ms Salt

‏Ms Salt

‏Bye Peter

-

"Feeling better Peter?", Karen asks as he dries his last stray tears.

He sniffles, "yeah, a little", he hugs his pillow tighter. "I'm ok Karen, just need time".

"Alright, and Peter...", Karen calls his attention back to her, him lifting his head from his pillow. "while you were chatting, your Aunt left you a message". Pete Hums a reply, "She ordered food for you, some of Delmar's sandwiches".

He jumps at this, "what, delivery? no, I told her not to worry about me."

"She also said that if you fought this, to remind you that she does this because she loves you and not to worry about the money". Peter smiles at Karen's words, a reminder of how much May cares for him. "I'm tracking the delivery, should be here in 2 minutes".

He stands from his bed, "Thanks Karen, and thank May for me please", he heads out of the room. The AI replies a quick "of course" as they walk to the living room, receiving their food soon after.

-

"Come in Tony", Pepper calls from within her office. She'd just finished texting with Peter, had just dropped her phone on her desk. He opens the door not a second later, peeking his head in, "How'd you know I was out here?". Pepper smiles knowingly as she walks towards the door. "Cause I know you Tony", She grabs his hands, "You care about Peter, I know you've been pacing outside my office for the past half hour I was talking to him".

Pepper leads him towards her office's lounge area, a pair of couches around a coffee table by a floor to wall window looking over Manhattan, sun rays illuminating the room through it. Both sit down next to each other, Pepper's hand pressed where his Arc Reactor used to be. "He's ok Tony". He returns from his stress express, facing Pepper at her assertion. "He just needs some time. Some private things happened to him, that's why he stepped away".

Tony sighs a weak breath, relieved, but still weak. "He'll come back, he promised himself, he's just going through something", She smirks at Tony at the end, adding, "You of all people can't blame him for wanting some alone time Tony". He scoffs a forced laugh, the stress for the kid showing. "But he shouldn't, I of all people...", he repeats Peppers words in air quotes, "also know the mistake that isolating yourself is.

I've spent most of my life isolating myself Pepper, in empty relationships and booze, or in my lab and work, or completely and utterly alone."

She Smiles at the man, slowly embracing him as he finishes. Him reciprocating the gesture as they melt into it. "You've gotten better though, you've been getting out of your lab more, and have been getting help Tony". He shoots out of the hug, staring into Pep's eyes, "yeah! Him. I've gotten help from him. I've gotten better because of him". He pauses for a second, collecting his thoughts as he corrects, "Partly because of him".

"I know what you meant Tony", she gives a reserved smile, weary as if her next point could break him. "But I also think you're going about it all wrong". At Tony's immediate look of anger and confusion, Pepper elaborates calmly. "When you were worried, were you worried for him, or worried you'd loose him?".

His anger fades, but his confusion only grows. "Pep, you lost me".

"Tony, when you talked to him, were you only thinking of what you wanted to do? Did you forget to ask what he needed?". Tony facepalms at his conclusion, his unspoken answer, rubbing his eyes frustratedly. "Pep-", She cuts him off. "I know Tony, I knew before I even asked."

"What do I do Pep?". He asks, sat on the couch, elbows on knees, palms pressed on either side of his face. She holds his shoulder and grasps one of his hands. "You do all you can; Be there for him, and apologise for what you're not proud of."

"You sure he'll listen Pepper? That he'll talk to me again?".

"He cares about you, all of you, when I talked to him he sounded so guilty for blocking you guys"l Pepper pauses to grab both of Tony's hands in hers. "But he also told me he needs to be alone right now, and he isn't ready. You can't make him responsible for your emotions".

Tony exhales defeatedly, "I just want to be there for him, I don't want him to be alone". She lifts his chin, "And he's not alone Tony, he's got his Aunt, a couple of friends, you and the Avengers for when he's ready", she assures him, "He's not alone, and you have the power to ensure that".

He smiles at Pepper, a strained but genuine emotion behind it. "It doesn't feel like enough". They hold their silence, Tony resting on Pepper while she thinks things over, formulating a certain idea that crossed her mind. "What if you could do something".

Tony lifts his head, looking up at Pepper, the latter end of an eye roll showing through. "I told you, I can't text him. Even FRIDAY can't hack him and I already broke that promise once, I'm not doing it again". Pepper shakes her head, a little over Tony's defensiveness but still impressed by his caring. "No, Mr Metal can't text him. Tony Stark however, there has to be something he can do".

Tony sits up at this, curious at Pepper's idea, unsure of how to take it but interested. "What are you thinking?". She chuckles, "When you said he was smart", Pep recalls, raised eyebrow, "exactly how smart?".

Tony flails his arms. "What about FRIDAY can't hack him was unclear?", He retorts, a stony stare from Pepper knocking him from his high horse. "He's a genius Pepper, better than at least half our workforce. He's made an AI at 15, I talked to her, she's good. FRIDAY potential good."

She smiles, "and do you know which high school he goes to? Or have any theories where?".

"Why?".

There was a plan. "If he is as smart as you say he is Tony, we could try and give him an internship. At the least it would be very cool for him, and that way we could help him more directly", Pepper argues. "So if we can figure out which high school he goes to we can find a reason to recruit there".

Tony scratches the back of his neck, sheepishly. "We kind of already know who he is", he reveals, pulling up a holoscreen as Pep scooches next to him. "How?".

"Around 2 weeks ago we had a mission in Queens, The Kid turned out to be around and found some of our tools. He fixed and upgraded them and asked the chat for help in returning them", Tony stops as he plays the video footage of Peter entering the tower and dropping off the packages — the Sunday before his birthday — and the footage of the Avengers opening them.

"Wait", Pepper stops confused. "So that's why Sam ordered that designer falcon themed dog bed?". Tony does his best to suppress a laugh as he nods. "Yup". Pepper still remained baffled at why Tony said he knows who the kid is but also doesn't, until the footage answers it for her.

Tony rushes back towards the TV and the speedster next to it. "Ignore that Fri!", He commands, "and add a new protocol, No face rec, background checks or any of the sort. No one finds out who he is!".

Tony pauses the video after this. "You're the only one who can override my protocols, so you're the only one who can find out who he is", he explains.

"Do you want me to?", Pepper asks softly, "to try the internship idea?". Tony nods, sighing deeply before adding, "and whatever you do or how much I ask, don't tell me who he is". Pepper blinks surprised, "Ok Tony. And Nat was right", Pepper jokes, agreeing to Tony's request just before FRIDAY steps in. "Boss, Ms Potts, The very Scary Russian Lady wanted me to tell you that The Avengers want answers, and she won't hold them back anymore".

Tony stands and heads towards the door, "Don't worry, I'll handle it". Pepper smiles as she moves to her desk. "And I'll take care of the internship, don't worry Tony".

He smiles from the door, "Thanks Pep".

"You're welcome", she replies, stopping him as he crosses the door frame. "And Tony, I love you".

"Love you too Pepper", he responds, no strain, naturally, impressing pepper even more.

"Ok FRIDAY", She calls after Tony closes her door. "Show me who Peter is".

Notes:

6,666 hits, oh this number specifically is validating. If you’re number 6667, why did you take that away from me!

(I’m only kidding, mostly)

Also y’all’s theories validate me because I know what’s coming, yall don’t and some of yall just ain’t ready

Chapter 48: Hoods and Masks

Summary:

Peter talks to his friends; Tony makes a test

Peter POV:

"Duuudddeeee!", Ned calls from the hallway, seeing me in my hoodie walking towards my locker. "Haven't seen you since MJ's last weekend", he looks so worried, I'm lucky. "Are you ok from... you know", he whispers the last part, my anxiety still spiking from it.

"I'm fine Ned, but please let's not talk about this, not here", I plead. He looks at me with saddened worry, "ok, but, is 'you know who' ok?".

I sigh, a cold shiver running down my spine. "I can't even look at my suit Ned. He's gone, at least for now". I close my eyes to hide a tear, digging my nails into their opposite arm as they're crossed on my chest. "Can we talk about something else, like a new LEGO set, or Star Wars, or-", I try and list some distractions, MJ sneaking up behind us creating an even bigger one. "Or the last minute assembly planned for later today".

Ned and I both jumped, startled by MJ's sudden presence. My spidey sense has been getting number ever since Friday. Ned was too surprised to notice, but MJ gave me a narrowed look before moving on. "Mr Harrison mentioned it at our decathlon debrief meeting this morning, teachers only found out about it last night".

"What do you think that's about?", Ned asks, solidifying the change in topic much to my relief. MJ shrugs, "All Harrison knows is that it's just before Lunch with some guest speaker".

Ned rubs his chin pensively, exaggerating. "What kind of guest speaker could it be? Maybe a College recruiter?", he suggests. "Could be loser", MJ concurs, explaining her reasoning, "it's very last minute, so it's definitely important, could be a college scout, but I'd guess it's someone bigger".

Any further theorising is cut short by the bell. *Ring*. "Well, we'll find out by lunch. Meet outside my locker before the assembly?", I ask, it's gonna be a long day and the more I spend with Ned and MJ the less draining it, and Trash, will be. "Sure, loser", "See you there Pete", are their replies as we all head to our own classes.

By the time of the assembly, Trash was a pain in physics, and our English teacher thought it a great idea to do a deep dive of heroism in fiction and reality. Full class discussion on the comparable heroism of the Avengers vs fairytales and that was a delightful reminder of the last week. But finally I got peace, gonna a chill assembly chatting with Ned and MJ at the back of the bleachers — or so I thought.

"You ready Loser?", MJ asks as she walks up to my locker, "yeah, gonna be fun having a class all 3 of us of you today, and the speaker could be cool". I barely finish my sentence before a panting Ned zooms to us. "They're here, Abe saw this huge Limo outside". Gossiping engulfs the hallways, people clearing the way as our principal guides- oh, oh no.

"Oh my god, is that Tony Stark?", Ned gasps next to my frozen self, my blood pressure rising and chest closing as MJ jabs Ned's side adding, "And Pepper Potts". Unbeknownst to me, she also nods down towards me, as she and Ned both come to my sides trying to protect me.

Mr Stark and Ms Potts walk through our school and towards the gym, a path right by my locker. As they do, Tony Stark turns to me; a narrow gaze and questioning eyes I feel burrow into my soul, all of the memories I tried to forget flooding back. His stare lasts a second before he moves on, however it paralyses me non the less.

"Peter?", MJ asks a minute later, my breath hitched in my throat. She notices my panic because she grabs my hand and guides me to an empty classroom. "You're ok Peter, breathe", she sits me down and presses my chest, pushing and releasing to time my breaths. "Wha- What if they're here for Spider-Man".

MJ directs Ned to be our lookout as she talks me through it. "Peter, if they knew or were after spider-man, they wouldn't be doing it at school. If they knew who you were they wouldn't come here at all. You're safe Pete, I promise". I nod, my breathing calmer. "We can always sit at the back of the bleachers if you want, you'd be too far to see".

"O-ok, yes, please". Ned and MJ both nod as we stand and head to the assembly, the halls almost empty as all the students funnel into the gym, trying to seat as close as possible.

"Just play it cool loser, we'll be fine", MJ nudges me, squeezing my hand reassuringly as we make it through the Gym's side door. Walking in we're faced with Mr Stark and Ms Potts waiting on the side of the stage. I give a weak smile as he gives us a quick, passing wave, while we make our way up the bleachers.

-

"You sure about this Pepper?", Tony asks anxiously from their limousine on their way to Midtown. "I'm sure Tony", Pepper replies before giggling. Tony gives her a questioning look. "It's nothing Tony, just remembering last night....".

"Ok Tony", Pepper walks into the Avenger's kitchen. Rhodey, Bruce and Nat sitting by the kitchen's island as the billionaire gets himself another cup of coffee. "I've set up the internship competition and called the School, they set up an assembly tomorrow so we can announce it".

Tony takes a sip from his freshly brewed coffee, "that's great Pep", he smiles, his way to hide the little trembling of his stomach. Pepper smiles back at the man, "All we're missing now is an adjusted internship admissions test". Tony lifts an eyebrow, "These are still high schoolers Tony, besides, we're going to need a shortened test because our usual one lasts all day. Can't really cut into a full school day".

He takes another sip, nonchalantly sitting on the island, "So, when will that be ready?". Pepper gives Tony a raised brow and sly smirk, "You know the kid and the test best Tony, if anyone is making the adjusted test it's you".

He doesn't look pleased, slouching over his warm cup. Pepper however can play him like a fiddle. "You don't need to make it now Tony, we can always push the competition and internship back".

Takes a second for him to realise her point, and realise he does. He shoots from his chair and races to the Lab, faster he gets it done, faster the kid's internship starts. All 4 adults left look at where Tony just disappeared amused. "I think that's the fastest I've seen him run to do work", Rhodey comments, getting a chuckle out of Pepper and Bruce. "Me too", the former adds.

FRIDAY however, kills them all. "That is the fastest Boss has ever run to do work".

"Can you blame me Pep, I want to make sure the Kid is ok, I want to meet him, in the least creepy way possible", he chuckles, rubbing the back of his head, resting his forehead on Happy's seat's headrest. "Me too Tony, and it'll be fine", she tries and reassures Tony's remnant fears, "you put questions in the test you know he can answer, didn't you?".

He smirks, "They're standard college level questions, if he just so happened to know them good for him". She scoffs shaking her head lovingly at her fiancée. "So it'll be fine. You know he can handle the test, so he'll definitely get the internship".

Their conversation comes to a sudden end as Happy parks their Limo outside Midtown High, "Come on Tony, let's meet the kid".

The second the car arrived, student gossiping broke loose, only intensifying as they got out. Tony and Pepper discerning only a few phrases at a time often marked with "OMG's" followed by either of their names. The school's principal meeting them by the door. "Mr Stark, Ms Potts, it's an honour to have you at our school", Mr Morita welcomes them, as submissive as possible or so Tony would think.

"Thank you for having us Principal Morita, and for agreeing to our offer". Pepper shakes his hand, her usual politeness shining as Tony scans the students gathered by the door, looking for a certain face.

Mr Morita smiles at her, "it was our pleasure, and I'm sure our students will love this opportunity". Mr Morita steps aside, guiding the couple towards the school's door. "We've set up the Gym for your announcement", He adds as he leads them into the school.

Students all turn, gasp, and split within the hall, opening the way for the 3 adults to walk through as they all gape in awe. Tony and Pepper both chuckle swiftly at the immediate reaction following along. The Billionaire subtle scanning of all the teens not unnoticed by Pep.

A minute of walking and searching later, Tony spots someone that looks familiar. Slim, nerdy looking kid. Brown curls just poking out through the Midtown hoodie, face reminiscent of the security footage. "That kid, that's gotta be", Tony thinks as he gives the kid a closer look, fully turning to face him, analytical eyes.

Immediately, Tony notices the kid stiffen, paling slightly. "Is he- is he scared?". This thought strikes Tony as he turns away, the kid's reaction resonating as odd. The rest of the walk Tony spends deep in his mind. "Was that the kid? He looked like the kid, but was he scared? He paled, he stiffened, I swear he was scared. Was he scared of me? Why?", That final question stumping his genius.

After arriving backstage at the Gym, Morita heading on stage to oversee the arrival of the final kids and quiet them down to start, Tony asks for a second opinion. "Pep, I think I saw the kid", he whispers.

"You mean the one in the hoodie you turned to?", she turns, cheekily looking at him. "How did you-?", Tony stares at Pepper shocked at her prescience.

She smirks, "because I saw you scanning the students. I know you Tony. I knew you wouldn't be able to not take this chance". Tony rolls his eyes, loving of his very attentive wife while still very concerned by her omniscience. "So, was he?".

"I don't know Tony, didn't see his face only his hoodie", She half lies, she isn't sure if that's Peter but she's definitely not telling him. "And even if it was I couldn't tell you". He scoffs frustrated, it's true that's what they agreed but it doesn't make it any less annoying. "I know Pep, but he looked scared, of me".

Pepper crooks her head, "They're a teenager Tony, you're Tony Stark. I'm sure they were just surprised to see you walk in front of them like everyone else we passed." She smiles looking up to him, "Besides, you turned and stared at him. That's scared interns and grown businessmen Tony, it'd be weird if he wasn't scared". He chuckles, forcefully, at her comment. "Yeah, you're right", he concedes, a few light footsteps turning their attention at the door.

Three kids walk through, among them a short kid and an intimidating girl, but the one that caught both billionaire's attention was the third one. Standing between the other 2 was the kid in the hoodie. Both Boys give them quick smiles. Tony notices how the short phillipino kid gave a bright and excited smile while the Kid in the hoodie's is weaker, more strained.

The Billionaire and the CEO wave at the kids as they shuffle up towards the bleachers, restarting their conversation. "That's the kid. I swear he looked scared Pep".

"You don't know that Tony", she repeats herself, this time quite certain that it's Peter. "He could just be a big fan. Like I said, you intimidate even heartless businessmen. One shy teenager? Maybe he was just scared to embarrass himself in front of you", she reasons. "Yeah, maybe", Tony closes the conversation, not convinced but not really able to fight Pepper, specially not with the assembly starting there and then.

Morita does the traditional school introduction, quickly mentioning the special guests for the day before he passes it on to them. The room breaking out into loud cheering as Tony Stark and Pepper Potts walk to the Dias, the latter taking over once the applause dies down.

"Hello Midtown, as you probably already know I am Pepper Potts, CEO of stark industries", She points to Tony, whom is scanning the bleachers again. "And this is Tony Stark, the owner of S.I.", The man gives the crowd his paparazzi smile as the students cheer.

A little breakdown of S.I. and providing of context on the internship programs she runs right into her point. "Usually we only offer internships to postgraduate or high achieving undergraduate students. However, having observed Midtown's academic high standards and success — as seen in its robotics, biochemistry and decathlon competitions — we've decided to make an exception".

The room catches her point quickly, falling quiet enough to hear a pin drop, yet the tension and anticipation almost deafening to all. "We're opening the opportunity to Midtown students for a summer internship. It will last for the duration of the summer and depending on your quality of work can count for school credit."

Pepper can see the bleachers almost shake as she speaks, student gossiping breaking out as she pauses for a second, letting them release some of their tension. Meanwhile, she took the opportunity to look at Peter, barely getting a glimpse as students stood and shook.

"Applicability is based on your school record and results which your principal can provide for us, as well as a version of our entrance exam designed by the very own Tony Stark!", She gives him the Dias, letting him cover what he knows best.

Pulling his persona, he takes over the assembly, using this as an opportunity to more openly scan and address the crowd. "It's a 3 hour long test, designed to gauge if your understanding of robotics, physics, biochemistry and computer programming is enough for our labs. One final optional extended question at the end for anyone who wants to attempt it.

Your position — if you get one — will be defined by your grades and results on my test. If you are accepted either Pepper or I will contact you-" Tony could hear the room gasp at this statement, him carrying on as if it didn't happen- "with your schedule and division." He closes, pausing as he spots the kid in the hoodie, sat at the back, once again pale. Tony gives his paparazzi smile to the crowd still staring at the kid, before being forced to move on.

"Any Questions?".

Pepper and Tony answer a barrage of questions from the overwhelmed teenagers; Asking about the Avengers, working with Tony, the divisions of Stark Industries, etc. Him growing more and more suspicious at the kid's lack thereof. It was 30 minutes later before Morita signalled to Pepper that their time was running out, her smiling back at the principal before saying, "final question", as she points at Abe.

"If we get an internship, what will our hours be?".

Pepper smiles, happy to see a pragmatic question and a question without thinly veiled sexism. "It's 3 days a week, which depend on your division, 9 to 4 with a designated lunch break. They last until your last week of summer". Abe nods at Pepper, thankfully, her smiling in reply before Morita takes over, thanking the Billionaire and the CEO as they make their way offstage and out the door.

"This will work right?", Tony asks Pep, his facade faded and anxieties over the kid back. "You made the test Tony, you know him best, what do you think?". Tony exhales, "when will we get the results?".

"Mr Morita said he'd get it done by the weekend, I'm guessing they're doing the test later today so he can send us the applicants tonight".

"Tonight". Tony sighs, subtle excitement and worry clear to Pepper, who walks besides him as they return to their Limo, and tower.

Chapter 49: Sabotage and Second Thoughts

Summary:

Peter Plays Dirty

"Don't worry Loser, you don't need to do the test if you don't want to", MJ tries to calm Peter down.

"But- but whatever if they're after me", Pete quietly heaves, hiding at the back of the bleachers, having sunk after Mr Stark looked at him. "Mr Stark stared at me, third time, why is he after me". Ned grabs Peter in a subtle side hug while MJ knocks him down. "Like I told you Loser, they wouldn't be at school if they knew. They were talking on stage, it's their job".

They keep whispering as the questions end and both stars leave, The trio relaxes thinking they can just move on and ignore this, Morita's words flying in their face.

"I've scheduled the test after lunch till end of day, they will be in the physics labs. If you're interested make your way to the labs instead of your class." So far so good, right? Well... "Members of the Robotics club, the biochemistry program and the decathlon team must sit this test as part of their extracurricular requirements."

MJ growls at the prospect, Peter shivers at it. "What am I gonna do, what am I gonna do", Peter repeats until MJ and Ned drag him out of the gym. "Peter", MJ calls to him, her using his name more than enough to make him focus on her. "This is S.I. And Stark made test, the school won't know your scores. You only need to sit the test-".

"But I don't need to try!", Peter realises MJ's point, livening up in relief, "They only offer positions to high scorers, if I fail the test then I won't get the internship!". He smiles, finding his out. "Thanks MJ, How did you think of this so fast?".

She smirks, "Cause that's my plan". Peter scrunches his eyebrows in shock, "what, why?".

"What do you mean 'why' loser?", MJ scoffs, smiling as she rolls her eyes at his sudden concern. "They hurt you", she whispers so only her losers can hear. "If I have to sit that test, I'm not going to give them any of my energy." Peter cools, realising this is just MJ's brand of protesting. "I will give them a carefully written note tho", she adds, smug and proud of herself, clearly on the process of writing it as they spoke.

"Um Peter?", Ned asks sheepishly, guild written all over his face. "Do you- do you mind if I try for an internship?", He asks, not giving anyone time to reply before he tangents. "It would be really cool to have one, it's a once in a lifetime opportunity. Besides, I could be like your secret spy at Stark Industries, just in case".

MJ sighs at her 'Loser A' while 'Loser 1' responds. "It's fine Ned, I wouldn't want you to miss out. A couple months ago I would've loved one too but I-", he gulps, the memories flashing through his eyes, "I can't. But that doesn't mean you shouldn't".

Ned smiles at Pete, residual guilt still showing but appreciation for his friends overwriting all.

The 3 have their quick lunch before heading to the physics labs for their tests. Ned answering as best as he can, finding the programming and robotics questions easiest, having some difficulty with the gamma radiation question in the physics portion and struggling through most of the biochemistry questions.

MJ reads over the test questions not passing up the chance to gather information, suspicious information. She finds the biochemistry questions ridiculously simple, the physics ones easy, the robotics ones manageable enough from what she's seen Loser A and Loser 1 do, and finding 2 or 3 of the programming questions doable.

However, she goes out of her way to answer none of them, except for the ones she can make aggressive and inflammatory points at the expense of Stark Industries. Leaving her scathing critical note for the extended question's answer page.

Peter finds all of the test easy, sans maybe 1 biochemistry question. He knows half the answers by heart already, and worked through the rest in his mind. Not wanting the internship however he makes sure to give incorrect answers for every single page. Finding the extended question amusing, Peter just writes "Heart" on its blank answer page before waiting for time to run out.

"You sure you did the right thing?", Ned asks Peter as they walk out, MJ right behind them. "I'm sure Ned, I don't want to risk running into the avengers, I'm not ready for something like that". All three head over to Peter's. May having insisted on bringing them over for a joint movie night after they took care of Peter the previous Friday.

-

*Saturday morning*

"Tony!", Pepper calls for him, the man sprinting to her, questions shooting out of his mouth faster than his run. "Are they here, what's the kid's score, did he ace it, when can he work for me!".

Pepper stares at him, watching him pant for breath due to his sprint and rapid fire questions. "The tests are here Tony", she lifts her hand to stop the next flood of queries. "You made them, it's yours job to mark and grade them", His mood deflates, the concept of more work clearly not tasteful to his palate. "And no Tony, I'm not telling you his name or showing you his test".

"Why not?", He whines, actively over the top just for Pepper. "Because you promised to the Kid, and I'm not helping you break that promise", She replies quite smugly. "And because I want to avoid accusations of nepotism. It wouldn't mean the same to Peter if he didn't feel like he earned it. Pick the interns you wanna hire, then I'll tell you".

Tony concedes at this, her final point hitting home. "You're right Pep, gotta do this right". His anxieties stronger than before, the idea he might say no to his kid running cold through his spine.

He speeds to his lab and asks Friday to grade the scanned tests and the extended question, his AI performing the action as she displays ambiguous answers for Tony to make the final call on. More work than he anticipated but the anxiety of the kid's test potentially being one of them too much not to try.

2 hours later he and Friday run through 250 internship tests, double checking that all tests were properly graded before calling it. "Friday, let's start with the extended question. How did they do?".

FRIDAY pulls up the statistics, describing them as they come up. "37% of students fell for your trick. 58% were completely incorrect. 12 people had notable answers and only 4 people got the right direction but failed anyways, test number 118 getting the closest". Tony shortlists test 118 for future reference before moving on to his next few questions. "Alright, Pull up the 3 highest scoring tests per subject area".

A total of 8 tests come on holo-display in front of Tony, FRIDAY answering the inevitable question "4 tests attained a top position in more than 1 category". He sees them light up, "Let's start with those", Tony calls as all 4 are selected. "Why are tests 158 and 159 identically ranked?".

"Both tests answered an equal amount of questions correctly. Notably they used different methods for the physics, robotics and programming questions, and their responses in the biochemistry sections focus on different elements. It appears to be a genuine coincidence". Tony nods, looking over some of their answers, agreeing with Friday's assessment. "And how did they do with the extended question?".

"Neither succeeded, they are amongst the notable answers but not amongst the ones that were on the path to succeed".

Tony looks over their final response, seeing good uses of molecular physics and chemistry. "Creative answers, bookmark both".

"Done Boss".

He turns to the other 2 tests. "Test 37, they got the top position for Programming and robotics, and second to physics. What was their position on biochemistry?". Friday pulls up their biochemistry ranking, adding the missing rankings to all other tests. "They were 6th in biochemistry. Overall the highest scoring test."

"Bookmark it, and save it as 'Intern #1'", He orders the AI, the test disappearing leaving only one. "Now, for test number 65. Scoring position number 2, 3 and 4 in programming, physics and robotics. How was his extended question?".

"He — as well as test 37 — were amongst the 4 notable responses on the right direction. Test 65 was Second only to test 118 on this question, which is also amongst your previous selection".

"Bookmark it alongside tests 158 and 59, and pull up test 118", Tony calls. "Top 10 in all categories and top of biochemistry. FRIDAY, Edit it's bookmark to 'Intern #2'".

"Done Boss. Here's the final 3 tests" She replies, displaying tests 222, 212, and 3. "I would highlight test number 3 for suspicious activity". Tony selects it and is immediately shocked by its ranks. "First in physics, but 57th in programming, 118th in robotics and 213th in biochem. Weird sure, but how is that suspicious?".

FRIDAY zooms into the test, pulling up the individual scans of each answer alongside google searches. "The responses are near verbatim copies of research papers or Wikipedia. That compiled with their asynchronous performance in the other categories suggests foul play".

"BookMark it", Tony nods. "title it 'Red flag'. Some kid thought they could cheat on my test, not even committed. I want to know who thought they were smart". He smirks, he'd expect better than Wikipedia from a cheat. "Anything notable about the other 2 tests?", Tony asks pretty much done over the last 3 and a half hours of work. "Excluding the already bookmarked tests, they're the highest scoring, and have the highest average ranking. Both surpassed the 80% raw score minimum you preset and there's no suspicious responses."

"Alright, Bookmark tests 65, 158 and 159 as Intern's 3 to 5, and have tests 212 and 222 as backups 1 and 2". He nods as he jumps up and out of his lab. "Now, where's Pepper!".

-

*Saturday Midday*

Peter

Ms Salt?

Can we talk?

‏Ms Salt

‏?Sure Peter, everything ok

Peter

I-

I have doubts

Questions?

I'm.... confused

Conflicted

‏Ms Salt

‏And you want to get a second opinion

Peter

I guess

‏Ms Salt

‏Then I have as long as you need

Peter

There's this opportunity

It's an amazing opportunity

But...

I think I'm passing up on it

I don't want to pass on it

But I also can't take it

‏Ms Salt

‏What do you mean? And why are you passing on it

Peter

There were a couple of guys I thought were my friends

The people I told you about

I can't because of them

‏Ms Salt

‏?Are you being bullied? Threatened

Peter

It's, complicated

‏Ms Salt

‏?And this opportunity

Peter

I love it

It's great and changes my life

‏Ms Salt

‏If those people weren't a problem, would you take it

Peter

maybe?

If they had never been a problem, definitely

But... it hurts

But I would?

Maybe

‏Ms Salt

‏?And are you ok

Peter

I don't think so

But maybe in time

I hope

‏Ms Salt

‏?I will be here if you ever need, ok Peter

Peter

Thank you

And I'm sorry for bothering you with this

‏Ms Salt

‏You could never be a bother Peter

Peter

Thank you

This helped

Talking help

‏Ms Salt

‏I'm glad it did

Peter

Bye Ms Salt

‏Ms Salt

‏Bye Peter

 

"You think I'm making the right choice Karen?", Pete asks his phone. "I think you said it your best Peter, It hurts, and it's allowed to", she replies warmly. "But, what about Queens, have you seen the comments on my video? They need me, I need Spider-Man", He argues back, voice growing strained through his words. "Right?".

"But can you be Spider-Man?", Karen asks, caring tone to her blunt words. Peter's chest tightens. "I- I need-", he stutters through his now flowing tears. "Peter, the Avengers are still after you, it's not safe for you to be out there", She restates the obvious, needing to make it clear to him through his emotional storm. "And regardless, have you been able to wear the mask since you made the video?".

Peter's tears flow, more and more freely as he gives to his emotions. "N-No". He sniffles his throat clear, "but I could on the weekend, I should be able to Karen. I- I should-", his tears return, softer than before but still overtaking his lungs. "There is a difference between being broken and knowing you are Peter". Karen explains, softness unalike what any technology has in approach. "You were in denial Peter, but your video, it made things real. They needed to be real for you to move on."

She lets her words sink in, his tears dying down over the next 5 minutes. "What should I do?", he mumbles. "I say, wait till you're ready to be the Spider-Man Queens needs you to be", She replies, fiddling with his phone and pulling up a photo album. "In the meantime let yourself feel and heal, with the people ready to help pick you up." She runs through pictures of Peter with Ned, MJ, May, Matt, and others close to him, Peter's tears strengthening as his sobs soften into nothingness.

"Thanks Karen". He dries his eyes with his sleeves, his emotional chaos once again dormant.

-

"Pep!". Tony knocks at her office door, the latter placing her phone down on her desk as he does. "Come in Tony".

The man walks in, visible excitement and anxiety emanating. "Ok Pep, I made my choice. FRIDAY, pull up the bookmarked files". All 8 selected tests are displayed around the couple. "Can FRIDAY reveal the names now?".

"Wait, what is this?", Pepper focuses on the test marked 'Red Flag'. "Friday had her suspicions", He explains pulling up the evidence Friday showed him, "We think someone tried to cheat and I want to know what fool thought they could cheat so poorly and get away with it".

Pepper rolls her eyes at his comment, "Alright FRIDAY, take us through Tony's choices alongside their Midtown information."

The AI orders their tests on Tony's priority list, displaying test 37 next to the student information. "Student number 37, Edward Leeds, A sophomore. Member of the decathlon team and exemplary student in all of his classes except P.E." Tony grumbles at the reveal, he had really expected this to have been Peter.

"Student 118, Ray Palmer, a Senior Student lead of the biochemistry faculty, and a Midtown resident substitute aide for sophomore and junior biology, chemistry and physics classes". Pepper looks impressed at the description. "Good kid, like your choice Tony".

"Student 65, Abe Brown, a sophomore. Also a member of the decathlon team, robotics club and reserve member of Midtown's basketball team", Tony coughs at the final point. "An athlete? Bucking the trend, I like that", he jokes.

The AI continues immediately after his comment. "Tests 158 and 159, step-brothers Phineas and Ferb Flynn-Fletcher. Members of the Midtown Robotics Club. No other student data". Tony and Pepper turn to each other, confusion evident. "Why are they here then? Who are they?".

A few seconds of searching later, she pulls up their personal information. "Students of Danville Middle School, age 10, honorary casual members of Midtown's Robotics club". Tony and Pep start scrolling down the new data, FRIDAY narrating. "They are the registered owners of 189 open source patents so far, most notably for a-", She gets cut.

"That's their Satellite?!", Tony yells shocked, "That's why I couldn't contact the designer, cause it's been kids all along". Pepper steps in, "they're 10 Tony, aren't they a little young to intern here?".

"Yeah I know", he waves her off, "Save their information, gonna wanna offer them a job when they're older". His distraction looking over the brother's patents is cut short, a latent realisation freezing him. "Wait, where's the kid, where's Peter?".

Friday pulls up the 3 other tests, parallel to their student's information. "Test 212; Libby Stein-Torres. Exchange student from Brighton Illinois. Test 222, Elizabeth Quail; Senior. Test 3, Eugene Thomson; Sophomore, mediocre grades".

Tony takes a second's note of the cheater before moving on to his panic. "Where is the kid?".

"FRIDAY?", Pepper calls as the AI obeys only her words, pulling up a test's scan summarising its scores. "Robotics, 0%. Physics, 0%. Computer Programming, 0%. Biochemistry, 0%.". Each result makes both adults grow even more surprised and speechless than the last. "Who gets a 0% on an internship test?", Tony starts looking over all of the answers, "It's got multiple choice too, how is this possible, who is this kid?".

"Yours".

Tony snaps from the hologram to Pepper, "what?".

"Friday, info?".

The AI pulls up his information. "Student 108, Peter Benjamin Parker, Sophomore. Ace of the decathlon team and 'The Kid'". Tony's expression congeals in disbelief, reading over every answer of the test. "No, this is impossible, I've heard the kid ramble about more than half of these questions. Even his multiple choice is all wrong".

"Boss, Ms Potts", Friday calls as Tony reads over the answers and Pepper double checks her phone, "There is another student who received a 0% on the internship test". Friday pulls up her information, and scan. "Student 13, Michelle Jones, sophomore. Head of the decathlon team, sophomore representative of the midtown biochemistry department, avid protester and volunteer nurse".

"Michelle Jones", Tony repeats, thinking bout the name. "MJ? Isn't that Peter's girlfriend?".

FRIDAY warns Tony as he pulls up her answer paper. "Unlike Peter Parker's test, her answers — when given — are... colourful challenges of S.I. Her extended answer a strongly written letter at you Boss".

Reading through a few answers and her letter, Tony's question is answered. "Yup, definitely her". Peter's test returns on the display. "How would he get a 0? I know he knows the answers, and even if he didn't he would get at least something in the multiple choice".

"Because that was his goal", Pepper exhales, the certainty she needed found through their texts. "I can't tell you much Tony, but I think he was sabotaged, coerced into flunking his test", she sighs. "Who?", Tony asks, cold violence and rage bubbling. "Not the point Tony", Pep sidesteps his reaction, "We need to focus on Peter".

He exhales, breathing deeply to calm himself. "What do we do?".

"First, We tell the others".

Chapter 50: Broken Pieces

Summary:

The Avengers don’t know how to waste their time

"Are you ok Bucky?", Steve asks his boyfriend, "Missed you on breakfast and our morning run".

He'd stayed in their room, having barely even reacted to Steve earlier that day. "I'm fine" Bucky monotones, "just tired".

Steve sighs, "Bucky, don't do this. We promised to talk to each other, that we wouldn't drown in our own emotions". He sits next to the other on their bed. Staring intently at Bucky as he finishes his plea.

Bucky looks down at his feet, a slow breath escaping him. "It's the kid".

"Yeah... I miss him too Buck", Steve lays his hand on buck's shoulder, him turning to face the Captain. "Talk to me". Bucky slides down on the bed, back on the mattress facing the roof, Steve copying the action next to him. "He was there for me Steve, the first time we talked he was there for me, to pull me out of my spiral".

Steve grabs Bucky's hand, the latter side glancing his boyfriend before continuing. "He's the reason I'm an avenger now, he's the reason we're together, he's even the reason we have this very promise". Buck digs his fingers into his palm, Steve noticing this frustration as the man continues through his next point. "Now he's blocked us, and he's probably on his own spiral and there's nothing I can do. I hate being powerless Steve, I hate it".

He growls passively, his rage clear as Steve scooches closer, snuggling gently. "Why?".

The room remains silent, Bucky's slow heavy breaths the only discernible sound preparing his reply. "HYDRA. They gave me super strength, a vibranium arm, and they trained me in so many horrible skills I wish I never had", his rage grows through his monologue, the room returning to deep breaths as he stops to cool.

"But in spite of it all, I have never felt so powerless. I had no choice, no autonomy, no control of my own destiny Steve". They stare into each other's eyes, the soldiers usually reserved eyes dropping their defences, only now showing the mountains of pain behind them.

Steve's heart breaks. "That's why you were so invested in becoming an avenger". He voices his realisation, a small cry of pain along with it, Bucky nodding in confirmation. "That's why you hate pity, makes you feel like a lost cause, powerless to improve".

"Yeah", Bucky whispers, the weakness in his eyes spreading to his voice. "So now that the kid's in trouble, and I can't help....", he trails off, the thought silencing him.

"Makes you feel impotent, helpless".

Bucky nods as he sits up, Steve alongside him as he digs through his pocket. "And it's not just about him blocking us, or movie night, it's this", He passes a satin string bag to Steve, who opens it as quick as he can.

"Pfft", he cracks into historical laughter at its contents, elation mildly reflected by Bucky. "Really Bucky? Really?", Steve deadpans once his laughing fit ends. Bucky shrugs. "It was the kid's idea, and I thought they would match your army ones", he explains, a subtle smirk peaking out.

"But dog tags, really? Did it need to be bone shaped?", Bucky chuckles at Steve's question, "Uh, yeah". He replies as if the answer was obvious.

"And Steeb? S-t-e-e-b?". Buck lifts his hands in defence, "Hey, that was the kid's idea, not mine". Bucky then pulls Steve by the collar of his shirt, closing the gap between then until their faces were an inch apart. "Besides, good golden retrievers get presents", he growls, adding a mocking bark at the end that earns him a blush and an eye roll.

The soldier pulls away letting Steve look over and fidget with the tag. "And the address? Is that-".

"The alley where we met", Bucky answers before Steve has the chance to ask. "It's where I found my favourite stray". Steve doesn't even react at the dog joke, much more touched by the gesture as he pulls Barnes by his collar. "You don't just get to do something hopelessly romantic and tease me without giving me a kiss". Steve rectifies that mistake.

Both landing on the bed facing the roof after they drift apart. "Somewhat, just wish there was something we could do", is the last thing said in the room as they both loose themselves to their thoughts. What if there is.

*2 hours later*

Steve walks up to Rhodey and Sam, both of which were chatting by their kitchen island. "Hey guys, I need help with something".

-

"Come on Fri!", He punches the wall, a small dent left by his frustration.

"I'm sorry Mr Maximoff", Her disembodied voice fills the room, "but as I've told you before, I cannot help you in your intent". He punches the wall again, "dammit Friday! Just give me the files".

The AI is no less stubborn. "I can't do that. Ms Potts blocked access to all these files. Only she can access them". Pietro dashes across the room, a trail of smoke left behind. "Fine, if you won't help me I'll do it myself", he yells at her, "Tony told us he went to midtown
That's all I need".

He rushes to his closet putting on Tony's speedster running shoes — designed to resist high G force levels of friction, drag, and tear — running into Clint as he bursts through his door.

"Pietro, you can't do this", he scolds, a finger over each of his eyes as he rubs them tired. "What?", Pietro reacts shocked, feigning ignorance, "what are you talking about?".

Clint sighs disappointed. "I know what you're doing. Your shoes? I know you've been trying to get access to the midtown files". He stares down the speedster, stern but worried. "FRIDAY told me", Clint adds to halt any resistance or denial as he enters Pietro's room.

"So what? He's blocked us, he's not talking to us. I am finding him", Pietro retorts. Clint giving FRIDAY a subtle sign as the doors lock. "Did you just-?!", Pietro barks. Not much shit's given by Clint, "I'm not letting you do this Pietro, it's not gonna help".

Only frustrates the speedster, "You don't know that", Pietro snaps, "and what else am I supposed to do?".

Clint closes the distance between them, "I need you to talk to me, tell me what you're feeling", he demands, trying to hold Pietro's arms.

The speedster growls. "You know exactly what I feel, I've told you how I feel and that's not helping. And the kid blocked you too, why don't you want to help me!". His begging rant only devolved and cracked into a saddened wail.

"I am Pietro", Clint's worry showing more through his voice, rare for the usually flamboyant and self assured spy. "I'm your dad, let me help you".

Doesn't suffice. "Then let me out!", He barks, speeding around the room before punching the lock off the door. Turning back as he walks out the door he whispers, "a real dad wouldn't stop my heart".

Pietro speeds into the elevator, annoyed at FRIDAY's snail's pace, jumping into the Elevator Nat not far behind. He tenses his hands, arms, grinds his teeth, all noticed by the assassin. "I know what happened", she speaks up after seconds and around 15 floors of silence. "I heard what you said".

"So what?", He barks at her, a bold, dangerous move that she lets slide. What she doesn't do is let him continue. "FRIDAY, stop the elevator".

He turns to Natasha, a usually problematically aggressive tone with the spy, "you gonna try and stop me too?". Unimpressed, "No", she answers calmly, laying back onto the elevator's wall, unfazed by his words. "I just have a couple of questions before you go".

Stopping to think it for a minute, "and if I answer then you'll let me go?", he asks.

"Sure".

He speed taps his shoe on the elevator floor, signalling Natasha to start. "Where are you gonna look for the kid?". Pietro's impatience to answer dies, his lack of an answer holding him back. "I don't know", he yells back, "He's talked about Queens a lot, might as well start there".

"But you don't know?". Pietro scoffs at her assertion. "Alright, and how are you gonna find him. There must be thousands of Peters in New York, what are you gonna do, run up to everyone you see and stare at their faces?".

Pietro flings his arms, angry, "yeah, sure, why not. Gotta run into him eventually", he snaps back, his face contorting further and further into a scowl. "Unless he stays home today, or isn't out in the streets, or isn't in Queens, or you don't run into him. What do you do then?".

Pietro looks stumped, "I- I will-".

Another interruption from her, "Why are you so intent on finding the kid?". She doesn't care for his previous answer. More interested on getting to her point. "Because he's out there, he's not talking to us and I'm fixing that", he blurts out, a salient point to him.

"Because you love him", Nat comments, knowing about his crush and stating it outright. Pietro freezes from her words, the 'L' one in particular. "L-love him?".

She walks closer to him. "You told Clint you have a crush on him, that means you love him doesn't it?".

This leaves the speedster confused, almost fearful of the answer, or really of the fact he can't bring himself to say it. "I.... guess?". His rage now soothed, Natasha goes for her finishing blow. "So, if Clint's not your 'real' dad, does that mean I'm not your 'real' mom?".

He pales, the weight of his words landing hard on his chest, constricting it. "I didn't- I never- Clint-".

"It's fine Pietro, he knows or will understand. It's nothing you can't fix", this only helps so much, both lowering themselves to the floor, so she takes another approach. "I know, I've been there."

This ends his panic, his eyes filling with curiosity. Nat rolls her eyes as she starts. "My first mission out of the Red Room. I was ordered to infiltrate a Bulgarian oligarch's inner circle, thats when I met his daughter."

"Wait, young Natasha had a girlfriend?", Pietro asks amused and amazed. "I didn't know young Natasha had a girlfriend?".

"Has... does", Pietro gasps. Nat cuts him off before he can ask anymore, "and you never knew cause no one else knows and no one else will", she warns, playfully but it's Nat so she's genuine. "It was great for a couple of months, but then my job was done. I tried to get away with her, my superiors found out, killed her.

Those last few days... I should've seen it coming. I should've let her go. This taught me to never get attached", she pauses, correcting, "till Budapest but we don't talk about that".

Pietro's interest falls saddened at her tale. "So, you're saying I shouldn't get attached, that I should forget the kid?". She shakes her head, "No. If I had let her go when I needed, I might have had a chance now. I'm saying Peter needs space, that's why he blocked us, we need to respect that".

"I know!", Pietro jumps up on his feet, "I get that, but I can't help but feel-".

"Powerless?". Natasha completes standing up herself, eyes matching his level as her turns speechless. "That's how this works. That's kind of how we're all feeling", She frowns, her own feelings on the matter showing, "But there's nothing we can do or should do about that. It wouldn't be right to enact power against his wishes". Pietro nods defeated.

Nat smiles as she adds, "if you don't want to feel powerless, there's something we can fix right now?", her smirk perks up with her suggestion. "What?", He asks hopeful.

"Clint", Nat responds, Pietro deflating as she does. "I know but it's the right thing to do, and because it's what the kid would say you should do", she counters, glaring at him expectantly. "O-ok", Pietro agrees walking up to the assassin, wrapping her in a hug. "Thanks Mom".

"FRI, where's the birdbrain?", Nat asks as they pull apart. "Taking you to him now", FRIDAY responds as the elevator ascends.

-

"a real dad wouldn't stop my heart".

Clint barely makes out the words, but it's enough for his heart to shatter. The kid's absence and Laura's distance, he goes to the person that's been with him through this entire journey.

"Hey Scott?", He asks solemnly walking into a study nook Scott uses to hide away or talk to his daughter in peace. "Can we talk?". Scott catches on to his mood immediately, "Sure, everything ok Clint?".

"No-", he breaks, tears leaking and sobs shrieking, "I never had a dad you know? As hard as I've tried with Cooper, Lila and Nate but I don't know what I'm doing. And now with the twins? I'm not used to teen drama, much less adult drama! And I'm only their adopted Dad, what did I expect?!?!".

A bit much for Scott who needed a second. "Ok, breathe Clint, breathe", he soothes through the archer's panic, "I need you to tell me what happened first".

Clint still heaving, signals for FRIDAY to show him the security footage, catching Scott up as Clint regains his voice and composure. "Are you sure I made the right choice?".

"This doesn't mean anything", Scott points at the screen, certain. "It's time to tell you a story".

Both men sit in the little couch by the nook, laying loose on the backrest as Scott regales. "When i was in prison, Cassie was always excited to visit. Once she got old enough she even started counting down the days till I got out, till we could be a family again".

Scott breathes deep breaths, growing frailer, Clint's head twisted on its side over the backrest to face him. "And then I did... and we didn'". He sits up, elbows on knees emoting with his hands in front of him. "She couldn't understand why I was out of prison but not with her, didn't fully get that I couldn't ignore the courts mandates".

Now Clint sits up, calmer more curious breaths to him as he listens to Scott. "There were a couple of months where she thought I didn't wanna be with her, when she hated me. I gave her space until she understood, always there for her if she only wanted to scream at me".

"Sorry Scott, must have been hard".

"It was, but that's not the point", Scott moves right along his comment. "My point is that through those months I was terrified. Cassie didn't want to even look at me and I didn't know when or if she'd talk to me again. But that was her choice, not mine, I couldn't force her to make it".

Clint stares confused at Scott, the latter taking his queue to elaborate. "You went in there wanting him to talk to you. You kept saying 'I want', 'I am' and 'I need'. You made yourself the focus, not Pietro, out of your own emotions in the moment".

The Spy's eyes flash with clarity, surprised that he fell for this pitfall both Scott and The Kid had warned him about. "You were acting on fear, and Pietro on anger. Neither of you was saying what they wanted to say Clint, and I assure you that Pietro does not in any way think that".

Both men sit silent, Clint thinking over Scott's words before whining, "Why is this so hard! I have 3 kids, this shouldn't be so hard", He juts over the backrest again. Scott chuckles, smiling at the spy's change. "Because no two kids are the same, and no two experiences are the same". Clint props his head up, back still curved over the couch.

"When fighting for visitation I had to go to sort of 'training' sessions, kind of like AA for ex convicts and parents without custody that want to see their kids. This was a lesson they repeated a lot, emphasised with most stories told".

Scott stands in front of the spy, looking directly at him as he finishes. "Pietro is an adult, your oldest barely broke double digits. And Lila, Cooper and Nate will only think love when they imagine their dad; Pietro's adopted". Scott answers Clint's original question, adding, "And just wait until Cooper has his first crush", just to scare the man.

"Thanks Scott", Clint hugs him appreciative. "Next time I talk to Cooper and Lila, I'd like you to be there", he offers mid hug. "I think they should have a stronger relationship with their Uncle Scott".

Scott pulls back, wide grin. "I would love that".

They're distracted by a knock on wood. "Hey Clint, can we talk?", Pietro comes in, Nat walking behind him. "I wanted to-". Clint slams into Pietro, breath and words taken out of him. "I'm sorry. You were hurting and I should've focused on what you needed, not what I wanted. If you still want to search I'll help you, I'm here for you".

Pietro stands surprised, his worries evaporating at Clint's apology, him returning one of his own. "I'm sorry too Clint, you were right. Going after the kid would not help him, and it would not help me. I should've listened to you".

Both look at each other at their apologies before bursting out in laughter. "You know I'm here for you, right?", Clint asks once they die down. "I know Clint, I know", Pietro replies through a weak smile. "I never meant what I said, I was frustrated but that's no excuse. I'm sorry".

Clint pulls him back from the hug, holding his arms looking into his eyes. "Son?".

"Dad?", Pietro asks back Clint smiles. "Always and forever". They both fall back into their hug.

Nat and Scott — who were watching the entire display — give each other a subtle fist bump for their success as Sam walks in.

"Sorry to interrupt guys, but we've got a team meeting in 5 in the living area".

-

"What does TTYL stand for?".

Thor looks at Bruce confidently, his answer matching it. "Talk to you later".

Bruce Nods. "What is this". He points at the screen on their lounge, '😀' this image popping up on it. "An Emoji", Thor immediately replies, Bruce looks at him expectantly. "An image you can use in text instead of words", he adds, satisfying Bruce's expectations.

"Let's say Clint is being annoying, what do you say?". Thor smirks at his question. "Don't you mean Parrot?". Bruce nods, smiling at the catch. "And he's always annoying someone, just ignore him".

Perfect. "Good", Bruce acknowledges, proud of the answer. "You got Parrot, but who is Bucky, Wanda, Sam and Tony."

Just as confident as before, and with an even wider grin, Thor replies. "Wolf, Cat, Chicken and Metal".

Instantly Bruce adds, "And you?". sighs standing up from the couch, "the kid calls me Mr Goat, your fault".

Before Bruce can start his next question, Thor continues with his own thoughts. "Don't you think we've been through this enough? You have asked me questions for an hour, isn't that enough?"

Bruce's fear slowly fades, slouching as he speaks "I know, but we're already playing it lose with the Kid, Steve's already slipped up and after he blocked us, I don't wanna risk it"

"Am I a risk?", Thor asks a little hurt.

Immediate regret wafts him. "No! No, Poor choice of words", Bruce paces across the room, more anxious than before as he explains, "We already don't want him to figure us out, and with him blocking us, we're all a risk. More changes are even more of a risk".

Thor smiles at Bruce's admittedly stumbled explanation, grabbing his hands and sitting him down. "If that's how you feel, then maybe it's better if I wait to join the chat".

"But that's not how I feel", Bruce corrects, looking straight (not) at Thor. "That's just facts. What I want is you to join the chat, I want you to come to our movie nights, I want you". Thor chuckles as he lowers his back on the sofa, pulling Bruce down with him as he rambles. "I want you to talk to the kid, see how nice he is. I want him to teach you his ways to talk me down, just in case".

Melting into the couch, Bruce rests over Thor. "And you're going out of your way to learn how to text. I don't want that to go to waste", He comments, kissing Thor's cheek as he adds a small: "thank you".

Bruce bounces up and down on Thor's chest, a result of the god's giggling. "For you Brucie? It was no problem", Thor plays with Bruce's hair, something Bruce said comforts him. "He will be fine Bruce". He lifts his head up, laying over Thor, looking at the man, "I know, but I worry. I know why to worry".

They fall back into their — preferred — original position, relaxing between Bruce's many thanks at Thor's everything, before Rhodes cuts in. "Hey Thor, Bruce, Sorry to interrupt but we got a team meeting in the living area".

-

"Steve? What's this about?", Natasha asks as she, Scott, Clint, Pietro, Wanda and Vision walk in. "I got the same question", Bucky comments, walking in shortly after alongside Sam. "Sorry we're late", Bruce apologises as he and Thor walk in, Rhodey sneaking around both and making his way to the sofas with Sam, Steve standing in front of the TV, addressing them all.

"Now that you're all here-", Steve tried to start. "Except Tony", Pietro scoffs. "He late again or is he not gonna come, again", Clint complains, eye rolls and disdain reflected by most people in the room.

Steve coughs, getting everyone's attention back on him. "Now that you're all here, there's something we need to talk about". Everyone gathers by the sofas, many sitting in anticipation of one of Steve's trademarked (Tony's doing) speeches.

"I'm sure you all know what today is, what it means, and we'd usually do", the room's mood dims, Saturday's evening hitting them, "I'm also sure you miss it, or him, or both". A few nods are seen across the room, unanimous understanding.

Smiling, Steve suggests. "But he wouldn't want us to be miserable. So I was thinking we should still have our own movie night, in honour of the kid and how he's helped us". Pietro and Wanda look up from the floor, at Clint and Nat sitting on the couch behind them, Scott next to Clint looking at all 4. Bruce slouching onto Thor's side from their own sofa, Sam and Rhodey looking over everyone as Steve sends Bucky his own caring look.

"We can't depend on the kid for things like this, he deserves better", Natasha adds to Steve's speech, faces of conceding guilt sharing her sentiment before Rhodey asks. "And Tony? He should probably be here too".

"I agree", Steve nods, "but he and Pepper are working through the internship tests, thought we shouldn't interrupt". Rhodey agrees as Steve sits down by Bucky in their love seat and Friday plays a movie of her choosing to avoid fighting.

They only get through one quarter of 'Everything Everywhere All at Once' before the aforementioned Billionaire and CEO walk in, lights coming alive and the movie pausing as they start. "We need to talk".

Chapter 51: I can’t do this

Summary:

Peter gets called to the principal’s office

Peter POV:

"Hey Pete, time to wake up", May calls from the kitchen. I groggily stand, hobbling out of my room to the dining table blanket over my shoulders. "Hey May", I wave as I sit down.

She comes from the kitchen, motioning me to stay sat as she brings over our breakfast. "How you doing sweetie?", She asks serving me a glass of what smells like orange juice. "With everything".

Smiling weakly, I take a sip from the juice to clear my throat. "Better? I think? I'm not crying that much anymore but I can't help but feel anxious". I scratch my arm, a little guilty over the pained smile she sends me. "That's ok Pete", she grabs my hand over the table, rubbing it gently. "What happened was horrible, you can't help but be on edge."

"I know May", I chuckle slightly at her concern. She copies my laugh, "I know you do sweetie, but I love you, and that means asking you if you're ok and reminding you of this every day".

I smile. "Thanks May", I say as I start to eat. "You're welcome sweetie, and remember you can always see my psychologist friend if you want". I nod as she begins her breakfast, is continuing our small talk till we finish.

I take a look at my phone, shock and stress shooting through me. "7:15! I'm late!", I jump about to rush until May stops me.

"It's fine Peter, your first class is at 8:30 and I called ahead, said you'd be late today." She hugs me as my panic falls. "Come on, take a shower, take your time, I'm driving you to school". I jerk back, "What? But you'll be late for work!".

"And that's my decision, I already got someone to cover the extra hour".

She gives me her 'this isn't a discussion look' as she pulls me back into the hug. "Ok, but you're dropping me off at Woodhaven boulevard, I can walk the rest of the way, don't want you to miss anymore of your shift". She hums, clearly thinking it over, "Fine, but you promise to call me and pick you up if today is too much". We let go, May extending her hand in front of me. "Deal?".

I shake her hand, "Deal".

"Good!", She excites. "And I don't want any of that 'I can handle it' hero crap, if you need help, call me". I nod grinning at her bravado. "Ok May, Larb you", I say as I head into the hallway.

"Larb you too Peter".

*1 hour later.*

"Have fun today Peter!", May shouts from the car as I close the passenger door. "And remember to call if you need!". I wave smiling as she drives away onto the Long Island expressway. Quickly pulling on my earphones and playing some music to avoid some thoughts.

Only 5 minutes on my walk before I feel odd, like I'm being watched. Looking around I don't spot anything suspicious, just the usual slow morning traffic. I try to ignore it but it still lingers, eating away at me.

Not 2 minutes later I look around again, frantically, for anything that may seem suspicious. I link eyes with an older looking guy in what looks like a tux. He gives me a worried look as I smile, turn and run.

I run the last 4 blocks to school, the summer heat not particularly friendly to me as I do.  I catch my breath by the school's entrance, making my way around to its administration office to sign in.

Using their computer systems to log my attendance and late entrance, I hear the door behind me open, only noticing who walked in once I take my permission slip and turn around.

Tony Stark and Pepper Potts once again standing in front of me. My blood runs cold, memory flashes as I smile at them, waving weakly as I walk around and out the door. Their short acknowledgement lost in my panicked state.

Once they're out of sight, I take deep breaths through the hallway, picking up my books from my locker and running over to my first class, hoping that's all for today.

-

Happy's currently driving the "Stark 5" plated car, Tony and Pepper in the back seat, driving down the Long Island expressway.

"Remember The plan Tony?", Pepper double checks. He nods, pushing his glasses up his nose. "Say we suspected foul play, and if they ask why we're interested in Peter excuse it through his Decathlon performance".

"Good", Pepper Smirks. "Didn't even need to correct you".

Tony scoffs, "it's the kid we're talking about, we don't get a second chance here", he comments as if it were the most obvious thing. "I know you're worried Tony".

"Not just me", he reminds her. "Took most of us to hold Nat, Pietro and Bucky back from killing this Eugene guy". Traumatic night, the latter of the three left to sharpen his knives. "Ok, you're all worried", Pepper amends, "But this is a manageable problem, something we can solve. Tony Stark can do that, right?".

He fake laughs at her response, their car exciting the expressway onto Woodhaven boulevard. Their extra little pep (I realised the obvious after I wrote this) talk interrupted by the sight of loose brown curls walking by.

"Wait Pep, is that the kid?". She looks behind her, through the windscreen of the car to where Tony pointed at. "I think it is".

"That was the kid!", Tony shouts as he realises, "That was the kid I told you about last week. You knew!". She turns unamused, "Yeah, I knew", she replies, ending Tony's indignance with her 'you know exactly why' stare, both opting to turn back to the Kid.

Happy notes the sudden silence, noticing the stares through his rear view mirror. "That's Peter, isn't it?". Pepper Nods, Tony supplementing a quick, soft "Yup" as they all stare.

The Kid stops suddenly, all 3 adults confused at change, him looking everywhere around him before facing directly their way. Happy makes silent eye contact before the kid smiles and speeds away. "Did you scare him Hap?", Tony asks angrily.

"I was looking at the road!", He defends, "He's the one that stared at me first". Tony's unconvinced, "You didn't need to stare back!", he argues, leaning over and over the middle panel, as if to fight him. "Boys!", Pepper stops their little fight, "It's like 8:30, maybe he's just late", she rationalises for them, not convincing Tony but it's enough for now.

Happy parks outside the school not 5 minutes later, Billionaire and CEO walking out of the car and towards the principals office, entering the admin to very familiar curls. 'Peter?',Tony thinks as he looks at the kid, tapping the screen and picking up a permission slip before he turns. 'That's Peter'

He and Pepper's eyes both meet the kids, Tony noticing his subtle change as they do. Stiffness, paling face, glazed eyes, deeper staggered breaths. Tony nods and smiles as Pepper waves at the kid. Him having done the same as he walks around them and heads to class.

He doesn't comment anything, opting to ponder over the kid's reaction as Pepper takes care of the administrative tasks before they walk into Morita's office. "Mr Morita", Pepper greets, him returning the gesture as they sort through their 3 currently selected interns.

A solid hour passes of Pepper and Morita sorting the student's internships, while Tony plays on his phone answering the occasional question, before they get to their final matter:

"Anything else I can do for you today?", Mr Morita asks, as pleasant a voice as he can make. "No, actually there's one problem we want to discuss".

Morita's face shifts to worry, concern evident in expression and tone, "of course, what problem did you find?", he asks, in the most customer service voice Pepper'd heard in a while.

"We have reason to suspect foul play has taken place".

-

Peter POV:

My day seems to be going fine, second period was boring but quiet. Met up with Ned for History. One of our least favourite classes but it's always fun to chat through it.

If only I got through it.

"Peter Parker to the principal's office", rings through the speakers. "Peter Parker to the principal's office".

The class all turns to me, Trash snickering slinging demeaning comments from under his breath. I stand at the teacher's acknowledgement and head towards Morita's office, thinking over what it could be, scared it could relate to... you know who.

(And relate did it ever)

Walking in I find Mr Morita at his desk on the far end of the office, facing me as I enter, and on the nearer end, opposite the door Tony Stark. Ms Pepper Potts sat on one of the guest chairs by the desk.

I take a deep breath, calming my nerves as I ask. "Principal Morita, am I in trouble?".

"No, not at all Peter, please sit down", He says and I do, Ms Potts and Mr Stark looking at me as I do. "However there is something we need to discuss".

Mr Stark leans in, over the back of Ms Potts' chair. I can sense his subtle glance with whatever remains of my Spidey Sense. "There appears to have been an issue with your Internship Admission Test, do you know anything about that?".

They know. I'm sure they know. Ms Potts and Mr Stark both turn to me directly, expectantly.

With all this stress and panic, I don't know why, or from where, but I pull out my Spidey branded confidence to try and get through this. "No, not really, why do you ask?".

Mr Morita seems disappointed. "Look Peter, they told me your score. You got a 0%. You're at the top of your classes, the ace of the decathlon team, I find that impossible to believe", he explains, guilt rising in me with every word.

"It was actually Midtown's decathlon team that inspired us, partly, their recent nationals win last year", Ms Potts interjects. "So when we found their top member not only failed the test but failed every question even in the multiple choice section...". She pauses, smiling gently at me, almost worried. "We suspect sabotage".

I react scared, masking it a little too slow as all 3 adults take notice. "So it's true Peter?", Mr Morita asks me as I stand there frozen.  "Is there any reason Mr Parker would intentionally fail his tests, personal beliefs? Personal matters? Maybe peer pressure or threatening?", Ms Potts asks, me breathlessly turning from her to Mr Morita as they speak.

"No, Peter's always been an exemplary student, always a fan of your technology", Mr Morita points to Mr Stark. "I've heard from multiple of his teachers that he bases most of his projects around your work". Mr Stark smiles at the information as Mr Morita falls into deep thought.

"Though there is one issue that could have motivated this", he ponders out loud. Ms Potts leans interested, "what would that be?", she seems like she's asking, but I doubt its a question.

"Well, I've heard some rumours that Peter has had conflict with a group of boys from his year", Mr Morita explains, the other 2 adults' interest in me almost suffocating. "His teachers have mentioned particular animosity between him and one other, though Peter's always insisted against escalation".

My heart kept dropping as all the adults seemed even more interested. "And who is this 'particular' student", Ms Potts queries. "Flash Thompson". I try and speak up, against this accusations, only empty air leaving my throat.

Now Mr Stark speaks up, annoyed. "Wait, Eugene Thompson?", Mr Morita nods. "That's The brat that cheated on my test!". Morita immediately acts appealed, "We have never condoned cheating at Midtown, I assure you he will be dealt with".

I can't do this

"And we don't Condone sabotage at Stark Industries", Ms Potts adds to Morita's claims, "His application has already been nullified and profile banned."

I can't do this

"Mr Parker can retake our internship test for an honest attempt-" Ms Potts keeps going, my ears dulling out so I can barely hear him.

I can't do this

Morita seems elated. "Wonderful, I'll inform his teachers, he can take it at your convenience".

I. Can't. Do. This.

"It wasn't him". All three turn from their conversation to me, surprised by my low tone. "It's. Not. About. Him", every word I say in gaps, what once bottled now released. Morita tries to interrupt but I ignore him in my rage.

"Flash had nothing to do with this. You wanna know why I failed the test?", I yell not bothering to wait for a response as I plow through. "It's because I don't want anything to do with the internship", I turn to stare at Tony, "Or anything to do with you".

If I had been more attentive, I would've made out his hidden shock and hurt at my tone and words. Though currently I was preoccupied by my blinding emotions and Morita's words. "Peter, why would you say such a thing".

I snap. "Why? Why?". Everyone stares expectantly as I blow. "I know about Spider-Man, I've seen the video, read the news. He's the only damned person who cared and now he's gone because of you!". The room remains silent as I clench my fists, taking a deep breath to continue. "One minute you're working together the next you're hunting and hurting him?

And that's not even the worst". I point directly at Mr Stark, his stunned silence lost on me. "You and the rest of the Avengers went off to crimes and let them happened, you didn't care if people got hurt! If people died!".

My arm lowers, alongside my voice. My deep breathing echoing in the room's deafening quiet. "He considered you his friend and you betrayed him, like it didn't even matter. And people like me?", I ask a heavy tear rolling down my face. "You don't care about people like me".

I sniffle lightly, the floodgates threatening to open. "If that's how you treat people like me. If that's how you treat your friends, you allies, why would I ever want to be one?".

I need to get out of here, I need to get out of here!

Turning to the door, I'm careful in every step as I feel my knees wanting to give, one last sentence leaving my mouth as close the door behind me and run out. "Please", my voice breaks. "Please never contact me again".

Notes:

I know, I’m horrible, torturing all you readers till you’re just begging for mor- I mean Mercy

Chapter 52: Collapse

Summary:

It was a bad day for Peter, Tony and the Avengers

MJ POV:

Peter was called to the office like 20 minutes ago, it's the last week of school, what possibly could they want. I ponder, reading 'Difficult Women; A History of Feminism In 11 Fights' during my English class before a buzz interrupts me.

-

Karen:

MJ, Peter seems to be having a panic attack in the first floor boy's bathroom. I thought I should alert both you and Ned

-

F$ck

What happened.

I stand from my desk and walk right out the door. Teachers have learnt better than to ask and I will always be proud of that. I run downstairs unimpeded by any teachers and barge into the boys bathroom,  Ned on the floor, a crying Peter curled by a wall next to him. "MJ! This is the boy's bathroom!", Ned yells

"So?", I challenge. "Who's gonna stop me?". That promptly shuts him up as I return us to our goal: Helping Peter. Kneeling down by him we try and ask what's wrong, his tears too thick to speak forcing Karen to play the audio she recorded on his phone through Ned's earphones.

"Please never contact me again".

We turn to Pete, opting to Hug him as he cries his adrenaline out before he can talk again. "They- They know, They'll figure- figure me out", he mutters, pulling in air as harsh and desperately as he could.

"Ned, Look Out", I order, no room for arguments, him opening every stall running to the bathroom door.

"Ok Pete, look at me", I lift his face so he can see the honesty In mine. "I heard everything you said in there, and I promise you they won't find out. I wouldn't be able to". This doesn't quiet his racing thoughts but it does calm him enough to focus. "Now, run me through everything".

I see him settle back in reality before he speaks. "They came to Morita about the internships, my test. The fact I failed. I panicked", he repeats, a few sobs slipping from him. "Of course you did Peter", I assure him, he needs to know his emotions are more than valid. "They hurt you, they abused your trust. Functionally they are your abusers Peter, no one gets over that in a day or a week".

He sniffles a deep, calming breath in. "It can take months or years for someone to face their abuser and not break Pete, what you did was natural".

Doesn't seem to resonate, yet, his eyes still watery, flickering confused. "But I was so mean! They must hate me! And Morita? I'm gonna get expelled!", He starts to panic again. "Pete, Peter", I keep his focus, I need it. "You weren't mean. Everything you said in there was the honest truth. I would have said exactly what you did, and if Stark is as smart as he says he is, he will know that too".

He seems calmer, but very much still fragile. "You sure?", he asks me, the grasp of his hands tightening around my wrists. "If they read even half of my test, I'm sure. They didn't do anything about me and I was a lot more liberal with my distaste", I get him to smile. I can see his gears turning thinking over what I could've written.

I give him a second to process before I return to my point. "What you said was true, was honest and you were entitled to say it. Don't shy away from it Pete". He nods, snorting his tears back as he looses. "And you're sure Morita won't expel me?".

"If he tries, he'll have to get through me", I assure him playfully, adding a more logical answer to settle his last nerve. "Best you'll get is detention so Morita can cover his ass, don't worry". He quietly chuckles, "Thanks MJ", Pete stands slowly, giggling a little to himself after he does. "What's that about?", I ask confused.

He smiles, "Just realised you've been calling me 'Peter' Today". I shake my head in playful annoyance. "Don't get used to it loser".

We both walk out the bathroom door to a frustrating lack of Ned, who makes his presence seen running back through the hallway, May behind him. "Sorry I left, Karen told me May was outside so I went to find her."

"May?! What are you doing here?! You're supposed to be at the hospital!", Peter asks confused, worried. "And you were supposed to call me if you needed help", She challenges, I smirk while Ned giggles, Peter acting defensively at her. "I was a little preoccupied".

She returns an unimpressed look. "And if Karen hadn't messaged me would you have told me at all?". I copy her look, interested at the question. "Before I got home?", She adds.

Peter looks ready to fight, speechlessness stopping him dead in his tracks. "No", he mutters. "Exactly", May smirks, "Now let's go to the office, I have a few words for your Principal, then I'm signing you out and taking you home". Peter seems to have learned from his mistake, choosing not to fight this time.

May turns to Ned and I. "You're welcomed to come over after school if you want". I nod confidently as Ned replies, "Thanks May", before She and Peter leave down the hallway, the two of us returning to class.

-

Tony's POV:

"Please", I can hear his voice break, eyes rimming with tears as he runs for the door. "Please never contact me again". The room falls silent after the door closes, me running through what just happened.

"Mr Stark, Ms Potts, I apologise for his behaviour. I assure he will be punished Accor...", I don't bother with his grovelling, not in the mood. "Meet you at the tower". I am not in the mood or patience to deal with a high school for one more second.

I walk out of the school, running by a gawking kid on my way, right into our car. "Happy, back to the tower."

He turns back confused. "And Pepper?".

"I asked FRIDAY to send another driver for her". I wave at the road. "Now go". We only get about half way through of peace before he chooses to interrupt. "You ok Tones?".

"What do you think Hap?", I snap back. "I mean, Why would I be?". I grind my teeth, digging my left hand into my thigh. "Just my-", I stop myself, barely realising what I was saying as I amend. "The kid hates me. I never got to officially meet him before blowing all my chances!".

I punch the passenger's seat in front of mine. Tension built in the car broken by my strained words. "Can't even text him cause he blocked us. Go figures, I had to ruin it didn't I? That's what I get for giving a damn".

We fall into a minute silence, me scrolling through my phone, disrupted by Happy's soft words. "Tony-".

"Shield Up", I command.

Was I mean? Probably, but who cares, why care? That only leads to problems.

Making it into the private elevator I get Friday to take me up to the kitchen, I need more coffee, a critical mistake. At the elevator doors opening, 9 pairs of eyes falling on me. All but Thor, Loki, Bruce and Vision sat on the living space waiting.

"How did it go?", Pietro blitzes past me, asking incessantly. "Is he coming? When does his internship start?". Clint asks bursting through his vent. I'm shot a couple more questions, my anger bubbling before Natasha cuts through all. "What went wrong?".

Everyone stops, quietly staring at me and that is so worse than the noise. It's drowning me. "Friday, play the recording." I call as the avengers all turn to the couches, me turning to the kitchen for a quick coffee before turning back down the elevator and into my lab.

"Boss?", Fri calls as I begin to work. "I wouldn't recommend-".

"Mute".

-

Avengers POV:

Steve, Clint, Bucky, Nat, Pietro, Wanda, Sam, Scott and Rhodey were all waiting, anxious, for Tony and Pepper to return from Midtown. Half worried about Peter passing the test (Steve, Wanda, Scott, Rhodey), and the other ready to kill whomever sabotaged him (Sam, Clint, Pietro, Bucky, Nat in order of violence).

All 9 spread around the main area; Rhodey, Sam, Scott and Nat sitting on the couches, Wanda on the floor in front of Nat who was currently doing her hair. Clint hidden by the vents, doing Clint things. Steve and Bucky both sat by the kitchen island chatting over Steve's new tea obsession. Pietro deep in the kitchen Stress baking, something both he and Bucky do to calm their anxieties.

The Elevator's ding bringing them all their stresses together into one. "How did it go?", Pietro blitzes from the kitchen past Tony, instantly curious bout the day, "Is he coming? When does his internship start?". It's Clint's turn to ask bursting through his vent.

Steve and Bucky stand from their seats, Scott, Nat and Wanda do so as well swarming Tony. Only Natasha noticing the problem. "What went wrong". All the avengers hold their tongues. If Natasha sounds worried, there's reason for all of them to be. Tony's features harden, the pressure on him clear. "Friday, play the recording", he says into the room, the TV screen lighting up with visual guides for the voices of the audio file.

All collect by the sofas, attentively listening, not even noticing Tony as he snuck away. The preamble bores some of the avengers, though the name 'Flash Thompson' is definitely etched into multiple avenger's hit lists. Everything seemed to be going alright, that is, until the kid breaks.

"Flash had nothing to do with this. You wanna know why I failed the test? It's because I don't want anything to do with the internship, Or anything to do with you". The avengers exchange shocked looks. Surprised that the Kid had this much rage to him and worried about what that meant. A voice who the TV indicates is Midtown's principal asking him why.

"Why? Why? I know about Spider-Man, I've seen the video, read the news. He's the only damned person who cared and now he's gone because of you! One minute you're working together the next you're hunting and hurting him?". Guilt begins to pulse through their eyes, their forming frowns reflecting the shift in emotions. A shift turn sharper at Peter's following words, the pain in his voice hitting them the hardest.

"And that's not even the worst, You and the rest of the Avengers went off to crimes and let them happened, you didn't care if people got hurt! If people died! He considered you his friend and you betrayed him, like it didn't even matter. And people like me? You don't care about people like me"

Pietro speeds from the room, his speed anxiety overwhelming him, Clint and Wanda running behind him to help. The rest of the adults not taking the words as badly, but still wincing at that last phrase. Feelings multiplied by the vulnerability and realism of the next. "If that's how you treat people like me. If that's how you treat your friends, you allies, why would I ever want to be one?".

The second of silence that follows is used by the all to recoil from the weight of his words, looks shared between the boyfriends, the pilots, and Scott and Nat. "Please", his voice breaks. "Please never contact me again".

...

"What are you looking at me for?", Nat asks questioning all their incoming looks. "He- he didn't mean that right?", Scott stutters. "You're... you Nat, you can read people better than anyone here. What do you think?", Steve asks her, speaking for the group as most nod in accord. Nat sighs, rubbing her forehead at their expectance. "I'm sorry but I can't do much here".

Sam pipes up, "But you're Nat, best spy in the world, how can you not know?", he challenges, Nat seeing through to his own fleeting hopes. He hid it well, but not that well; his eyes gave him away. "Because I'm a spy, not a mind reader", she replies frustrated with their expectations. "Even if I had been there I couldn't tell you everything in their mind, only what they showed".

"Then what do you know?", Rhodey asks, more worried for Tony but needing more to know what's up. "I can tell you that the emotions match his words", I try and explain to mixing success, "He wasn't lying when he spoke, at least, he didn't think he was. He said what he felt in that moment".

"And that is?", Rhodey tries to get some clarification from Nat's vague words. "Pain? Anger? Sadness? Betrayal? I don't know, and I don't think he does either", Nat pauses as all but Bucky understand what she meant, "He blocked us for some problem, and I'm guessing we might have been part of it. But regardless, I'd wager he's still going through some things, so he doesn't fully know what he's feeling, or how to channel it".

The present avengers all nod, Scott leaving to check on Clint and the Twins, and to catch them up. Sam doing the same but for Bruce who's been with Thor and Loki all day. Settling back into the sofas, Bucky speaks up. "Do you think he'll be ok?".

Natasha exhales, looking down, "That's the one thing I can't answer". Rhodey, Steve and Bucky stare at her, worried. "He's emotionally lost, overwhelmed, his brain is dialled up to 11 and it's up to him wether he is able to release them, to move on".

The room solemns, Natasha embracing a small smile. "But knowing the way he's talked to us, helped us through our own times of chaos, I have hope." She lightens the tone, her smile shared across the room that's soon filled with a *ding*.

Chapter 53: For Him

Summary:

Thankfully for all their dumbasses, Pepper exists

Pepper's POV:

"Please" Peter's voice breaks. "Please never contact me again".

I see him run out of the office as I'm welled with worry. Is this what he meant by hurt? Is this what he was talking about. Mr Morita breaks the sudden silence first, my head snapping surprised at his blurting, shocked at his disregard for the student that just left breaking into tears. "Mr Stark, Ms Potts, I apologise for his behaviour. I assure he will be punished accordingly, He is not representative of our school and I shall suspen-", His grovelling is cut by Tony's empty words. "Meet you at the tower".

Ok, multiple problems right now. Time to prioritise.

"As I was saying, I will suspend him immediately pending further review for expulsion", Morita continues. And this just earned position number 1. "Excuse me?", I ask unconvinced and displeased. Mr Morita looks even more terrified. "Mr Parker, his behaviour is unacceptable and not tolerated in our school", he once more tries to repeat and once more misses the point.

Gonna have to fix that. "Really?", I challenge, There's too much to handle today and I'm not in the mood for wasting time, "So a student having the strength to speak his mind, and in all honesty be clear and right in what he says is 'unacceptable behaviour' in this school? Is having a spine 'unacceptable behaviour' in your school?".

He looks ready to piss his pants, and I would be lying if I said I didn't enjoy this slightly, but there's more to cover. "And this student having the guts to confront us directly is a problem you will immediately deal with, yet rumours of bullying and proved cheating by other students can wait to be fixed? A school that teaches bullies they can get away with their behaviour yet punishes victims or their own students when they're hurting just for daring to speak up. Is that the kind of school Midtown is?".

"No no no no no", he jumps to his defence, "I- I- I never meant that, I-it's just-". I smile. "Good, because this is the exact type of behaviour I respect and would not like to see a student punished for exemplifying it". Quite true, harsher than I am with Tony but direct enough to work. And with that, now Peter was safe.

"O-of course, but-", he tries to argue, a clear, sharp stare from me shutting him up. "Does your school have any counselling services, because I would recommend Peter talks to someone about his troubles, seems like he needs it". Mr Morita nods submissively. "Sure Ms Potts, I will contact his aunt about this today".

That closes it. "Wonderful", I look proudly at him, happy to come to an agreement, now, for the next one. "As for Mr Thompson, I expect an adequate response to his cheating on our internship test, and do remind him that he is blacklisted from Stark Industries". He just drops his head like a scolded pup, "Of course Ms Potts".

"Additionally, Am I assured that your school abides by New York State's anti bullying laws, and will remain that way?".

"Of course Ms Potts".

I let him go, calming my offensive and reaching for a handshake, one very weakly returned. "About the Internship offers, there's a few more issues to handle on our end, I would appreciate it if you kept quiet about the students that have been selected until SI is ready".

He smiles, for once, his confidence returning to him after this ordeal. "Yes, as much time as you need", he replies as if he had a choice. "Great, I'll let you know by the end of the week", I add, wishing him a quick goodbye before walking out of his office, a weak decaying 'phew' the last sound I heard from within.

Walking down the halls I see a kid I recognise as Ned, one of our internship students, run out towards the door, soft sniffling ringing through my ears, so quiet I almost miss it. I hang back, by the bathroom door, trying to figure out if the person inside was alright. To my surprise I'm met by a familiar voice, one that screamed at me not 10 minutes ago.

"But I was so mean! They must hate me! And Morita? I'm gonna get expelled!".

That's Peter, I'm sure of it. He's crying? over us? I was about to walk in before a second voice, a girl's voice starts. "You weren't mean. Everything you said in there was the honest truth. I would have said exactly what you did, and if Stark is as smart as he says he is, he will know that too".

I hear Peter sniffle throughout, staggered sobs caught in his throat every so often while the girl speaks. I'm guessing she's MJ. Pretty wise words particularly about Tony, though him not knowing what to do with it is what worries me. "You sure?", I hear Peter's soft voice ask, the tired weakness on his throat a little jarring. "

"If they read even half of my test, I'm sure. They didn't do anything about me and I was a lot more liberal with my distaste". The person I think is MJ responds, I have to hold back a small laugh. I read through her whole test, she's definitely right about distaste. Reminds me of a mini me, or a mini Nat. "What you said was true, was honest and you were entitled to say it. Don't shy away from it Pete". Wise words MJ, wise words.

Peter's voice grows stronger through his next question. "And you're sure Morita won't expel me?".

'He better not' I think, a common sentiment it seems. "If he tries, he'll have to get through me-".

A Buzzing in my pocket distracts me; A reminder from Friday that my driver has arrived. I've already eavesdropped too much so I walk away, I have plenty to fix back at the tower anyways. I plan my approach on the drive over, knowing Tony this will have hit him badly, having a rough idea by the time I'm in the elevator up to the Avenger's living space.

Walking in I find Nat, Rhodey, Steve and Bucky turned, facing me. I sigh. "Tony's glasses?".

"Audio only", Natasha replies, as short as my question. I move to sit by them, another problem clear. "How are you handling it".

Steve now speaks, rubbing the back of his neck. "Not great?", He... asks? Answers? Either way, Bucky nods as Nat adds. "Various kinds of bad. Pietro, Clint, Wanda and Scott are having their own breakdown, Sam has gone to tell Bruce, so a code green might happen, and as much as us four try to hide it we're also anxious and guilty". Bucky and Rhodey react defensively, Nat's unconvinced stare shutting them down.

"And Tony?", I ask, already guessing. "Worst of all", Natasha bluntly replies, an expected answer but still not a good one. "Had Friday play the audio and then secluded to his lab", I stand, ready to head to Tony, Rhodey standing by me. "Thank you Rhodey, but I got this", I say as I walk to the elevator, getting Friday to take me to his lab.

"Tony?", I walk in, the sound of machinery confirming he's here, "I know you're here and pouting, we need to talk". I hear some clinking and clunking before I see Tony pop out of... something. "What's there to talk about?". Oh boy, denialist sarcasm. 3, 2, 1...

Tony snaps his fingers, faking realisation. "You mean bout how the kid hates me and doesn't want to talk to me again? I'm pretty certain he already said more than enough", Tony stomps past me, washing his hands before plopping back on a desk chair trying to ignore me.

I don't let him. "Tony, you know exactly what I mean". I see him growl, breaking through his denial as he swipes his desk clear in anger, clanking of metal hitting the floor, papers whizzing around us. "You wanna talk about it! Fine, let's talk about how Peter hates me, how I ruined any and every chance to meet him before getting a chance, how-". His rant is punctuated by his pointing arms, firsts clenching as he does. I remain strong, unfazed through it all, knowing he needs to get it all out.

The minute of silence wrought from Tony's thoughts tying his tongue, ending with his pitiful tone. "How he's broken because of me". I slowly wrap my arms around him. Tony may not cry often, but that doesn't mean he's fine. "First of Tony", I speak from his side, him resting his head on my shoulder attentively. "Today only Peter spoke, you didn't, and wether to him or someone else you need to speak about your feelings. You are entitled to feel them, have them acknowledged, and I will always be here. Ok?".

I feel him nod over my shoulder, good, now... for the harder part. "There's something I think you should know...". He lifts his head pulling it back, our hands still by each other's waists as he stares intently. "When I was leaving Midtown, I overheard Peter crying in the bathroom-".

"Because of me", Tony completes, not the point I was trying to make but clearly the point he landed at, his arms dropping as he does. "That may be true Tony, but I don't think he hates you". He stares at me, showing confusion but the hidden hope behind his eyes clear as day to me. "From what I heard, I think he felt guilty for yelling, he was actually worried we would hate him".

His hope burns brighter, showing more. Unfortunately, his confusion also grew. "But then why did he scream at us?".

... time to test the waters. "I'm not gonna sugar coat it for you Tony. From what he said he seemed hurt. And before you say 'because of me', I'll save you the time and say you're probably right". He looks at me, almost insulted at that assertion. "Great Pep talk", he deadpans, as I soften my approach.

"But if he's hurt because of you, or broken because of you, that also means you have at least some power to fix it". I pause, hugging him again as my next point will hurt. "I can't promise him forgiving you or anything, but you can help him move on from his pain, and then have the chance to earn that forgiveness".

Tony's deep breaths keep falling on my shoulder, running down my hair, him calming. "So, what do you think I should do?".

"Go talk to him again, give him another chance to confront you and get everything out", I supply, Tony now staring into my eyes, me seeing the gears turn behind his. "And expect nothing for you, just be there for him", I add, he's smart and he knows but it never hurts to make sure. I see his breath weaken for an instant, falling back to its rhythmic tune.

"For him".

Chapter 54: Heart

Summary:

They have a long overdue talk

3rd Person POV.

"You're doing this for the kid", Tony reminds himself. He'd done so at least a thousand times on his way, needing once more as he' breathing deeply, to relax before...

*knock knock knock*

He bangs on the appartments door, as hard and fast as his own heart rate felt, booming through his chest though he didn't show it. Quickly hearing light footsteps and shuffling, Tony steps back before the door swings open. A shorter teen with wild brown curls matching his eyes, currently stricken with surprise answered, his shorter usually excited teen. "M-Mr Stark?", He stutters at the man.

His breath hitching one last time, he breaths it down. "The one and only", Tony smirks, his own attempt to diffuse the tension, to a very limited success.

Peter remains alert, worry clearly pulling at his lips and eyelids, recoiling them. He stutters through his words, "what are you doing here?".

Reminds him too much of himself, back in his youth, when in front of the press. The uncertain eyes, the way his arms arch back, his feet are open and unfocused, and his back uncomfortably tense. It hurts to see. Tony tries a more direct approach, "Look Kid, you're not in trouble. I'm only here to talk". The stress on Peter falls, enough for Tony to notice, but the shock does not.

"May I come in?". Peter nods not entire certain of what is going on, Tony walking by him and into the otherwise empty apartment. The teen follows behind the billionaire as the latter takes curious looks of the place, through the hung photos on the wall and May's various decorations, knickknack's and tchotchkes. "What did you want to talk about Mr Stark?", the teen asks, instability and frailness creeping into his voice, it cracking once on Tony's name.

Glancing back from the framed picture of an older man and a 10 year old Peter, Tony only able to guess who it was, he replies. "Well, since our last meeting I can't help but feel we left some things...", he circumducts his hand aimlessly, having walked over towards the living room in the interim, "Unresolved". The man signals Peter to come to the couch as he himself sits on it. The latter of the two sheepishly heading to the far end of the sofa, Tony noting he's taking as little space as possible. Hidden frustration and rage brewing. "Why are you here?", Peter's sweet voice squeaks from his corner. Tony's concern intensifying, his hardest efforts hiding any sign of it.

"You said some pretty powerful words last we met", Tony hides a shiver at the memory, the pain from them still present but masked. "Anything you want to add?", Words that he meant with kindness came out more sassy than he liked. Pete clenches his fists, hidden by his sides in an attempt to ground himself. "I asked you to please don't contact me again", He repeats, thinning cords, quavering, "Why are you here?".

Looking over towards the kid, Tony sees how much he's trying to hide from him. "Well, you chose to get a 0 on my test and then reproached me and my company", he once again tries the direct approach, now gaining an appreciation for Pepper, "Thought we should finish our disc-".

"I looked up to you, you know?", Peter interrupts him, the previously sealed dam cracking, "Not just as a super hero, as a person. Ever since I was 7 I begged for posters of Tony Stark, Tony Stark's biography, I could read about you and your work for months at a time". Peter begins rambling, his mouth practically out of control. He knew what he was saying, had pretty much practised it, but had no control of it coming out.

Through it Tony could hear his voice wavering, "You were my idol. You, Tony Stark, were my inspiration, my hero". Peter takes a visible deep breath, his conflicted emotions showing through Peter's tight fists and eyes, visible to anyone, and worrying to Tony. "I was wrong". Tony's chest collapsed at the words, at Peter's hurt tone and at the pain leaking out through his face. "A hero doesn't backstab their allies. A hero doesn't let people suffer. A hero cares".

Peter stands, the moment's resentment being the only thing to hold him upright. "And you don't care, you sure didn't care about the people being hurt back then, so why are you pretending to care now!". Tony faces a shaking Peter, literally vibrating on his feet.

Slowly, cautiously standing to not worsen the moment. "You're right." Tony replies, walking by Peter, slowly initiating contact — placing a gentle hand on the kid's shoulder — as he speaks. "There's no excuse for that, I let people get hurt and worst I tried to use that to my advantage. That is unforgivable, you're right", Tony mumbles, an honest and disappointed frown on his face.

Tony's able to place both his hands by Peter, on his shoulder and hand, the kid stabilising at the grounding touch. "And Peter, I am honoured to have a fan like you, or at least had. Sorry for being a disappointment". He looks up at Stark, shocked, a burst of sniffled chuckling coming out of him, till he drops to the floor, back rested on the footing of the cough. "Who would've thought, Ha! What even is today?", he cries.

Raising an eyebrow, Tony's confused at his reaction, electing to sit next to the kid while he answers. "For starters, it's a Wednesday". Peter rolls his tear glazed eyes at the response, his quick smile fallen to a nostalgic frown.

"You wanna know why it hurts?".

Tony turns to Peter, tired. "You said a real hero cares. It's time I try and be one", He replies, amending his response to something clearer: "Yes, please". Peter nods. "I saw you looking at our photos", he points around the room, to the various frames on the wall, multiple of which Tony noticed as he explored through the apartment. "The man I'm with in most is my uncle Ben".

The connection clicks in Tony's brain, satisfied to have a face to the name, but a twang of sadness over what the kid had told him so far about him. It's a realisation that guts him. "He died over two years ago", Peter supplies, rhythmic deep breaths calming him as he remembers, "We were at a bodega, there was a robber. He shot my uncle, he bled out in my arms. I kept begging for someone to do something, to call for help, but no one did anything. He was dying and no one cared- People were there that could've helped him, but they just let the thief get away"

Tony can see Peter clear a tear from his cheek. So when you said Spider-Man was the only one to care-", he starts, putting more and more pieces together.  "He was there", Peter finishes, interrupting Tony as he continues his monologue, "He risked his life to stop people getting hurt, to help others, to prevent another uncle Ben".

"And now he's gone because of us", Tony realises out loud, Peter nodding. Everything finally landing into place for Tony; Peter's pain, his rage, why this meant so much for him, and all of the latent guilt over his actions. Gutted. Him. "Spider-Man was the exact person my uncle Ben needed, he watched over Queens and I choose to believe that if he had been there back then my uncle Ben would still be Alive".

'Everything makes sense... and I'm a horrible person' Is Tony's only thought. "I'm sorry about your uncle kid. I never realised-", he tried to jump into the apologies, but was stopped. "You're right, you didn't. But hopefully you try now, do now", Peter corrects and encourages, his more natural smile shining through, if smaller than normal. Tony'd almost forgotten who he was talking to, "I do kid, and I'm sorry I didn't before", he replies, now much like through the entire conversation using a voice cameras have never been privy to. They fall into silence, both thinking over their last half hour.

Brought up some unresolved points. "You're not a disappointment", Peter comments, just now remembering what Mr Stark said back then, "You're here, you're trying. That's something". Tony chuckles, reminded of how optimistic and positive Peter's always been regardless of context, happy to see it happen in real life. "Thanks kid", he replies, bumping Peter's shoulder with his own, letting his thumbs start tracing the rims of his fingers.

Tony holds the silence, a question eating at him. "So", he calls to the kid, Peter turning to face him, "Would my internship really be such a bad thing?". Pete smiles, a light laugh accentuating his reply, "If you had asked me a month ago It would've been a dream...", he gets lost in the reverie.

His inner fight spikes, the reminder of the change he wrought dimming his spirits, All ignored for the sake of the kid. "And my internship test? I won't blame you if it was too hard for you", he jokes, another attempt to dissolve the tension, to a much better effect than before. Peter looks at him, exaggerated insult in the reaction, accepting the challenge. "Please, I could've aced it". Tony smirks, secretly pleased to see his fire return; "Really?", he goads.

"The final programming question had 1 syntax error and 1 formatting error".

Tony nods, "and if you fixed it?".

The teen smiles, "if you fixed both mistakes it would create a 3D model of the da Vinci spiral." He answers, correctly of course. "I could do that when I was 13, easy". The billionaire hides a smile, "And my robotics question", Tony challenges, "What did you make of that?". Pete's confidence only grows. "You mean the original schematics for DUM-E?".

"Yup".

Chuckling, Peter let's himself ramble off, these plans he'd hapzaradly tinkered with before. "You know, you could upgrade him by turning the cables of the arm into a circular matrix to run along the walls of it's centre pipe and design his core processing unit, memory and other elements of his AI to fit inside-".

Catching the idea, Tony finishes, "As a way to optimise the space". Peter smiles and nods, giggling. Tony grown even more curious about what this kid can do. "If you're as smart as you say you are, what was the answer to my bonus question?".

"Heart".

Tony rolls his eyes, "That's what you wrote. How's that the answer?", he asks, more specific. Peter tsk's disappointed, as he starts to explain. "The diagram was of the Stark Expo 1974". He makes the mistake to pause, as an impatient Tony comments, "You fell for that trap? And how does that relate to 'heart'?". Tony air quotes his last word as Peter deadpans.

"You gonna let me finish?", he groans, shaking his head mockingly. Tony shuts his mouth and nods, Peter continuing his thought. "It was also a chemical structure. An incomplete chemical structure. If you complete it you get your element", Peter taps his chest, then points to Tony's. "That element? That's your heart".

Far too amused for his own good, he extends his hand to Peter, shaking his as he adds. "Congratulations Peter Parker, you're the only person to get this question right. The internship's yours".

"What? Why? I failed your test?", Peter asks confused, and uncertain. "Look Kid, part of the internship opportunity was to scout you", Tony rubs the bridge of his nose, thinking carefully on how to run through this for a weary Peter. "I saw the weapon upgrades you dropped off. Sam, Nat and Barton loved them".

Pete blushes lightly at the compliment, the fact he empowered the people who tried to hurt him not clicking at the moment, hopefully it never will. "You got strong references kid, even Nat's seal of approval, and answered some of the hardest questions from my test like it was nothing". Tony squeezes the kid's shoulder to ensure he's paying attention, "You shouldn't miss this opportunity because of me. So the internship's yours if you want it".

The conversation halts, Peter thinking it over, the quiet eating Tony alive. "Ok-" Tony's Joy skyrocket- "but I have some conditions". Nevermind. "Name them", Tony asks, "we can negotiate".

Oddly blunt for Peter, but he'll play ball. Frankly he's too emotionally drained to have restraint or starstruck panic. "First, Ned and MJ also get internships", Peter begins listing, "They my best friends and smarter than me. If I'm getting an internship, they deserve one too". Tony smirks, a bit of his paparazzi self showing. "I can arrange that. I assume that 'MJ' is Michelle Jones, we saw her... unique paper, but who is 'Ned'?". Peter pulls his phone out, digging through his albums for a picture as he elaborates. "His name is Edward Leeds, I call him Ned".

The billionaire smiles at the picture, "He was actually our best scoring test, he already got accepted". Peter beams at this, Tony smiling as that's exactly what he imagined his kid would be like. "No one knows, so keep it between us for now". Pete bobs his head, agreeing, moving on to his next point.

"Secondly, I-", he struggles holding his ground, determination inevitably beating shyness. "I want a paid internship". Tony raises an eyebrow, surprised at Peter's -- not uncommon, but uncharacteristic for him -- request, but impressed by his resolve. "I want to be able to help my aunt. She's been there for me in every way, this is my chance to pay her back".

He was confused momentarily why the kid would ask for money like that, never having thought of him as someone who'd negotiate for it. The explanation however makes perfect sense, "For that reason, you got a deal". Peter gulps, grounding himself for his last request. "I also don't want to see any of the Avengers. I...", his voice dies out.

Looking kindly at Peter, Tony tries to hide his sadness, as if he was a kicked puppy. That look was a rare sight on him. "Even me?", he asks, quietly. "I don't know?", Peter asks more than he answers. Tony sighs sadly. "I can't exactly promise that", Pete deflates. Tony formulating the last pieces of his workaround. "How bout this. Monday's and Wednesday's you work in the lower labs, The Avengers barely leave the upper floors so you shouldn't run into them there...".

Pete nods, Tony growing a little ambitious at the end. "But on Friday's you work only with me up in my private lab. I gotta see the mind that upgraded my tech with my own eyes. Deal?". Peter feels a bit uneasy about his final request, double checking, "And Ned and MJ also get internships?", Tony Nods. "And I get paid?".

"At least SI's minimum wage", Tony supplies. Peter pondering their verbal contract.

"Deal".

They shake hands once more, Tony incredibly proud of himself and Peter satisfied. "Pleasure doing business with you Mr Parker, we'll e-mail the internship details later tonight. You can start Friday", they stand, sharing a smile. "Thank you Mr Stark".

He looks around, his goal pretty much achieved and thus now feeling out of place, "I should probably go now". Peter scrambles, leading Tony to the door. Waving Tony goodbye as he walks out of the apartment building.

The second the apartment door closes, Peter slides his back down it, his residual anxiety escaping through an awkward laugh and smile.

As the otherwise empty elevator closes, Tony also lets his own anxieties out. "How was that Friday?".

"I'd call that a smashing success Boss".

Chapter 55: Reparations & Reincarnation

Summary:

Everyone finally gets that breath of normalcy and peace they were so hoping for.

"I've organised all 5 internships Boss", FRIDAY informs Tony as he steps into the elevator, the doors automatically closing and elevator ascending to their living quarters. Tony's omnipresent smile on the drive back only strengthens, "Thanks Fri, I'll review them right now", he replies, surprising even himself that the idea of paperwork isn't ghastly today.

Halfway up, FRI's voice rings again, bearing much less pleasing news. "I believe I should warn you-". He knew- "About the gaggle of man children waiting upstairs?", Tony finishes for her, her silence confirming his suspicious. "Thought as much". And as much it was, as the second the elevator doors opened 12 pairs of eyes burning through him. Still he wasn't phased, even managing to joke, "What, no questions?".

The Avengers all look at each other, most stares landing on Steve who gets a nod from Nat. "We do, but Pepper told us to hold back and let you explain". Tony directs his smile at Pepper, who returns her own. "And then Nat threatened us to keep quiet", Clint snickers, a sharp glare from the former shutting him up.

Tony hums, enjoying the forced silence of the Avengers, skipping his way to the kitchen for a -- virgin -- drink. Couldn't last too long, "Tony", as Pep scolds. Gives her a sad look at the loss of his fun, but he complies, the news were too good to not recount too. "Ok", he rolls his eyes, feigning annoyance to buy himself time, as he struggles finding out how to explain. "No celebrating till I'm done, it's complicated", he warns, circling the couch and landing next to Pep.

"Does that mean he's doing the internship?", Pietro blurts the question, his super speed sometimes his own enemy. Though it's a question in everyone's mind. Tony sighs, "yes, but-".

That's all he got. 2 words before Pietro, Clint, Scott, Sam, Wanda, Bruce and Rhodey all celebrate. Steve and Bucky sharing a peck and a smile at the news, Natasha and Pepper the only two that caught on to that second word. The former whistles cutting everyone off, "There's a 'but' here, might wanna hold back your cheers".

It takes a second for all to compose themselves, mostly Clint and Pietro who were on the floor. All eyes returning on Tony, confusion at the foreboding tone. "Yes, The Kid accepted the internship. I'm sending him the information and contract as soon as you let me go". That comment earns no laughs, Tony moving on to an even more uncomfortable point. "But he had... conditions".

"What conditions?", Pepper asks, both interested in the kid but as her literal job.

"The first two are actually just like him".

Everyone waits expectantly, light smiles at the reminder. "First he wanted both his friends to get an internship too. Remember that girl, MJ?", Tony asks. Steve, Bucky, Nat, Clint, Pepper and a few others nod, thinking back on the test and their movie nights. "I liked her, if she's getting an internship she's working with me", Pepper decides, smiling up at FRIDAY to set it into motion. "Yup", Tony concedes. That was his original plan anyways. "Her and that Leeds kid. Bruce, I was hoping he could work with you?".

"Of course Tony", Bruce agrees, if the kid got Peter's approval then he was the most curious. Allowing Tony to move on to his next point. "He also wanted a paid internship", This confuses the crowd much like it did him, the kid insisting on pay unexpected and out of character. Tony explains, "He said he wanted to give back to his aunt".

Now it clicks for everyone. "He's just. Too. Nice", Clint melodramatises, sprawling down the side of the couch and onto the floor. A chorus of agreement echoed back, even from Tony.

Pepper's smile breaks, a curious, concerned, narrowed look aimed at Tony. He's been too quiet, and he's too cunning. "How much did you offer to pay him?", she asks coldly, leaning into him. A smirk too pleased laid on his face. "At least SI's minimum wage", He winks, he knows, she knows. "Tony", Pepper sternly calls to him.

Jumping up from the couch, running away from Pepper who tried to give chase, giving up if only a step later as Tony hid behind the super soldiers. "No, no. That's what we agreed, everything else is fair game", he argues from his safety wall of muscles and misplaced patriotism. Pepper rubs her eyes, certain of what Tony is thinking, and frustrated knowing she can't talk him out of it. "Just don't go overboard. Please. I don't want to justify why you made a teenager a millionaire overnight".

He smirks. He can't deny he did give the idea some thought. "Don't worry Pep, I'm not that excessive-" Absolutely no one buys his BS- "I'll leave the millions in a trust fund for when he's older". There it is. "Ok, I- not even gonna argue that", she replies with a long and hardy sigh, "just remember he doesn't want a spotlight and too much pay would do that. Gonna disagree now?".

Now they let it slide, believing his argument but knowing Tony, they're certain he'll find a workaround. "All this sounds good Tones, why shouldn't we be celebrating?", Steve comments to the man behind him, who walks around to once again be the centre of the group. Tony presses his lips, the final condition being the difficult one to break to the room. "It's his 3rd condition... They don't wanna see us, the Avengers".

Previously curious, smiling faces now fallen with frowns and hidden hurt. "Why?", Rhodey — the least hurt of them all because Tony seemed alright — is the first to ask. "Same as the recording, isn't it", Natasha answers knowingly. Nodding, "It's more personal, but yeah, pretty much", Tony agrees.

"I was able to negotiate an exception", He adds, the room drawn to his words; "On Monday and Wednesday he'll be working in the lower labs, and on Friday's he'll work privately with me in my lab", he supplies to an unreceptive audience. It, naturally causes resentment. "Bullshit", Bucky snarls at Tony, Steve pulling him back biting back his own frustrations. Pietro yells, "You selfish prick", anger seething through him as Wanda tries to hold him back.

"It's not like that", Tony defensively claps back.

Clint scoffs, "You just wanted to hide him again", he whiles dirty eyeing Tony. Too many insults too soon, had Tony barking back. "You didn't see his face! Barton!", his shout managed to echo through the room, the growl to it maintained with every repetition, pushing everyone down onto their seats. Tony didn't move from where he stood, sharp breaths as he recovered.

"You didn't see his face...", Tony repeats quieter, the room having fallen silent from his original outburst. "This isn't about preference for him. He was tense and anxious, I could feel it". The avengers all face Tony, downtrodden at the description, but touched by Tony's emotional words. "I could barely get him to agree to this, I thought I could at least help him then".

Steve walks up to Tony, catching him in a hug. "We know Tony, thank you", he whispers, with an airy and quiet voice. Tony 'not a fan of hugs' Stark doesn't live up to the name, as while he'll never say it, he needed it. "Sorry Tony", Clint adds once the hug ends, regretting his accusation.

Their conversation's cut short by an all to familiar yet unexpected buzz...

-

‏The Kid

‏Hey Guys

-

"Hold it!", Natasha scolds, stopping the frenzy of finger taps. "Only Tony and Pepper, we already scared the kid once, give him time". Insurrection is quelled by her threatened wrath. "He knows me as Ms Salt by the way", Tony nods at the confirmation.

-

Tony

Hey kid, you ok?

‏The Kid

‏I'm better

Tony

That's good

Mind if I add Ms Salt?

‏The Kid

‏Sure

‏She's nice

Tony

She is

And I'm not just saying that because she's next to me

*Tony has added Pepper to the Chat*

Pepper

Really Metal?

You could've just left at "she is"

‏The Kid

‏Lol

Pepper

Kid, do you mind if everyone else starts chatting again?

‏The Kid

‏... sure

-

"Nah!", Natasha stops everyone's reflex. Holding them back.

-

‏But slowly, please

‏I'm exhausted

Pepper

Ok, and I'm guessing you don't want to talk about... it?

‏The Kid

‏Not really, I'm better but it's still personal

Pepper

Anything else you want to add?

‏The Kid

‏I'm sorry

‏I'm sorry for blocking you

‏And I'm sorry for not saying much

‏I wanted to be alone

‏And I couldn't handle so much

‏I'm sorry

Tony

Hey Kid

You really don't need to be

-

As Tony was typing his previous message, Natasha takes the liberty to release them

-

Bucky

We should be the ones apologising

Steve

We let our own fears affect us

Pietro

You've helped us so much kid

Clint

We were afraid of losing you kid

Wanda

We should've considered your own feelings

Bruce

We should've given you the time you needed to feel them like you did us

Sam

We should've prioritised you over our own fears

Scott

it's on us that we didn't, not you kid

‏The Kid

‏?Did you practice this

Tony

Surprisingly not

You managed to get them to work together

And they're right kid, we're sorry

‏The Kid

‏Thanks guys

‏I missed this

Us too

Nat

Kid, if you don't mind me asking, what caused this change?

‏The Kid

‏I guess I got some closure

‏Had a talk with someone

‏Helped me confront my emotions, helped me feel empowered again

-

Everyone looks at Tony as he types, a natural and true smile shining from him.

-

Tony

Really?

‏The Kid

‏Yeah

‏I wasn't expecting it, but it gave me peace

Pepper

That's good. Must have been a really good talk

‏The Kid

‏Yeah

It was

Clint

So, kid, anything interesting happen recently?

‏The Kid

‏Oh

‏Yes actually

Pietro

Are you gonna tell us?

‏The Kid

‏Well... it kinda gives me away

Nat

We promise not to look into anything you tell us

‏The Kid

‏It has to do with Stark industries

Tony

Actually, news on our end

We all got positioned in Washington DC for the summer.

Won't be back in New York for a couple of months

-

"Tony?", Bruce asks, like the rest not grasping Tony's goal. He rolls his eyes. "I'll explain later. Just trust me".

-

Tony

And we promise not to look into anything from what you tell us

Scott

Consider this a verbal contract

‏The Kid

‏Ok

‏I got an internship at Stark Industries

‏Please don't look into it

Clint

That's awesome kid!

Bruce

Incredible

Nat

You should be proud

Bucky

Don't worry, we won't

‏The Kid

‏Thanks

‏And I am

‏And I'm sorry to cut this short

‏But I'm gonna call it a night

Sam

Night kid

Night

Tony

And hey kid

‏The Kid

‏?Yeah

Tony

We're all here if you want to talk to any of us

^

‏The Kid

‏Thanks, I missed you guys

Natasha

We missed you too kid

Sleep well

‏The Kid

🤗

-

They all lower their phones after he left. "New rule, no meeting Peter during his internship", Tony orders, no one willing to disagree after their last chat. "Now if you'll excuse me, I have some contracts to finish", Tony walks out towards his lab, much like the kid, emotionally drained.

"Hey Tony", Pepper slips into the elevator with him, "Told you you had the power to help", she smiles, gently tapping his shoulder with hers. Tony waves his hand, FRIDAY stopping the elevator from the command. "You should've seen him Pep, what we did to him". He'd hid it till now, but the guilt bubbled up, him coiling a little, his pupils shrinking as his head drops.

She sighs, holding his chin in her palm, "I'm not gonna try and tell you otherwise, I'm not gonna patronise you", She comments, Tony smiling at her affection. "You've already told me all I needed to hear".

She steps back, "oh really?", She smirks, curious.

He nods an equal smirk on his face. "I have the power to fix it, for him".

-

Thursday Morning; Peter POV:

"Peter!", Ned yells through the hallways, the waves of students within ignoring him like always. Ned and MJ behind him walk up to Peter's locker. "Peter! I got the- Ow!", Ned and Peter yelp as MJ yanks them, dragging them to the nearest empty room. "MJ what was that for?!".

She ignores Ned's surprise and cries, pointing down at him. "I'm guessing you got an internship?", She asks, point blank. Ned nods. "Yeah, how'd you know? that's what I wanted to talk to you two about".

"I got one too", She adds, turning to face him while Ned is lost in confusion. "Peter. What did you do?".

"What makes you think I did anything", he defends, far too weakly to be believed. She gives a challenging stare, raised eyebrow and all. "The fact that I purposefully failed my test, your guilty look, the fact that you're the only one to have interacted directly with Stark and Potts and should I act surprised when you tell us you got one too?", she runs through her points, Peter shrinking with each. "Wait, what?", Ned stutters, lost in her response.

Peter sighs, "I don't know how you can do that". MJ insists on her point. "Speak".

"Ok ok", he raises his hands in defeat, "Mr Stark might have come by May's apartment yesterday".

Ned's mouth falls agape, "He did what? He came to your apartment?". Mix of excitement and worry from him. "Yeah... so we kind of finished our conversation", Peter replies, MJ's caring hand grasping his shoulder in comfort. "I'm fine MJ, it weirdly helped". Ned cuts in, "But how does that relate to the internship?", he asks. "He kind of offered me one?", Ned reels, "So I... negotiated?". Ned reels harder.

"You, Peter Parker, negotiated with Tony Stark?", MJ looks impressed. "That's so cool", Ned excitedly yells.  "Yeah? I got a paid internship to help May, and I got you both one", He supplies, sudden realisation making him correct, "well, I got MJ one, you already had one Ned, you got the highest score".

Beaming, Ned grins, savouring his success. "And what are you gonna do about the Avengers?", She challenges him, much more worried than anything else. "It's fine MJ, that was my condition. Mr Stark said I'd be mostly working in the lower labs. They don't go there".

She narrows her eyes, "What did you mean by 'mostly'?". He shrinks. "Remember how I fixed some of the Avenger's weapons?", Ned nods while MJ seems to have caught on completely. "Turns out the internship was an attempt to scout me. It's why I could negotiate and it's why... I'm gonna be working with Mr Stark on Friday's". She gives a 'done with everything' smile while Ned gasps. "Guess we start tomorrow", MJ comments. "Weren't you against an internship last week?", Ned questions, smirking at her.

"That was before I found out you two were getting one", She answers. Both 'aww' at her care. "Someone's gotta stop you from doing something stupid". That's fair.

The PA system comes alive. "Ned Leeds, Ray Palmer, Abe Brown, MJ and Peter Parker to the principal's office".

"Speak of the devil", MJ smirks, "come on losers".

Chapter 56: The New Abnormal

Summary:

Internship Day 1

Notes:

Now that the Avengers all know Peter is the Kid, and invited him into their tower, how are they gonna hide the fact they know, or that Mr Metal is gonna be Peter’s New Mentor.

Conversely, how’s Peter gonna hide he’s Spider-Man from them, if not only is he in their tower, working with some of them; but also if the Avengers happen to be a little more interested in him than he’d like

"You ready Losers?", MJ asks outside Avenger's Tower. Peter nods, a twinge of anxiety coursing through his veins, he could just feel it down his arms, up his neck. Ned also nods, pure excitement flowing through him.

Walking through the glass doors, into a giant lobby they find Abe and Ray already waiting by the reception. "Hey Pete, Ned, MJ!", The former calls for them, "You guys ready?".

"Yes!", Ned squeals, the receptionists nearby rolling their eyes at the oh so common gesture. "I'm so ready! I couldn't sleep last night!". Both sophomores start gushing about their expectations, in their own little corner, their own little world.

"Hey, Peter and MJ? Right?", The senior starts, stepping up to them, comfortable. "Yeah", MJ shorthand's her answer, Peter unlike her offers a handshake and more conversation. "Yes, and you're Ray? Nice to meet you, again, I guess".

Ray smiles, "are you two ready?". Peter gulps and nods, "Yup, and you? Didn't you already graduate? How's your summer looking?", he asks, trying to start a conversation between them. Ray chuckles. "Yeah, graduated Tuesday. So I'm staying for the internship before heading off to Boston University". Abe comes in before Peter can continue, "So, where are you guys working?".

"My offer said I'd be working in the programming labs", Ned answers first, his excitement getting ahead of everyone. "Biochemistry division", Ray adds. "Biochemistry and Management", MJ. "Robotics" Peter finishes the 4. "That's cool", Abe reacts, "I'm in the physics department".

They all nod, Ray posing the next question. "Hey, so when do we start?". Good timing. 'Right Now", A young looking guy comes in, a handful of lanyards and a stark-pad in hand. "My name's Barry Allen, and I'm here to welcome you into Stark Industries", He waves, smiling at the group of 5.

Everyone waves back, Barry lifting up the knot of lanyards. "These are your S.I. IDs. They give you access to the building and keep security off your backs. Don't lose them, our head of security won't be happy if you do". He hands out all their cards, face and name to all, coloured Blue, Green, Red and Gold for the Programming, Biochemistry, Physics and Robotics divisions respectively. "Come on, let's get you through FRIDAY's Scanners".

Ned jumps through first. "Edward 'Ned' Leeds. Level Gamma 5, GreenBean exception", FRIDAY's voice rings in response to Ned's badge scan. "What are the levels?", Abe asks, his curiosity matching the group's, Ray being a step ahead: "And what's the exception?".

Barry smiles, expecting the question like with every Tour. "Every badge at Stark Industries has an assigned level and class, they dictate what areas you have access to and are defined by your position". All 5 high schoolers nod their heads, looking over their badges for any markings. "There's 10 levels. Level 1 is for reception workers, and museum and tower tours. Level 2 is for the Press", Barry points over at a couple of reporters waking out of the tower. "They have extra access to select conference rooms.

Levels 3 and 4 are for junior and senior interns, and level 5 and 6 are for junior and senior employees like myself-" He lifts up his badge- "It's a Gamma 6 badge, we usually take care of the tours until we get promoted to Beta 6".

"So what do the greek denominations mean?", MJ queries, not missing a beat. Barry smiles, "I was just getting to that. These classes; Gamma, Beta and Alpha are based on seniority. A Gamma 6 is a newly promoted senior employee, often lasting about a year. A Beta 6 is your average senior employee, and an Alpha 6 are for expert senior employees that can be promoted to team and department heads", he clarifies, MJ nodding in accord.

"Speaking of, they get level 7 badges. Level 8 is all for government agents, like SHIELD". Peter shivers subtly at the mention, not fond of them whatsoever. "Level Gamma 9 is for Avenger's friends and family, Beta 9 is for unofficial Avengers, and Alpha 9 is for official Avengers.

Finally, there's level 10, the most exclusive level. Only 6 people have it. Gamma 10 is for our head of security and Colonel Rhodes. Beta 10 is for Dr Banner and Mr Wilson, as they oversee some of SI's biggest projects. And level Alpha 10, held only by Tony Stark and Pepper Potts, our owner and CEO respectively".

All well and good, however Abe chimes in with a fault. "Wait, if we're only summer interns, why does Ned get a level 5 badge?", he asks, their entire internship running countercurrent with the facts. Barry smirks, "Because your internships are... a little different", he begins, "For Mr Leeds this meant a higher than intern badge to have greater access to the building. The "GreenBean" exception, that's for a different reason, but we'll get to that at our third station".

He gestures for the rest of the teens to go through the scanner. "Ray Palmer; Beta 5, Doc exception", "Abe Brown; Gamma 5, Chicken exception", "Michelle 'MJ' Jones; Beta 6, Salt exception", "Peter Parker; Gamma 9, Reactor exception"

All 5 react shocked at Peter's clearance. "That will all be explained later, now come on, we got a Museum to tour", Barry guides them through the Stark Industries and Avengers Museums (station 1), as well as through the lower labs where they will be doing some of their work (station 2) before stopping. "Ok kids, time to meet your — and really all of ours — Boss", he pulls the pair of doors open, revealing a conference room. Floor to ceiling windows looking towards the Hudson.

Ms Pepper Potts stood on the far end of the door, "Hello Midtown interns, it's a pleasure to properly meet you"m she smiles at them. Everyone stumbles intimidated to their seats, even MJ just able to maintain her cool. "I'm sorry but there's just a little paperwork we gotta get through before you can start".

Breakdown of SI rules and regulations, an NDA and a contract each later...

"Ok, now for the moment I'm sure you've all been waiting for, your assignments", She hands out Manila folders one per, before listing out some essential basics. "You will all work together on Wednesdays in the same lab, either on work from previous days or challenges we'll set out for you".

Ray and Abe High five, Ned and Peter fist bumping as MJ rolls her eyes at all of them. "You will also have one day where you'll work inside your individual department. Abe on Thursday's in the physics labs. Ned and Peter on Monday's in the programming and robotics labs, and Ray on Friday's in the biochemistry labs".

MJ raises a brow at her suspicious omission, suspect of what's up. "And the most exciting part and reason for the 'exceptions' on your clearance levels is the special mentoring system with your internships". Sent a wave of confusion for the 4 boys. She explains. "For a day out of the week you will all be working with a department head of your respective department.

Bruce Banner on Friday's with Ned. Sam Wilson on Tuesday's, with Abe. Helen Cho and Ray on Thursday's. And Tony Stark with Peter on Friday's". Finally MJ crosses her arms as the 3 boys gush over their mentors, looking up at Pepper curious, "You're a different case MJ, you will be working with Dr Cho on Friday's but instead of working in the biochemistry labs with Ray, you will spend your Monday's working with me". She smiles, both her mentors being some of the most inspirational women enough to break through her walls.

Pepper answers a couple more questions about their internships until the clock strikes 11, "That's the end of our session, now it's time for you to meet your mentors". Ned, Abe and Peter freeze in shock, the first 2 excited, the latter one conflicted. "Mr Allen, would you mind taking Abe back with you to the Physics department?", Pepper asks of him, whom previously worked on his Stark-pad at the back of the conference table. "Sure Ms Potts" he replies eagerly.

She waves at Ned, "And please take Ned with you as well, you can drop him in Bruce's programming labs on your way", Barry nods as he and both teens leave the room. "Ray, do you mind if FRIDAY guides you to Dr Cho's office, or would you prefer I called a security guard to take you there?".

He stands from his seat, carefully pulling his chair in. "I'm sure FRIDAY can help me find my way, thank you for the offer". Pepper smiles and waves as Friday starts leading him down the hall towards the elevator.

"MJ, you and I will be spending the day together, so Peter?", She grabs his attention. "Peter, Tony's waiting for you in his lab. If you head back to the elevators, ask Friday to get the gold rimmed elevator. It's Tony's Private one and the only elevator that reaches his lab levels and the Avenger's living quarters. And before you try, no, you do not have access to them, only Tony's lab".

Peter nods reservedly, stuttering a quick "thank you Ms Potts" before heading to the private elevator and up to Tony's.

*meanwhile in Tony's lab*

"Boss, He's heading up now", FIRDAY warns. It spooked Tony, who stumbles from his seat at her voice, jumping up to stand centre lab for the kid.

The elevator's doors open, Peter walking in with his crazy curls dressed in a short sleeved navy blue shirt and slim Chino style dark brown pants. "Mr Stark?", he asks quietly, upon seeing him again. "Hey Pete, welcome to my lab", he tries to play it cool, he barely manages. Peter walks in and gawks and stares at every tool machine and project scattered around, Tony smiling proudly at his awe. "Like what you see?".

The kid nods absentmindedly before spotting an Ironman repulsor gauntlet by a side desk, his heart skipping a beat at it. "Peter, you ok?". Pulling himself away, he grabs his shirt with one hand, grasping the desk with his other one. Took his well trained hands to not leave a dent from the shock. "Ok, we need some rules", he blurts back at Tony's questions, his trauma induced anxiety beating his social one once more; That" he points at it "I- no, I can't. No weapons please".

Tony turns back to the gauntlet, hurt flashing through him at the (lets be honest his) kid's panic. He's quick to agree, "Sure, don't worry, we won't be working on any weapons", he has Friday cloud the glass cases and Dum-E take the gauntlet off to storage, them cooperating with him solely for Peter's sake. All the while Peter relaxes at the assurance. "And don't worry, my Lab is an Avenger's free zone, can't have those men children mess up my work". Peter giggles at the derision, Tony grinning proudly when Peter can't see at it. "Thank you Mr Stark".

"There's something else we need to tend to", Tony adds with a stern voice, Peter gulping, "Your Pay". Sighing, Peter risks back on the ledge of the desk, looking up much more peacefully at the man, "oh, right. Thanks again for that", he replies. Tony turns back to his desk, "Better use for my money than most of my employees. It's not much but I hope $50 an hour will do", he says smirking like an internet troll, Peter almost falling at the number. "I'm sorry what?".

Keeping up the act, he continues, "It's not a lot, but don't worry, you get paid double when you work with me. Hazard pay and all". This does not help Peter at all, every word and claim only sinking further just how much he's stealing from him. "That's- I'm sorry? No that's too much, I thought it would've been like $7 an hour, I can't take that Mr Stark".

Tony turns amused, "you already sign the contract?", He asks very much knowing the answer.

"Yeah?"

"Then too late now, you're stuck with it", he smiles to himself, leaning back as his chair swirls. Even happier knowing this doesn't even factor the bonuses he very much has planned. Though he must complain, "And really kid? $7 an hour? What do you think we are, Cruel? Heartless? Even the janitors get paid at least $15", he shrugs, letting his back turn to Peter.

It would otherwise mean he couldn't enjoy the show, if he hadn't placed a sneaky mirror on his desk and tuned it to face perfectly at the teen. Not like he didn't have cameras running anyways. "But- But-", Peter stutters the start of an argument that Tony does not allow to finish. "No buts. You signed the contract, so you're getting paid that wether you like it or not". Tony turn back, walking up to the kid, flashing a smile, "What you spend it on, I'm sure it'll be worth it".

Tony heads to a semi empty desk, clearing up the remaining clutter. "Now come on, show me what you got. Materials at the back, tools all around, you got an hour till lunch". Pete sits at his desk, his last arguments against Tony dying as the man mumbled over him, instead quickly running into a problem. "Umm, Mr Stark?".

Tony turns back from his path to his desk. "Yeah Kid?", he asks, looking at a confused Peter. He asks, "Where's the blueprint paper?". Couldn't suppress the snicker Walking back to Peter's desk, he presses a button by its side, light coming out of the desk. Let Peter figure it out. "Is this an interactive holograph display?", the teen gasps even more excitedly.

"Go nuts kid", Tony smiles finally making his way back to his desk, their small talk having died down as they both get to work. Most of his attempts to spark it again were shut down by Peter now that his starstruck phase faded. Even his offer to get lunch with the kid turned down in favour of his friends, much to Tony's disappointment.

-

*saturday afternoon*

*Private chat between Bruce and The Kid*

Bruce

Hey Kid

Sorry to bother you

‏The Kid

‏?Mr Owl are you ok

‏?Do you want to talk about things like last time

‏And like I said then, you're not a bother, we all need a friend

Bruce

No, nothing like that kid

Though it is peculiar you brought up a friend

‏The Kid

❓

Bruce

Remember Mr Goat?

‏The Kid

‏Yeah

‏?how is he

‏I haven't talked to him in so long

Bruce

Do you want to talk to him now?

I already wanted to ask you if you wouldn't mind him joining the group chat?

‏The Kid

‏I didn't know he wanted to join

‏Yes please

Bruce

Ok, give me a minute

I'll go get him and then I'll get the group chat.

-

*The Kid's Zoo Groupchat*

*Bruce has added Thor to the chat*

Tony

Wait, why is he here?

Bruce

Kid liked the idea.

He's Mr Goat by the way

Clint

You can just type btw, you know that right?

Bruce

The complete way feels better

‏The Kid

‏!Hey Mr Goat

‏Nice to talk to you again

Bucky

Wait, again?

Thor

Hey Kid

Tony

Don't mess this up, you hear me goat

Thor

Do not fret, Owl taught me all about your group chat and phone messaging

‏The Kid

‏Aww, Owl

‏That's so wholesome

‏Wait

‏?You learned how to text for me

Thor

Any friend of Owl is a friend of mine

And one as unique as you earns the effort.

The Kid

You're too nice

 

Scott

Funny, that's what we keep telling you

Steve

Mind if I ask you a question kid

‏The Kid

‏Not at all Mr Turtle

Steve

Do you want to join us for movie night?

Nat

We sort of had one last Saturday, was not as fun

Bruce

Can Goat come, his first movie night

‏The Kid

‏Yeah, sure

‏Would be nice, normal

Tony

Fantastic

We'll set up on our side, let us know when you're ready

-

The Avengers all rush to one of the home theatres, Pietro having set up everything with his super speed food and all.

They call Peter when all 13 are present and watch the How To Train Your Dragon trilogy at Peter and Thor's insistence. Nat, Bruce and Steve having to explain to Peter, Pietro, Wanda, Clint, Scott, Sam, Thor and Bucky why they couldn't get Toothless as a pet.

Chapter 57: Rise and Fall

Summary:

Peter had a bad time in a certain elevator

*knock knock knock*

"Bucky?", Steve answers his door tiredly. It was late in the evening and usually Bucky and him plan beforehand, emphasis on hand. Then he saw them, "Wait, Clint? Scott? What are you doing here?". Bucky pulls Steve into their room, Clint and Scott slipping in too before closing the door. "We're only here cause he insisted you join", Clint mumbles, clearly unhappy.

Bucky grins evilly, a cunning plot not too well hidden. "What are you gonna drag me into?", Steve sighs, slumping and falling back onto his bed as all 3 guests share a devious look.

*10 minutes later*

"I'm not letting you talk me into this Buck!", Steve fights back, throwing a pillow at his boyfriend playfully. He deflected it and argued back, "Come on Stevie, it'll be after our morning run. No one will know". Steve can't deny he was tempted, He's wanted to do this himself, come up with a few plans that all ended up trashed. Didn't stop him from picking them right up. "Tony said not to Buck. And I don't want to mess anything up", he grasps onto his morals as they're eroded away. "Come on Steve, I was dragged into this too. You could come along to supervise at least", Scott argues.

He breaks, it was far too easy but he breaks. "Ok fine, but no messing around". Bucky celebrates, Scott cheering slightly at their 4th companion. Clint was solely happy that his plan wasn't foiled by Bucky's insipid insistence Steve joined.

*Next Day, Morning*

Peter finds himself speeding out of the subway station and up towards Stark Tower. "I'm late!", He puffs down the last block before it.

Bursting through the automatic doors, he runs across the lobby, just missing the elevator. In his panic and huffing haze he walks into the next one that dings open, not noticing the gold rims to it, nor the 4 other adults that walked in with him.

The doors close, only those 5 in the shaft, Peter only realising who they actually were once the most childish of the 4 begins. "So, who are you?".

Recognised that voice instantly, though he usually heard it while covered in spandex, when he caught his arrows. Peter snaps his head back at the voice, "M-Mr H-Hawkeye?", He stutters as his anxiety rises, being in the small elevator shaft with 4 avengers brings back memories. The archer smiles, a gesture reflected by everyone else in the elevator as Peter turns to face them. "Oh no, this is the Avenger's elevator. I'm so sorry", he apologises profusely, trying to diffuse the situation and any conversation, tapping back on the door to little success.

Clint walks up to him, looking closer, "You must be the intern Tony's working with, nice to meet you", he ponders, grinning curiously as he leant in. Peter flinches subtly at him reaching for a handshake, only Steve and Bucky notice it. "You ok Kid?", the former asks, both soldiers also leaning in worried.

With the number of people, even in the large chamber that it is, the elevator felt like it was closing in, the multiple avengers hovering by him suffocating. "P-please, leave me alone", he whimpers through panicked breaths, anxiety boiling over as he shrunk down. "Hey, you might wanna sit do-", Scott directs as Clint leans in to guide him, Peter jumping away.

"FRIDAY! Doors!", He yelps, all 4 avengers a little panicked themselves over his condition. Their attempts to calm him becoming more erratic, at least in Clint and Scott's case. "Kid-", Steve tries to calm him down once more, trying to place a comforting arm on his shoulder only causing Peter to flinch into the doors just before they open. Clint, Scott, Bucky and Steve all stare at Peter, the doors of the elevator opening behind him while he yells. "Leave. Me. Alone!", Ending the conversation.

Luckily there was no one outside as Peter runs away down the hallway, saving the 5 from any questions or embarrassment. The present Avengers only talking again once the doors close. "Fuck!", Bucky barks angry at everyone including himself for the kid's condition. Steve walks over to hug him, "it's ok Buck, we're ok and he will be too", he tries to assure, who? He didn't know.

Bucky relaxes, his jaw relaxing before Steve lets him go and turns to Clint, "You had to get FRIDAY to slow the elevator?", he scolds. "Don't give me that look", Clint lifts his hands defensively, "I didn't think this was gonna happen, I just wanted a quick introduction". Clint and Bucky bicker momentarily before Scott asks the question they all feared. "Is Peter going to be ok?".

"FRIDAY?", Steve asks, turning to the ceiling, "without any details, can you tell us if Peter is ok?". There's a moment of silence, Steve and Bucky hearing only their 4 racing heartbeats before they get an answer. "All I can tell you is that he will be".

Not the strongest answer they could've gotten but it's enough to calm them down. "Thanks tower lady", Bucky mutters to a sigh from the AI, which just gets him to grin a little more, the only reason he had to. Clint falls more serious suddenly, a raspier whisper in his words, "We tell no one". They all nod in agreement. "You can take us up now FRIDAY", Steve orders, the elevator finally moving back up to the Living Area.

-

Peter runs down towards the emergency stairs of the building, using his enhanced speed and subtly using his spider stickiness to go up quicker as his breaths grow shallower.

Making it to the right floor and bursting into her office, she's immediately off her feet holding him up as they both kneel on the ground. "Ok Peter, I need you to breathe and let me talk you through it", MJ directs as he nods, stern but soft in her approach. "5 things you can see, go".

"T-the wo-od d-d-esk behind you", Peter's breath hitches every other syllable, his panic attack one of the worse ones. "The sofa by the window", he points to their right, "Your computer on your desk, your black dahlia necklace and your Black lives matter coffee mug", he's able to finish the last 3 with shorter gaps between. His arms had found their way to her wrists, holding down tenderly onto them.

"4 things you can hear".

While he's still anxious, his eyes darting around beneath their lids, he tries. "Your voice", Peter replies, deeper, calmer breaths. Still shaking a little, "A conference next door, the wind hitting the building and the light whirring of your computer fan".

MJ smiles at his more confident pace, "3 things you can feel".

By then his chest had slowed, his head barely bobbing up with it. His arms had begun to let go, MJ subtly hiding the light marks they left behind as he replies. "The rug bellow my knees, your hand on my shoulder, my breath on my chest".

"Very good", she commends on his almost conversational delivery, a sign he's better. "2 things you can smell". His nose flickers, a few sniffs while he looked for answers. "Your perfume", he smirks, taking note of the comfortable smell, "And coffee".

"And 1 thing you can taste".

Peter stands slowly, more certain in himself. "The protein bar I ate in the subway on my way here", he replies, suddenly regretting the lack of breakfast. MJ rolls her eyes, certain he skipped breakfast in the morning. "Come on, let's sit down", she heads to the little sofa and coffee table in her temporary office, at least, the one she uses on her days with Pepper. "What happened?".

Taking a second to get through his memories, as fractured as they felt, he grounds himself. "I was running late, took the wrong elevator, the avengers elevator, with them", he summarises. MJ nods, knowing exactly what happened, she knows Peter more than well enough for that. "Don't forget what I told you, you owe them nothing Pete, not right now and unless they do something deserving not ever".

Peter rests fully on the couch's backrest. "I know MJ, but-", he tries. He fails. "No Buts", she stops him, "I know you Peter. You weren't mean, you weren't unfair. You said what you needed to and then left to avoid further problems". He remains unconvinced. "Did you try and diffuse the situation first?".

Peter nods. "Yeah, but-"

"Did they listen?".

He stutters even more, "Well, no. But-", to identical effect. "That's enough", she ends any argument. "You tried to avoid whatever happened, told them what you needed. They didn't listen. Earth's mightiest heroes be damned, you are entitled to at least that much, and if you weren't, that's on them". Peter drops his head by her shoulder, a loving smile plastered on his face at his girlfriend's efforts. He chuckled, "That's the third time I've broken down in front of an avenger, why am I such a disaster?", he tiredly speaks.

MJ turns, lifting his face to look him in the eyes, "You mean amazing?". He's left flabbergasted. "You're always trying to do good for other Peter, to help people. They got in the way of that, they hurt you. You're amazing Peter, but you're also human, and that comes with all these emotions". He chuckles again, "Yeah, you said that before".

"And I'll remind you as many times as I need for it to get through your thick skull", She jokes gently knocking on his head making Peter giggle. "I know I know", he swats her hand away, letting it fall and rest over his shoulders, "I just- I wish I didn't. I wish they weren't a reminder of... everything".

They sit in mostly silence, occasional light chitchat between them, looking out her window enjoying the sights, the clouds, the city life. MJ stands. "Come on loser, it's past 10:30 already, gotta get you to your internship". He jumps from his seat. "My internship! I'm late!", He runs for the door before MJ stops him. "Don't worry Pete, I'll make up an excuse with Pepper get you off any hook you might be on".

He hugs her quickly, "you're the best MJ!". She smiles, "I know", and pulling away she adds, "now go loser, don't wanna waste more time out of those cool labs". Pete giggles one final time, running back towards the regular elevator and down to the robotics lab. Rushing through the door, panting, only 3 people look up to see him, most too busy in their own work. "Peter Parker I presume", a tall guy with glasses says as he walks over to the teen.

"My name's Aaron, I'm one of your supervisors whenever you work in this lab", he explains, welcoming the teen. "H-hi", Peter heaves, his already tired lungs winded from his run to the lab. "Sorry I'm l-late". Aaron smiles, "Nothing to worry about, Ms Potts informed me she needed to clear up some paperwork about your internship". He gestures for Peter to follow him as he walks deeper into the lab. "If that ever happens again, just let me know".

Peter smiles at his supervisor, doesn't look older than 25, nicer than he'd expect. "Here's your station. Feel free to look around for ideas or materials, just bring them back to your desk to work on them". Aaron nods, Peter reciprocates as his boss leaves. "You're Peter, right?", A young woman next to him asks. "I'm Mikaila".

Nodding as he shakes her hand, he smiles and replies, "Yes, nice to meet you Mikaila". Peter looks back at Aaron, slight concern not missed by his neighbour. "Don't worry about Aaron", he turns to her, "He's a big softie, so long as you get work done while you're here he's chill". She gives him a thumbs up and a wink, Peter giggling a little at the gesture. "Besides, aren't you the kid working with Mr Stark? I don't think he could fire you even if he wanted to".

Peter rubs his neck, a light blush at the fact overcoming him. "Yeah, I am, it's a long story". Peter takes a look over the tools on his desk, Mikaila offering — in vain — to explain to him how they worked. "So, Mikai?", Peter asks while playing with a computer chip, "How'd you get this internship?"

She pulls out a student card from her wallet. "Stark internship program from MIT, I was one of their few first years to get it". She places back her MIT student card into her wallet to her pocket. "That's why they paired us up. I'm 18, they thought us younger interns would work better together". Pete nods, a curious grin and look over at her desk, "So, what are you working on?".

-

Chapter 58: Uncertainties and Ultimatums

Summary:

Don’t fuck with MJ; a lesson they learnt the hard way

MJ POV:

"Now go loser, don't wanna waste more time out of those cool labs".

Watching Peter run down the hallway, I turn to my office's side door which connects with Pepper's lower floor one. "We need to talk", I demand, not aggressively but directly. There's no time to loose. She turns from her computer, seemingly worried at my tone. Regardless, first thing's first, "Peter was in my office for personal reasons the past hour, I was hoping you could excuse him being late?".

Pepper nods. "FRIDAY?", she calls.

"Done Ms Potts".

Good. "Now, for the real problem", I walk around Pep's desk, "I need to speak to the Avengers".

"Why?" Pepper asks confused, but respectfully. I turn to her desk's computer, turning it to face us. "FRIDAY, Play the elevator footage of Peter today. You know which", I command, the AI complying once Pepper nodded next to me. Peter's encounter with the Avengers comes on screen, me finding out it was with Hawkeye, Ant-Man, White Wolf and Captain America. Pepper looks curious and peeved. "I need to talk to the Avengers. All of them", I reiterate.

She closes the video file, having sent it to her phone, "Don't worry, I'll handle it", she hand-waves. Sweet offer, however not acceptable. "No, no you won't Salt", She stares at me confused, reserved, "I need to talk to Mr Metal and his Zoo". She blinks shocked, "you know?".

"I do", I reply instantly, we're not wasting any time here. "And we need to talk". Pepper sighs, rubbing her eyes. "Friday, call a team meeting in the living space". She walks out the door, gesturing me to follow her to the golden rimed elevator. We're quiet as we wait for it and once we step in, till she speaks. "Please be nice to them", Pepper pleads once the doors close. She's not insistent, just frank and quiet. "They mean well, even if they aren't the smartest at showing it".

"I know", I reply, "but what they meant doesn't matter, and you don't get to ask me that". Pepper sighs, I'm sure she understands and I can't blame her for asking, but I have to fight for my team. "They hurt Peter, and they refuse to take no for an answer. So while I understand where they're coming from, their feelings are not of my concern. Peter's are".

Pep nods her head, "you're a good friend, you know that?", she smiles at me.

"I'm only trying to be the friend he deserves".

Our chitchat is cut by the elevator opening, a room full of Heroes slash man-children. "What's up Pep? Why'd you call this meeting? And who's the teen?", dumbass number 1 asks.

"Come on Metal, you know who I am", I challenge him, only Black Widow showing any acknowledgement of my true meaning. As good as she is, she couldn't stop her facade breaking. Pepper walks up to Tony and the rest of the avengers sprawled around the sofas, me walking close behind. "I didn't call this meeting, MJ did. She needs to talk to you", I hear her explain, saves me time.

The avengers all turn to me at the claim, I smirk. "Correct me if I'm wrong but...".

I begin pointing at all of them, calling them out by their chat names. Wolf, Turtle, Goat and Owl all shocked from their respective love seats. Cat, Cheetah, Parrot and Spider in their own couch, only Widow remaining cool. Robot, Ant, Chicken and Platypus on a second couch and extra chairs across the room. "And finally, Mr Metal. It's a plea... no not a pleasure to meet you", Tony looks insulted along half of the adults in the room. I don't care. "So like I told Pepper before, we need to talk".

Widow stands from her seat, instinctively taking the lead for her team, "Bout what?", she challenges.

"For starters, these 4 dumbasses", I point at Barnes, Rogers, Barton and Lang. Pepper shakes her head at my wording and pleading look, capitulating anyways, "FRIDAY, play the footage you showed me". At the video, chaos breaks out. Quicksilver accusing Clint of being a traitor, Ms Widow punching Scott in the arm, Wilson bickering with Wolf and Steve and Tony angry at everyone for 'breaking the rules'.

Tired, I whistle sharply, shutting them all up. "This isn't about you and your insecurities, this is about Peter", They face me again, Tony acting as their de facto speaker. "What specifically?".

"Spider-Man" I hear them all groan, this is gonna be fun, "His disappearance exacerbated some personal issues. So I came here to ask; why?". It's nothing but silence for a minute, before the head of the chat pipes up. "I'm assuming you watched the video?", I nod, "Then you know why!", Tony comments.

True, but not the point. "I want to hear it from you", I reply, grit in my words and an unyielding approach, "I want to hear you say it". They remain quiet, exchanging glances on who should speak, silence short lived as they all land on Steve. He sighs, "Fury and SHIELD wanted to know who he was in case he went rogue, in case he was a weapon against the avengers and attacked".

I watched the video, I knew. "And did you never stop to wonder that the best way to avoid an attack, is to avoid an attack?", I challenge to blank stares and confused raised brows, "Correct me if I'm wrong, but did Spider-Man do anything other than existing to prompt you going after him?". They wince, would be lying if I said I didn't enjoy this a little. "Well, no-", Steve replies, I only let him have 2 words though.

"And even when you were chasing after him, did he do anything to hurt you? Or did he do his best to avoid anyone getting hurt?", I challenge again, to a similar guilty and silent reception. Same from the captain, "N-no", Steve sits down defeated. "Did he even initiate one of your confrontations? Did he ever attack first?".

Steve and a couple others shake their heads 'no'. "But you still fought him?".

Finally my prodding did it, finally someone took my bait. "We gave him a choice". Sam jumps up defensively, trying to excuse his behaviour. I stare him down, "And what was that?". There's tension between the chicken and I, me not backing down for anything, Clint taking over for him. "We always gave him the choice to tell us who he was. If he did we could've avoided all of this".

Now I stare the archer down, him slouching on the couch in response. Just where I want them. I perk up suddenly, playing happy, as if I've found common ground. "Alright fine, then I'll give you the same one", I reply. They look confused, worried at my switch in attitude. "Either you tell Peter who you are, or I will, right now. Let's see how long your chat lasts after that, or his internship for that matter".

An echo of disagreement and fear fills the room, even stronger than I could've hoped. Quicksilver taking the lead with my favourite set up of the day. "You can't do that, that's not fair". I grin. "And that's the point isn't it? It wasn't fair with Spider-Man, neither to go after him, nor abuse his trust", I counter, his lead footed mouth snapping shut, "When you use a friend you gain an enemy, and I assure you, plenty of Queens now qualifies as the latter, Peter and me included".

They wince at the final claim, prodded guilt clear as day, Natasha staring sceptically at me as I power through. "I doubt you wouldn't even have thought twice about the consequences of your actions until Peter became one. Did you?"

All of them wince again, their disagreement and discourse against me replaced for solemn, vulnerable voices. "You have to understand, we didn't want to go after spiderman, SHIELD made us", Scott argues, the pleading in his voice like music to my ears, a little silver lining of hope.

I won't show mercy today. "And you think I wanted to be here? You think I wanted to see Peter break down repeatedly to me in a panic? I don't like this, I'm not enjoying this, I wouldn't even have this internship if it wasn't for protecting him", I snap back, I've never been fond of the 'we didn't have a choice' deflection and out of earth's mightiest heroes it's pathetic.

"But that still misses the point", I continue, less confrontational, pausing a little for them to catch up and catch their breaths. "You still did it. Regardless of intention these are your consequences. And again correct me if I'm wrong, but I doubt SHIELD specifically told you to abuse the trust Spider-Man had in you to lure, and subsequently try and capture him. That was all you".

Even though defeated, their excuses keep coming, Wolf's now. "SHIELD barely has anything on Spider-Man, he's technically an active threat, and he was able to take a couple of us down at a time, he could be dangerous", he tries, oh the old conspiracy tricks. I raise my eyebrow at this raised challenge, a myopic one at that. "Could be, sure, did you ever bother to look into that possibility though?".

Tony chimes in now, "I've had Friday do endless research on the spider since the start, there's barely anything online", he tries. I roll my eyes, "Of course you wouldn't have", I mutter to their great annoyance. "Remember how I said most of Queen's is now your enemy, that's because those are the people Spider-man has helped either directly, or helped a loved one of theirs. I doubt there's anyone in Queens without a story to tell about him, all of which good I'll guarantee".

Guilt mixes with light realisation at the point I finish making: "The biggest database on Spider-Man has been a couple kilometres away and you guys never bothered to even ask, Choosing to ruin many people's lives instead".

"Hey, multiple people? How is that our fault?", Wolf and Clint ask incredulous.

A dumb question and here's why. .Spider-Man is broken, Peter was broken, and if you go ask the people of Queens, they'll tell you story after story of how Spider-Man saved their lives, and made them better. Something that now has been missing for almost 3 weeks. Listen to their stories, and realise the extent of what you stole".

Clint slouches again on his sofa Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch next to him, Peter helped with their adoption so that makes sense. The two soldiers fall in a side hug-cuddle, again Peter's doing. Desolation filling the room.

"Wait", Tony starts, "What if we fixed this? Got SHIELD off of Spider-Man's back?". I stare him down, curiosity more than anything in my eyes as he continues. "I've been doing more research on Spider-Man but you are right, we could've done more so give us a chance to fix this".

The idea, if late, has merit. "How?", I'm happy to let them try, Peter cares for them so I can give them a chance.

"Give us some time to do more research, to go talk to the people of Queens, to talk Fury down. You said your problem is with Peter being hurt, if we fix this, then no problem right?", I take a close look over him and every other avenger, their hopeful looks a true indicator of how much Peter has been good for them. I can relate.

Either way, I shake my head and sigh. "This goes beyond that. Peter idolised you, yet you did something so blatantly against his beliefs and ideation of you that he fundamentally does not trust you, does not feel safe around you". A heart wrenching blow to them, as their hope starts to fade. "But it is a start at regaining his trust". Until I give them pause.

I think over the idea, taking a few seconds, finding solutions to every major problem I can think of. Telling Peter would hurt him more in the short run even if it's trying to help him in the long run. If I can avoid it, if I can get them to fix some of this problem know, I'll make sure they do it right. "I'm back on Wednesday, I'll give you until then".

"Two days?!", I hear most of them shout indignant at the short time frame. "Peter's been hurting for about 2 weeks and told you guys exactly why 1 week ago. You had time to fix this already, wether or not you used it was up to you", I give them no room to argue. "You have until Wednesday".

I turn back to the elevator, stopping just before I'm out of sight I address them again. "2 more things", I smile turning back to them. They look towards the hallway, straight at me as I begin. "Don't presume yourself heroes for fixing a problem you caused. You're only doing crap out of selfish reasons, only when it affected you. You aren't heroes, and Peter will not suddenly see you as such just because you fix your mistakes".

I see their guilt flood in again, flinching with my claims, only now feeling slightly guilty myself over my relentless verbal assaults at them. Even so, I don't regret a single word. I do however throw them a bone. "As much as I may not like it, he cares about you guys as his online friends. Told me as much". Even from a distance I can see them smile fondly. "I don't want to ruin this for him, but I cannot let him get hurt further or leave him hurt.

So-" I return to my headstrong tone, if they only remember one line from today it better be this one- "If you don't fix this, I'll tell him. If this happens again". I point at the paused security camera footage on their giant flat screen. "I'll tell him".

I walk back to the elevator alone, resting back onto the elevator's wall after it's doors close, Collapsing back a little as this was still quite draining. "So Happy it's lunch time", I mumble to myself looking into my watch, getting FRIDAY to take me to the cafeteria.

"MJ!", I see Peter wave me to his table, Ned and 2 more people sitting by him. "Meet Mikaila and Ginger, they're our lab neighbours". They all wave as I sit down, Peter and Ned showering them with praise as all 4 explain to me what they're working on.

-

Avenger's POV:

"If you don't fix this, I'll tell him. If this happens again, I'll tell him". The avengers all watch MJ disappear down the hallway, keeping completely quiet until they hear the elevator doors close. "You- you don't think she would, do you?", Wanda asks weary. Steve, Clint, Nat, Bucky and Tony all nod, having met her during one movie night they're sure she would. "From what I know of her, she doesn't say things she doesn't mean", Pepper comments, herself having seen plenty over the past 2 days, "If she promised, she'll follow through".

Everyone not already certain of her sincerity deflates. "So what do we do?", Sam asks, he doesn't let too many people in, but the kid wormed his way through. With a strange and genuine confident tone, "We'll do exactly what I told her we'd do", Tony responds. "We pair up tomorrow and interview as many people as we can. Fury wants information on Spider-Man, we'll give him plenty", he decides, his lips curling as he mutters only to himself, "so much he'll take months sorting through it".

There are mixed responses from the crowd. "None of that!", Tony shoos their pessimism, "Peter would do this for us and has done more, time for us to give some back". The slight dissent quiets, the point hitting home for all, exacerbated by Tony's pointed glares at all who fit the bill. Though they're still worried, "You sure this will work?", Scott asks unsure.

"That question wouldn't stop the kid", Natasha replies, backing Tony up both figuratively and literally, as she stood by him, holding his shoulder. The billionaire smiles, "So it shouldn't stop us either", he adds, emphasising her point.

Steve stands, using his leader demeanour and voice he starts to plan. "Sam, you have contacts in Queens Police force and Fire Department, right?". Sam nods. "Yeah, I got contacts at the 111PD, the 306FD and Fort Totten". Perfect and just as Steve hoped, "Do you mind going alone and getting the opinions from their Firemen, Policemen and anyone else of note you can find?".

Sam nods, pulling a thumbs up at the request allowing Steve to continue. "Ok, the rest of us, Bucky and I will take Flushing. Thor and Bruce, you take Murray Hill and Auburndale. Clint and Scott, you guys take Jamaica and Hollis. Tony and Rhodey, you two get Queen's Village and Oakland Gardens. Nat and Pietro, you two cover Utopia and Pomonok. Lastly, Wanda and Vision you two Whitestone and College Point. Got it?".

Everyone now next to their pair nods, they'd taken notes and plotted routes, Steve having reasonably paired them to avoid conflict. Though for this mission, there wouldn't be regardless. "One last rule", Tony adds, "No one goes to Forrest Hills. Don't want to risk running into the kid and having MJ tell him, or upsetting him at all". That was a bit more targeted then he let on, his stink eye directed at a specific four as he adds, "again".

Everyone groans and shudders, putting aside their distaste and capitulating to the rule as they all disperse, the four victims pouting on their way out. "Not Bad Tony", Pepper commends, "Pretty inspirational of you". He summons his press smile, "of course, I'm me. What are you expecting". She rolls her eyes.

"And you're sure it wouldn't be better to tell him yourself?", her true intentions and suggestion comes out. As much as she's supportive of their plan, she much like MJ — and deep down Tony — know this can't go on forever. Thought it worth it to check. Tony's false confidence dims. "You saw him at his school Pep, you saw the video, and you didn't even see him at his apartment when I went. If we tell him now... I'm afraid he'll break. If we tell him right now we'll lose him for good."

She looks over saddened, "I get it Tony. But you'll have to tell him someday", she implores. He nods hugging her. "I know, but not today, not yet", She reciprocates his embrace, a bit tighter than he's used to giving, but never getting, both relaxing into their warmth.

Chapter 59: Spies and Scars

Summary:

Clint and Scott’s undercover adventure, proving once and for all that they can’t hide for shit.

They also got quite the reality check….

“Come on Clint, we're here", Scott calls for the drowsy archer as their bus reaches their stop; the Jamaica centre. "Coming", he replies waking up from his cat nap on the window seat, where his cheek had awkwardly left an imprint on the glass.

They walk off along the train line looking for anyone that might have something to say about Spider-Man. A little banter fuelled their search, finding trinkets and details along the way to distract them, their small talk interrupted by attempts to organise. "So, got a plan?", Scott asks the archer, waiting for the stop lights to let them past.

Scanning the area, analysing everyone, Clint mumbles his reply. "Find anyone wearing Spider-Man paraphernalia, specially adults. If they do, they probably have something of worth to say". Their light turns green, them speeding across Archer Ave in the New York pedestrian pace. "And what?", Scott asks, "Do we just ask them? What if they wanna know why?", as he struggles keeping up with Clint, the spy having an easier time navigating the crowds.

Clint looks back and slows to let Scott catch up. "I overheard Steve and Bucky say they would act as writers investigating about Spider-Man's disappearance for an article. Thought we could use that", he suggests. They'd never really talked about it, might as well steal the idea. Scott nods thoughtfully, "Makes sense- Oh Look, Dunkin Donuts!, we should buy some on the way back since It's like an hour Bus ride. Should we buy half or a full dozen? What do you think?", he stops suddenly, realising he's alone.

Looking around he spots Clint signalling him to walk back, staring deep into a storefront window; Jamaica's Multiplex Cinemas. "Look, inside", he whispers at Scott, trying not to be obvious as he points. Scott peers inside where Clint is gesturing, "I don't see anything", he replies.

Clint sighs excessively, melodramatically. "Store worker, cleaning by the displays. Look at her earrings". Scott takes a second, more specific look inwards, "Are those-".

"Yup", Clint replies as he heads in. Both Avengers find the worker once within, finding out via name tag that her name was 'Kara'. "Hey, mind if we ask you a couple of questions?", Scott is the first to ask, Kara looking up to the men, a quick stare of suspicion crossing her eyes. She slows to think about it, "Give me one second", "She walks into a side room, walking out without her broom and Cap. "I'm on my break, you got 30 minutes".

They all head to a more hidden corner of the theatre, at the men's behest, wanting to keep their conversation private in the bustling Cinema. She starts then up, "Why are you here?". Scott once again tries to take the lead, "Well, we're writing a feature article on Spider-Man, you know, after his disappearance, we saw your earrings and hoped we could ask you some questions".

She looks... unconvinced. "You're Hawkeye and Ant-Man", she accuses, leaving them flabbergasted; "So I'll try again, why are you here? And why are you looking into Spider-Man". Clint and Scott turn to each other, silently conversing, conceding. "We want to get SHIELD off his back, but we need to do our research first. That's why we wanted to ask you some questions".

Kara still looks unconvinced, "I still don't trust you. Spider-Man made that mistake already". They both grimace, having heard that before, realising MJ's claim that many in Queen held animosity against them. "Odds are you're lying, and I have no reason for believing you, but Spider-Man wouldn't pass up the chance to help someone"l her words grow softer, clearly in reverie, her eyes darting to the bracelet around her wrist. "Spider-Man would be willing to trust against all reason if it had the chance to help someone. So Fine, ask your questions, you cross a line or I grow tired and we're done. Got that?".

Her scolding and subtle threat left them quiet, as both men nod. "Of course, thank you", Scott adds, charming sincerity in every action. "Good, but not here. Follow me", She walks them into the staff only area, behind the theatres into an unused camera room. "Now there's no need to hide. Go". Scott looks over to Clint, loosing their hats, somewhat confused at her giving orders while he goes with the flow. "Like Scott said, we saw your earnings, thought you could have something to say. Stage is yours, what are your thoughts about Spider-Man?".

"Better than my thoughts about you", she sasses back, not pleased with Clint's short lived attitude. "Yes thank you", Scott cuts in, taking the spotlight off Clint and avoiding him snapping back, "But we were hoping something more... substantial? They're very pretty earrings by the way". That gets a smile out of Kara, "Thanks, made them myself", This only makes Scott 'ohh' and 'ahh' more.

Thinking back on the question, Kara sighs. "He's probably the best hero Queens could've asked for, the best hero I could've asked for". Sensing the incoming question from the spy and the myrmecophile, "He saved my life... in every way", she gets the answer out of the way.

Scott and Clint feel the change in tone, in mood, realising the emotional dam their questions are about to open. He noticed the way her shoulders sagged, her chin dropped. How her eyes fluttered, a light glaze of tears sprinkled inside them, how she shyly bit her lip. His spy training taught him this, and his kids taught him just how much this can mean. "Are you comfortable telling us?", Clint asks, his fatherly concern leaking through.

"Yeah" she nods confidently, "but it's a lot, a long story". They didn't falter at the warning, "We have as much time as you need", Scott smiles and assures. Kara takes a deep, calming breath before she starts. "It goes back 8 years, my- my dad lost his job in the recession, started drinking, my Mom could barely afford food then... our life- our life went down the drain".

The boys look over concerned, unsure if they should reach out or give her space, Kara taking a couple more breaths to settle into the subject. "Dad barely kept working, but he barely stopped drinking. And over time... It- it got worse".

"Did-", Clint starts fidgeting with his ear lobe, now just around his implant scar, something he always did to calm down... back then. "Did he hurt you?". Kara chuckles devoid of emotion, "That's an understatement", She grimaces, pulling up her long sleeves and tracing her scars. "He did his worst in the summer, no school to catch on or alert CPS".

Both avengers stare horrified, a web of scars stretching in every direction, of various depths, lengths and widths scattered all across the only arm they can see. Punctiform old burn wounds also visible closer to the shoulder. "Believe it or not, he favoured the chest". They only grimace more.

Kara pulls her sleeve back down, not entirely happy at the attention. "He also did it to my Mother, I don't exactly remember when it started for her, but when she wasn't at work she would always jump in the way, take my hits for me". Clint and Scott both hear a subtle gulp, Kara clearing away a stray tear. "Always, even the one that killed her". They both have to do a double take, cold shivers running down their spines at her final assertion. "I'm sorry", Scott mumbles, at a loss for words. "Don't need them", Kara replies, rejecting them with her hand.

"One day I broke a plate. That's it, a single plate. He'd been drinking for like 24 hours straight and apparently a broken plate is where he drew the line". Kara lifts her hand to rub on her dangle spider-man earrings, a calming technique for her.

A couple seconds of silence before she gains the strength to continue. "He pulled out a gun, aimed and shot. I never saw it coming, or her as she pushed me away, taking the bullet herself".

The line, "never saw it coming", makes Clint flinch, the memories not in any way comfortable for him. The rest of the anecdote only making him more sensitive to it. More understanding of her. "Thankfully Spider-Man was just around the block, got in just in time to web my dad away before he shot me too. Stayed with me the rest of the day, through the police station, my meeting with CPS, my first breakdown-".

Scott politely interrupts, lifting his hand a little to let her know beforehand. "Stupid question, but are you ok?", he asks, with a light attempt at a giggle to lift the mood. She rolls her eyes smiling, "I am now, thanks to Spider-Man. He kept coming back, checking in. Helped with CPS, with my therapy, even got me my adopted family".

"How?", Clint asks completely lost, that non-chalance throwing him even further off. Kara smirks at his confusion. "Apparently one of the people he saved from an apartment fire and their wife were looking to adopt, he talked to them about me, they met me, now they're my adoptive family". Clint and Scott don't notice the soft smiles that grew on their faces, Kara savoured every second.

Lead right into her point. "But yeah, he didn't just swoop in and swoop out, he kept coming back to make sure i was ok, kept trying to not just save my life but make it better. That's why he's the best hero we could've asked for, because he truly cares for all of us". That speech was near muscle memory, her an avid defender of him, didn't even know it'd escaped her till she was over. "We're sorry", Clint blurts out, "For... you know".

She shakes her head, disappointed? "It's not me you should be saying this to", she chastises, sighing. Clint and Scott are once again confused. "But he...?". She once more shakes her head, "Last time I saw him was about a month ago, on the day she died. He helped me go to her grave. That was the day I made him promise not to come back unless I called.

And before you ask why", she stops the question at the tip of their tongues. "He helped me, past tense. There are other people who need his time more. I made him promise not to come back because I don't need him anymore, others do. They're the ones you should apologise to". Guilt once more enveloped them, their apologies again dying in their throats knowing she wouldn't appreciate them.

"You're right", Clint cedes, Scott nodding along to his words. Nodding that freezes at a realisation. "Wait, call? Unless I called? How?". She pulls her walls back up, "I am not telling you how. That's our method to communicate and like I said, I don't trust you", She shuts them down, adding a less defensive addendum. "Besides, I tried after he posted the video, didn't work. He's truly gone".

The room again solemns, the door's sudden swinging bringing them back to the present. "Kara! What are you doing here? And why are there strangers in a private area?", an man closer to Clint and Scott's ages berated, not too menacing but not too nice either. Kara jumps and panics, "Phil! I was just- it's not- they're-".

Clint jumps in to save the day. "We're scouts for Hollywood, looking over cinemas for to partner with and invest with", He pulls Phil in for a handshake giving Scott enough time to catch up and play along. "We ran into Kara over here and she told us you were busy. Offered to use her break time to give us an absolutely charming tour of your premises".

Phil's attitude severely changes at the revelation. "Charming staff, impressive theatre rooms, and your projection systems are on par for all our movies. We can't say anything right now but between you and me Jamaica Multiplex Cinema's is a strong contender", Scott continues, matching Clint's professional and commanding attitude, the combined energy overwhelming Phil. Clint — mischievous as always — adds a little nugget. "Definitely better than those old tattered theatres that treat all their employees poorly".

Now Phil's attitude has been more than replaced. "Wow, thank you. Is there anything else you need?", he asks, pulling onto his strongest customer service smile. The archer checks his watch. "Agh, We're running a little late for a meeting, but don't worry, we've seen more than enough to adore your Cinema", he supplies, feigning a rush.

Phil smiles proudly, "of course. Let me guide you out", He walks down the hallway Scott and Clint slowly making their way out of the room. Kara smiles, mouthing a "thanks". Both Avengers wink and send her a thumbs up as they disappear from sight, out of the room and theatre.

Walking further out the road Scott turns to Clint. "Hey, you ok? I know you haven't told me much about your past but I saw your face, I know this hit close to home", he asks, sneaking closer into Clint so no one could hear. Also the warmth and closeness helps. Clint slouches defeated, "Yeah... it's just everything with my Parents, and then Pietro and the whole 'I didn't see it coming'... brought back more than I was ready for this early today".

"Wanna talk about it?"

He shakes his head, "Not right now, and not here", Scott turns back to face ahead, narrowly missing a pole which makes Clint break into laughter. "But Scott?". Scott 'hmm's' turning back to the archer. "I promise to tell you, I trust you. But right now is not the time, ok?".

Scott smiles at his honorary brother, "Always Clint, always". They giggle with each other, having organically stopped in conversation. "There's a park a block west of here, wanna go there see if there's anyone else to talk with?".

"Fine", Clint replies, "But we get food after"

"Definitely".

Chapter 60: Into the Melting Pot

Summary:

Wanda and Vision go on a date, with a surprising lot of third wheels

"I'm so happy we finally left the old men", Wanda rests on Vision's disguised shoulder on the bus. "Means we can have a date while we investigate".

(Think Wanda vision's disguised vision but looks 21)

Vision smiles down to her, knowing he can't talk her out of it. "What did you have in mind?", he whispers, kissing the side of her head. Took him practise to perfect it, and she really likes it. Wanda pulls out a map of College Point on her phone, "This bus stops at Hermon Park, and there's a lot of little walkways by the riverside, I thought we could walk together for a while".

"That sounds nice". Vision rests his head over hers, "so, what's our cover?". She beams at her idea, "We just moved in together, new to the area and want to explore, meet the people, maybe learn a bit about Queen's famous vigilante", she suggests. "You're too excited for this." Vision comments lovingly, Wanda giggles.

"We don't get too many opportunities to leave the tower, or explore on our own", She argues, both of them having spent almost all of the last 3 years either at the Tower, on Missions or on a few specifically planned events by Steve, Clint or Scott. "So don't mind me if I'm excited to act normal for a day".

The Bus stops by Hermon Park, only Vision noticing as Wanda's still distracted by her monologue. "Well come on then, don't wanna miss our stop", Vision helps her up, both holding hands as they step off the Bus and into the park. "You know Vis, you look good in jeans and a floral shirt", Vision turns and smiles, "Really seals the deal with your disguise".

"You don't look too bad, with your skirt and shirt", "Wanda looks down to her knee height floral skirt that matches Vision's shirt, and a front tied scarlet T-Shirt. "Thanks Vis".

They walk around the baseball field up to the end of the park, Vision gesturing to Wanda at picnic. "Group of 3, 2 leaving and one staying behind, she has a Spider-Man shirt". Wanda looks over, spotting exactly what Vision described, the teen girl with rich citrine coloured skin, sitting by a couple of picnic blankets, a rainbow spider-man plastered on her shirt. "You could've just said look at the Pride Spider-Man", she laughs.

She leads Vision to the picnic, initiating the conversation once they arrive. "Sorry to bother you but I love your shirt!", she grins, pointing eager at the piece, The teen looks up from her phone, spotting the pair and smiling at the compliment. "Thank you, love your skirt", they replies. Wanda takes this as her chance, quickly jumping to her question. "You a fan of Spider-Man?".

She senses a strong wave of relief wash upon her as she chuckles. "Thank god, I thought you were gonna ask something else", the teen replied, sighing, catching themselves with their hands as they rested back.

Vision and Wanda both look at her confused. "Right!", She thinks out loud, "Well, to answer both your questions, I'm trans", the teen replies. "Ohhh", both realise. "We should probably introduce ourselves, my name's Wanda, They're Vince, but they go by Vis".

The girl smiles, almost knowingly. "NB?"

Wanda shares her smile. "I am. She/they. He's more gender fluid". Vision takes his chance to specify, "I use Mx, and He/she/they pronouns, still discovering who I am". The teens chuckle, "Join the Club", The girl smiles. "My name's Evelyn Rose, but I go by Evie. I'm AMAB Trans and use She/Her".

Evie gestures towards the picnic blanket, "you wanna sit down?".

"Oh, is that ok? We don't want to take room from your friends", Wanda checks, secretly hoping for a yes, though not wanting to intrude. She gestures again, patting a place on it for Wanda. "Nah, we have plenty of room. Come on, us LGBT+ folk stick together". Wanda and Vision nod at Evie, forming a triangle as they sit down. "So, back to the question that started it all; Fan of Spider-man?", Wanda circled back, pointing again at her shirt.

"Of course!", Evie almost shouts back, her voice roused with an air of delight. "He changed my life".

Both avengers stare interested. "Evie, if you don't mind, could you explain to us how?", Vision asks. Evie narrows her glare, curious. "Why do you wanna know?".

"We just moved in together nearby", Wanda comes in with the save, grabbing Vis' arm gently, "We've heard about Queen's own hero and when we saw your shirt, we got curious".

"You two are dating? You just moved in together? Congratulations", Evie celebrates, Wanda and Vision thanking her for her well wishes. "But yeah, sure. I got some time before my friends come back and I would never pass up the chance to talk about my idol". Wanda nods. "We'd love to hear it, stage is yours".

Evie beams. "I met them 9 months ago. I had a bad case of dysphoria one day, and my parents are Haitian, and devout Evangelicals so I was terrified to bring it up to them", Evie takes a sip of her water, clearing her throat. "Left the house and somehow I started breaking down in an alley back in Flushing". In a beat of silence, "Is that when Spider-Man came in?", Vision asks, having caught on and predicting the story.

She nods, "as always. Had a whole conversation and it was the first time I felt... validated in who I was. He didn't judge, didn't scoff, he just listened. It felt like a weight came off my back".

"That sounds nice", Wanda comments, having related as this is part of how Pietro made her feel back in Sokovia after their parents deaths. Their only life line. "It was", Evie replies before continuing with her story, "Somehow that alley became our spot for the next two weeks. We talked every day at 5, he helped me work up the courage to come out to my parents".

 

"Come on E. I know it's scary and I can't promise you anything, but you deserve to live how it makes you happy and you're gonna have to face this one day or another". Spider-Man reassures, Evie and the Spider standing right outside her home.

"But what if they hate me?", Evie retorts. "What if they kick me out, I don't wanna disappoint them, and what if-"

Spider-Man cuts her off. "If you keep hiding who you are, you'll be disappointing yourself E", He hugs her, releasing some of her anxiety., "And they could also help you, so don't torture yourself with 'what ifs'. I'll be here with you no matter what happens, ok?".

Evie nods, "even now?", She points to the door. "Can you please stay here until it's over". She could only hear his smile. "I'll stay here as long as you need me to", Spider-Man grabs her hand, "you got this". She opens the door, guiding Spider-Man to the living room where her parents sat. "Ethan, what is Spider-Man doing here?". She'd flinched.

Spider-Man nods to her, in lieu of a smile, letting her know the stage was hers. "I have something I need to tell you", she starts to a weary audience.  "You're in trouble aren't you", her Dad starts, "What did you do, what did you do to bring Spider-Man here?". He steps in for a second; "I assure you Mr and Ms Larose, E has done nothing wrong, please let them speak". Neither adult had caught on.

"It's true Dad", Evie adds to her defence, "He's just here for support". Her parents give each other a questioning look, but keeping quiet as per Spidey's request, Evie taking charge. "I've been miserable for the last couple of years, at first I wasn't sure why and when I found out I didn't know how to tell you, I was afraid you would hate me, or that it would ruin our family, or-".

Spider-Man squeezes Evie's hand, her parent's look of confusion and fear almost demanding for her to pull off the bandaid. Evie takes a deep calming breath, her voice almost cracking with her next words. "Mom, Dad, I'm trans. I'm a girl and it's killing me pretending that I'm not".

"I- I don't understand." Evie's dad stutters, an unreadable expression on his and his wife's faces. Yet, Spidey noticed, he wasn't angry, the reaction more of a jerk reflex. Evie's panic starts to set in, Spider-Man ready to jump in. "I'm sorry, please don't hate me", she whimpers, scrunching her eyes and slouching, facing the floor. Her dad steps out of his chair, walking right up to Evie, hugging her as she cries. "I may not understand everything you're feeling, but I could never hate you for it", he'd wept.

Evie looks up, staggered cries lessening. "I'm not saying this is gonna be easy, and it's gonna take a while for us to get used to this, but you could never ruin our family", he continued, pained by the fresh wave of tears running down her face. "You promise?", She asks, struggling through her sobs. "We love you Ethan, all of you", Her mom comes into the hug, all relaxing in their love.

Pulling back after a minute, Evie's voice now stronger, she corrects. "I actually prefer Evelyn, or Evie. If you don't mind", she corrects, biting her lower lip, uneasy. "Evelyn? Like my grandmother?", Her mom asks.

She nods, "Yeah, It's a pretty name and I wanted to keep it in the family". Her mom now takes over her own hug, "thank you", she whispers into Evie's ear, through a cry. "Why would you even think we'd hate you?", Her mom continued once she'd let go.

"Well, It's not uncommon?", She asks more than answers, continuing with more of an explanation. "And with the church, and we're from Haiti and trans people aren't treated well there, I thought- I thought-". Dad presses down on her shoulder, "I don't care what god or idiots from home say, nothings gonna stop me from loving my- my daughter". He stops himself at the end, correcting before he made the mistake. Evie bursting into tears at the gesture.

Another family hug ensues, Evie calming down in their warmth, only pulling back after a few minutes.

"Hey E", Spider-Man gently cuts in, "I think you got this from here".

Evie nods, trapping spider-man in his own hug. "Thanks Spidey". He reciprocates the hug, "Like I said, here no matter what".

Spidey pulls back, walking towards the door, a voice stopping him just before he walks out. "Hey Spider-Man", Evie's dad calls for him, he turns, "You're welcomed here any time, whatever you need".

"Thank you Mr Larose", he replies, swinging out leaving the 3 to talk.

 

"Sounds like a really nice guy", Wanda mindlessly comments, overwhelmed by Evie's story. She snorted, "This is not even the half of it. He saved a psychologist and an endocrinologist a while back, connected them to me and my parents. Helped me figure out my identity and start me on HRT, over 6 months on it now", she recounts. Wanda smiles, "he really did change your life huh".

"I did tell you that from the start", Evie jokes, smiling proudly at everything.

Their personal conversation comes to a quick end at a sharp yell. "Hey Evie, who're your friends?".

All 3 turn, Wanda and Vision spotting 2 people walking towards them. A short amber skinned woman wearing a long sleeved top and pants, as well as lesbian flag hijab. And a taller guy with terracotta skin, loosely fitting pink shirt with blue shorts. "They're Wanda and Vince, they just moved into the area and we're curious about Spider-Man", She points to her shirt.

Wanda and Vision jump into their own introductions, in the same vein as their first ones. "Hi, I'm Wanda, not straight. They/She", She shakes both people's hands, "And I'm Vis, He/She/They/Mx", he does the same.

"I wish more introductions went like this", The new guy comments, Wanda, Evie and the new girl laughing at the comment. "I'm Darien, Gay Trans Masc, He/Him", He smiles. "And I'm Amaya. She/Her. A lesbian if you couldn't guess", She points at her Hijab, Darien rolling his eyes. "You do this every time". She smirks at him, "and I'll keep doing it every day I wear this"

Evie gasps excitedly, cutting off Wanda and Vision. "Amaya, you should tell em your Spider-Man story!".

"You got a Spider-Man story too?", Wanda asks, curious. "Half lf us do", Darien replies.

"Nothing too special. I got harassed by a drunken creeper one Friday night, Spidey saved me", Amaya shrugs, "We talked and when he learnt I just moved to Flushing from my parents', he introduced me to Evie who introduced me to the group. Said it was safer to go out with friends". Evie side-hugs Amaya, "now you're part of the crew!".

Wanda and Vision smile at the 2, Darien alongside them. "So, what are you two doing out today?", he asks. "We're on a sort of date. Exploring the neighbourhood, walking around the parks for fun".

"Wholesome", Darien comments, "We're having a pride picnic for pride month. We get 1 month out of the year, we're gonna make the most of it".

"And Pizzas is how we do it!", Another voice chimes in. "Kam!", Amaya and Evie yell as Kam and 2 other people arrive carrying 6 Pizzas and drinks. "Meet Wanda and Vince, new to the area, LGBT+, and our new friends!", Amaya explains, all 3 newcomers waving at them. "I'm Kamea. Kam", the first guy says. Brawn, tawny skin and scattered Kakau across his chest and arms, slightly obscured by his grey tank top. "He/Him".

A more voluptuous girl in a Sundress walks past him to shake Wanda and Vision's hand. "I'm Myroslava, but most people call me Myra. They/them", they curtseys. "Myroslava? Is that Romanian?", Wanda asks, recognising the name as the one of a couple childhood friends from Sokovia.

Myra shakes their head, "No, Ukrainian, but good guess", they smiled,

Finally, the tall guy with umber skin introduces himself. "I'm Sizwe, He/him. I'm cis and straight, I think". Wanda and Vision nod, Amaya shouting as they do, "But when the sun goes down, he's the best drag queen that Queens has ever seen!". Wanda grins madly, "really? That's soo cool!".

Sizwe blushes. "Yeah- I mean, I'm a part time woman by night. Though I wouldn't say the best one Amaya", He stares at her, Amaya owning it as she elbows Kam on his side. "The newbies are curious about Spider-Man. Tell em".

"Guessing you have a Spider-Man story too huh", Wanda asks, having caught on to their dynamics. "Yeah", Kam sighs smiling. "Bus lost its brakes, Spider-Man stopped it before it run me and my boyfriend over. Stopped like a meter from us, we would've been goners".

Vision turns questioningly to Darien at the 'boyfriend' comment, Both guys catching on after a second. "No- no no no", Darien starts. "D is not my boyfriend, he's busy working today", Kam continues. "Apologies", Vision says, Myra speaking over Darien and Kam in response. "Don't worry about it. Now, who wants pizza?"

"You brought Halal?". "You brought vego?". Amaya and Darien ask simultaneously, Sizwe nodding in response. "Yup, there's 2 Veggo and 2 Halal, don't worry". Kam puts the pizza's down on the picnic mats, handing a halal option to Amaya and a Vego option to Darien. "You guys wanna stay for Pizza?", Evie asks, unanimous agreement from the rest of the group.

"We don't want to impose", Vision replies. "Yeah, you've already been too kind, we wouldn't want to intrude".

"Don't worry, We bought too much Pizza and you guys are cool", Kam replies, a slice already in his mouth. Wanda turns to Vision, "Vis? Sounds like a lot of fun". He smiles at her, "we could stay for a while". Everyone in the group cheers as both sit back down and each take a slice, Evie handing her phone to Wanda. "Add your number if you want, that way we can keep in touch or add you to our group chat".

Wanda jumps at the chance, "you don't need to ask me twice".

Chapter 61: Sergeants and Stories

Summary:

In his search through the boroughs, Sam meets up with some old friends.

"I didn't expect every single fireman to have a story", Sam comments to himself, checking his phone, having spend 3 hours with the fire department and accompanied them to 4 different calls just to get through all their tales of Spider-Man helping with fires. He runs across northern boulevard, walking past Bayside's public library and into the 111th Precinct PD.

Showing his SHIELD ID at the front desk, he's immediately directed inside. "We'll inform Captain Montoya of your arrival", one of the reception's officers stands, on their way to the back. "That's not necessary", Sam shuts the officer down, "I'm here on a casual basis, thank you". She walks back to the front desk leaving Sam by the detective's bullpen, it's functional quiet sharply cut by a man's screech. "Sam!".

He turns startled, spotting the naturally disheveled man-child the voice belongs to. "Peralta?", Sam asks as Jake runs up from the evidence lock up, the latter pulling the former into a bro hug. "Did you finally get run out of the 99?", Sam jokes to get on his nerves.

"Surprisingly no", a deeper voice chimes in, joining the 2 from where Jake just came from. Sam smirks, "Terry! How you doing", both walk up to each other, doing their own special handshake. "I'm great. But where have you been? You gotta visit more often man, haven't seen you since December", Terry winks, gently tapping Jake's shoulder with his elbow, getting him to relax.

"It's been a busy couple months", Sam explains, somewhat apologetic but not really. Terry pulls him in a side hug, "You busy next Monday? Cause Cagney and Lacey miss their Uncle Sam". Low hanging fruit, but the girls have always loved the nickname. He stops to think it over for a second, as Terry lets go. "I can make it. How are the twins? and Ava?".

"They're all great", Terry replies, pulling pictures up on his phone, "Little Ava's already crawling, trying to walk too" he gushes over his girls. "Anything else I missed?", Sam asks while Terry keeps scrolling. Jake mistakenly takes the question as his own. "Well, Amy went to prison, Holt and I ended up in Florida on Witness Protection, Rosa got a psycho boyfriend for a bit- Oh! And I got to live die hard!".

Sam short-circuited, not entirely certain if he was accurate or not. "Think he was asking me Jake?", Terry elbows him. "Yeah, but we're gonna have to circle back to at least 3 of those", Sam replies, sighing with light concern mixed with his day's exhaustion.

"Sorry to interrupt this brounion, but that's all gonna have to wait", A stocky Latinx woman cuts in between the 3, "I'm Captain Renee Montoya. I presume you're Sam Wilson?". She asks at the man, him nodding in response. "While it is a pleasure to have you here, I wanna know why. We're far too busy for chit chat".

"I was just here on a research assignment on Spider-Man-".

Renee scoffs, exaggeratedly, "What do you want with him again", she spits. Sam looks dumbfounded. "Yeah, about that Sam, that's kinda why we're here", Jake interjects, his usual bombastic attitude dulled by 'scary montoya'. "Queen's precincts have kinda been overloaded with work for the past two weeks", Terry tries to explain.

"How so?".

"Because ever since you traumatised the Spider away we lost one of our strongest allies and crime rates have gone through the roof". Sam turns to her, even more lost, "I'm sorry?", he blurts. "I've been on this job for over 30 years and was the go to woman for trauma victims, physical or otherwise for 20 of those", She summarises, "So you sure as hell heard me right when I said traumatised". He flinches down, "Ok", he moves past her assertion, not wanting to pick a fight with her. "But it's only been like 2 weeks, it cannot be that bad".

Wrong move. 937%" she stares him down, "Since the moment he posted that video crime rates have gone up 37%"... in two weeks. "What- how?", Sam stumbles, stunned by the neck breaking change. Montoya smugly grins, "Follow me", Renee guides all 3 back to the entrance of the precinct, facing a side wall covered in pictures. "Wanna know what that is?".

Sam and Jake nod, the latter more enthusiastically. "All these photos are the people Spider-man helped, or the cops he helped them with. We put it up with everyone's permission as a sign of hope, for our officers, our precinct, our people". He leans in, taking a closer look of all the pictures, plenty of them signed, spotting the many selfies of officer's he's spotted in his time here with Spider-Man. "But now that hope is gone".

Everyone turns back from the wall to Montoya. "Most of the people we've brought in aren't criminals, half of them cry of regret in our cells or interrogation rooms". Renee sighs, pulling the picture of her with Spider-Man from the wall. "Spider-Man didn't just deter criminals, he was a beacon of hope and inspiration to Queens, someone who believed people wouldn't succumb to their worst instincts or habits. Now that he's gone, that this hope is gone, people who otherwise wouldn't grow more desperate, reckless, dangerous".

"That's why we're here", Terry repeats, "the 99 is helping the 111, the 98 is helping the 110, the 94 and the 108. They even brought on some trainees from the academy to help out with the extra workload". It's their sixth day over, alternating around their detectives.

"How can this have gone downhill so quickly? How was it the video? And why aren't other boroughs this affected?", Sam mumbles, each question coming out as it came up. Terry coughs, "I mean, we got Prowler, Jessica Jones, even that new guy I think Deadpool was his name?", Jake nods energetically as always, "And Iron Fist, Daredevil and Punisher often sneak on down to Brooklyn, so we got that too".

"And this is not the first time this happened" Montoya adds with solemn grit. "What do you mean?", Sam and Terry ask in unison. She frowns, "Like a year ago, Spider-Man went off the grid for 2 weeks, there were no reports, no visuals, no nothing", She recounts, reminiscing at her past. "I was detective back then, crime rates went up 19% by the time he came back".

They walk back to the bullpen, running into a smirking Rosa filling out some paperwork. "Rosa, finally got him to spill?", Jake smirks. "His guts maybe", She stands from her temporary desk, "He didn't break, he broke down. Took me 30 minutes to calm him enough to get some info out of him".

"Did you do it again Rosa?", Terry asks, disappointed emphasis on 'again'. She scowls, "Didn't even get a chance to Jeffords", She looks around and spots Sam, "What's the little birdie doing here?".

"Nice to see you too Rosa", Sam rolls his eyes, her aggressive smirk reminding him a little too much of Nat. Rosa shrugs, "Sorry to cut this little meeting short, but I have a witness I gotta grill up at the Barracks in Fort Totten", she nods, trying to walk out. Sam steps forwards, between her and the door, "Mind if I tag along, that's my next stop anyways", he suggests. "So long as you're in the car by the time I start the engine I don't care".

He runs out behind Rosa, waving back at Jake and Terry as he disappears from view. "What are you two looking at!", Montoya scolds, "I got a B&E in Francis Lewis Boulevard". Both turn to her, like deers in headlights. "Go Go Go!".

 

"So why are you looking into Spider-Man?", Rosa asks half way into their ride. "How did you-" Sam looks at her shocked, only for a second thought- "Right, you're Rosa". She smirks, "Correct. And you're looking into Spider-Man. Why?". Sam sighs, Rosa's abrasive directness always intense, "It's been pointed out to us we might have been wrong about the Spider, so we're doing extra research".

She grunts, "Ok, now try it without the qualifiers", she demands, speeding down the hallway. He sighs even deeper this time, in surrender. "We made a mistake, but to fix it we gotta figure out how first". Chuckling, she replies, "Want my 2 cents?". Sam nods at her offer, Rosa's opinions rarely heard but always worth listening to.

Clearing her throat, she starts. "Just from what I've seen this week, Spider-Man might as well have been a member of the Queens police. Helped in everything from back-alley robberies to full scale kidnapping and drug trafficking. He went out of his way to help people and cared so little about praise and attention that it took 2 years for you guys' attention to land on him", she challenged.

Rosa stops a second to park right outside the barracks, locking her car, saving her next words to be eye to eye. "I'm not one for trusting people, but seeing someone like that? That's an ally I wouldn't want to lose, that's someone who should be given the chance and time to earn it", she adds, still with a low and sharp voice, glaring daggers into Sam.

"So what you're saying", he tries to clarify, "Is that we should've let him earn our trust, as a way to find out more about him?". Yes... no. "Trust goes both ways Samuel", she deadpans, "I'm saying you should've tried to earn his and compromised, that way he'd tell you more about himself. Only way I'd let anyone learn anything about me". She gives Sam a second to think things over before speaking again. "This doesn't leave this car or you won't, got it?".

"Not a word".

"Good".

Rosa opens her door, Sam following suit, the former taking her last chance to speak up before they separate. "Go ask for Nathaniel Adams, tell him Rosa Diaz sent you. Call him Nate and if he asks for confirmation say 'Ms Miriam' and 'Pink Hair'. He'll be able to help you". Sam gives her a questioning look, knowing better than to turn it to words, as she walks away. Not wanting any of the questions.

He walks into the Army Reserve building, immediately directed into Nathaniel's office upon asking. "Hi-", Nate begins, pausing in shock once he see's who walked into his office, "Sergeant Sam Wilson? To what do I owe the honour?".

"Hello Nate", Sam can spot the momentary curiosity on his eyes, "I'm on a bit of a research mission, Rosa said you could help me". Nate's eyes lock, "What exactly did she say?". Sam smiles; "Ms Miriam and Pink Hair".

Nodding, Nate's energy lightens back up. "Come, sit down", He brings Sam over to his office couch, "If She trusts you, then I trust you too. What do you wanna know?". Sam takes the chair, "I'm doing some research on Spider-Man. If Rosa directed me to you, I'm guessing you have something to say about him".

He stands to pull out 2 glasses, virgin margarita alongside them. "More like a story, if you got time". Resting, a drink and a story? Couldn't have sold Sam on it more. "As much as you need".,

Nate passes Sam his, taking a sip of his own before beginning his tale. "Little backstory, I served for 15 years before being honourably discharged. I wanted to be more local, and the bureau wanted to recruit me. Ended up working with them for almost 10 years", he recounts, showing his old ID badge from his wallet.

"They recruited me too when I left the Army. Chose to stick with Steve though", Sam comments to hesitance from Nate. "In retrospect probably the right decision", he jokes, "In those 8 years I kept running into this one officer turned detective, that's how I met Rosa... dated her too".

Hold up. "You dated Rosa?!", Sam blurts, extremely intrigued, Nate taking a long sip from his drink to avoid the question. "And how does this relate to Spider-Man?", Sam buckled. That question he does answer. "It was my final case. You remember Pope Emil?", he passed Sam the old case file. "That old head of the 121st street gang? The one punisher killed?", he asked, reading much too similar findings on the pages.

"Yeah, I guess? This was before that. I was sent to infiltrate his gang, took 8 months of undercover work but I finally got in deep", Nate refills his drink, instinctively rubbing his wrists, "My supervisor at the time was a tool, blew my cover. Emil found out". Sam looks over Nate, concerned, "He tied you up, didn't he. Emil tortured you, I... I can see it". He weakly, "Tortured feels like an understatement", he sighs. "He kept going for 2 weeks, trying to get information out of me, insisting I had more to give, even when I wasn't certain that I did.

It was my 15th day when things turned around. Emil was having another personal crack at me when out of nowhere I started hearing gunshots and banging from down the hall. Not a minute later a guy in a red and blue tracksuit is inside the room webbing up the 4 guards and Emil besides me", he smiles, turning the drink in his hand, watching the ice jingle around as it crashed with the walls of the glass.

"So what you're saying is...", Sam interrupts, taking a noticeably long pause before continuing, "Spider-Man saved your life". He snorts, "No need to make me sound like a damsel in distress, but yeah", he rolls his eyes. "Freed me from my chains and pulled me out of the building. I was able to pull a gun from a guard and help shoot our way out, so not that much a damsel thank you", He jokes.

Lifting his hands defensively, Sam counters, "Hey, I meant nothing by it. But how did Spider-Man know you were there?".

"Rosa", Nate replies as if it was obvious, Sam only more curious and a little peeved at Rosa having buried the lead. "She found out I was missing and somehow got his help. Even got him to wear a camera so we could take Emil into custody".

Eyes widened, the pieces clicked. "So that's the story behind his arrest, I remember hearing news of it but I was never too sure".

Nate chuckles, "Yeah, the nature of the arrest, the high profile, and... the footage of me had Emil and the judge opt for a closed trial". Sam winces slightly at his hesitation, just imagining how bad he must have looked. "Sealed the case files too. Turns out Emil was actually bribing the judge, that's what got Punisher on his trail".

"Not a bad story", Sam takes a long sip, finishing his drink before leaning back on the couch. Got him a chuckle. "That's not even the end of it", Nate comments, spiking Sam's interest once more, "He visited me while I recovered in the hospital, made sure I was ok. He was the first person I told of my decision to quit the bureau and move here. It's thanks to him that I work here, thanks to him that I get to live my life with my fiancée, Mark. We even got into fostering kids, some of which Spider-Man himself has brought to us to help find them good homes".

Sam reaches for a handshake, "not bad Nate, not bad". From the back comes a 'boo!'. "You two done with your Tea Party?", Rosa asks walking into the office. "Rosa!", Nate stands welcomingly, fist-bumping her as Rosa's version of a hug, "You know, next time you could warn me before you send an Avenger to my office".

She smirks, "It's more fun if I don't". She turns to Sam, "You got what you wanted?".

"You wouldn't have sent me here If you weren't certain I would", He smirks back, truly amused by how much her and Natasha would get along. "But yeah, more than I needed". Checking his watch, Nate groans. "Hey, not to be a buzzkill, but I do have a meeting in a couple of minutes I need to get to", he says, "It's my last for the day so I was just gonna close up".

Rosa shrugs, "Im out of here, witness gave the best statement I've gotten all month", she strutted back to the door. "Mind giving me a lift?", Sam adds, "it's like an hour and a half trip back to the tower, any time you can shave off would be greatly appreciated".

"Jackson heights".

"Close enough".

"Sergeant, before you go", Nate calls for him at the door, handing him his business card. "In case you have any more questions or want any more stories. At least half the people I meet have something to tell", he offers with a wink. "Thanks Nate, and call me Sam". Both men nod as they part ways, Sam catching up to the already far ahead Rosa. "If you knew, Why didn't you tell me?".

Again she shrugs, "Not my story to tell".

"Not your-? And how did you even contact Spider-Man?", Sam rapid-fires, curiosity ready to kill the cat. "Keep asking questions, I'm happy to let you walk". This promptly shuts Sam up, only keeping up small talk on their drive back.

Chapter 62: Pasts and Partners

Summary:

Nat and Pietro have an honest talk at a park

Nat and Pietro park in Nat's black SUV Kissena Park's parking lot, off of Booth Memorial Avenue. "Hopefully this is better than the Museum", he comments offhandedly, an attempt at a smile. Both step out of her car, Pietro gasping immediately after closing his door. "Nat! It's a racing track!".

She pulls him by the ear before he gets a chance. "Nope. You're not blowing our cover. You wanna run around in circles you can do that at the tower", she scolds, her smirk too noticeable for everyone. "Aww! Buzzkill!", He jokes with his own, Natasha rolling her eyes at his antics. "Come on Pietro, we got some more research to do".

Both take one of the parks many paths, looking around for anyone nearby. "Nat, there's no one here", he complains not even 5 minutes in, "this is soo boring".

"I know, but remember-".

"This is for Peter", he finishes for her. "I know, and I'd do this for weeks, but that doesn't make right now any less boring", Pietro smiles goofily, proud at his answer and trying to keep interested. Natasha sighs, a sly, suspicious smirk slowly forming. "For weeks, really?".

He freezes, blushing as madly as Steve does. "I mean- I didn't mean- well-yeah?", he sputters, failing so desperately to fix it. "Wow", she acts fake surprised, "Peter's your Bucky". Pietro breaks into stomach breaking laughter, "You- you just took us all out", he cackles. She raises an eyebrow challengingly, the unspoken reminders clear. "But yeah. I mean- not like that but... romantically? He's cool and I want him in my life".

Nat looks over at Pietro, the usual fast footed and fast witted guy stumbling. "He really is your Bucky", she smiles, less smug, letting her guard down.

"Ha Ha Nat" Pietro mocks, agreeing 100% with her statement. "But seriously, he's so kind and adorable and friendly, I don't know exactly how I feel about him but...". Nat places her hand on his shoulder, momentarily stopping for the gesture before their walk and conversation continue. "You don't need to. Let all this drama blow over and get to know him in person first, give yourself time to figure it out. Trust me, I know".

Back up this gravy train. "Wait, what do you me-Argh", He groans as Nat yanks him back, her having stopped cold in her tracks, looking over at 2 girls sitting a park bench. "Whatcha find Nat?", he asks, trying to gently free his earlobe from Nat's nail.

She nods towards the pair, "bracelets, left hands". He looks over spotting exactly what she said, both girls wearing charm bracelets, a red mask with a black web pattern on it. "You think?". She doesn't answer, walking up to the couple instead. "Hi I'm sorry to bother you, but I had to ask, where'd you get those beautiful bracelets."

They smile at each other before turning back to Nat. "Sorry, they're home made", the Red haired girl. The blonde with red and blue extensions adding, "By my unbelievably hot girlfriend!", Before pecking her on her now blushing cheek.

"That's a shame, they're gorgeous-".

"I know right!", The blonde screeches vindicated, "I keep telling Ives she should take commissions but No, nobody would buy them".

"Who's 'Ives'?", Pietro asks, using air quotes on her name. The Red head waves, "I'm Pamela, but everyone calls me Ivy. Should've introduced ourselves", she apologises. "I'm Harley, and I call her Ives", The Blonde smiles, pecking Ivy again at the 'Ives' comment. Pietro walks up towards the two, next to Natasha, "Pleasure to meet you, My name is Pierce". Natasha smiles, her nice, social facade on full display, "and I'm Nathalie, or Nat. Sorry to bother you, we're just Spider-Man fans".

"Aren't we all? He's awesome", Ivy replies, "He helped me find my Ives, no one more awesome than that", Harley adds, smitten. "Wait, you guys met him? That's soo cool", Pietro comments, matching Harley's usual elation, both redheads rolling their eyes at their respective blonde. "Right!", Harley almost shouts, "He helped both of us, and indirectly got us together", Ivy explains.

"If you don't mind, could you tell us a bit about it. We're from Jersey so we just hear what's on the news and some papers aren't the most reliable". Ivy sighs as Harley beams, "You had to ask", the former comments just before the latter starts. "Yeah! He introduced us and helped me move into Ive's".

"Ummm... Harley?", Ivy questions, Harls nodding like a bobble head. "Ah shit, I told this all wrong. This all started when me and my ex broke up, it was completely mutual. And soon enough I was back on my feet, ready to embrace the fierce goddess within-". Harley is stopped by a snap by her face, "Harley, you're off topic again".

"Oops, sorry", she apologises, "where was I?". Chuckling, "You, Ex, brake up", Ivy Summarises for her.

Focus sparks in her eyes as she continues. "Anyways, that whole thing made me realise I was Pansexual. I was living with a couple friends from my boarding school, St Bernadette's, came out to them... bad idea in retrospect. Worst to have done it drunk".

"Wait, they kicked you out? For being pan?", Pietro asks, almost disgusted. Natasha remained eerily quiet, Pietro not missing the way her teeth cracked together and her fists tightened. Harley nods at his question. "Yup, right to the street. What part of *Saint* Bernadette's did you miss. Threw my stuff and clothes off the window too", Ivy grabs Harls' hand, it hurting her more that her girlfriend was treated that way than Harley herself. "Spent a week on the street".

"Worst week of my life", Ivy exclaims, dread in her tone. "You weren't even there Ive", Harley counters. "Exactly my problem. You were out there alone and that's unacceptable". Harley's pupils might as well have turned to hearts as she stared lovingly at Ivy. Nat smirks, "I'm guessing Spider-Man thought the same?", she asks. "Ding ding ding", Harley chimes, pointing a finger gun at Nat, .Found me almost breaking down one night, helped me pack my things and took me to Ive's".

"Wait, so how did he knew you?", Pietro points at Ivy, questioning the gap in the story. "See, this is always the problem Harls, you tell the story out of order", Ivy — playfully — complains; "You mean I always tell the story the fun way", Harley counters, smiling at Ivy and blowing a kiss at her.

Ivy rolls her eyes, sending a light blush and soft smile at Harley's affection. "I had met Spider-Man a month before, I had... a bad relationship". That's an understatement. "You mean the abusive bastard whose knee caps I wanna pop", Harley barks with a spark in her eyes, in a spike in aggression. Nat and Pietro reacting with curiosity and interest at her violent reverie.

Ivy coughs, "yeah that one", they all fall into silence, Harley still violent, Nat and Pietro feeling like it's not their point to interrupt. "Moving on...", Ivy continues, "Spider-Man came in one of those less than ideal moments, got him away and helped me realise how bad he was for me". She frowns, "even if it took a few times for me to truly get it".

Pietro leans in, speaking in a more whispered tone, "and by got him away you mean?".

"Sent the fucker to prison", Harley replies elated, adding a petty, "good riddance", for good measure. "Back to my story", Ivy redirects the two, "Spider-Man wanted to keep in contact for a little after, and so when Harley needed help, he knew I had an extra room so he brought her over to crash for a bit".

"And that was the best part of my life", Harley lays down on Ivy's lap, looking up at her, "not two weeks later I asked her out, she said yes and we made the move more permanent". A lovely story, but too far a tangent from their original point. "So that's why you made the bracelets? In memory of this story?", Natasha asks, both wanting an answer and trying to play the curious tourist facade. "It was Ivy's 6 monthiversary present for me!", Harley gushes over the bracelets again. "I swear Spider-Man was blushing when he saw them".

Pietro chokes on his breath, "what do you mean when he saw them?". Harley sits back up. "He visited us on our anniversary, last time we saw him before we went on a 2 week trip". Harley scoffs offended, "call her by her name!".

"Really Harley?", Ivy gives her the deadpan look, Harley not backing down, "Fine, before we went on the 'eat bang kill' tour". The 4 continue some light small talk for a few more minutes, an phone's dining ending their chat. "Shit, Kingsley and Clayton are already at the restaurant Ive, we're late!".

Both ladies jump from their seat, waving 'Pierce' and 'Nathalie' goodbye as they run off around the lake. "They were weird right?", Pietro asks Nat the second they're out of ear range. "Completely", she agrees, But I get it". Pietro smirks at her. "You mean because of your girlfriend?".

"Don't push it speedy", she warns, her usual threat of letting him walk back to the tower not as effective with Pietro as it is with Clint. "Though if you must know, yes", she opens up, barely. Pietro very clearly notices this and changes his approach from the regular playful banter to a more personal tough. "Believe it or not, I understand more than you think".

Natasha turns completely to face him, her compartmentalisation of the situation fading to curiosity at Pietro's claim, a raised eyebrow making it obvious. "Only Wanda knows about this but back when we joined HYDRA, I had a boyfriend, he didn't make it", he mumbles. "What do you mean by he didn't make it?", Natasha questions, getting Pietro to sit down by the bench with her for this conversation.

Pietro takes a deep breath before he continues. "I mean he didn't survive HYDRA's experiments". She hugs him, noting the strength it takes him to remain calm, something not made easier by Pietro's speed anxiety. "I'm fine Nat, don't worry, I'm taking my meds and I moved on from this, I promise I won't have an anxiety attack".

"Just making sure", she squeezes once more on the hug before letting go. Pietro's warm smile he got during the embrace is still visible after she pulls back. "He's why I've stayed away from relationships so far, he's also why I understand where you're coming from".

"And where am I coming from?", She challenges.

"You also know what it's like to lose someone you loved or thought you loved. You know what it's liked to be LBGT+ in a situation or place not friendly to you for it. And I know what it's like to have feelings for a civilian when you live the life we do, I know it's hard and I know that story didn't make it easier", he replies, one arm crossing his chest, rubbing the elbow of the other, "I felt the same".

Natasha stays silent, letting Pietro grab her hand while she thinks Pietro's words over as the water of the lake and the tree's leaves makes the only sounds they can hear. "Their names are Rosa and Cassie", she mutters.

"And they are?", Pietro asks, guessing but not sure.

"They're my girlfriends"

Now Pietro hugs her, having sped thought through his shock, "thank you for telling me, thank you for trusting me, Mom". Natasha hugs back, normally not comfortable in moments of vulnerability, but recently she's found that ones like this can be quite alright. "Pietro?", He pulls back, expectantly at her, "If you promise not to tell anyone, I'll introduce you to them". She can see him curb his enthusiasm to peeserve his dignity, his super speed enhancing it but also helping him hide it better. He coughs, "no, yeah, of course. I promise".

"Good", Nat stands from the bench, reaching her limit of emotionally loaded moments for the day, "let's get back to the tower, I think we have enough". He jumps up behind her, "sure, but Nat", he stops her, gently grabbing her hand back to avoid her flooring him. She turns back, a kind curious look. "Don't feel like you need to hide them. It's not fair on you and it's definitely not fair on them".

She smiles, turning back towards the car. "Only I'm supposed to be the wise one".

Chapter 63: Pop tarts and Popsicles

Summary:

A mishap leads Bruce and Thor to taste some pavement and taste some ice.

"Did we really need to stop for Pop Tarts?", Bruce asks Thor, rubbing his temples exhaustedly, at least thankful this mini mart was in their way. "We have hundreds back at the tower you know?". Thor slows browsing through the market's aisles, looking for his beloved treat; "They're the great Tarts of Pop Brucie", he plays up his old act, knowing how easily Bruce melts for it, "you know how much I love them, and since Rogers and Stark didn't let me bring Mjolnir. It's a long way back to the tower".

Didn't take long for his well honed senses to find them. "Ah, there they are", Thor smiles, having found them up the top shelf. "Do you really need 4 boxes? How are you even gonna carry them all?". Thor shrugs at his questions, taking his Pop Tarts to the checkout. "That'll be $18".

He pauses at her request, turning to Bruce with a sheepish, pleading smile. "Yeah yeah, I got it", Bruce pulls out his wallet handing the cashier a $20. "Keep the change". She smiles at Bruce, him waving her goodbye as he runs to catch up to the god.

"Happy now?", Bruce asks, his frustrations at their detour fading for love. Thor nods, replying through a mouthful of pop tarts. "Very". They keep walking down the road, Thor snacking hard on his many Pop Tarts, the sound of cracking crackers demarcating their path, noticing Bruce mumble to himself. "Brucie, I can see you torturing yourself. What are you thinking about?", he prods, using a free hand to rub his boyfriend's shoulder.

Sighing, he pauses his internal monologue, pulled back to reality by Thor's words. "Just- thinking of Today. The people we talked to", he mutters, frown growing on his face. Thor puts his Pop Tarts down, stopping in his path glancing at Bruce, him glancing back. "You don't need to hide your feelings from me Brucie, I know you, and I know when you're bugged by guilt. Let me help you".

Bruce grunts at the statement, "It's not the same, ok Thor? Before it was Hulk's actions I was guilty about", he sinks closer into Thor's arms who gladly welcomed him. "I was always worried he'd hurt someone", Bruce continues through a sigh, a whimper, "but I never thought I would".

"Brucie", Thor starts with his softest, sweetest voice, using his free arm to pull Bruce into a hug. "I know you never liked hurting people, no matter how small, but don't hurt yourself up too much over this, it won't help and it's not on you". His words mumbled through Bruce's hair, which he kissed gently.

Didn't seem to do the job. "Isn't it Thor?", Bruce whines back, voice cracked and full of air, "Back at the park we met over 20 kids who raved about Spider-Man. Children", he argues. His hands tightened around Bruce's jacket as he spoke, "He inspired all of them and more than half he helped directly. MJ was right, we took that away, it's on us", he pulls back from Thor's chest, the god momentarily hurt by his recoil.

Thor tries to approach again, Bruce flinching back again. "I love you Thor, but I need space. Please, not now". Bruce begins walking again, internal monologue resumed. Thor was left behind worried, pouty eating more of his Pop Tarts to pass the time back to the Tower, not knowing what else to say or if he should. Stayed a few houses away from Bruce, keeping an eye on him, but giving him that space. Even if he wished he didn't.

Walking up to Crocheron Avenue, Bruce on automatic, absently steps onto the road, not noticing the speeding car coming his way. "Bruce!" Thor shouts, trying to run but coming too short.

"Watch out!", A young guy screams, flipping through the road, pulling Bruce out of the way just before he becomes Auburndale's freshest roadkill. The latter blacking out for a second as he and the kid collapse on the floor next to the god. "Bruce! Are you ok?", Thor's voice booms through all their ear, bringing Bruce to. Opening his eyes he sees Thor and a young boy with fawn skin, holding him up, back to a metal fence.

Noticing Bruce stir from his momentary daze, the kid starts. "I'm so sorry mister, there was a car coming, you didn't see it, I wanted to help-". Thor saw Bruce getting overwhelmed by the barrage of apologies and explanations, placing a firm hand on the boy's shoulder to stop him. "Don't worry young mortal, we know. Just give him a minute", he asks, watching Bruce settle back into what happened, looping up at the two.

He slowly stands back up, mildly bruised from both the impact of the kid and the ground, but otherwise fine. "No need to apologise, you saved my life", he gasps, the adrenaline finally hitting him. They both brush themselves off, Bruce's anxiety revealing new stresses and realisations. "Wait! Are you alright? You jumped in the way of a speeding car! That's not safe! Why would you do that?", he cries, patting the teen's shoulder, trying to find any cuts, bruises or injuries.

The young man is left speechless, "are you asking me... why would I save your life?". Bruce internally face palms at the seemingly inane question. "Because it's the right thing to do, and because someone needed to help. It's what Spider-Man taught me". Bruce and Thor freeze, "you know the man of Spiders?", Thor asks, the young lad looks confused, but amused at his wording. "How do you know Spider-Man?".

The teen smiles, "He's my mentor, or was? I think? My name's Jon by the way", he smiles, offering a hand. Only Thor took it. Bruce frowns at the 'was' comment. "I'm Bruce, this is Thornton, nice to meet you". Thor shakes hands with the guy, Bruce smiling nicely, only 80% certain he doesn't have a concussion. "But what do you mean your mentor?"..

"It's a bit of a long story...", Jon scratches the back of his head, fidgeting with his shirt with his other hand. Bruce shrugs, "Thornton has his pop tarts and I probably shouldn't move much right now, so if you got time, I'd love to hear it". Thor nods, remembering his snacks, opening another box to eat. "Sure, it's what Spider-Man did with me,  so I should too", Jon smiles, "It goes back a couple of years. I always loved gymnastics and cheerleading, it was my dream to compete but I never qualified the locals or my schools team".

"That explains your impressive form!", Thor booms, "You're quite capable for a child". Jon blushes, "thanks, but I wasn't that good back then", he mumbles, scratching his elbow. "I tried parkour-ing most days, hoped it would help me improve. I started becoming careless, tried more and more dangerous tricks until I bit off more than I could handle".

He pulls up a couple old photos, from the day they met, showing them to Bruce and Thor as he explains. "Messed up a move, started falling for like 2 storeys. Spider-Man saved me and then stayed to talk, asked me why I was doing what I did. Told him everything and he offered to train me". He showed a picture of him and Spidey on the ledge of a roof, another of him in his gymnast leotard, training with Spider-Man in his back yard.

Bruce hands the phone back to Jon, "So he was your gymnastics teacher?". Nodding, he smiles, "Yup, for the last year and a half. Turns out when you're a web slinging superhero you're really good at gymnastics", he laughs. "Took me one move at a time, gave me a lot of tips and suggestions, 6 months of meeting him two to three times and practising at home and I made the team at school, started making the podium in local competitions".

Both congratulate him on his wins, Jon blushing, smiling proudly at his successes. "And what about the last year? What's happened since?", Bruce asks.

"Spider-Man was soo proud after I made the team and all, even brought me a little cake to celebrate", he pulled out the picture, though it looked like a cupcake more than a cake. Jon frowns, "But I got recruited by a gymnastics team, I had school training, so we met less and less. It started every second Friday but now he just visited me at home whenever he was free and nearby", till the thing.

Jon looks over his phone, checking the dates. "I think I saw him like two weeks before he posted the video, practised a little. He even let me use his web shooters once. I miss him", he mumbles, playing with the sleeve of his shirt. Bruce slouches, another reminder weighing heavier on him. Thor taking this opportunity into his own hands. "So when you said that's what the man of Spiders taught you, was it just gymnastics?".

The teen thinks over his words, smiling at all the memories. "He always said that it's ok to make mistakes, it's ok to fail. They're a part of life, and what matters is how we react to them", he replies, "if choose to try again, to be better than before. Said he could never fault someone for their mistakes if they fought to be better, if they chose to try". Bruce smiles at the world, the didactic point not lost on him. Thor smiling as well, seeing his plan work.

"He also showed me the value of a helping hand", he looks down at his arms, "Two years ago I was average at best, now I'm working a summer job so I can go to Albany for State next month, all because he was there to help. That's why I didn't hesitate to help, I knew I could do something so I had to try".

Thor almost beams at the purity of the child. "Truly an honourable warrior!", he laughs, an inch away from lifting him to his shoulders.. Bruce laughs off his boyfriends antics before adding his own comment, "You qualified for the State gymnastics competition? You must be so proud!", he replies.

"I am", he smiles, "Topped the qualifiers 2 weeks ago". Their conversation dies down a little. Bruce having gotten an emotional second wind proposes a fun idea. "Hey, sorry if this is weird but I know there's a carvel nearby. You saved my life and gave us some of your time, so if you don't mind can we buy you ice cream as a thanks? Maybe you can tell us more about your adventures with Spider-Man?".

Jon laughs, "I wouldn't exactly call them adventures buuut, I have an hour or two to kill, and I would never say no to free ice cream. So as long as you two aren't creepy kidnappers, sure".

"Reminds me of the birdbrain!", Thor laughs, patting Jon on the back hard enough to make him stumble. "So", Bruce asks, "is that a yes?"

Jon shrugs. "Yeah, thanks".

"Then forth we go! For ice cream!", Thor booms, Bruce rolling his eyes while Jon breaks into inconsolable laughter. Thor pulls Bruce to his side while Jon's laughter slowly dissipates. "Feeling better Brucie?". He nods, "yeah, I think. Who would've thought a random kid running into our lives could have that effect".

Thor smirks. "Peter?" He asks, raising an eyebrow at his boyfriend.

"Touché". Jon catches up to the duo, still heaving a little from his laughing fit, "so what ice cream flavour you guys getting?".

"Chocolate, Bruce replies, calmly but certainly. Chocolate ice cream always his secret comfort food. "Cool", Jon nods, "If it's ok, can I get a large cup of vanilla-chocolate mix". Bruce smiles. "You jumped in the way of a car for me, ask for whatever you want".

"Thanks", Jon smiles back, looking over at Thor next,  "And what are you getting Thornton?".

Thor shakes his head 'no' while eating the last Pop Tart out of his second box, swallowing before replying. "Why get ice cream when I have my Pop Tarts!".

"You know you can combine the ice cream with your Pop Tarts, right?". Bruce looks over at Thor, the god walking on automatic as his brain processes Jon's idea, a distinct look of fascination and amazement growing brighter on his face. "Genius!".

Chapter 64: Alex the Great, Rogers the Guilty

Summary:

Steve and Bucky find more answers than they paid for at a Flushing Bar.

TW; mentions of r-word

"Steve, we've talked to over 50 people, it's been 5 hours, can we please go for lunch", Bucky almost whines at his boyfriend, yanking at his sleeve, mostly just hungry as they ate breakfast almost 8 hours ago. Steve had jumped them from their bed, tossing Bucky into the shower just after sunrise and sent them on their way to Queens by 7 in the morning. Bucky couldn't stop pouting for the first few hours.

Steve rolls his eyes, "I know you're hungry Bucky, but we're on a mission", he replies, a few steps ahead. An opening; Bucky sneaks behind Steve, wrapping his arms around the soldier, resting his head on Steve's shoulder. "I know Stevie, and I know we're doing this for Peter. But we haven't eaten anything since this morning, and he wouldn't approve of that", he lays on the guilt and the sugar, grabbing his puppy dog eyes out of his bag of tricks, and god did it work.

Melting a little into the embrace, always enjoying Bucky's company, Steve buckles. "I know Buck, but this is still a mission, and we gotta do our best if we want to have a chance to convince Fury. We can't just slack off because you wanna take me out on a date". His arguments were partly for himself, his resolve dissolving under the warmth of Bucky's arms. He wasn't thinking. Bucky frowns at Steve's wording, he knows the derision was unintended but it still stung. Steve took note, immediate regret washing through him, "Wait- No. I'm sorry Buck, that's not what I meant. I was just trying to say that everyone else is out looking, and this is serious, I never meant-".

"Shhhh", Bucky presses a finger to Steve's lips, holding it in place to keep him quiet, "I know what you meant Steve, and you know I could never stay mad at you", Bucky slides his finger into Steve's mouth, getting a quick feel before Steve spits it out. "Bucky!". He giggles, "What?", as Steve spits on the ground. "Oh calm down you drama queen".

Steve rolls his eyes at Bucky, mumbling a soft, "I'm not a drama queen", under his breath, Buck just catching it making his smirk grow. "And let's not pretend like they aren't slacking either, Scott and Clint definitely went for lunch, Bruce and Thor definitely took some time to themselves, and you saw Wanda and Vision on the bus, they're absolutely turning this mission into a date". Bucky's argument catches Steve, not really able to deny his allegations, Steve knows the pairs too well. "But-".

"Just one hour", Bucky cuts him off, arguing his case, "Just something quick to eat. We can go to a local bar and ask around there about Spider-Man, it would be more effective than trying to stop people on the streets just to be turned down 60% of the time". Was Bucky also fishing for a date? Naturally. Steve thinks it over, Bucky's adorable pout pressuring him to cede. "Fine, but one hour. Then after we're done we come back and ask around for a couple more". Cheering, "It's a date!", Bucky pecks Steve on the cheek, the Captain rolling his eyes at the comment and blushing at the kiss as Bucky pulls him into the first locale the soldier likes.

Walking through the doors, they enter a quaint bar in downtown flushing. Booths adorning 3 walls in a U-shape, the bar on the remaining wall, tables scattered in the middle. One corner open to a pseudo gaming area, with Pool, Air hockey and a couple other arcade machines. On the walls above the booths, various sports memorabilia, celebrity photos, the usual decor. On the bar's side shelves full of drinks or glasses, most intriguing to the pair however is the large, framed and signed picture of Spider-Man right in the centre of said wall.

"Is that?", Bucky asks Steve, both intrigued by the picture. "Looks like we're back on the job Buck", Steve replies, his boyfriend sighing frustratedly at him. Steve walks up to the counter, up to where a young bartender with olive skin and long curtly hair tied back into a bun, a black shirt and jeans underneath a dark grey apron, back to the room. "What'll be?", They ask not even turning around.

Took them by surprise. "Oh, umm, Hi", Steve stutters, not expecting them noticing him first, to notice him without having to glance. "We were hoping if we could ask you a couple of questions Ma'am", he asks. From behind Bucky can see them roll their eyes, turning around to address the pair. "It's Mx, please".

They narrow their eyes, suspect in their glare. "Oh, I'm so sorry, I didn't know", Steve quickly apologises, the barkeep lifting their hand to stop him from rambling. "It's fine, it happens, please don't do it again", Steve nods, "but, at the risk of my own business, why are you here again?".

"We're doing something research for an article on Spider-Man, came here for lunch and saw your signed picture. Would you mind if we interviewed you?". They hold their narrow glare, smiling after a few seconds as they turn to the back. "Max! Could you man the counter for a bit, there's something I need to do, I'll explain later", they orders through the door towards the back. Steve and Bucky both hear a distant reply, muffled by a wall, presumably from said Max; "Yup, got it Alex, be out in a minute".

Alex turns to the 2 avengers, walking out from behind the counter. "Come on", they gestures and guides them towards one of the booths by the far end from the bar and entry. Steve and Bucky sit on one side, Alex looking back at them from the other, most unconvinced. "So is journalism a side hobby or did the whole Avengers thing not work out?", they smugly ask.

The boys both freeze and gape at them, "Beg your pardon?", Steve coughs. Too easy. "You're Steve Grant Rogers, Captain America, you've showed up on enough posters, adds, and history books for me to recognise you from a crowd in an instant", Steve sitting awkwardly, called completely out. "And as for the White Wolf, you've been on the news plenty recently with the whole becoming an Avenger, congratulations by the way", they oust the second one.

"Thanks", Bucky smiles, a genuine emotion, even if not the right moment for it. It being nice to not be judged by his past. Alex carries on, back to their original point. "So try again. And keep in mind you two are already on thin ice, try and lie to me one more time and you two are banned for life. Understood?", they deadpan, their stare piercing through the pair. Bucky and Steve turn to one another, not having expected anywhere near this much confrontation or outright aggression. Additionally them seeing right through their facade shook them. They agreed silently, "yes Mx. understood".

"Good", Alex interlocks their fingers in front of them, leaning forwards, elbows rested on the table. "So I'll ask again, why are you here". Bucky let's Steve take care of this one. "I'm sure you've seen the video", he begins, slumping at their disgruntled nodding, "It among other things lead us to believe we were wrong, that we acted from insufficient and misleading information. This is research to appease SHIELD".

Steve was kind in his response, Alex knows this, but they can't help but sigh at Steve's answer. "And why pray tell didn't you do your research before you took away Queen's superhero, before you hurt him?". Steve and Bucky both wince, reminded of MJ's confrontation of them a day before, once more faced by the accusation. "We didn't know. It was only with the video that we realised, after we saw how much it hurt him-". Steve snaps his mouth shut, realising the fact he just spilled. Alex breaking into a breathless laughter.

"And there it is, every single time", They comment, a vulnerable crack heard in their pause. "You two live up in your Ivory tower, cared for by a billionaire and serviced by the government. The avengers only jumping in to save the world from a problem they created or one that affects them personally. If they aren't, the rest of us are damned".

The couple slouches, angry at themselves over the truthfulness of her words, over the fact they'd set themselves up for that. Their missions of late were Ultron — which Tony made. Loki, which in part resulted from Thor and threatened them as well. And HYDRA, which was in turn an issue over Bucky and Steve's past, as well as national security. Alex keeping their bravado and composure as they continue, "You don't need to tell me who, I really don't care, but do ask yourselves, if he — whomever he is — wasn't hurt by the video, your actions, would you be here?".

"No", Bucky replies quickly, almost as a bark. He was certain of the answer and knew there was no point in delaying it. "We're sorry-". Alex scoffs, "no, don't pull that crap, I don't want your empty words. They won't fix shit, only actions do", they finish, leaning back on the backrest crossing their arms, Steve and Bucky left sulking in their shame. They break the silence after both avengers stay silent. "Well, you gonna ask questions or not?".

They're left dumbfounded. "Wait, what?", Steve blurts, confused. After their disdain for them, he's frankly surprised they're still here. "Actions", they reply, "You came here to do research and fix your mistake, that's an action and one for the better. So ask away".

Steve nods, Bucky along side him, the former taking charge. "Ok, thank you. To start do you mind telling us why you have a signed picture of Spider-Man on your wall?". The question had been eating at him, having glanced at the framed work a few times the last few minutes they were talking.

"Met him a while back, he came by some times", Alex shrugs, wasn't exactly private information as much as it was neighbourhood lore, "He was always welcomed here, free drinks or food if he wanted and before you ask, no I didn't serve him alcohol, couldn't, he never showed me ID". Alex plays with their fingernails as they recount, the previous fire extinguished for a cooler smile.

Now it's Bucky's turn to ask. "We've talked to a couple of people already and it's always personal, so you don't need to answer if you're not comfortable and as someone with a rotten past I understand if you don't, but, would you mind telling us how you met?".

"Not at all, but this stays private. Deal?". Steve and Bucky both nod and verbally agree before they starts. "About a year ago I had this one employee named Mike (sorry Mikes, I mean no ill will). He drove me home one night, r-worded me in his car". Both avenger's eyes widen at their comment, Steve gasping in shock. "Hey, it's fine. No use denying my reality, the bastard raped me but now I get to choose and live a better life while the bastard rots in prison".

Not all true, they could still see their pupils constrict, their arms and back growing tenser. They could see just how tired the mere mention of him made them, how that wound left behind these scars. But they played along, "That's good, right?", Bucky tries to lighten the mood, Alex used to this being the reaction of everyone when they get uncomfortable.

"That's Spider-Man's doing". Both men's eyes widen again, jaw's dropping, this time of guilt. "Tried to get the police to help, told my friends, co-workers, but because Mike always acted like 'such a nice guy', no one believed me. Couldn't even fire him out of fear he'd sue and that I'd only look crazier than people already said I was". Alex circles back from their light tangent, "Anyways, after a month of this and having to work next to the jackass... let's leave it as Spider-Man saved my life, saw value in my life when I didn't".

They had very different reactions. Steve was stunned, his jaw dropping and face flushing, eyes flickering with concern. He's from the 1930s, he's seen many in that position. However, "I get it" Bucky exhales, "I've been there, I know that feeling, not valuing your life because of horrible things that happened, horrible things done to you". Made Steve turn to Buck, face of complete panic, worry, fear and a little bit of guilt. "No Steve none of that. Because I also had someone who always valued my life even when I didn't". Bucky kisses his boyfriend, Steve's anxieties fading as he reciprocates the kiss.

Alex watches them curiously, letting them finish their back and forth before they continues. "If you get it, then you know how much it matters when someone acknowledges your pain, when someone just listens and believes you", Bucky didn't speak, but his silent and profound nodding, his weak and faltering breaths said it all. "That's what Spider-Man did. Talked for hours, until like 3 am".

Bucky rests his head on Steve's shoulder, already a little emotional and tired sought that comfort. Steve resting his cheek on Bucky's hair. Alex smirking at their adorable antics, picking up the mood for all their sakes. "He not only believed me but launched his own investigation. 6 weeks later he and a couple policemen showed up, wanted my statement to add to their pile evidence and informed me Mike had been arrested the night before. Six months later he got sixteen years, I got peace".

Turning around their seat, pointing back towards the front of the bar to the framed and lit photo, she reveals. "That's how I got the picture, the night after he told Mike got arrested I asked if I could take a couple pictures with him to put on my bar in honour, updated it when he changed his suit", they chuckles, they've got a whole folder in the back with memorabilia. Their favourite moment therefrom the small party they hosted the day after Mike's sentencing.

After a minute of smiles and reveries, Steve remembered an old point they raised, "So you said he comes around sometimes, how often did you mean?".

"There's more to this part of this story actually", Alex smiles, intriguing both soldiers once again. "Since no one believed me, after Mike got arrested I turned this bar into a place people could seek help, where anyone who was hurt or desperate could at least come to chat. Spider-Man liked the idea and so if he found someone who needed it, he brought them here".

Alex faces out of the booth, pointing at people around the bar as they explains. "That family in the corner, he brought the mother here after her son, Tim, got kidnapped", Alex recounts. Her and a half dozen bar mates calmed her down the whole evening, got her fed and soothed. "If I'm not mistaken you helped rescue some kidnapped kids back in April, Tim was one of them, they're here celebrating his 12th birthday", They pointed at Bucky during her last sentence, the soldier's face dawning with realisation, "That's right, back in south Jamaica".

They nods, moving on. "See that mother and daughter by the counter? Estranged. Spider-Man helped them reconnect and while their relationship is still a little rocky, they're doing better". Two women near the front of the bar, one blonde one strawberry blonde. Their postures told them everything, neither too invested in their conversation — not leant over attentively — but neither uncomfortable. Neither showing any signs to want to leave.

"And that couple over there", Alex points at 2 guys playing by the pool table, one clearly beating the other. "Kinda like Flushing's own Romeo and Juliet, minus the warring families and death", they joke, "Spider-Man brought them and like half the people here, sometimes multiple a day, and we would help them together. I'm even Getting a psychology degree so I can be better equipped for this".

Glancing across the bar, through his powers lost in conversation, he's overwhelmed. "You're all really selfless, it's nice to still see a close knit community in New York", Steve smiles, happy to have found this little hideaway. "Only doing what Spidey did for us", they reply, their face flashing with indignence as they finished, "The damned spider barely ever even took me up on my offer for free food, he would only order it to give it to someone else, most I could get him to accept was tap water". Bucky and Steve laugh, reminded at Spider-Man's almost obsessive politeness every time he went by the tower, insisting on helping around or cleaning up his messes.

Alex stands from the booth, standing in front of the table in front of both men, "So, what can I get for you?". Both soldiers face them, confused. "You said you're here for lunch, what can I get you?".

"So you're not gonna ban us for life?", Bucky asks, only half joking. "That was only if you tried to lie to me again, which you didn't", They snark, "Or if you wanted to hurt spider-man again, which you better not", they adds, their demeanour flashing with fury only for a second, only noticed by the two soldiers. "So, third time's the charm. What can I get you?".

Steve's the first to answer, skimming the menu clumsily, Bucky busy giggling at his boyfriend's rush. "Could I please have a double decker beef burger, no mustard, and a large side of fries". Off his tail, Bucky came in, "And could I get your 12 wings plate, extra hot. Onion rings for myself, and some nachos and mozzarella sticks to share?", he adds his order. Alex notes all orders down on their pad, chuckling lightly at the amount. "Super soldier metabolisms, we have to eat a lot", Steve tries to explain.

"Mhm, just hope for a proportional tip". Alex heads back to their place by the counter while Steve and Bucky wait for their order, Bucky stopping Steve from going back to mission mode so they can have a nice lunch. Alex keeps watch over them as they devour all their food, much to their amusement, not expecting the note and size of the tip they left behind for them as they cleaned their table.

'Thanks for the food and for your time, I hope it's ok for us to come back to one of our new favourite bars'.

Chapter 65: Prime Pickings and Secret Keepings

Summary:

Tony and Rhodey take a stroll through a park, turns out, they find ‘Spider-Man’.

*ti-ti-tick*

*ti-ti-tick*

*ti-ti-tick*

"Tony, could you please stop tapping your fingers on the dashboard", Rhodey asks, driving with Tony around Oakland Garders, on Springfield blvd. It was prettier when there wasn't semi aggressive tapping going on. Tony snaps from his daze at Rhodes' words, only now realising what he was doing. "Sorry Platypus", he absentmindedly replies, turning to fidget with his hands instead.

Rhodey almost doesn't notice the hand fidgeting, simply struck by the ease with which Tony said sorry, wherein he'd usually joke around and ignore the issue entirely. "Hey Tones", Rhodey starts, once again pulling Tony from his mind.

"What's up Rhodey?".

"I know you're nervous Tones, scared".

Tony slightly panics, "why would I be nervous. And scared? Tony Stark doesn't get scared", he scoffs back, hands jumping to their opposite elbow, arms crossing in front of him as he shrugs. "But he should be allowed to be", Rhodey argues, looking at Tony almost as much as the road. Tony wants to make a joke, he wants to blow up and replace vulnerability for anger, but a little voice, a little reminder stops him. "I don't want to loose the kid Rhodey".

"You won't Tony, don't lose yourself to a future that hasn't happened, and that won't happen", Rhodey replies, pulling into 76th avenue. "But I can, if we can't get enough info on Spider-Man, if we don't convince Fury otherwise, if MJ tells him, if I somehow mess it up anyways, if-".

It was usually cute when Tony forgot how smart he is, not right now. "Tony!" Rhodey stops him, sharply pulling into a parking space, "What did I say about not losing yourself to a future that hasn't happened yet?". His chin dropping to his chest, Tony frowns, "Not to", he answers. Made Rhodey happy, "Now come on, let's go out there and make sure your first if doesn't happen", Rhodey opens his door, Tony following suit as they head into the next park for their research.

Tony's wearing his usual shades, alongside a baseball cap pulled down, and hoodie wrapped around his head, his attempt at a disguise. A disguise only summer friendly because of the in-built coolers he added. Rhodey in far less deceitful style, only a fedora and regular glasses. "I know you won't like to hear this but you have to give him-"

"Time?", Tony supplies, quite astute for Stark, "I know, it's what he and Pepper would've said, but that doesn't make it any easier", he grumbles. Rhodey smiles, pulling Tony into a side hug as they walk. "That's what I'm here for, what we're all here for Tony".

"Thanks Platypus".

Again Rhodey smiles. "I know I said this before but I like seeing this emotionally available side of you- and it's over". He sighs, seeing Tony off distracted already. "You really couldn't let this last? I thought we were having a moment", he fake pouts. "Oh get over it you sour puss and look", Tony points at the park's playground, a little girl with a Spider-Man mask and gloves playing all over the fort and slides.

His friend spots her and the couple looking over her, "Alright, want me to lead the conversation?", he asks. "Yup, thank you" Tony immediately accepts, not liking most forms of small talk, specially not after getting all goopy and emotional.

The pair both walk towards the couple, an older looking East Asian man next to a younger middle eastern guy, both looking over the little girl in the Spider-Man 'costume'. "Hey, sorry to bother you, but that's your daughter, right?". Both Avengers notice the couple side eye each other, sighing as they do. "Yes, and yes, we're married and legally adopted her".

"No, we didn't mean that", Rhodey jumps to apologise, now realising the unaccounted for implication in his question, "we're just curious about Spider-Man, saw her costume and thought it was safer to ask you guys instead of her". Really eased the conversation, The couple smiling and lightening. "Oh, yeah sure, we all love Spider-Man in our Family", the younger guy replies.

"Yeah, we've been hearing that a lot recently", Tony mumbles, still loud enough for everyone to hear.

"Of course you do!", The younger guy replies excited, "He's amazing, really cares about everyone he helps". They both hug on their bench, Rhodey curious about that entire interaction.

"You talk about him very personally. Do you know him?", Rhodey prods, with what's seemingly a very safe question amongst these people.

The couple laugh at one another; "You could say that", the older man jokes, his husband taking over. "He saved our lives in so many ways", he grabs their hands, squeezing and kissing it.

"You know Khalid (pronounced with a silent K), you could specify what you mean when people ask this question". Khalid waves him off, "Fine if you guys want? but I'm still right Ryan and you know it", he smirks, getting a blushy eye-roll from his man. "Ryan and Khalid?", Rhodey asks pointing to the older and younger guys respectively. "My name's James, this is Anthony, and we would love to hear it", he replies, walking closer to the bench.

"To start, in case you haven't noticed I'm a first generation Japanese American and my gay husband is a second generation Jordan American, so to adoption agencies we're not... 'prime pickings'", Ryan sets up for them, making the point explicit just in case either Tony or Rhodey missed it, only the former did.

Khalid takes over the story from Ryan. "We'd been trying to adopt for 8 years, even before we could get married which didn't help, kept getting turned down", he groans, "We already didn't fit in with any other prospecting couples, we weren't even married to start, and every time we got turned down only made it harder later on. They turned us down from adopting like 30 different times". He drops his head over the edge of the backrest.

Ryan nuzzles his head into Khalids shoulder, visibly shaken by the reminder. "After one of our final rejections we were devastated. We had gotten to the home inspection stage, we're finally hopeful but even then they turned us down", he continued, hugging his nuzzling husband, rubbing his back, "I was a little distracted on the road and almost rammed into a tree".

Rhodey looks over scared, worried for the couple. Ryan takes plenty of notice. "The stress, pain and sadness over wanting a kid and loosing it, of being told you can't have one, it's shattering", he mumbles, resting his cheek on Khalid's shoulder. Tony grows interested in the conversation at this declaration, leaning in. "How did you get past that?".

Ryan and Khalid share a pained smile, the former answering. "You don't? We both work with children, Khalid is a paediatric nurse and I'm a teacher, showed us how much we enjoyed being around kids and how much we wanted one in our lives and that's not something you just get past", he looks up at Tony, up from Khalid's chest,

"Then what do you do?", he responds, now completely immersed in the conversation.

Both husbands look over at their daughter, her pretending to shoot webs around the swing set. "You let it empower you", they reply in unison, Ryan elaborating, "because seeing them happy and smiling fills you with warmth, and because having her in our lives has made us some of the happiest we've ever been. You go all in just to give them a chance".

Khalid leans in for a quick kiss. "Can I continue my story now?", He asks once they're done. Ryan rolls his eyes at his antics, "yeah yeah", he responds smiling. "So, Car. Tree. Almost crashed", he runs himself through the steps, catching up, "That's when Spider-Man came in. He caught us with his web and saved us last minute". Khalid reiterates, amending his final statement. "That was the first way he helped us".

"What were the other ways?", Tony asks instantly, Rhodey letting him take over their side of the conversation, amused by his interest.

"Selina, our daughter", Ryan answers, looking back over her. "Look who's refusing to specify now?", Khalid jokes, his husband groaning at him. "Must you?". He smiles and nods. "After he saved us, we stopped to talk. We might have broken down to him and trauma dumped on him about our... everything. He asked for our number and asked if it was ok to escort us home, make sure we were ok".

"Then not two days later I get a call from an unknown number", Ryan speeds in, "Turns out Spider-Man had a lawyer friend, Matt Murdock, he referred us to him and he set up an appointment with us to start our next adoption attempt. All for free". Tony smiles, "A Pro Bono case?".

Ryan and Khalid chuckle, "Yup", the latter nods, "He's probably one of the best lawyers I've ever met!". Ryan smiles coming back, continuing his point. "That's not even all, he stayed with us for the whole adoption process, helped clean and prepare for every home visit, even insisted on acting as a character witness for us to help with the adoption". His words have Khalid melting partly over Ryan's chest, sitting on the bench. Tony and Rhodey both looking at the couple happily, Tony reminded of Pepper. "And it worked!", Khalid grins breathily, laying on Ryan's chest. "December 6th 2015, the day we finally adopted Selina".

"Dad, Daddy!", A young, high pitched voice calls to the four, Selina running towards her dads, jumping in to hug them. "Did you see me! I'm Spider-Man!", she cheers from over Khalid's thighs. Her dad's chuckle, smiling, "You are sweetie, you're amazing", Ryan replies as his daughter beams, pulling out a juice box for her that she excitedly sips.

"Who are you?", Selina asks Rhodey after pulling out her juice box. Rhodey squats, smiling at the little girl. "We're friends of your daddies. I'm James", he tries to get Tony to introduce himself, the billionaire remaining distant; "And my shy friend over there is Anthony. What's your name?", he asks.

She grins, "I'm Selina Nassour-Choi. It's nice to meet you", she politely answers, lifting her hand for a high-five that Rhodey excitedly reciprocates. "Cool costume", he compliments, Selina's eyes sparkling as she beams with joy. "Yes! I'm Spider-Man!", She does a 'thwip' noise with her mouth, extending her fingers and pumping her hands in the air in Spidey's iconic web shooting pose, aimed at Rhodey.

In response, the man lifts his hands defensively, covering his face, pleading. "Hey, I'm a friend!". Selina giggles, lowering her hands. "You like Spider-Man?", he then asks. Selina nods, smiling ear to ear, "He's da best! He came to my birthday party last month", she reveals.
"Really? You two must be close friends", Rhodey comments, seeing her smile only grow brighter. "We're best friends!", Selina answers Rhodey before speeding away back to the playground, both her dads watching her go with pain hidden behind their smiles.

"She doesn't know about the video", Ryan speaks, mind distant, "or about Spider-Man disappearing. We haven't had the heart to tell her." Ryan frowns, Khalid sighing as he does, "She idolises him, so thats gonna be a day". Tony steps forward, "I wouldn't worry, I'm sure Spider-Man will come back soon", he says with a hopeful tone, reassurance uncommon from him. "That's what we're hoping for", Ryan replies.

They hold their silence, Both husbands looking over their daughter, Rhodey looking over Tony who was growing more fidgety by the second. "Thank you very much for this, sorry if we bothered you but we should get going", he pivots. "It was nice meeting you", Ryan smiles at the pair, "And you weren't a bother, this was nice, so thank you", Khalid adds as they all — even Tony at Rhodey's direction — wave goodbye.

Rhodey and Tony walk a little more around the park, Rhodey noticing Tony's playing with his hand and with the cuffs of his hoodie, mouthing to himself what Rhodes can only guess is his own internal monologue.

Making it back to the car, Rhodey stares at Tony from the drivers seat, refusing to start the car. It takes Tony a solid minute before he notices. "Umm, Platypus? Why aren't we moving", he blurted. "Because I know you, I can see you thinking and arguing with yourself. I think we should talk about this calmly before heading back to the tower".

Tony points at the steering wheel, "You know the car can drive itself, right?", he reminds. "Tony", Rhodey rolls his eyes, "No deflecting. I'm serious". Tony slumps onto his chair, resting his hands palms up on his thighs, "I haven't really told anyone yet Rhodey, only really started figuring it out yesterday with MJ and Today".

Rhodey is able to pull Tony into a hug, the billionaire not fighting him, a recent change. "I won't tell anyone if you don't want to, won't do anything you don't want to, I don't even have to mention it again if you don't want to. But please tell me". Tony leans back over his seat, talking a calming breath. "I think I want a kid". Rhodey's stunned silent, helpful to Tony to continue his thoughts. "With Barton adopting the twins, the recent fear of loosing the kid, and then our talk with Ryan and Khalid just now... I knew what they were talking about", he sighs.

"So what you're saying is, you want to adopt Peter?".

Tony smiles, eyes almost tears. "I think so? H-he already has his aunt and I'd never want to impose on that, but, I at least want to be a father figure to him, a mentor. I almost feel like he's my kid, and I don't want to loose him", he smiles under one of his hands.

"So that's why you've been so anxious", Rhodey realises out loud, gaining a new understanding of Tony's feelings, "That's why this has been so hard on you. That's why you jumped into our conversation when they started talking about the adoption-".

Tony nods, "yeah. What they said... I felt that". Rhodey hugs Tony again, longer this time, Tony's deep emotional breaths the only sound heard in the car. "That's more than enough emotional vulnerability for me for a year", Tony's comedic defences start coming back up. Rhodey letting him.

He starts the car, pulling out of the parking lot en route back to the tower, as he adds. "One last thing Tony, if you ever want to talk about this again, or want any advice, always".

Chapter 66: Quid Pro Quo

Summary:

All their adventures finally collapse to one, right at Fury and MJ’s mercy.

All 13 avengers currently sat in Stark's biggest conference room, Fury looking over all of them through Tony's flat screen, frustrated and exhausted. "I've listened to all your stories", he barks, glaring with his sole eye, "where are you going with this?".

"Our Point", Tony takes charge, his usual disdain of Fury morphed to resolve, "Is that we're not mindlessly doing your dirty work anymore Fury. We're done placating your insecurities". Fury scowls, "You're being foolish Stark, taken by sob stories", he warns, leaning into the camera.

Didn't faze him. "Or maybe you're in denial, can't handle the fact we got over a hundred different stories proving you wrong", Tony snaps back, every avenger noticing the deeper emotions motivating him, waving it off, only Rhodey knowing why.

"You're being lied to Stark-",

"FRIDAY disagrees" He replies, pulling out a button from his pocket. "I had all of us carry these, microphones connected to Friday. She verified every story we told you today", he counters. His AI had cross checked every fact, collated them all into a folder with receipts from police files and news articles. Fury growls at Tony's stubbornness. "Stark-".

It pleased Tony, "Spider-Man is now under our protection Fury, so pick your battles wisely", he declares, to unanimous silence. Every avenger can see a vein pop on Fury's forehead as he barks. "Don't you dare end the cal-". Tony ends the call, not bothered or interested. The avengers all turn to stare at him now. "What?", he shrugs.

"That's...", Steve stands, "Not how I would've approached this". His voice was softer, bouncing around each word, around the issue. Tony chuckles, "That's why it worked", he smirks, Steve's exhaustion growing. "Anyways, we got another hour or so before Nat's illegitimate daughter comes up, so I'm gonna get myself more coffee".

Nat frowns for a second, slowly coming to appreciate the comment. From their movie night together and their meeting on Monday, Nat has grown to appreciate and respect her.

"Wait Tony", Bruce calls, stopping Tony by the door. He turns back to the group, "What's up Green Bean?".

Slowly dropping his hand, Bruce stutters, "I was hoping you could do me a favour".

Tony sighs, already guessing where it was going. "A monetary favour?".

Ding ding ding, Bruce nods, a little embarrassed. "Actually, I have one too", Clint speaks up. "Me too" Steve adds.

"Come on", Tony points for the three to follow him to the office. "Let's get my cheque book". Not like he didn't have a favour or two to deliver, a strong or two to pull.

-

"Pepper?", MJ asks walking into her office, having escaped the group labs after their induction. They'd made the appointment, they knew it was coming, the latter having dreaded the ticking of her clock. Once she heard Mj's voice, she stood from her desk, happy and hopeful. "Let's go", she decides taking MJ down the hall.

They once more walk to Tony's private elevator, Friday taking both girls up to the penthouse. "They were all day out yesterday", Pep comments, somewhat underhandedly. MJ sighs. "You don't need to remind me how much they care. I've met them and I've heard Peter talk about them, I know they do, but Pete took this internship more for me, Ned and May than himself so I will protect him if I have to", she shuts the woman down, who nods and hides her frown.

"I'm sorry", she sighs, MJ noticing her own anxieties about this issue. Guilty, but not regretful. "You don't need to be", MJ replies much to Pepper's shock, "You're also just trying to protect them". She understood. Pepper sighs a chuckle, "I know you probably won't want to, but regardless of what happens today, you can extend your internship with me after the summer", she offers. MJ smiles, unsure whether or not she'd take it but proud non the less.

The elevator stops and its doors open, MJ walking out first to the room full of expectant avengers, FRIDAY having warned them. "You fixed it?", She asks seeing them fearful but hopeful.

"Yes", Tony steps forwards, under her fixing gaze. MJ raises her eyebrow. "How?".

Clearing his throat, Tony tries, watching his words; He's beaten out. "We did what you said, asked the people of Queens", Steve answers. They all high-five, snuggle, or smile at their pairs. "I also got some documents from a friend in the FBI", Sam adds, having no partner to look to.

Clint coughs, "But that didn't entirely work", he took the place of the party pooper. He knew someone had to.

Specially since MJ didn't appreciate the hot'n'colding. "So am I telling Peter everything or did earth's mightiest heroes manage to figure something out on their own?", MJ deadpan-threatens, needing a clear answer out of them, needling them for it. "I took care of it", Tony answers. Bruce stepping forward from his and Thor's couch, clarifying. "Tony might have threatened Fury", he stammered, softly and quietly, "told him Spider-Man's under our protection. Don't know if that will dissuade Fury but I hope that's enough".

MJ Smirks, not maliciously, impressed. "Not too bad Stark", she commends, happy to see him put his ass on the chopping board. "You did something substantial, put something on the line", she commends, to Tony's satisfied grin, "It might be primarily selfish but you did it to protect Peter. That's enough to trust you". Yes she did need to steal the wind back from his sails, though not completely.

Natasha narrows her glare at MJ, curious. The rest of the Avengers stare at the girl confused, hopeful, scared. "I'm not gonna tell him", MJ summarises, the room sans Nat celebrating. "And so long as you don't go back on your promise, I'm not gonna hold this against you, it wouldn't be fair. But we need some ground rules", she adds once the room calms.

"Ground rules?", Tony repeats, annoyed at the extra obstacle, but too scare to fight her on it. "Like I told you before, it's gonna take some time before Peter trusts you again", MJ reminds the group, their high spirits faltering slightly again, "It only took 4 of you muppets in an elevator for him to break. So yes, ground rules".

Tony stands back, reluctantly agreeing with her assertion. She could see through him. "Rule 1, No schemes. No ploys. No shenanigans. That means you Barton". Tony, Scott, Bucky, Pietro and Sam laugh at her calling out the archer, Clint scoffing while everyone agrees.

"Rule 2, you will not actively try to run into Peter", she glares through their eyes, "If you want to talk to him, send a message through FRIDAY and ask him first". Avengers once again scowl at her rules, yet knowing better than to argue. "If! And only if! You happen to run into him or he agrees to meeting you, then you listen to him. If he tells you to stop, or if he asks you to leave, you do". The avengers concede, MJ staring down Clint to the same previous group's amusement.

"Yes! Fine! I got it!", Clint pouts.

She nods, back to addressing the group as a whole. "This isn't a rule but it needs to be said; Don't expect this to solve everything", she sighs, exchanging her grit for fatigue, "There's a lot more personal pain to this for Pete than you expect, what you did is a start but you need to let him heal. You can't rush this". The avengers slouch at the comment, their previous high spirits completely faded, only Natasha staring, intrigued. "We know MJ, don't worry", Rhodey replies for the group, wanting to move on for Tony's sake, noting his starting to fidget.

"One last Rule", MJ finishes her list, "This isn't a hard rule, and it's only temporary, but Peter struggles saying no to people, so if only out of wanting to people please, he'll agree to even the most stressful situations". The Avengers had seen it before, the more people that joined the movie nights, the less he wanted to choose, insisting others should for him. They listened. "So to start, limit your interactions with him and how many people go, don't put him in those situations".

Tony tries to smile, Steve answering the question while the billionaire failed. "We'll keep it to one at most and only if we must, right guys?", he gets them all to agree.

Walking back to the elevator, again stopping to face them just before out of sight, she shouts. "Even if it doesn't look like it, I am rooting for you guys", she smiles, genuinely for once, "Peter cares about you and that's enough for me, so if you need any help, ask". Her offer sparks the Avengers smiles and nods in thanks. "But don't waste my time", she adds harshly as she leaves to meet Pete for lunch.

All avengers present look between each other, making small talk between their couples and pairs while Tony fidgets himself out. "Hey FRIDAY? Where's Peter?", He asks, every Avenger looking surprised but expectantly. "Boss, before I answer I believe I must assure you that he is safe", FRIDAY forewarns, their surprise turning to extreme worry. "Why FRIDAY?".

"Because Peter Parker is currently eating lunch in the cafeteria, with Reindeer Games". FRI displays the live footage on their flatscreen as all the avengers jump from their seats. The video showing Peter, Ned and A disguised Loki sat at a lunch table, chatting as MJ joins them.

"The hell is he doing with Peter?!?!" Tony yells, matching all but Thor and Bruce's panic, the former of the pair looking fondly into the screen. "I'm gonna kill him". They all agree, jumping towards the elevator.

Thor speeds ahead, stopping them as Bruce joins his side. "Stark, friends, please lower your weapons", He pleads, a weird cry booming with his voice. "My brother has meant no harm ever since we arrived, and look at him", Thor points at the screen with a grin, the avengers placating him due to his insistence; "I have not seen that smile on my brother since we were young, so if I've ever earned any favour from you then I ask that you hold back, I promise you he means no harm".

"Look, Thor", Clint sighs, his voice venomous where it was usually jovial, "you've always been too trusting of Loki. He almost destroyed New York, we're not gonna let him hurt Peter!". Thor still looks pleadingly onto the group, his eyes begging for this chance. Bruce steps forward in his defence, "I agree with Thor", he sighs, "I lived with Loki for months ever since Ragnarok, so you can trust me". Gets the Avengers to start to pull back.

Meant he had to try a bit harder to get them all the way. "And if we all go in there to get Loki, weapons drawn, what will MJ think?", he posits, "Could see it as scheme by us, and it's way too many of us all at once, and regardless of everything it's sure to cause Peter to panic". Bruce's logic dissuades even Tony. "All we can do now is trust Peter and MJ to handle this, and we owe them that".

The group heads back to the sofas, growling and spitting, while Thor was eternally grateful to Bruce and giving him the affection to prove it. Rhodey subtly pulls Tony to the side, away from the hoard of them. "Just a suggestion and you can say no, but I think you should tell Pepper", he whispers the second they're out of range.

Tony returns a ragged breath, "I know, I know, do I need to? Yes, yes I do", He verbalises his mental struggles, grumbling. Calming his breathing with Rhodey's grounding hand on his shoulder. "Come with me?", he begs.

"Always".

-

Bruce and Thor POV:

*knock knock knock*. They bang on the front door of a two story house off of 33 avenue in Auburndale, on a slow Saturday morning. A kind woman smiling as she opens it. "Hi", she greets, "what can I help you with?".

"Hi Ms Kent, I was wondering if Jon was home?", Bruce asks, smiling and slightly cringing at the creepiness of the question coming from him. She looks unconvinced, and concerned. "Why do you ask? What do you want?", she prods, of the two grown adults asking for her son.

Bruce chuckles to ease the tension, "I just wanted to thank him again", he answers. Her concern falls, partly. "He saved my life last Tuesday", Bruce followed to explain, doing the job.

Ms Kent flips from distrusting to proud. "Really?", her voice is excited, already asking for more info.

"Yeah, saved me from a hit and run" Bruce nods happily supplying.

Changed her tune, "Sure, I'll get him now", Ms Kent grins, turning from the door. Bruce and Thor can see her look up the stairs and shout, "Jon, you have visitors!". They hear steps and banging, followed by Jon in loose exercise wear hopping down the stairs and up to the door. He giggled with recognition, "Hey, it's you guys. Everything ok?", He asks as his mother runs to the kitchen.

"Everything's fine", Bruce swiftly replies, not wanting to stress him, "But there's a couple things we wanted to talk to you about". Jon leans by the door frame, relaxed, smiling at the pair. "Sure, what's up?".

Bruce struggles with his next words, pausing to think before he starts. "We haven't been entirely honest with you, you see-", he never got to finish, "You're Bruce Banner and Thor", Jon summarises, the victorious grin not lost on the avengers as they stare shocked, "Figured it out Tuesday night after I got home".

Taking a second to process the change, Thor pushing him to get him started, Bruce hums. "Well, this makes this a lot easier", he hands Jon an envelope, watching the kid freeze as he reads the letter included within. "Wh-wh-what? What!", Jon shouts, his mom running back confused. Bruce was too awkward to talk after his scream, and Jon too surprised to react, She takes the letter from his hands, equally shocked but functional after reading it. "Is this real?", she gapes.

The scientist shakes it off first, 'Y-yes", he smiles as he puffs. "It includes a full expenses paid family trip to Albany for his competition, and if he wins, one to nationals as well", he recalls what he wrote in the sponsorship letter, "There's also a Stark Industries citizenship scholarship to any college of his choice for next next year". He explains as mother and son stand even more shocked. "The internship part is on the second page", He points at the paper that they'd not even gotten to read yet, bringing both out of their shock.

"This- this is amazing", Jon exhales, his mom slamming him into a hug squealing with pride and joy at her son. "I can't accept all this", Jon responds almost speechless. Bruce lifts his hands, palms forward, "Hey, think of this as the hospital expenses you saved me from", he counters, smirking at the teen. Thor, who up to this point couldn't help but stand back, amused at the conversational disaster happening in front of him. "This is recompense for your admirable actions young Jon, a mark of Honour!", He booms.

His mom smiles startled at his loud voice, Jon choosing to introduce them. "Mom, this is Bruce and Thor", he scratches his elbow, smirking awkwardly at the weird as reality. "Like, the Avengers?", She asks in disbelief. Jon nods. "My son saved an Avengers life! My little superhero!", She beams, hugging him again as he rolls his eyes blushing. Bruce and Thor slightly giggling at his expression. "You simply must stay for lunch, as a thank you".

She pulls Bruce as she shakes his hand, the scientist awkwardly smiling as Thor — who grew delighted at the prospect of lunch — pushed him inside. "Wonderful! A lunch to remember", he declares, patting Bruce and Jon's backs, pushing them behind the leading Ms Kent into the house. Thor walks with Ms Kent to the kitchen, curious on what she's making, how much, and if there are Pop Tarts. "Don't worry, I'll reimburse you for the food he eats", Bruce assures Jon, the kid laughing at the god talking to his mom.

"Thanks", he smiles. Bruce takes a second envelope out of his pocket, handing it to Jon. "What's this?", He asks before opening it. Bruce winks, "It's a recommendation letter, for any job or college or anything you want. There's also a thank you letter in there, has my and Thor's number on it, just if you want", Bruce replies, a little awkward but happy to see the joy in Jon's eyes. "Thank you", Jon almost whispers, turning to hug Bruce, the man returning the action for a second before Jon pulls back. "Now let's go, if I heard right, Thor might eat us out of lunch if we don't".

Bruce laughs. "More like out of house".

-

Steve and Bucky POV:

"You two are back", Alex smiles at the 2 Avengers walking into their bar, "And in only 3 days. I know our food is good but it's not drive up from Manhattan twice in one week good". Steve smiles back shyly, he knew they'd already seen through them. Didn't help that Bucky was giggling at Steve's face. "There was something we wanted to give you, as a thanks", the former replies, handing them their own envelope.

Alex stares at it curious and reserved. Opening it carefully as they stare at the man, finding the million dollar cheque hidden within. They would be lying if they said it wasn't tempting, but it was even more frustrating. "I don't want your Pity money", they monotone. Steve and Bucky both have their spirits drop, expecting them to be excited at the gift. Alex falling a little guilty over the harshness of their words, "You're only giving me this money because of the Spider-Man situation and to ease your guilt. I don't want it", she pushes the cheque back to Steve's chest.

The couple frowns, the realisation of that fact weighing heavily on them. Bucky shooting with inspiration whispers into Steve's ear, the latter whispering back as they have a quick private conversation between them.

"Either share or get a room", Alex half jokes, a little annoyed at them. They smile at them, Steve detailing their plan. "Then what if we gave this to organisations combating sexual assault?", he asks, Bucky adding quickly after him. "500k to Safe Horizon and 500k to CASA NYC".

It earned them their attention, "You two know of Safe Horizon and CASA?", Alex asks, admittedly a little surprised. Bucky and Steve smirked, "So what do you say?".

Alex thinks it over, smirking curiously at the pair. "That's... acceptable, but no anonymous donations", they counter, "If you do this you do it in the spotlight. People need to know there are heroes out there who believe and support them". Wouldn't have offered if they weren't, "Deal". Bucky shoots back, smirking happily as he adds. "But you let us pay for your college, not out of pity but like an investment", He shuts any argument down. Alex nods.

"And if we can bring more of our friends over, we weren't kidding when we said this was one of your new favourite places", Steve adds, wrapping his arm around Bucky. Alex smiles, "Same booth? same order?", they check, having kept the notepad with it. "You remember it?", Steve asks surprised, Alex laughing at his surprise, nodding with a smile. "Please, and add a hotdog to my side", Bucky replies as they head to their booth for an improvised Friday lunch date.

-

Pietro and Wanda POV:

"You sure this is a good idea?", Pietro asks his sister, finishing to set up a little Cozy hideaway by a corner of her room. Wanda looks up from her seat within said hideaway, "I'm a little nervous, I don't know how they would react and don't want to tell them yet. But you're my brother, I want them to meet you", She smiles at him, him smiling back.

Pietro sits next to her, Wanda checking their illusion with her camera, her phone propped up on a coffee table. "Alright, but Pietro and Wanda is a little too obvious, if they ask, my name is Pierce and I'm your older brother", he runs his idea by Wanda. She chokes in her laughter. "Older?". Pietro scoffs, scrunching his face pouting. "Ok see, that just proves my point. You're my younger brother", She laughs while Pietro rolls his eyes, smiling at how happy her laughter sounds. "And why Pierce?", She asks having calmed down.

"It was the name I used on Tuesday"m Pietro shrugs, "Nat said that was good enough and I kinda like it". Like that she gave it to him. "Ok Pierce, you ready?", Wanda giggles at using the name. Pietro smirks, "Ready". Wanda nods, pressing the group call button on her group chat, a rapid fire of faces popping on screen; "Hey everyone, thank you for taking the time to talk", she speaks to her phone, the 6 little faces on her screen all smiling back.

"Not a problem Wanda, anything for a friend, "Kam replies. She relaxes at the response and everyone's eager willingness. "I wanted to introduce you all to my brother", she pulls Pietro into frame. "Hey everyone, my name's Pierce. I'm Bi, He/Him, I'm Wanda's older brother", she elbows him in the stomach, him puffing and everyone else laughing. "Ok, younger brother".

"That's Better", she smirks, directing him back to the group and introducing Pietro to everyone, them doing the same type of introduction they did with Wanda 2 days before. "Since we're on the topic of introductions...", Kam is seen shuffling around, his camera flipping around repeatedly, undulating up and down as he walks. "Wanda, Pierce, meet my roommate slash boyfriend Kai", he jumps next to a similarly Tawny guy on the couch, wearing a tank top, a singular circular Kakau on his shoulder, contrast to Kam's multiple over both arms and chest.

They'd cuddled with each other as if it was second nature. "Sup everyone", Kai smiles, Kam sliding his arm behind Kai's back, resting his head on Kai's delt. Wanda and Pietro smile, responding with their own versions of "nice too meet you Kai", before Amaya derails the entire conversation with her obsession of the week. Pietro and Wanda having a blast and a half for the next 2 hours of their combined chaos.

-

Tony and Rhodey POV:

"Coming!", They hear Selina's young vivacious voice through the door, the one that slowly swings open. "Dads! Your friend Anthony is here!", She yells for them, running off with her Spider-Man action figure in hand. Khalid walks to the door, "thanks sweetie. Hello-", He stops, seeing the suited up billionaire in all his press worthy glory. "Are you busy?", Tony asks, Khalid remains frozen as his husband walks up. "What's up sweeti-".

"Great, another one's frozen", Tony comments, playfully frustrated both adults in front of him aren't present. "M-Mr Stark? What are you doing here?", Khalid stutters, hands tapping around his husband's chest and abdomen till it found a hand to hold onto, which held back.

Rhodey steps forwards, "Can't James and Anthony visit their friends?", He asks, trying to clue them in. "We- you- Anthony- Rhodes- wow", Ryan can't get more than one word out between his panicked breaths, realising that not 5 days ago he held a casual conversation about his daughter with Tony Stark, the billionaire, who's currently by his house. Tony snaps his fingers in front of both their eyes, "Hey, none of that. Can't talk to you if you're comatose", he orders, questing the pair.

Both shake it off, still hyperventilating slightly, "Sorry Mr Stark", Ryan replies. "My name's Tony, you can use that", He sasses, Ryan and Khalid flustered and embarrassed. "We don't want to take too much of your time, just have a couple things to discuss".

"Um, sure Mr St- Tony", Khalid replies, squeezing on Ryan's arm and hand. If he kept going, it'd leave a bruise. Tony grins, "For starters we wanted to thanks for your time last Tuesday", he recalls, a memory playing on loop for both husbands, the identities of their new friends still striking. "You were very helpful-". "and Nice", Rhodey interjects. "Yes, and nice", Tony grumbles, side-eyeing his friend, "Thank you for giving us some of your time".

"You're- you're welcome Mr Stark", Ryan replies, quickly amending for his mistake. "I mean, Tony". Tony chuckles, "Secondly..." he pulls a business card from his suit jacket, handing it to Khalid. "We could use good nurses at SI, if you're interested", he offers, Khalid's jaw dropping, "We can station you at our Queens facilities, schedule around Selina's needs, up to you".

Shouldn't be possible, but Khalid felt like his jaw was speeding towards the floor, pulling his head down with him. "This is incredible Mr Sta-ony", He stops himself, still too star struck in the moment. Tony and Rhodey found it cute. "Feel free to Email any time, we can sort it out in a flash", Tony gives Khalid his press smile, the young guy finally catching up to the situation placing the card in his wallet. "Thank you Tony, I'm honoured".

Finally he managed to get it right, Tony laughs in his mind. Still with his press look, he turns to Ryan. "That card has my private business line and email, feel free to use it as a reference for any job application", Ryan's turn to gape, Tony still somewhat amused by their reactions. "I looked through your employment records, and from our talk this week, there'll be no workspace that won't hire you. Stark Industries included".

Ryan thanks him profusely, Khalid joining half way.

Tony checks his watch, "Sorry to cut this short, but we need to go", he winces, shrugging as he looked to his car; he'd also reached his limit for the day. "Of course", Ryan replies, standing by Khalid as both stare at the billionaire turn away.

"Oh, one last thing", Tony stops half way down their porch, "That reference offer also applies to Selina, any school or program she wants". Tony leaves, seeing Rhodey politely wave goodbye to the floored men, rushing to catch up to him. "You know Tony, you could've given them a chance to breathe", He scolds.

Tony shrugs. "I'm a billionaire, I got places to go, people to see", he jokes. Rhodey scoffs, Tony enjoying his annoyance, adding one more thing to finish it off. "Besides, it's more fun this way".

-

"Hey FRIDAY, Pull up every video of Peter that you've recorded over the last week", She asks, hidden away in her room, looking through every single second of footage until she finds it. "I can't believe it", Natasha gasps, pausing her video. Time stamped: 9:19 am, Monday 20th of June. Location: Stairwell. Her computer shows the stairwell, Peter just on the edge of the camera's field of vision, Peter stuck to the side of the wall, jumping up the stairs.

The words found her, finding the way out of her as the final piece clicked into place. "Peter is Spider-Man".

She replays the footage a couple of times to solidify her suspicions, only growing more certain that she was right. "FRI, erase all the security footage of the eastern emergency stairs from Monday. Anyone asks, tell them it was a glitch in the system. Anyone keeps asking, refer them to me".

The AI scrubs all the footage as demanded, the image disappearing from her screen as she does. Nat whispers as she stares into the mirror of a black screen, "Don't worry Peter, your secret's safe with me".

Chapter 67: The Joker, and the King of Hearts

Summary:

Snakes on a tower, and Peter runs into it

"I hate my life".

-

"See, fooled again", Stark bitches at his failure to lift Mjolnïr, a frustration I'm used to, but if only that pompous Midgardian knew how close he was. It only takes him 5 minutes longer to prove himself the sour puss he's always been. "I meant what I said before Thor, if Raindeer Games is staying at my tower, he's gotta play by my rules", the mortal growled like they always did.

I roll my eyes, Brother standing by Banner as he replies. "Friend Tony", I can see him plead, but I know damn well that oaf has no ground to stand on, and surprisingly it seems so did he. "Alright, but be reasonable, please". Not surprised even he's figured it out. Don't know if Stark even heard him, regardless he didn't care. "He can't leave the tower, I don't care, I'm not having him risk New York again". I grunt, he can't go an hour without bringing that up. Thor seems tired but inevitably concedes. "He also can't be left alone. Someone's staying to babysit him at all times, and by someone I mean you two", he points at Brother and Banner.

"If you don't mind, I'm not sticking around to be infantilised", I start walking from the room, the best course of action to prevent any casualties. Though the whiners didn't seem to like it. "Where the hell are you going?", Stark shouts at me, from the corner of my eye I can see Bruce hold him back. "Don't try anything, since your last visit I made my cameras illusion proof!", He yells as I walk out of sight, needing at least half an hour to stand his incessancy.

-

I'm sat by the window, staring down into the streets with a pair of binoculars Banner lent me, one of the few things to do cooped up in this tower. "It's intriguing how much value these midgardians put in their short mortal lives". I look over couples, children with their parents, groups reminiscent of my brother and the warriors three.

"Wonder what thats like", I absent-mindedly speak my thoughts, the solitary emptiness of this tower a much less pleasant sound. Thor and his mortal friends are off in some meeting, 'Loki free' meeting as the Stark one insisted. I sigh, yet another reminder that no one likes me, they only tolerate me, and it takes Thor and Banner insisting even for that.

-

"Please Tony, he promises to not do anything you'll regret", Bruce tries to argue my case, Stark does not seem pleased, then again I've yet to see him be. "I don't trust him, He threw me out a window!". I chuckle, "Still on that Stark?". Thor turns to me exasperated, I've known him for enough centuries to recognise his 'You're not helping' look. "Regardless, what Banner speaks is true. God's honour".

I can see the many distrusting faces in the room, really only the two at my defence and the Captain and his boyfriend who seem too busy in their own conversation. "My honour as well Stark. Only for today, please"

I can see him scowl at the idea. What was that mortal utterance? If I had a nickel for every time I've been on the receiving end of such a look, I'd be wealthier than Stark thinks he is. "You try anything, I shoot you with my repulsers. You step out of line, we unleash the Hulk on you again".

"Stark!", I see Thor reply annoyed. Though I walk off for a drink as Banner continues the argument, "Tony, please don't use me as a weapon".

The cat's small sister speeds into the room, stealing every spotlight. "FRIDAY! Add one more player!"

-

They were less reluctant with the Spider child. Took Thor and Banner 15 minutes to wear Stark down, but the mortal in spandex who they were fighting not a month before doesn't get a passing complaint. In the past 4 weeks I don't think I've seen or spoken to any of them more than on that day alone. Not usually a complaint, but when I'm not allowed to do anything even table scraps feel like a meal.

"Stupid Avengers", I spit, placing the binoculars down on a coffee table beside me. Pacing around the room, airing my thoughts, if only for the noise. "Why am I even surprised, been a constant all my life. Even now in New Asgard there's a coin's toss chance someone hates me. Even now there's a coin's toss chance Thor's gonna eventually", I frown. Thought I might as well as my green sparkles encircle me.

-

I'm slithering through the vents — if the simpleton of Barton tries it, might as well — it's Saturday and everyone, even Thor are busy on their own thing. They've been doing this ever since I arrived. Today seemed last minute, and I remain uninvited, as expected.

Slithering by the theatre room I spot all of them, sprawled around every seat within the room, a poor imitation of our culture depicted on the screen. Listening in, I hear unparalleled joy. I've never hear them that happy, rarely been around anyone that happy, rarely been that happy, only with mother

-

"I can't do this anymore, I need to move". I open the vent hatch, shifting into a snake to slither across the tower. Snakes are surprisingly made for this, and it's also the only way to sneak into the lower levels without judgement or panic.

10 minutes. It takes 10 minutes for me to be proven wrong.

"I can't believe Stark allowed that psychopath to live here", I hear a deep male voice complain, sliding to an adjacent break room. "Christmas Bonuses better be extra large this year if they expect us to work with him around". Slithering up to the vent cover, I find 4 middle aged men, low level employees in the marketing department. A month restricted to a single building, you learn things.

Imbecile number 2 continues their little circle jerk. "I'm almost ready to sue for reckless endangerment. With Loki at the tower, no judge will disagree he is a menace", They all laugh, dumbass number 4 commenting through his chuckles, "if you do, tell me, we'll sue together".

"You know what", Dumbass 3 starts after their laughing died. D 2 and 4 filling their mugs full of coffee for their smug mugs. "If Stark kills Loki, They should give him a holiday", All 4 wastes of space cheer to that, dispersing to their own.

I hiss, slithering into the lower labs, their words all echoing in the vents, in my brain. I head into the lab's storage room. A common, comfortable place to break.

"Who'd have thought I'd be reduced to this so often", I say through staggered breaths and inconsistent sobs. The loneliness, the hate, the contempt, a cacophony of pain defines my life, the luxury to break in peace my honour's only solace. "If only they knew, they believed I-"

A young voice, muffled, comes through the door. "Hello, everyone ok in there?", it asks, making me shake, green swirls turning around my hands. 'Everything's fine, leave!", I yell, hoping they comply. Instead, I feel the door press onto my side of the frame, shit.

"It ok if it's not, you know?", I hear them reply. Their words like all the rest heard today echo through the room, inside my mind. "You're allowed to feel sad, allowed to cry. No one should judge you for that, I won't judge you for that", though this echo was different. In retrospect I should've realised the equivalent of solitary confinement would get to me, that the weeks alone would erode my defences. Unsure if it was a matter of timing, or the soft muffled words, or an exhaustion born desire to speak to a new voice, but; "I'm alone"

They pause for a second, for some reason I fear they left too, not to say I'd be surprised- "You're not alone right now, I'm here", it replies, still somehow unshaken. "As if that matters", I deride, whats even the point, a lonesome mortal that would turn their backs the second they saw who I was, who wouldn't even think twice about us here today.

I dig my chin between my knees, curled up by a corner, absorbing the growing silence. Then the door handle shakes. I snap up, staring towards the door as a streak of light cuts through the otherwise dim room, right through me. A little midgardian and I make eye contact momentarily as I turn back to a snake and speed for the vent.

"Mr Loki, Wait!", I hear him yell as I'm almost out of sight, "I'm sorry". Now those two unfamiliar words get me to stop, curiosity as much my nature as mischief was. It was also a distraction, food scraps . "I didn't mean to intrude, you just sounded like you needed help. Please don't leave", the little voice begged, echoing inside the vents.

Please don't leave? Even took me a second to realise his words, multiple more to process. He's called me 'Mr Loki' and yet he doesn't want me to leave? It'd be a more painful realisation if it wasn't so unprecedented. I circle back, popping only my head out into the store room, "what is your interest mortal?", I hiss.

"My interest?", He looks confused, guess even of Stark's workers this is asking too much. "You mean why I'm here?", I nod, "I heard you, thought you might need to talk to someone, to not be alone", he replies, curling up by the vent side. On the one hand, this grew even more fascinating, the child seemingly unthreatened neither by a snake nor the god. On the other should the child cross a line, there's nothing a spell or two couldn't fix.

I slither out of my pseudo vent-cave, curling up on the floor next to the tiny mortal, looking up at him, poking my tongue at him. "Are you really that ignorant, do you not know what I've done?", I hiss agin, tensing my back, ready to pounce if necessary. The child doesn't seem bothered, "I know about the battle of New York", He replies quite confidently, strikingly so. "I know who you are Mr Loki".

Confounding. "Then why are you here?", I snarl, for only one second my eyes averting from his, "Why do you bother?".

He shifts on the floor next to me, back rested on the wall, with an ever present smile. "Because it's the nice thing to do", he replies. And there's nothing more vexing than his confident smile, than his certainty upon saying it. "Because you seemed like you needed it". He goes to pick me up, me hissing as he gently lifts me with both hands and placing me over his shoulders.

I should bite him, should simply get it over with for how dare he... but has boredom done me in so far? Is this my new low? That even a simple mortal child sparks fascination in this prison. It's why I let him, for now. "And recently I've learned not to assume blindly, not to believe something just because I'm told they're good or bad", he adds, further arousing my curiosity, "I'm choosing to make up my own mind".

"You know I could kill you right now", I remind him, wrapped around his neck, venomous snake, the usual knives, in a dark storage closet. Could get it done without anyone being the wiser. Yet he smirks at me. "yeah, you could", he answers unbothered as he begins massaging me down from my head, occasionally stroking my head. This child is insane.

If I enjoyed it, no one has to know- "You're liking this", he giggles. Curses.

"So, you wanna tell me what's wrong?", He asks me after a few more minutes of petting me, which I mercifully allowed. "I won't tell anyone, I promise". That in mind, it wouldn't be the worst thing, I can always jinx his memory later if I must. "I don't expect you to understand but-".

"People aren't as willing to listen as I am?". ... he's right? "People don't trust you and eventually you start believing it. That's why you're down here, that's why you were so surprised when I came in". That's it. I slither off of the child, my tongue rattling with frustrations till I'm shifting back to my preferred form once fully on the floor, sitting by him. "How?", I asked, and somehow he needed not be explained.

"I'm used to it", he chuckles as he answers, leaning back, "I'm not going to pretend I know what you've been through, but I recognise those questions, those thoughts. I've been there". I might have underestimated this one, in intelligence and experience. It dwarves even against a half decent god, but he might be of worth.

I slump my head, facing the floor as my only way to start. "They don't trust me. I can't leave, I can't move, I can't be left alone", I summarise for him, "You know my brother?".

"You mean Thor?", He checks, I nod. "Yeah?".

"Takes him and Banner begging for me to be included in anything they do, even then it doesn't always work".

He scrunches his brows, "so they just socially isolate you?", the teen asks, astute. "Nothing I'm not used to", I disregard his question, that is nothing new. He jumps up, nodding towards the door,  "wanna come join me and my friends for lunch". He's done it, now he has me confused. Worst of all, he noticed. "You seem like you could use the distraction, and it'll be fun!", He smiles from ear to ear, would almost remind me of Thor if he had any brains.

In retrospect, it might be accurate. "That doesn't seem like the smartest idea young mortal", I reply.

Made him frown, "Come on Mr Loki, you can use an illusion if you don't feel comfortable, we don't even need to tell them who you are", he nags, "Please Mr Loki!". He's begging by the end, other than when my Brother's involved this is probably the hardest anyone's wanted to spend time with me. It's unsettling, but ultimately he was right about the distraction.

I comply, changing to resemble a midgardian 19 year old, slim fit jeans and a green snake themed hoodie. From the weeks alone, I'd seen enough inspiration through stories and the men-children. The child seems to love it as he directs me out of the room and down towards the tower's cafeteria. "Oh! I haven't even introduced myself", he realises, a point I never even took note of, "I'm Peter Parker", he waves, walking through the crowd.

At the name, it strikes me. That's why he looked so familiar, this is the child Stark and the rest were so interested in, the one they think I never knew about. This only makes him more interesting, making it worth following with his plan.

He leads me to a table where a similarly aged child calls his name. "Hey Ned, where's Abe and Ray?", Peter asks the boy. The latter's excitement too much like Barton's. "They stayed back on their projects. Who's your friend?". Peter freezes as he's sitting, not prepared for the question, staring at me lost. "I'm Logan, from the Robotics labs. He/She/They, depends on the day", I choose to save him, if only to hold the facade. He beams, I'm starting to think Peter's smiling is contagious, as he introduces himself as 'Ned'.

We fall into casual small talk, not my usual taste but the change was bearable, I could see Peter try and include me as much as he could, even as their third friend MJ joins. An entire hour breezes faster than I had anticipated before they all must return to work.

"I'm gonna walk Logan to physics, I'll meet you back at the lab!", Peter yells across a corridor down at the other two, the boy shouting goodbye while the girl waves subtly. "So, what'd you think?", he asks me... and it's a frustrating question to answer. "It wasn't horrible", I concede, his joy bubbling through. Walking back to the elevator it strikes me, why I found him so compelling. It was someone so invested in making me happy, a rarity I'd not experienced in years, reminds me of mother. "Thank you Peter", I comment to his delight.

He takes me to the Avenger's elevator, stopping me as I'm about to walk in. "Mr Loki?", his small voice called to me. I turn, holding back my usual, instinctive exasperation. "Yes?", I match his softness. "You can't expect the Avengers to just forgive you". This interests me, a deviation from his usual norm, the last hour and a half what gives me pause, gives him a chance. "You fought them, hurt them personally. You're not entitled to their forgiveness".

I roll my eyes, stalking into the elevator. Betrayed?

Yet he jumps in front of the doors. "Wait!", he begs, which I might as well allow. I suppose he'd earned the chance. "What I'm trying to say is that you need to earn it. If you want them to see you've changed, you need to proactively show them how".

Curious premise, "How do you propose?", I ask, facing directly into his eyes as I shift back to my asgardian form inside the shaft. "I have not caused trouble  or mischief this last month, it has achieved nothing". He shakes his head, "That's not enough Mr Loki", he counters. "You need to actively do nice things for them, even if they seem small. Demonstrate how different you are from the person they first met. That's the only way you'll earn their respect".

"How can you even be sure that will work?". I can't deny that the result is enticing, if only to get them to back off, though life experience discouraging any attempt. "Because you have people there to help you", This confuses me, yet again, "You said yourself that Mr Thor and Mr Banner are already trying. You're not as alone as you think".

I smile, surprisingly not the first time today. "Pretty wise for a midgardian". Peter returns my smile, amplified in strength. "And Mr Loki?", He asks as he walks to me, wrapping me in his arms. "I'm here for you as well, if you ever need it".

I stay rigid, frozen while we hug, rather he hugs me. Peter smiles one last time walking out, letting the elevator ascent before I relax. "Little rat left me smiling", I sigh amused. Ms FRIDAY taking me back to the avenger's living area, where an uncomfortable interrogation waits for me, that ridiculous hug the only piece of evidence convincing them.

Only that night do I find a piece of paper scrunched up inside my pockets. A parting gift from the Peter kid.

Hey Mr Loki

I don't know if you have a phone, but here's my number. Just in case

‏Peter : )

Chapter 68: Mending Stances and Second Chances

Summary:

Tony fights with his intern, Peter goes for Lunch with a friend

"You sure this is wise Peter?", Karen asks, concern showing through her robotic voice. "It's yet to work and I fear you'll only stress yourself more". Peter turns to his AI and computer, in his costume, mask in his hands, already jittery and shaking. "I- I'm sure", is voice didn't sell it, his computer eliciting a set of slow and weary beeps.

He slowly slips his mask on, clapping through heavier breaths once he's done. "See, Karen, it's fine, I'm fine".

He was not fine.

In less than 15 seconds Peter's on the floor, mask on the ground next to him, hyperventilating. "Peter, remember the exercises you do with MJ and May", Karen tries to remind him, to reach out, the lack of a physical body hindering. It taking 10 minutes before Peter's grounded again, covered in sweat and a few tears. "T-thanks K, You were right", he mumbles, falling onto his side and kicking the mask away.

"Don't beat yourself down Peter, it's commendable that you try", Karen attempts to cheer, to give him a silver lining to hold onto.Peter smiles weakly, "thank you for trying Karen, but I couldn't even keep it on for 10 seconds", he mutters, head slumping further on the floor, "how am I gonna be Spider-Man now?".

The AI mimicked a loud sigh, so he'd hear her. "You shouldn't", She replies, her sharp and final answer startling him. "Maybe it's time for you to be Peter Parker and only Peter Parker", she softens, suggesting as she brings up some quiet background music, to fill the silent void, "Give yourself time to heal, to be ready again".

Back to sitting on the floor, resting his back on the side of his bed, Peter frowns, clearly frustrated even to the AI. "Peter, I know you're disappointed, but if you look at your phone you might be surprised". She had to throw him a curveball to distract him. Peter looks at his computer confused, non the less reaching for his phone on his nightstand. A notification from an unknown number on his lock screen. Peter couldn't help but smile and text back once he saw who.

-

???

‏Hello Peter Parker

‏This is Loki Friggason, I received your number and your parchment

Peter

Mr Loki!

You texted me!

So nice to talk to you again!

(Loki wouldn't admit anything, ever, but he felt reassured when Peter responded quickly, happy to hear from him)

‏Loki

‏Fascinating talking to you again young mortal

Peter

Do you need to talk about anything?

Or do you just want to chat?

Both are good

‏Loki

‏No, I won't bother

Peter

You're never a bother Mr Loki

Anything, any questions or plans or whatever

☺️

‏Loki

‏"In that case. I was wondering more specifically what you meant by 'actively do nice things for them

Peter

I meant like making them food, like breakfast

Or if they do chores around the tower, to help them with them

You can also get them gifts

Or do anything that would make them happy just because it would.

‏Loki

‏Preposterous ideas, but they might be entertaining to try

Peter

You're welcome

Also, Mr Loki!

I'm back to SI tomorrow, want to meet for lunch?

‏Loki

‏That's.... acceptable

Peter

🤩

Great

I'm working with Mr Stark tomorrow, so you can meet me there or by the cafeteria if you want

‏Loki

‏?You work with Stark

‏?Why waste your time like that

Peter

Ok, so this is one of the things you should avoid when trying to earn their respect

And it's part of my internship

‏Loki

‏That explains it, I also must be coerced to cohabitate with him

Peter

Mr Loki...

Mr Stark is actually pretty nice once you get to know him

You should probably give him a chance

‏Loki

‏We'll see

Peter

Fine.

So Friday, 12pm?

‏Loki

‏Alright, if you insist

Peter

Ttyl Mr Loki

-

Loki doesn't respond, so Peter sends a quick hello to the Zoo, then puts his phone down before heading to the kitchen to see May off for work.

*Timeskip, Friday morning*

"Peter. You're gonna be late!", May calls from the door, having made him a 'To Go' breakfast knowing he'd be late.

Banging and shuffling is heard down the corridor, Peter speeding through the door, grabbing May's paper bag as he runs. "Good luck sweetie!".

"Love you May!", He shouts from the stairs, May laughing at his adorableness. Peter books it to the subway, sliding between the closing doors and opening doors of the train. He arrives at the tower dowsed in sweat, barely able to breathe, only stopping to recover once in the Avenger's elevator. He's barely able to even take a single continuous breath by the time he arrives at Tony's lab, 12 minutes late.

"I-I'm so-orry Mr- Stark", Peter stutters between his breaths, the millionaire turning from his project displeased. "Enough with the Mr Sta-", he pauses, his eyes finally landing on Peter. Hair stuck to his forehead with sweat, his shirt and pants drenched in it. The kid just finally calming his breaths, the cool air of the lab seeming life saving to the teen.

Stifled a laugh. "What marathon did you come from?", He asks, walking to the in-lab kitchen, grabbing Peter a tall glass of icy cold water. "I'm sorry I'm late, I ran as fast as I could", he replies, still through a few sharp breaths while Tony walks back to him. "Thank you" he smiles, downing it at once.

Tony chuckles, amused at Peter grabbing the glass for deal life, "want another one?", he asks. "No thank you Mr Stark", Peter replies, running his tongue over his lips to cool them, still huffing. Tony takes none of his politeness, grabbing the glass from his hands and filling it again.

"I can't have this happen again", he comments handing Peter the second glass. The teen would've reacted with panic before Tony could continue, if the water didn't take precedence. "So I'll have someone drive you before and after your internship". Peter almost chokes on his drink, swallowing the rest of it before he can verbally react. "Mr Stark, you really don't need to do that".

'Real funny joke kid, I 'can't' do that?', he muses in his mind. "I do, and regardless of if I need to, I choose to", Tony ends any discussion there, pointing towards the sofas by the kitchen. "There's something else I need to do". Tony and Peter both sit on perpendicular couches, both turned to face each other.

"We need to talk", he did not seem happy, Peter tensing and straightening his back, ready to jump. "What's wrong Mr Stark, did I do something wrong?". Sighing, "No, I did", Tony replies. He looked over most of his messages with the Kid, taking note of every suggestion given for when apologising. To Tony, this needed to be perfect. "So I thought it was time to fix it".

Peter looks curious, but contextless, his previous rigidity dissipating to abject confusion. "The Spider-Man thing", Tony catches him up, getting a prolonged nod in understanding in return. "Thought it was time we fixed that".

On command, multiple screens around them lit up with the evidence, the holographic table pulling up the many files they'd built. "Last Tuesday every single Avenger went to Queens. We asked around, did as much research into Spider-Man as we could-" Peter freezes, scared they figured him out- "Collected as much as we could... and stopped SHIELD's search for Spider-Man".

Pete scrunches his brows. "Wait, what do you mean?".

"Spider-Man doesn't need to hide anymore", Tony shrugs, "SHIELD's not after him anymore and neither are we". He replies, almost proudly, anxiously expecting elation from Peter.

That never comes. "Mr Stark.... why?", Tony raises his right eyebrow at Peter, the latter clarifying. "Why the change? Why now?".

Tony internally panics, unsure how much he can reveal before looking suspicious- "Part of it was the online response", he assuages, summoning his press charm for a second. "Spider-Man's video's comment section wasn't... particularly kind to the Avengers, was particularly defensive of him", Peter's eyes widen slightly, not having checked that video at all since Karen uploaded it.

"Then crime rates started going up in Queens". Peter's guilt spikes, frowning solemnly. Tony notices and panics even more, not wanting his kid in any more distress. "But also you", he stammers, louder to distract the kid, "Back when we — officially — first met in your apartment, you said you hoped I would care. I'm trying".

It was a shock, Peter's previous contorted expression shattering, jaw dropping. Then, Peter smiles at Tony, the latter's internal panic quieting. Let him finish, "And now Spider-Man's free, he'll come back, crime rates'll go down, problem solved".

Problem not solved. This makes Peter wince again, Tony now uncertain how to alleviate this. "I- I don't think it's that easy Mr Stark". Tony stays quiet while Peter thinks his excuses through. "In the video", he emphasises to cover his back, "Spider-Man seemed hurt, broken. I don't know if he can come back, I don't know if he'll ever come back".

He shuts his eyes, digging his nails into his palm in his guilt and sadness, falling onto the padded back of the couch. Till a warm, strong hand pressed and rubbed on his back slowing his shift, bringing him back. Opening his eyes, he sees Tony's jumped couches, and has him wrapped around his side.

A minute of calming breathing passed, guided by Tony, before the billionaire tries to assure. "Peter-", Cut off by the kid, "can we please just- get to work. Please". Tony nods, his hurt hidden. The billionaire walks back to his desk, after dropping Peter off at his.

"Mr Stark?", Peter asks before they can start, "there's a personal project I was hoping to work on...". Just what he needed. "There is some projects I wanted you to work on and provide your insight", Tony smiles at Peter across the room, "but if you finish you assigned work for the day, feel free to do whatever you want till you need to go".

Peter returns Tony's smile; "Thank you Mr Stark".

Both return to their usual working dynamic, no conversation between them, the silence painful to Tony. Three Hours of this was almost enough to shatter the man. Hearing some extra movement on Peter's end, he turns.

"You heading out for lunch? Mind if I join this time?", his question might've come out more eager than he'd want it. "Umm", Peter's awkward and slow reaction takes the wind from Tony's hopeful sails. "I kind of already made plans?".

"What Plans?", Tony asks unsure, thinking maybe he could join, maybe pay. Peter only looking more uncomfortable with answering, "I'm having lunch with Loki", he sheepishly replies. Tony bursts with, what to Peter looks like anger, but what really is fear. The latter shrinking at the sharp sound that the former immediately lowers. "Look, Peter, I hoped we wouldn't need to talk about this but clearly we do", he speaks with a bite, grit, "You can't trust Loki".

Tony walks to Peter's desk, kneeling by the kid. "He orchestrated the battle of New York, killed many people. He's dangerous", he emphasises, hands digging into the desk.

It was uncomfortable, but for a different reason than everything else that morning. "He's not that bad Mr Stark", Peter counters, "He's nicer than you give him credit for", he defends, not confrontationally but Tony misses that. "He tried to kill us all!", he shouts back, in part annoyed by Peter's claim, and part worried for him, "Threw me out a window!".

Peter doesn't accept that. "He's changed Mr Stark!".

"He's a liar!", Tony snaps back, "He's the god of mischief, he's literally born to lie. You can't trust him, everything he says is a lie". Peter looks almost insulted in proxy, "He's more than just the god of mischief, I've talked to him. He's nicer than you know, if you only gave him a chance!".

He almost immediately regrets his words, watching Tony's features harden, Tony's rage and fury coming out. "You don't get to say that!", he shouts, "You weren't there! He didn't try to kill you and you don't get to judge on something you know nothing about!". Tony also regrets his words, seeing Peter shrink at his yelling, water rimming his eyes, shooting pain through Tony's heart.

Peter exhales after a sniffly breath. "You're right, it's not fair for me to ask that of you, or anything from you", he faces down to his shoes, not wanting any more fighting. "But it's also not fair to treat Loki so cruelly, specially not when I see he's trying to change. I'm allowed to make up my own mind". Tony sighs, rubbing the bridge of his nose, "Look Pete, I'm just trying to protect you", he tries to explain.

A cough shocks Peter and Tony out of their dreadful silence, Loki leaning awkwardly at the lab's doors. "Coming Mr Loki!", Peter immediately lightens up for the God's sake, picking up his phone and wallet before heading for the door.

Though he stops a second. "You know Mr Stark, if I listened to my Aunt or my friends the last time they told me that, I wouldn't be here", Peter adds from the edge of the lab. Tony, as subtly as he could managed, flinched, rage turning inwards. "I'm not asking you to forgive Mr Loki, but you don't need to be so mean to him either".

The Labs doors close, Tony falling back on his chair, silently distraught. "Boss, are you ok?", FRIDAY asks.

"I just got compared to Loki, what do you think?", he jokes, except he really doesn't, the weight of that comparison unbearable to him, the fact he can't find a counter — without alienating the kid — defeating. "What are you gonna do Boss?". Tony spends a minute thinking, calming himself. "Call a team meeting, I have an idea but I need to see who's up for it".

~Timeskip till the end of the meeting, just over an hour.

"It's for Peter, you guys in?", Tony asks, Steve, Bucky, Clint, Nat, Pietro, Wanda, Scott, Vision, Rhodey and Sam all nod in agreement. "Good, because we have five minutes to start".

-

The doors close Behind Peter, him loosening after they click. "Everything alright young one?". Pete turns, lost in speeding thoughts. "Yeah, just... a conversation".

"I see", Loki smiles, Peter's growing comfort even while around him appreciated. "Thank you for what you said".

Peter stares unsure, beginning to blush embarrassed. "How much did you hear?".

"Everything", Loki's smile turns sly grin, Peter's blush growing throughout his face. "No need for embarrassment, I'm merely grateful for your defence". Peter giggles, "that's what friends do!".

Loki stops, the usually cool and collected god left stunned by this child far too often for his comfort. "We're..."

"Friends?", Peter completes his question. "Of course Mr Loki. At least, if you don't mind".

The god smiles reflexively, unexpectedly even to himself, only noticing long after. "Yes Peter, yes it is". Peter goofs in joy, making it to the elevator which Friday had prepared for them.

"Oh! My friends, the ones you met on Wednesday, are coming as well", he laughs. Loki nods, secretly beginning to enjoy Peter's company and not despising Ned's or MJ's. "Do you want to tell them now, or would you prefer being Logan again?". He thinks it over, shifting to how he looked two days before, same hoodie but with chino pants instead. "One midgardian knowing who I am is far more than enough for now", he groans. If his history of that is any indication, he'd rather not.

"Ok Mr Loki", Peter answers before the doors open, guiding 'Logan' through to the Cafeteria where his friends were already waiting.

50 minutes of endless discussion, playful arguments, and a little French fry fight between Ned and Peter while MJ and Logan judged, ensued. The group dispersing back to their mentors, Peter and Loki parting waves in the elevator when on Tony's floor. "Ms FRIDAY, where's Mr Stark?".

Her voice fills the room instantly, "Boss left a note for you, on your desk". Peter walks to it, picking it up, noting that it's in Tony's handwriting as he reads it.

I'll be away for a while, feel free to work on whatever you want until I'm back

‏Tony Stark

P.S. enjoy the autograph

Peter laughs at the P.S. taking Tony's suggestion and starting a plan for his personal project. He only gets 5 minutes on that before the next interruption.

"Mr Parker?". Peter looks up from the hologram. "You can call me Peter Ms FRIDAY".

She corrects. "Peter, The Avengers are currently at a conference, Boss was hoping you could watch it". She projects another Holoscreen centre of the room, the size almost matching the flatscreen on the Avenger's Living Space.

"Sure Ms Friday", Peter smiles, Friday displaying the live footage of the event. All the avengers sat behind a long table, small microphones in front of each, Mr Stark walking up to the lectern in the centre.

Had his brightest press personality on. "Yes, Thank you, I love me too!", Tony starts on his microphone, smiling, a smile Peter's seen much more on photographs than in real life, rolling his eyes at his comments. Tony quiets the audience, "I'm sure you've all seen the news, the articles, or watched the video itself", he hums, a little exhaustion seen in it.

Peter already looks suspicious, guessing where Tony was heading. "It's about time we addressed the Spider-Man situation". The crowd grows gossipy, enough for their whispers to reach the microphone, to buzz through the broadcast. "To start off, we would all like to formally apologise. Both to Spider-Man and to the people of Queens. We have all taken it into our hands to remove any interest or persecution of him by SHIELD, and in extension, by ourselves".

The reporters lose their minds, Tony electing to shut them all up so he can answer what they all were asking. "Yes, not only is Spider-Man no longer wanted, he's also under all our protection".

He waits, feeding all the paparazzi with many photo-worthy opportunities until the crowd of attendees quiets for him. "However, someone pointed out to me that fixing our mistake wasn't that easy. That we caused more harm that just Spider-Man's disappearance". Tony's paparazzi look fades, a genuine smile taking its place for a split second. "In the spirit of that, we've agreed to take shifts patrolling Queens until Spider-Man feels ready to return".

Everyone goes quiet, the crowd, Peter, and the avengers. The last of which are all smiling proudly, confidently, at their declaration. "Spidey, if you're watching, I know this isn't enough to regain your trust, but we hope it's enough for you to give us a chance to earn it". Tony holds his silence for a second, taking one final breath before finishing, "We're sorry we never gave you the same chance".

The crowd all leans jumpy, their hands twitching, Tony aware of all of it. "Any questions?". Odds are every single hand in that room went up.

Meanwhile, in Tony's lab, one tear follows another, more raining down on Peter's face as the weight and pain is lifted from his shoulders, the impact of Tony's words opening the floodgates. FRIDAY choosing against interrupting while Peter let's all of them out, finally calming down as Tony takes his penultimate question.

At the end of the press conference, everyone sans Tony returning to the Avenger's floor, the exception returning to his lab. Walking through the automatic doors, he runs into Peter, who's standing in the centre of the room. "You watch the Conferen-".

Peter steps forward, embracing Tony in a tight hug. He wouldn't have, was on autopilot, as every part of him needed it. "Thank you Mr Stark". The Billionaire frozen in place, returning the gesture only after Peter's words, he starts melting into the hug just as Peter steps back, leaving him feeling like a kicked puppy. "I'm sorry if I crossed a line Mr Stark".

"No, it's fine", Tony hand-waves, both Peter's concern and his own desire for another one. "I'm the one that should be apologising". Peter scrunches his eyebrows, "I thought that's why I should be doing".

After a second of light laughter, "How bout we start fresh?" Tony offers, "put aside the bad of Today". He reached up to Peter, winking, hand open. Peter shakes it, "Deal Mr Stark". They both smile, Peter much more goofily than Tony. "Now", Tony heads to Peter's desk, an incomplete design displayed above. "How bout you tell me what this personal project is about?".

Pete rushes to his desk, Blushing a little over the incomplete concept. "Just trying to make Karen a body". He scratches the back of his neck. Tony recognises the name, knows Peter is talking about his AI, but plays dumb. "Who's Karen". Peter's smile shines, introducing Tony to Karen before both men — with the occasional opinion from Karen — finalise and upgrade the little robot's holo-plans. Continuing a lively discussion until Peter's internship ends. Happy driving both the kid and the billionaire who continue their brainstorm, Peter meeting May for their movie night and Tony taking first shift over Queens.

Chapter 69: Truce

Summary:

While Peter meets another Avenger, Tony’s forced to make a truce.

Happy honks his car horn, outside of Peter's apartment as him, Ned and MJ walk/run towards him, all jumping in the car. The trio chat up the back seat, their driver secretly listening in, curious about the sun child digging his way into Tony's heart.

"So, about Stark's apology", MJ asks. Like Ned, sat by the window, Peter in between. "You trust it?". Peter nods. "Yeah, I think he kinda tried to before the conference, but I do. We ended up talking the rest of the day, Mr Stark even offered to have Happy pick me up for the internship so I wouldn't be late". Peter jumps forwards, leaning towards the driver's seat. "Thank you, and I'm sorry if this is too far out of your way"

In response, Happy smiles and grunts, almost shrugging, leaving Peter unsure of what he meant but satisfied. Secretly Happy was having his own internal discussion about Peter, only growing more certain the kid was a good influence on Tony. "Can you believe this is our lives?!?! We're casually talking about Tony Stark! You!", He points at Peter, "Are Tony Stark's intern".

Peter nudges Ned, MJ rolling her eyes at the hyper-excitable teen opposite her. "You're Bruce Banner's mentee, and MJ works with Ms Potts and Ms Choi-". It served as a good reminder, if he got interrupted half way through it. "Right!", Ned beams even louder, Happy rolling his eyes. The Kid's may be nice, but his patience still wears thin. "6 months ago this would've been a dream- No! More than a dream!". Peter laughs at his friend, Ned joining right along. "Hey Peter", MJ interrupts them, poking his shoulder to gain his attention, "When he 'tried to apologise', did you give him the idea?".

"No", he shakes his head, "I don't think so". She smirks, silently impressed at Tony's, or at least the Avenger's own attempt to make amends. She'll double check with Pepper who's idea was later. Happy chuckles silently, having done the exact same the day before.

But she was still hesitant, "So are you and Stark friends now?", she asked, to know how to approach. Peter shrugs, "I guess? He's really nice once you get to know him. He's even helping me make a little robot body for Karen". That started them, Ned and Peter discussing every little feature and detail, MJ entertaining them with her own suggestions for first aid related features; yes, she needed help.

Making it to the Tower in one piece, to Happy not a moment too soon, they all disperse into their own. MJ heading up to Pepper's office, leaving Ned and Peter down by the intern labs. "Hey Pete!", Mark waves the second he walks in, "Mind helping me with my arm later?", He immediately asks, an opportunist. He's been working on a prosthetic arm, adding all the suggestions his sister's given so he can upgrade it.

"Of course Mark!", Peter waves back, walking past Mark's workstation and up to his own. "Hey! If twiddle dumber gets help, I want some too!", Ginger jokes, but also not. She's making smart glasses that connect to an earpiece, aid for visually impaired people. "Yes! Sure!", Peter replies, chuckling as he gets dragged by them.

Only after placating the two can he make it to his station. "Ain't we popular?", Mikaila jokes as he sits, "And it took you less than a day".

Peter blushes, scratching his head. "Sorry", he mumbles. "And there you go with the apologising", Mikaila rolls her eyes, still smiling but non the less frustrated. "Of course you would get all of us to like you, anyone who doesn't is missing out". He blushes even more, Mikaila breaking into laughter. He's able to work for about half an hour, with Mark on the socket of the arm and Ginger on her AI's code, before an inevitable interruption pulls him away. This time, it comes in the shape of Eric. "Hey Pete, The Boss wants you up in his lab".

Stood for a second, confused, till it clicked. "You mean Mr Stark?", Peter turns to his supervisor from Ginger's computer. Aaron nods. "That's what I was told". It wouldn't be the weirdest thing by then, so he runs up to the gold rimmed elevator, FRIDAY immediately lifting him to Tony's lab. He sped-walked in, flicking his neck around in search. "Mr Stark? Did you need me?".

Tony's leaned up on a table, centred in the seemingly empty lab, having to wave at Peter to focus his attention. The Avenger smiling in anticipation for his surprise. "So, I've reviewed your school records-". Peter can't help but laugh, "you mean you had FRIDAY review my records?", He challenges, guessing the answer already.

"Excuse you?", Tony replies insulted, Peter's disbelieving brow making him crack. Secretly, Tony was overjoyed that he was finally getting banter from the kid, that last time wasn't a fluke. He shrugs, "semantics. Either way, I found out your science fair projects were always inspired by Green Bean". Pete can only guess who he means, the memory of his projects the only clue that helped him. "So we thought you might like to meet me", Bruce pops in from behind, catching Peter by surprise.

"B-B-B-", he stutters in awe of the scientist making his way up to him. Tony rolls his eyes, "Great Banner, you broke my intern", he joked, walking up too, smirking at the deer in the headlights.

Bruce chuckles at Peter, only slightly irritated by Tony's joke. "Its nice to meet you. You're Peter, right?", Bruce shakes Peter's hand, the kid just now recovering. "You're Bruce Banner! You're amazing!". Peter starts rambling over Bruce's work, the latter's blush growing with every compliment Peter throws at him. Tony unable to resist the smile overtaking him, elated at Pete's bright grin, the sparkle in his eyes, excitement that he's only otherwise seen through text.

"I see how it is", Tony cuts in after around 5 minutes of hyper-chitchat, putting his playful facade back up. "Green Bean is stealing my intern. Good to see where your alliance lies Pete". The teen freezes, completely flustered and apologetic looking. "Tony!", Bruce scolds, "Don't worry Peter, he's kidding." He stays tense until Tony nods and smiles, relaxing back into his fanboying for another half hour, Bruce and Tony adding to the fanatic TED Talk .

Though all good things had to come to an end. "Thank you Dr Banner and Mr Stark", Pete waves leaving Tony's lab and return to his own. Bruce turns from the door back to Tony, the latter starting, "So what did you think?".

"He's a good kid", Bruce replies through a peaceful smile, "And remarkably intelligent. He's probably smarter than half the people working here". Tony chuckles, "only half?", before heading back to his desk. Bruce walks to Tony, stopping him half way. "Hey Tony, I know you did this for Peter, but thanks, for organising this", his outward calm faded for a more passive, peaceful, thankful smile.

Humming, "You saw the way he smiled?", Tony asks, wearing one of his own, "thats some of the happiest I've seen him since he started the internship. I should be the one thanking you". The scientist is taken aback by that, in a good way, "you've grown Tony", he mumbles.

Turning to the door, pointing his pen towards it, he sighs peacefully, "Thank the kid".

-

"Hi Logan!", Peter waves wildly, seeing the disguised god in his iconic hoodie. Loki slowly gaining an appreciation for the overly joyous kid. Is he touch starved? Maybe, but that doesn't stop him from liking it. "Right on time!". Loki joins in step with the kid, "Are your two companions joining us again?".

Peter shakes his head. "MJ and Ms Potts have meetings all day, and Ned is busy with a lab wide project", he replies, bouncing on his heels and toes. Loki nods, conflicted. "Why? Do you miss them?", Peter prods, smugly pouting up at Loki, staring through him. "No!", Loki blurts defensive, "I just assumed based on our previous two rendezvous". Peter agrees, not believing Loki but not wanting to challenge him.

Didn't matter, as he had a bigger plan; "Today's just the two of us. That way we can talk about...  you know".

What scared Loki was that he didn't know, his expectations warped by his interactions with everyone else. Him remaining lost in his mind before he gets nudged on his side. "Mr Loki, what are you getting for lunch", Peter whispers, both now standing in Stark's cafeteria. "Right", He replies, both gathering their lunch before making it to their usual table.

"Mr Loki?", Peter whispers, "Are you ok? You seem lost".

Loki once again shakes himself from his internal discourse. "Lost in thought, what did you want to talk about?", he replied, raising a brow at the mortal. Peter found it funny. "I thought we could do for the Avengers, to get them to see you differently". Loki calms, feeling as if he dodged a Bullet... for now. "Thought you and I could brainstorm and plan things you can do for them".

Loki sighs, "How can you be so sure this will work?", he asks, his trepidations pulling down his indifferent demeanour. Peter grins, "because we'll make it work!"..

He can't help but look unsure, Peter's logic lost on him; "You make no sense mortal". Pete remains unswayed, his determination wearing Loki down. "But I guess there's no harm in trying".

"Good!", Peter cheers, "Now, tell me things you've noticed about the Avengers, things we can help with". Loki ponders Peter's question, playing with his nails, staring into their black and green nail polish. "Well, Stark is a superficial shallow man defined by his wealth and Barton is a literal man child-".

Groaning, mixed in with laughter, Peter amends, "I meant things they do or like!". He also turned to Loki, waving at him and his words, "And all that? Don't do that, you won't make any friends with that", he corrects. The god just stares back disinterested, "well I don't know what you want from me then, they're boring like most mortals".

"Am I boring?" Peter asks, not insulted, just curious, and a little playful. "I said most, not all", They reply truthfully, he's genuinely come to care for Peter over the last week. Enjoying someone's presence free from judgement.

Pete stops to think over a plan, snapping his fingers at an idea. "Don't Mr Barnes, Mr Rogers and Mr Wilson all go for a run in the mornings?", he asks. Loki drawls, "If you want us to talk, let's agree not to call them that".

He ignores it. "I've seen them on my way here, that's how I met Mr Barnes and Mr Rogers. You could have cold water and a healthy snack ready for when they come back?", Peter suggests, just as eager and excited.

"I'm not doing that".

Peter rolls his eyes at the immediate rejection. "Okay", he sighs, "Mr Stark loves coffee, I'm sure other Avengers do too, you could wake up earlier and brew them a cup?".

"Nope"

Now he sighs, somewhat frustrated. "Bake them some cookies? Or something?".

"Me, bake? No".

He tries once more, "Write a couple of them some nice comments?", Peter shoots back

"No".

"Make them something?"

"No".

"Ok!", Peter stops, his voice louder, shifted to a shout, "why not?".

Loki shrugs, "I'm the god of mischief, I don't do any of this mushy stuff", he retorts, curt as he thought it obvious. Peter rubs his palms on his eyes, more exhausted than he expected from this conversation. "Mr Loki, I'm trying to help you, but like I told you before, you need to try", he cries, "I will be here to help but I need you to do something so I can help".

The god just distances even more, Peter realising he has to try a different approach. "If you're not gonna tell me about the Avengers, how bout you tell me a little about yourself?", Peter asks curiously, "Ned and MJ aren't here today, so you can tell me now"

"That's not-", Loki pauses, pain and fear visible to Peter in Loki's eyes, "It's not something I choose to talk about".

Peter stands up, moving to Loki's side of the table. "You're safe now", he hugs the disguised Loki, their second time hugging. Much like the first, Loki freezes, this time Peter holding the embrace for more than enough time for Loki to melt into the soft hug. "Thor is never this gentle", Loki whispers absent minded, Peter's chest filling with warmth. He holds the hug for longer than he expected, stopping to ask before anything. "You want to keep going? Or is this enough?".

Loki pales, realising what he said before while in this very public hug, his illusions the only thing retaining his pride. "It's sufficient", he hums leaning back and out of Peter's arms. Pete once more smiles at the god, "you're safe Mr Loki. Whatever happened before can't hurt you now".

Loki shuts his eyes, focusing solely on his breathing to focus. Peter stays sat next to the god, letting him feel his way through everything before he speaks. "After a certain... conflict in Asgard, I was lost teleporting to earth, ended up in the middle of space where he found me".

"You mean tha..." Peter pauses, letting Loki nod in confirmation before avoiding the name entirely. "Didn't the Avenger's defeat him after the Battle of New York? He's long gone now" (Yes, the bastard grape is dead). "This is the before", Loki adds, not his most eloquent moment but probably the most vulnerable a mortal has ever seen him. "He- he twisted my mind, broke me into serving him, that's how what you've come to know as 'the Battle of New York' happened".

Peter remains agape, feeling pained as Loki looks. "He... he...".

"Beat, cut, flagellated, tortured. Take your pick", The god supplies, the thin layer of sarcasm just another illusion holding him together.

Looking over Loki, seeing him desperately hide his pain, Peter embraces him again. "You deserved better than that", Peter whispers into Loki's hoodie, the latter for once returning the embrace. "And Mr Loki? Don't feel like you need to hide your emotions around me. You need to feel to move on", he knew that too well.

"Alright Peter", Loki replies, the first time in all of their hugs where he's felt at peace. Pulling back, Loki concedes, "tell me more about those coffee's and baked goods". Pete returns a goofy, lopsided grin, soon replaced by an all consuming realisation. "Wait for a minute, I'll be right back!", He blurts as he speeds out of the cafeteria.

Loki takes this chance to eat some of his food, and to think over their conversation. Peter running back, panting, a minute later bag in hand. "Something else you can do for them is this". Peter pulls a book from his bag, Loki noting the colourful illustration on the cover. "It's Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone. You said you like to read, and it's a nice way to pass time. It also has magic so I hope you like it!"

Loki looks over the book, not bored by the blurb, and then at Peter's beaming grin. "Thank you for the present, and for the suggestions". His smile brightens at the comment, his stomach's growl taking over the conversation. "Guess I'm hungrier than I thought", Peter scratches his neck, pulling his tray to their side of the table and chowing down on his burger.

They talk for the rest of Peter's lunch, him dominating most of the conversation much to Loki's preference. Loki walking the kid back to his lab before returning to the Avenger's floor.

"So, how was lunch with Peter?", Tony asks immediately as the elevator opens. Loki scoffs at him. "It's none of your business".

Tony slides into Loki's way, unyielding. "I can't stop him from talking to you but if you hurt a single hair on his head, you're done".

"Oddly parental of you Stark", Loki smirks, circling around the billionaire, stopping only a few feet behind Tony. "And trust me Stark, if there's one thing you and I will ever agree on is protecting that child". Tony slouches slightly at his comment, turning enough to spot Loki through the corner of his eye, the god doing the same. "He's special, isn't he. Gets to us all".

"Indeed Stark, indeed". Both walk away, Tony back to his lab with an unread text to answer, Loki to his room, he has a new book to read.

Chapter 70: Spiders and Masks

Summary:

Nat has a girlfriend

"Ayy!", Pietro yelps, surprised by Natasha pulling him from the hallway into a darkened store room on their floor. Did so with such strength that Pietro's shoulder slammed on the opposite wall. He rubbed it mopey while he whined, "What was that for?".

Nat stands over a stumbled Pietro, barely steady on his feet. "Oh be quiet", she retorts. Pietro looks lost and almost insulted, holding himself back at her own unsteadiness in tone. Could've gotten a word in, he knows, that's the weird part.

Instead he sighs, swallowing his next whine for a more thoughtful question, "Nat, what's wrong?". She turns to a couple of crates by the wall, her look offering as both sat down on them before she answered. "Remember Cassie?". Pietro nods. "One of your Girlfriends?".

"Yes", she replies succinctly, softly. Pietro can see how reserved she is, sins their few days out, got him to notice what hides behind her strong facade. Nat still look hesitant, letting her mouth coming out on automatic, "I secretly invited her to the tower, if you want to meet her".

Pietro, quite literally speeds through his excitement, Natasha only getting a flash of it before being engulfed in a hug. "Thank you Nat!", He grins, Natasha only slightly startled by the swift tightness, reciprocates it. "I knew you liked these", He jokes, burrowing his face onto her jacket, thankful that he only got a light prodding onto his side.

Also earned him a question, "Why are you so invested in meeting who I go out with?", Nat asks, her intermittent distrust an inherent result of her Black Widow training. Though she was trying. Pietro's left silent, a moment loaded with thought, realisation and sadness. "Because you're my Mom, I guess?", he shrugs, "Haven't had one in a while, so I don't want to miss anything".

A warmth spreads through Nat's chest and smile, stunning her as Pietro's rambling continues. "And then you, Clint and Wanda bonded in all those months I was in a coma- I just- I missed having a family and all the joy that comes with it".

Natasha pulls him over his crate, legs laid flat on the far end, back and head over Nat's, her playing with his hair, massaging his head. "Don't worry son", she emphasises the word, Pietro's grin growing as a result, "I'll make sure you're there for everything else". He adjusts his head, snuggling it between her shoulder and neck, almost droopy. Nat loses herself in her mind, only happy thoughts echoing within, both accepting and enjoying their silence.

"So when is she coming?", Pietro asks, finally remembering the reason he was unceremoniously yanked into the closet in the first place. "She should be here for lunch", Nat checks her watch, "so in about 30 minutes. Told her I'd meet her by the cafeteria". Pietro's excitement turns deadpan frustration. "Nat", he almost scolds, "did you tell her that so you could hide her from them?".

Doesn't make her too pleased, "Perhaps", she replies.

Sighing deeper, Pietro slumps onto her. "Nat, I promised to keep this a secret, and I will, But it's not fair to the rest of them to hide Cassie like this". Pietro stands his ground, Natasha unable and unwilling to disagree with him. "Wanda loves you like a Mom, you are her Mom. And Clint and you are still best friends. And everyone else are still our friends and team mates, we should all be able to celebrate our moments of happiness".

"You're not wrong, but-".

"But we're your family Nat. We're not gonna hurt you, or her, if she matters to you, she matters to all of us", Pietro doesn't even let her finish. She still holds some reluctance, some fear. "If you're so certain about that, why haven't you told them about your crush".

He stares, a little blinded by her confrontation, Nat regretting it, somewhat. "You're right", he surrenders, "I'm also afraid, but we shouldn't be. Even if it feels or is weird. We can't deny our feelings from them or ourselves, wherever they go. So how bout we both tell them?". Natasha can really appreciate his trying, that alongside his logic braking her stance. "Alright, together", she agrees, glaring at Pietro on that second word.

They start their rehearsing, Pietro running what to say by Nat and her to him in return, time flying swiftly out of their minds.

-

Peter, Ned, Ray, Abe, Logan and MJ are walking back from a joint lunch, Logan breaking off from the group half way so he can make his way back up to the avenger's floor undiscovered. The other five running back to their Lab.

"Hey Peter", Eric — their joint lab supervisor — calls for the kid, him always ready to help. "Mind returning these folders to the reception desk?". Simple task as any, returning a few signed documents what he neither should nor wanted to read, and get a walk through the tower too. Pete waved to his friends, all of which return to their own stations and work. "Of course Mr Matthews".

Eric rubs his eyes, with his palms. "Peter, I'm 23, can you please call me Eric, I feel old", he cried, a hint of laughter betraying him at the end. "Sorry Eric", Peter giggles, running out the door and to the reception.

Walking up to the front, beyond the usual fast pace and clutter of familiar faces, he notices a nice but lost looking woman standing to the side. He'd never seen her before, and he could see the visitor's badge hanging from her belt. After giving the papers to the receptionist on duty — and waving happily — he walks up to her.

"Excuse Ma'am, is everything ok?", he hums, getting her attention, "Are you lost?". She turns, smiling. "Hi, I'm supposed to meet a friend, but I can't seem to find my way".

Shrugging, 'I can take you", Peter gestures to her, guiding her towards the elevators. "Where did they say they wanted to meet?". The lady grinned, her soft speaking voice answering back, "She said to meet her by the staff Cafeteria". Peter adds a bounce to his step, the elevator opening as if on cue (FRIDAY's), "that's easy, but you would've needed a visitor's pass to get there".

They ride the elevator alone, Peter just now remembering his manners. "Im sorry, I should've introduced myself. I'm Peter Parker, I'm an intern here". In turn, she replies just as gently, "I'm Cassie", she smiles, "Cassie Nightingale".

"It's a very pretty name", Peter compliments, her chucking a "thanks" in response. Peter giggled back, a bit more unsure, having already stumbled. So he kept to smiles and hums the rest of the ride. They make it out of the elevator, and — for Peter — back to the cafeteria. "Is she here?"

Cassie shakes her head slightly, after a quick scan of the room. "No, I don't see her".

Nodding, Peter takes her deeper in, towards the shop. "Do you want me to get you anything while we wait?", Peter offers, Cassie caught off guard. "You don't have to buy me anything, or stay with me". Peter doesn't accept that, "I want to, I get lunch allowance", Peter lies, "and I have some extra. You're very nice and I'm happy to wait until your friend gets here".

"You're the very nice one", Cassie responds, reluctantly agreeing to Peter's offer, only asking for some water and a small serving of fruit before both heading to an empty table. Small talk ensuing of Peter telling Cassie about the tower, her answering the odd question he asked about her 'Friend'.

-

"We're ready, we got this!", Pietro assures Nat... and very much also himself, His speed anxiety not always kind in social situations. "Everything is gonna be fine". Nat smiles at his attempt. She doesn't entirely need it to stay calm, but it's nice to know he cares. She also plays along for his benefit.

Their moment cut short by her realisation. "FRIDAY, how long have we been here?".

"Just over an hour Ms Romanoff".

The spy bolts out of the room, Pietro right besides her. "FRI, Where is Cassandra Nightingale?".

The AI already knew, "A woman matching Cassandra Nightingale's profile is currently in the Staff cafeteria on the 12th floor" , FRI supplies, "She appears to be eating lunch with Mr Parker".

"Peter?", Pietro comes to a frozen stop, blushing and wide eyed as the momentum tossed him to the floor. Though he assured he was fine before she could ask.

Nat turns back, focused. "You stay here, you'll stumble too much", She  sighs, "I'll get Cass, meet you by the living space". Pietro grumbles, sad to not see the kid but not fighting her order, he knew he shouldn't anyways. So Nat rushes to the elevator and down to the pair. She just got to listen into the tail end of their conversation. "You should see the views from the higher floors, they're amazing" , Peter comments, a bright smile turned away from Nat. Cassie chuckles, taking another bite off her salad. "You'll have to show me later then".

Peter beams as Natasha walks up from behind, even then his joy evident. Cassie finally spots her, "Oh, Nat. You're here". Peter turns back as Cass looks behind him, spotting the Avenger in casual wear; he falls into shock. "M-M-Ms Romanoff? She's your friend?!?", He yelps, the mostly empty cafeteria not taking too much interest.

"Yeah, but she's usually not late", Cassie smirks. Nat sighs, her previous focus dropped for calm resolve. "Girlfriend actually". Cassie's smirk turns soft smile, elated that Nat seemed comfortable enough to say it out loud. Peter buffering, Nat's finger over her mouth stopping the cheering he was about to unleash. The message was clear. Nat walks around the table, standing next to her girlfriend, "Sorry I'm late". Cassie lifts her chin, facing into Nat's eyes, Peter grasping the accidental point.

"Since your girlfriend's here, I should probably leave you two be", He stands, smiling and waving. "It was so nice to meet you Ms Cassie"

Cassie smiles at him, "The pleasure is mine".

"Ms Romanoff", Peter nods, sheepish, before running off and back to his lab. Nat guiding Cassie back to her elevator, Friday taking them up. "He was an amazing conversationalist", Cassie comments, knowing Nat well enough to know when she has questions, "Even bought me lunch".

She sighs smiling. "Of course he did, it's what he does", she comments under her breath. Cassie hums, leaning back into Nat, whispering, "What changed your mind?". Nat relaxes, letting go of her mask. "My son". Cassie seems confused for a swift second. "Pietro?". Nat hadn't really called him that, only in a reporting sense, but this time she meant it.

"Yes", Nat nods, "he made me realise it wasn't fair on anyone to try and hide this, specially not you".

Cassie hugs her, "It wouldn't be fair for me to force you to tell anyone. I'm just happy you felt ready to", she replied, blissful.

The elevator stops. "Maybe... a couple more someones".

They walk towards the main area, Cassie staying to the side of the room, Nat and Pietro taking the spotlight. Nat Whistles the room into silence. "Avengers, there's something Pietro and I each need to tell you", She steps back, letting Pietro go first.

He pats his thighs, releasing his stress, taking one final deep breath before starting. "Well, I've already talked to Clint about this, but over the last couple of months, I — and I know it's weird, but — might have... I like Peter", he whispers. "Wait, you have a crush on Peter?", Scott asks befuddled. Most other avengers laughing, with no ill will, at the news. "Go figure Peter would make one of the Twins fall head over heels", Sam jokes.

Pietro's blush intensifies, Bucky bursting into uncontrollable laughter, "Look Steve, another you!". His boyfriend rolls his eyes, tired, but nodding non the less.

There's some light chit chat, and obviously mocking which Pietro thought it a win, Natasha taking control of the situation a minute later. "There's one more thing". Nat gestures for Cass to join her, as people had already looked at her questioning, "This is Cassandra Nightingale", they turn to one another, smiling fondly. "My girlfriend".

It goes as well as expected. Pietro speeds up to her, hugging while everyone stands shocked. "Hi Nat's girlfriend! I couldn't wait to meet you!", Pietro cheers, shaking her hand eagerly. "You must be Nat's son, it's lovely to meet you". Pietro takes her to Wanda, moderating speed introductions between Cassie and every avenger in the room. Cassie and the group falling to casual talk and friendly banter for hours.

Day went better than Nat had expected. Only injury of the day was Clint's headache, a result of her smacking the back of his head one too many times.

Only at four does the party die down, Cassie's time to go. Nat show's her to the exit, picking up her new Level 9 Gamma badge at the reception desk on their way out. The latter taking a detour past some low level labs.

Launching a business card, she's able to land it perfectly on Peter's desk. Him the only one that noticed it. "Hey guys, I'll be right back". Peter walks out, making it less than 10 meters before being pulled to the side. "With me, come on", she ordered, getting passive concern. "Did I do something wrong Ms Romanoff?", he asks, half way on their path to the Avenger's elevator. "I'm sorry if I intruded before. Ms Cassie seemed lost by reception, so I thought I could help her and keep her company until... well, you showed up".

Nat stares into him, letting him finish, if for her entertainment. "You've done nothing wrong", she smiles, a false lead, "However, there's 2 things we need to talk about". She waits until they're in their elevator, asking FRI to stop it and redirect any whiny Avenger that wants to use it. "First, know you are not in trouble". Peter nods, that sentence never one to quell fears. "Thank you. Time got away from me and you did more than you needed to help Cassie, for that I owe you".

Peter blushes, scratching the back of his neck, "i-it was nothing, just the polite thing to do", he tries to excuse. "The Spider-Man thing to do", She smirks. He pales at her wording, "w-what? N-No, what?", he stutters, eyes shaking.

She walks to him, placing both palms on his shoulders, smiling kindly. "Don't worry", she whispers, "this secret stays between us". She sees him start to shake, his pupils constricting, cheeks paling, sweat pouring. "Hey, Peter. Don't worry, no one else knows and no one needs to find out", She tries to repeat, rubbing his shoulders.

"B-B-But, you're an avenger! You were after me- I meant him". She sits on the floor, resting her back on the side of the elevator, getting Peter to sit next to her. She murmurs, "And on all our behalves, I'm sorry. We were wrong to go after you, wrong to hurt you and wrong to betray your trust". Peter stares into the floor, the room's mood plummeting from fond or anxious, to solemn and reserved. "You don't need to say anything, We all saw your video, that spoke plenty. But Peter", He turns to her the pain he was hiding showing through.

"You are allowed to feel betrayed, to feel hurt. Despite what you said in your video, your feelings do matter. If you ever want to talk about them", She pulls out another card, a smaller one, only a phone number on it. "I'll be here to listen".

Took a second to grab it, reserved, "Thank you Ms Romanoff", Peter smiles, a weak but thankful one. "You can call me Nat", she responds, "If you want".

Pete thinks it over, his usual life returning, "thank you Ms Nat". Nat directs FRIDAY to lower them back to Peter's level, stopping him before he can leave. "That number also works if you want to go for coffee, or simply want company".

He nods, smiles and waves. "Talk to you later Ms Nat", he says, returning to his lab to pack up and head home, texting a certain chat the entire way there. Nat returning to the Avengers floor, in a rare moment of inner peace.

Chapter 71: Reflections and Resolutions

Summary:

Tony makes a few friends, Loki accepts a hug- Without Stabbing!

"Where is the soldering iron", Tony asks, Peter, to his left immediately placing it down on the desk by Tony. Since last Friday, they've gotten into the teamwork groove, got closer in the workplace. Literally, Tony and Peter moved their desks closer together, facing each other.

The lab has also grown messier, a sea of whiteboards, loose papers and random projects scattered around the pair, the current project of interest a self heating coffee travel mug. Yes, he's why. "You mind finishing up while I check the code?", Tony asks, pushing his chair off the desk and do a side wall of computers.

"Sure Mr Stark", Peter grins. He's grown more comfortable around Tony, at least while focused on the job. Once Pete is done putting the solderer away, he joins Tony by the computer. "Want to do the honours?", The billionaire asks, pushing the keyboard towards Peter. He has to admit, seeing Tony try so hard to bond with him confuses Peter. Left him uncertain between the Tony he met over a month ago and the real one in front of him, which one is real. But he did have to admit, it was sweet.

Shrugs. "If you insist Mr Stark", he replies with pressed, uncertain lips, falling back on the same 2 questions that have recurred every day he's in this lab. 'Did they really hate Spider-Man that much?' And 'Would Spider-Man be free now if it wasn't for him?'.

Once successful heating of water later, and the ensuing celebration, Tony checks his watch and builds up his courage. "So, heading first lunch?", he asks, peering over Peter's shoulder with a relaxed smile. Elicits a hesitant look, "Uhh, yeah I guess", Peter replies after having checked the time.  Tony raises a brow, "with Loki?". The venom wasn't hidden well, though he kept his words and look restrained.

"Mr Stark", Peter pulls out his more stern voice, his disappointed tone. Frankly terrified of what he was doing but it's what MJ suggests. Tony lifts his hands in surrender; "Just curious, you've had lunch with him the last 4 times", he defends. Bad move. "Have you been stalking me?!", Peter yelps, slightly frightful and violated. Shaking his head, "Not you, Him", Tony defends, as if it was the most justified thing in the word.

Peter rolls his eyes, "well, if you must know, I'm not. Loki's got something he needs to do today", he groans. Ignoring the potential red flag, as if Peter knew he'd probably have shut it down, Tony takes the one step he was scared of, asks the one question he both anticipated and dreaded. "In that case, mind if I come along?". Tony's never been one to show emotions, trained to hide them for press and image purposes, but if he hadn't he'd closely resemble a hopeful puppy, yet scared of rejection.

The teen however was more consumed by conflict. Yes, it's true he and Tony have grown closer, literally and interpersonally, their work more cooperative than before. But that's work. He's here out of necessity and it's nothing more than a circumstantial relationship. Lunch... that would mean letting them in, again.

Their silence lasts near a minute, Tony's panic bubbling as his breast fastened, Peter thinking if that's a relationship he's willing to trust, if only for now. "Sure? Mr Stark?", Tony internally celebrates, "If you want I mean, if it's not a bother- we're not a bother". Tony had to stop himself commenting how cute he looked. "It's my tower, I always do what I want", Tony replies, his elation hidden by this illusion. "And it's your lunch, I wouldn't mind meeting the famous 'Ned' and 'MJ' you're always rambling on about".

"Really?", Peter narrows his eyebrows, still confused. Tony smirks, "if they're smart enough to win one of my internships... And again, my tower". Walking towards the elevator, a sunny child left behind, Tony reminds, "Don't bother with a wallet, I'm paying". Peter runs up to catch him and the elevator, texting Ned and MJ that he was on his way. Only describing the man next to him as 'bringing a friend'.

-For the record, it's a staff cafeteria. At SI that means only workers and their Friends and family can buy from there. The prices themselves just what the food itself costs so neither profits or loses from the purchase- -Signed, SI's HR Team.

Neither talk on their way down, or on their walk to the cafeteria, the silence uncomfortable to both. One too awkward to be walking next to him and the other even more awkward, uncertain how to start and not ruin a conversation with him. Worse still, due to Tony being Tony, every conversation died as he walked past, strengthening their quiet hell.

The cafeteria is no different, everyone turning to Tony as he walks in, the odd cough or clink-clank of a dropped fork the only noise in the room before it's enveloped in gossipy whispers. Had Tony on the fence about installing a 'no gossiping in the halls' policy. "Don't mind them", he sighs at Pete, choosing randomly from one of the restaurants as he's never been down in this level, both awkwardly falling in line. "I know, I know. Don't mind me, just here for lunch", Tony smiles, the rest of the tower choosing to play along, if more polite than normal.

"Hello Mr Stark, what will it be today?", The lady at the register asks, Tony looking around for a minute before landing on Peter. "You've been here before, recommendations?", he shrugs, flashing a press smile at Peter. He blushes, taking a quick scan of the display menu and the display case. "Well, I don't usually come to the cafe, but the sandwiches look good". All that Tony needed to know. "Well take 4", the man asks, handing the cashier a hundred, the only bills in his wallet. "Keep the change".

He walks away, leaving a stunned worker and an uncertain Peter to rush behind. Tony stops mid cafeteria, "where are those friends of yours?", he asks, scanning through the crowd and tables, only a little tired of everyone looking at him and trying not to. Peter scans the crowd too, pointing at a table on the far end from the shops, an awestruck kid sat next to a disinterested girl; Tony recognising her immediately. "They're over there, Ned and MJ".

Making it to the table, Ned's jaw only drops lower, MJ barely bothering to look up. "Sup Losers", She comments, emphasising the 's' and Tony's inclusion in her statement. "Ned, MJ, Meet Mr Stark", Peter takes care of quick introductions, the former waving weakly still lot in his trace while the latter just turns a page on her book about the strength of unions in history, nudging him into a response. "H-hello Mr Stark, it's an honour to meet you", He blurts, shaking Tony's hand excessively, the billionaire rolling his eyes but keeping nice for Peter. Really he was too busy thankful that MJ acted like she didn't know him already, so he could throw out his excuses.

"Edward Leeds, right?", Tony asks, Ned nodding like a bobble. "Well done on my internship test". Ned falls back into shock, Tony's slight proud smirk at it only visible to MJ as he and Pete sit down.

Plan of attack formulated, MJ starts. "What is Stark Industries doing to reduce their carbon emissions? And what is your dependence on Fossil Fuels vs Renewable energy?". Peter face palms, he was at least hoping she would try and be polite for most of lunch. Tony wasn't particularly shocked, already having met her and her... thoughts, and he's got his press training to handle her.

"With my Arc Reactor technology utilised at every single New York facility, Stark Industries is 100% renewable. Additionally we feed our surplus back into the grid to power the neighbourhoods we operate in", he pulls out the press response, with an added oomph of satisfaction of getting that up on her. MJ nods impressed, Peter dreading the moment.

Tony laughs to himself at Peter's visible annoyance before finishing his response. "As for our Carbon emissions, out of the top 500 companies in the world, we release the least. Furthermore, 80% of those come from our workers and Avengers' related expenses, that last 20% we're on track to eradicating"

"And I can quote you on this?", MJ asks once Tony stops, Peter snapping a quick "MJ!" at her while Tony chuckles. "Of course". He couldn't dream of a better power move.

"Ok, MJ. Enough MJ", Pete begs, MJ choosing to drop it, for today.They start and or continue eating their lunch, Ned last of all as it took him a while to loosen from his panic. "How are you liking my internship? Anyone I should fire?". Ned and Peter choke.

MJ didn't share that response. "Not yet, but I'll make a list", she comments offhandedly between bites of her salad. "Wait, why?", Peter asks confused. She also had a list for him, "Office harassment", She supplies as if obvious, "If I see it, they're dead". Tony chuckles again, smiling. "Oh Pep must love you".

Great turn of topic for her. "Speaking of Pepper, for Monday", She asks in her own way, Peter and Ned lost while Tony figures her out. "SI is open on July 4th, though minimal staff", He replies, taking another bite from his sandwich. MJ nodding at him passing her secret test. "We also host an Independence Day party for the staff that do come, as interns you're all invited". Peter hard swallows his mouth full of sandwich. "We're invited?".

"Of course, FRIDAY?" Tony asks, the first response a set of dings from all three kid's phones before the AI responds. "Invitations received".

While Peter and Ned whisper about the invitations, Tony finishes his quick lunch. "Not a bad sandwich, might order up to the lab".

On reflex, "They're good, but they're not Delmar's good", Peter comments. "Delmar's?", Tony asks, remembering their previous conversations, a knowing tone only noticed by MJ and himself. Ned nods. "It's this deli near Peter's apartment, B-", Peter joins Ned, "Best sandwiches in Queens". Tony chuckles. "You'll have you show me one day", he comments, Peter rubbing his neck anxious in response. "Sure Mr Stark".

They spend a fun Lunch, Ned coming out of his fanboy panic and even being able to hold a very light, casual conversation with the billionaire. Tony, if for Peter's sake, did grow to like the kid. MJ was a similar story, engaging in their conversation with an odd comment every now and again, she chose to play nice with Stark. Admittedly, if hesitantly, she does come to trust him around Peter, seeing how past his walls he does care for him. If she related, no one would know.

"It's time", MJ ends their rendezvous, clearing her side of the table after checking her watch. "See you two losers later", she waves at the kids before turning and nodding, "Stark". Tony gives her his paparazzi smile, MJ sighing before walking away. Ned throws everything of his into his pockets, "I should go too, bye Peter! Bye Mr Stark!", He waves running out towards Bruce's lab. Peter and Tony also take their leave, Friday taking them back up to the latter's lab.

"Hey Mr Stark", Peter calls before they can get back to work. "Can I ask you a couple questions?". It did make Tony's heart pick up, hiding it. "Shoot" Tony replies, currently at the kitchen pouring himself another cup before sitting by the sofas.

Peter sits next to him, taking a few deep breaths. "Did you guys hate Spider-Man?". Tony's frozen confused, clueless as to why Peter would ask such a question or why it seemed to stress him. "No", he mumbles, trying to soothe Peter's evident anxiety, thinking that would be enough.

"Then, what did you think of him?".

"Is this about Spidey's video?", Peter nods. Tony sighs. "We didn't hate Spider-Man, in all honesty he was kind of nice. It wasn't personal, just business". While this quells his curiosity, it only hurts. 'Just business', That's all he was to them in the end. Prompts Peter to ask, shy and quiet, "Am I just Business?".

Nearly choked. "What?", Tony's floored, the question and vulnerability of his kid painful. "No, you're the smartest kid I've ever met, the nicest person I've ever met. You're not 'just business', I promise you that", he tries to argue, if ineffectual. Pete smiles, a solemn but thankful smile. "One more thing", he whispers, "would you still be after Spider-Man if it wasn't for me?".

Tony reflects his smile, just as sad, and shameful. "I would like to think not, but I can't promise that", His voice softens, seeing Pete still hurt over... that striking Tony with guilt through his heart. "Sorry, probably not the answer you wanted to hear".

"But it's the one I needed to hear", Peter replies, his certain tone surprising Tony, "It's the reality, all we can do is face it head on", He explains with his more natural vibrancy coming through. "Thank you". They head back to work, remnant tension and awkwardness hindering their mood, Peter asking the final concern in his mind. "Mr Stark, are we friends?".

Tony looks up at Pete, one of those rare times uncertain of his words, "That's up to you". He would never have expected the next words, to hear himself say them, yet he couldn't hold them back. "But I would like that", nor would he regret them.

"Me too Mr Stark". They smile at each other, picking up their regular working rhythm, even more chatter, more personal chatter, filling the lab.

-

Desperation is a funny thing, it causes change beyond what's expected, what should be possible. In snakes for example, they can lower their energy demands and go without food for 6 months, up to two years.

For our snake of interest, desperation sparked a new change, an even less natural change. Be it the isolation, the last two years he would've exchanged for starvation, or the recent company, it pushed past his limits.

"This is ridiculous", Loki exclaims, Pacing back and forth in his temporary room. "So why do I feel I must?". Looking back through his and Peter's texts from all throughout the day before, Loki reassured himself why. "Quite the persuasive midgardian", he comments to himself, before walking into the room next to his; Thor's. "Brother, we need to talk".

Thor turns, pausing his TV, box of pop-tarts in hand. "Loki! Something wrong?". Loki takes one final deep breath, taking a seat opposite his brother before commencing. "I've always felt alone Thor". Thor's only hear that tone from his brother thrice, twice in their childhood, and last when their mother died. This only makes the god more attentive, worried for his brother.

"Back in our youth, Sif, the warriors three, they were all your friends, I was merely the stray you always brought over", he mumbles. Accurate, as through all of Thor's adventures and stories, they were always chose the fights and adventures, Loki only getting a mention when he caused them trouble; stabbing Thor one of his favourite acts to do so.

Confused, yet knowing how vulnerable Loki is, he asks. "I thought they were our-".

"You never really listened, did you?", Loki interrupts, holding back any irritation as per Peter's recommendation, replaced for a dreadful sigh. "Their comments, their jokes, they made it clear I was only there as 'Thor's weird brother', nothing more". Thor sullies, staring into his hands rested on his knees. "I'm sorry Loki", he mumbles, not booming, not exaggerated, but quiet and earnest.

He appreciated his brother's apology, but it's not the time to acknowledge it. "And then there was him". It takes Thor a second, his eyes widening with realisation of who 'him' was. "He might have taken me in, but he loved reminding me of how much an outsider I was".

"Loki", Thor frowns, falling similarly solemn at Loki's recollections. "Look at your brother, the Mighty Thor, Maker of storms and wielder of Mjolnir", Loki imitates Odin's voice, matching the direct quote, Pride in the first half, disgust in the second. "And you, a creature only of lies, never a god and forever a Jotun". Loki grits his teeth, the words and memory a worse poison than any he's learned to make. "Just another of his reminders that while you were worthy of the hammer, I'd never be worthy of his favour".

"That wasn't fair on you Loki", Thor argues, the weakest Loki's heard in tone. Loki spits, rolling his eyes. "Don't you think I know that", "The momentary frustration fallen to the previous sadness, "Didn't stop him from saying it". Loki's shoulders slump, "Only mother could make me feel less alone... and when she died-", Loki's voice dies, the room falling to silence as both gods reminisce.

Minutes pass before another sound is heard, in the form of Thor's dry chuckle, irritating Loki. "I remember that day, his words. 'Twas the day I first held Mjolnir". Loki nods, sadly. "The day you became the golden child and I was forever left behind", he summarises, desolant. Thor sends him a weak smile, "I was there you know", Loki looks up to his brother, him recounting the day from his side.

Thor's running down the halls of Asgard, around 200 years old, a mere child of 12 by their standards. Waving, Throwing, and posing with Mjolnir, the first time it's responded to his commands. A booming, echoing, familiar voice pulling him in.

"Maker of storms and wielder of Mjolnir!", his father said, Thor sneaking outside his throne room eavesdropping. "And you, a creature only of lies, never a god and forever a Jotun". He's blind sighted, not the first time Thor's heard this sentiment from Odin, but the harshest he's been privy to. "Of course father", Loki's young, soulless voice rings from the room, the closing of another door heard soon after.

Silence indicating only one man was left in the throne room, Thor walked in to confront him. "Father, why say such a thing?", he cries, his booming voice echoing in the room, aimed at Odin. The Allfather looked down on the room, unbothered by anything that has ensued within. "He's my brother, your son", Thor pleads, he argues, having equal effect.

"He's a disappointment", Odin replies, monotone and detached, "And he's only adopted Thor, never forget that. He, unlike you, shall never be worthy". Thor's gutted. "You're wrong", he barks. "Loki will always be my brother, and one day he will be as worthy of Mjolnir as I am!". Odin rolls his eyes, slamming his fist on the arms of his throne, standing in all his might, quieting Thor. "Sorry father", he slouches, leaving the room.

"And I meant every word Loki", The god adds, closing his tale. "I have always believed you will be worthy Loki, You are worthy to me, and it's pained me to see you give up on yourself". Loki smiles, "of course you would, of course you have". Thor returns the gesture, happy to see his brother mood liven. "I should've given you more credit", Loki compliments, leaving him shocked. "Mother wasn't the only one trying to make me feel like I belonged, and as much as I found your antics annoying, it was you trying, I appreciate that". Thor's smile grows, his joy almost sparking lightning between his fingers.

Even so, he still has his own to amend for. "I still should've done more. Should've defended you more, should've invested more in our relationship instead of dragging you along with my friends", Thor argues, crestfallen. "That regret we share". Both land silent again, a less suffocating quiet, more relaxed quiet.

Once again, it's Thor who breaks it, this time by curiosity. "What brought this on brother?", he hummed, grinning weakly but hopefully at Loki. "Time mostly", Loki replies, "Since father's death, Ragnarok, and this last month of dreadful solitary... it forced some reflection. Had someone to talk me through it and they argued I needed to thank you for having my back". Thor looks fondly at Loki, this the most personal conversation with his brother since their very early youth. "For you Loki, I will always be there".

Loki extends his hand at Thor, an offer for a friendly and stab free handshake. Thor grabs his hand gently, pulling him into a bone crushing bear hug. "Unhand me you oaf!" Loki struggles. "No matter how hard you pretend, I know you like it", Thor beams, not loosening his grip in the slightest. Loki surrenders his fight. "Oh shut up".

Chapter 72: Sincerity or Shurinigans

Summary:

Peter picks up and old phone, and is finally honest to a good friend.

"Peter, I've already advised against this", Karen scolds from her computer on Peter's desk, said teen pacing back and forth in his room. "But, then what am I missing?". He groans, throwing a pen at the suit hanging on his door. "Spider-Man's no longer wanted, the avengers are protecting him, even Mr Stark and Ms Nat apologised! So why does that mask still scare me!".

Karen's screen lights up with her voice, "Maybe stop for today Peter, we can try again tomorrow", she tries to distract. "Maybe you can start with your Spider-Man phone, it's gotten dozens texts". He'd stored it away after the video, wanting to avoid memories of those days, hid it. "The phone!", Peter yelps, jumping for the lowest drawer on his desk, digging through loose papers until he pulls out the Spider-man themed phone. "Omg! How many missed texts are in here?", He whines scrolling through his messages, every single conversation marked with the 'unread' notification.

"Over a thousand", she supplies.

Peter scrolls down the seemingly endless set, "Kam, Kara, Jon, Evelyn, Amaya, Rio" He lists, only a few of the text chains, which also included over a dozen cops like Ms Diaz. As he read, Karen commented, "Ms Shuri is responsible for over a quarter of them, at 350 unread messages". Pete's eyes widen further, searching for her in his messages, scrolling through every single one.

There were 3 common trends to her texts. First, worried messages asking if Spidey was ok, often aligned with new developments around the Avengers or the news. Second, there were threats, mostly at the avengers with description Peter will never repeat, and a few at him for not responding. Finally, random banter and brainstorming, in hope of luring him back.

Spider-Man

Hey Shuri

I'm sorry for going MIA

-she doesn't waste a second in replying-

‏Shuri

‏!SPIDEY

‏!You're alive

‏!You're ok

‏!You're back

Spider-Man

I'm fine shuri

Kinda

But I don't know if I'm back

If I ever can be

‏Shuri

‏That's it

‏I'm gonna fly up there

‏And I'm going to kill the avengers

Spider-Man

No!

I'm fine, you don't have to

‏Shuri

‏I want to

‏I've almost worn brother down

‏I can be there in a week

‏!They'll pay

Spider-Man

Shuri, please, calm down

I'm fine

Dandy

Nothing to worry about

‏Shuri

‏Nope, not taking this bullshit

-

Shuri stops texting for a minute, Peter questioning if he did something wrong, the phone vibrating in his hands startling him. "Karen, voice filter please", he asks, jumping up to his seat. She dings from her computer, letting Pete answer the call. "Shuri?".

"So Spidey", Her voice growls through, "let's try this again. How are you?". Peter is taken slightly aback by her bluntness, answering quietly. "Im fine Shuri". She's not pleased. "Nope, don't give me that crap. I'm tired of this facade. Be genuine". Peter's stunned, but non the less does what he thinks she's asking for.

Only a few keys on his computer and it's gone. "I'm fine Shuri, really", he says, no filter to mask his voice.

Shuri is reasonably surprised, taking a minute to process the voice change. "That's not what I meant Spidey, I need you to stop lying to me". She takes a second to breathe, useful as Peter needed that second to react to that accusation before she finishes, "to stop lying to yourself". Frowning, Peter's shoulders drop, thankful she could only hear. "I'm not lying, I promise I'm fine", He replies, as cheerful as always, like often, an act.

He can't see her, but she raises her eyebrow, taking the challenge. "Really? Then where has Spider-Man been?".

"On break", he squeaks, growing stress and fear, "taking a well deserved summer vacation?". Even he didn't buy it. "Mhm", Shuri hums, "And so the news, and your video, what were they all about?". Peter's shook by her question, in reality an allegation. "That's in the past, they cleared everything up". He uses all his energy to smoothly sidestep her, it proved ineffective. "Then we return to my first question, where have you been?", Peter trembles, her not backing down. "Why haven't you answered any messages for a month?", he shakes, pressing his left hand's fingers into his right arm holding the phone. "What are you hiding?".

This pushes Peter off the deep end, the crushing tension making him snap. "I'm a failure ok, so back off!". Shuri keeps quiet, giving him the room for his regret and guilt to land. "I'm sorry", he whimpers, dropping the phone and curling his knees up to his chest, rested by the bed.

"Spidey", Shuri's confrontational tone dissipated, now only worried, "Why would you ever think that?". Peter uncurls slightly, looking at his discarded phone on the floor by his feet. Chin rested on his knees he answers, "why wouldn't I think that?". Shuri frowns, keeping silent, the genuine disillusionment in his voice troubling her. "I can't sleep peacefully, I can't help anyone, I can't even put on the stupid mask!", His voice breaks on 'mask', cutting his moment short as he digs his nose into his knees.

She takes his sudden speechlessness as sign he's done, as a sign it's her turn. "None of that is on you Spidey".

"But it is", Peter almost whispers, still loud enough for Shuri to hear it. "No!". And she wasn't pleased. Shouting so sharply Peter jumped in his skin. "You didn't choose to be betrayed, you didn't choose to be hurt, none of this was your choice. They chose hurt you". Peter sighs, "it's fine, that doesn't matter".

"But it should!", Shuri counters, "you are allowed to be... not fine. You were wrong, they shouldn't have hurt you, it isn't right to hurt you. You are allowed to be resentful of that".

Peter releases his hold of his legs, lowering his knees just a little more. "But, I'm Spider-Man. I should be better than that", he argues. He' a hero, he should be better than staying home and not doing anything. "You forget, Spider-Man is still a man", she replies before snickering, "Or rather, a boy". Peter huffs, rolling his eyes at this nice distraction. "You're still human Spidey, that comes with the right to feel what by all accounts would be the natural reaction".

"But they apologised, they even acquitted Spider-Man of suspicion or guilt for what happened", Pete once again disagrees, a last ditch attempt to hold on. Shuri spits, "So? That doesn't mean you need to forgive them. You are not in the wrong for being selfish here. And if you do want to forgive them, letting your emotions out is a step to get there". They descend into — what to Peter was — a peaceful silence, him thinking through her words. "Thanks Shuri", he replies uncurling from the floor, picking up the phone as he stands.

"Your welcome Spidey", He can hear her smile. A smile he shares, certain of his next choice. "Peter".

He can hear Shuri spit what, and don't ask him why he knows, sounds like Matcha Milk Bubble Tea, then sputtering a reply. "Is that your name?", she asks excited. "Yeah", Peter replies, "You tried to protect me, you worry even from Wakanda, you're here", he recounts, rubbing his elbow shyly, "I trust you and thought it was time to properly meet you".

Her confidence returns to her, the previous shock forgotten. "Well, My name's Shuri, nice to meet you". He giggles. "Hi Shuri, I'm Peter. Peter Parker".

"Great", she excitedly replies, mischief in her tone, "Looking you up online now". Peter's jaw drops. "Wait, What?".

The next voice heard is Karen's, "Peter, you have one new friend request on Facebook and Snapchat, and a new follow on Instagram and Twitter", she reported just as mischievous as Shuri. "Shuri, What did you do?!", Peter yelps, taking his normal phone and looking through the apps Karen highlighted. He can hear her chuckle, "I found my new friend on his socials, nothing weird".

He disagrees. "You're the Princess of Wakanda, I'm a lower middle class teenager from Queens! What are people gonna think?!?!", he cries, looking through Shuri's profile. "It's fine, your school records say you're a genius", she replies simply. Peter's eyes widen, his skin pales, unsettled by how quick she found that. "And employment records say you're part-time Tony Stark's personal intern. Anyone asks, we met online because of that and bonded cause you're smart".

"But Shuri! People are gonna look at me weird! They can see who follows me!", he cries again, shouting into his phone's microphone to a disinterested woman. She sighs and scoffs, "You're one of five teenagers ever to intern at SI, and Stark finally had a smart idea and got you to work for him. People should already be looking at you weird, looking you up, and looking up to you". He blushes at that subtle compliment, one of few out of Shuri. "Come on Peter", his name out of her mouth feels weird, as it both hit of them that she knows. "It'll be fine, let us be friends!", She stretches the last word, Pete rolling his eyes.

"Fine", he exhales, "But nothing weird! I don't want any more attention than absolutely necessary". Tall order. "You get till New Years", she doesn't exactly argue as much as she states, Peter backing down. "But then I feature you in my Story and dish out threats to anyone who hurts you". Peter laughs, "Five months? From you? I'll take that!". She joins his laughter.

"Serious question though. Why the hell would you ever agree to work for Stark?". Peter sighs, should've seen that coming. "He's not that bad", Peter tries to explain, "I didn't want to at first, but he came over, talked, and we've become... friends? Ok, I don't know exactly if we're there yet, but he's not that bad to be around". He sits by his computer desk, in preparation. "Yeah, this brings me back from your sappy distraction, what're you gonna do about my... let's call it suggestion". Peter slouches, it wasn't his intention to distract her but he still misses that little benefit.

"Well...", he trails, thinking back on a previous encounter, a certain offer if he ever wanted to talk. Only now remembering Natasha's words, realising her meaning. "I might have someone I can talk to". Shuri doesn't just take his word for it. "Who?".

Also should've known she'd ask, "Ms Nat?", He answers growing in pitch. "Wait wait wait", she reels, "Black Widow's Natasha Romanoff? How?". Peter scratches his neck, even if no one's there to see it. "She figured me out. But she promised she wouldn't tell anyone, also said I could... I guess vent to her if I wanted". Shuri scrunches her eyebrows, narrowing her eyes. Natasha? Nice? Suspicious. "And you trust her?".

"I think so", He replies, he never really questioned it before, saw no reason to. "She seemed much... more genuine in the elevator than I've ever seen her". Peter pauses, realising this wouldn't fully sell Shuri on his point, choosing to add a true if unreliable point, "even my Spidey sense trusted her", he smiles. "Ok", Shuri extends the word, still worried but letting it be. "I leave for a month and all the chaos happens. That's it, I'm annoying my brother until he lets me back".

Peter giggles, "you don't have to Shuri, though I have a compromise in the meanwhile". Karen moves the call to his computer, Peter getting the go ahead from Ned and MJ before he starts the group call. "Sup Loser", MJ greets, her video coming through first of the 4. Shuri immediately activates her camera, being the second. "Hey Pete!", Ned greets, having been informed Shuri knew, he used his usual greeting, his face marking the third.

Last was Peter, a black screen with an icon of Spider-Man's face centre stage. "Here we go", Peter whispers before turning his cam on. "Aww, it's even cuter in Person", Shuri comments, "Fully agree", MJ adds with an evil smirk. This alliance lasted the entire day's worth of the conversation, Ned staying clear from the crossfire.

From 10am to 5pm they chatted, taking random breaks for lunch which they often just brought to their computers. Pete introduced Shuri to the two, Ned loosing his mind for half an hour until he learnt that they made functioning lightsabers and thus loosing his mind for another 2.

They helped Pete unclog the unread messages on his Spidey Phone, reassuring Kam, Evelyn, Jon, Amaya and a couple more dozens that he was ok. And learning more of who the avengers interviewed thanks to debrief messages from Alex, Nate, Rosa and Kara, thanking them along side his assurances.

Any time left between and after was filled by chatter, vines, and as much laughter as 4 teens could fit into a single afternoon. It only ending due to Shuri going to sleep, MJ going to her shift at the local soup kitchen, Ned's family dinner and Peter's movie night.

One call ended for the next to start. "Kid!", A cacophony of voices rung through Peter's computer, sign that it was their time to start. Unfortunately Mr Platypus was missing that night — Rhodey having taken the Patrol shift so they could all enjoy their night — but otherwise it was their normal.

Only two movies that night, as Peter fell asleep when they were starting the third one, the Avengers ending the call to let him rest. Of the movies Watched, it was the Addams Family + values.

Natasha and Wanda held a special affection for Wednesday while Bucky stole ideas from Gomez and Morticia next to a blushing Steve. Clint, Scott, Pietro and Sam snickered more than they didn't, The movies also getting their fair share of laughs from Tony. Bruce spent most of the movie explaining the jokes to Thor, who was most confused by the 'is there a god?' game, being the answer.

This night proved a calming normalcy for all of them.

Chapter 73: To Loss, To Gain, To Trying It Again

Summary:

Happy Independence Day, Mr Rogers

All 5 teen interns, plus a stowaway Logan met by the reception desk of Stark Tower, all arriving just in time for SI's Fourth of July lunch party. All but Logan wearing button up shirts and either immaculate jeans or Chico pants, the exception again in their snake hoodie and long black sweatpants. MJ came in full suit, as she signed up to help Pepper with a few meetings after the event.

"Can you believe we're at an official SI staff event?", Abe geeks out, the group walking into the elevator. "Can you believe we got personally invited by Mr Stark?", Ned asks back, a "Right?!?!" from Abe the only response as both start gossiping what their favourite part of the day will be. Ray asks FRIDAY to take them to the press room turned party room for the day, Peter's uncertainty finally pushing him to ask. "How long is this lunch?"

"Should be three hours, so until 2", Ray answers, "it was in the invitations". Peter shrinks his head into his shoulders, realising he'd failed to open it, "oops". They walk out of the elevator, walking up the hallway to the red blue and white decorated double doors leading to the room. "Welcome-", Tony greets, eyes locking with Logan, an unspoken agreement- To the Party".

It was met with a few awes. "Sup", MJ nods, walking out first unimpressed, followed by a smiling and nodding Ray, "Hello Mr Stark". An agape Ned and Abe thanking Tony, and last Peter, to which Tony wraps his left arm around him. "So, what do you think", Tony asks the group, motioning to the room.

Logan rolls his eyes, "Superficial and over-embellished just like your ego", he drawls, giving back a stink eye. Ned gasps at the response, MJ chuckling. Peter's generally ambivalent, his only frustration being Loki's refusal to play nice.

Due to his Kid's presence, Tony held his tongue. "How about the rest of you, like it?".

"Yes Mr Stark", Ned and Abe synchronously reply. "It's pretty cool", Ray comments, Peter adding a "Yes, thank you Mr Stark"

Tony takes them all to a bar table, all but MJ who's currently reading a book talking with the man, Abe asking the inevitable question. "Excuse me Mr Stark", he turns from his conversation with Peter, raising a brow at the question, "Are any of the Avenger's coming?". Peter held this question too, anxiously. "Your mentors are, once Wilson and Banner get their asses down here". Abe and Ned cheer, MJ walking away to find Pepper now knowing she's there. "Barton, Lang and the Maximoffs aren't allowed since last year's Christmas Party. Rogers is probably sulking, Barnes is probably chasing after him. So only Point Break and Platypus might".

He really didn't need to specify this much, but the stunned expressions of all 4 remaining interns was too fun to let pass. Only Logan was left functional, enough reason for him to leave with a press smile and circle back. Logan also grows bored of the stupor, instead punching Peter to shake him out of it. It also works on everyone else, as they laugh at Pete's reaction. "What was that for?!".

"You seemed dead, wanted to make sure you weren't", Logan huffs, arms crossed, half heartedly scowling to hide his smirk. Peter rolls his eyes, Ray and Abe laughing, Ned trying his hardest to hold his own back. He pouts, rubbing his shoulder, giving Logan a displeased look only making the disguised god grin. "Ignoring you-", Logan chuckles at Peter's pointing- "I was thinking of going to our lab after this, anyone wanna join?".

Abe and Ray both shake their heads apologetically.

"Sorry Pete, Mom wants me home, cousins are coming over", Ned replies, sullen, "you can join us if you want?". Pete smiles, forcefully. "No, it's your time with your family, I don't want to intrude". Not the best excuse. "Pete, you are my family, my mom loves you", he hugs him, making Pete blush lightly. "Thanks Ned", he replies, "But I'm fine, still want to work on my project and May should be done for dinner". Peter lies, only Loki's expertise catching on. May's actually working till midnight.

Tony immaculately timing his return, "What's this about working till dinner?", he asks, slyly smirking.

"Oh, Mr Stark!", Ned, Peter and Abe all react startled, Ray and Logan laughing and chuckling respectively. "It's nothing, My aunt takes holiday shifts for her friends so-", his explanation couldn't even finish before Tony'd decided, finishing for him. "So you can come work with me until she finishes, I can get Happy to drive you back", Tony offers, not bothering to hear the rest of his point. Ray, Abe and Ned's eyes all widen at the casual offer, Tony almost insisting for Peter to join him for the day.

Peter wasn't as shocked as the rest, admittedly still surprised by the offer, but more used to Tony's — seeming — randomness. "Umm, thank you Mr Stark. If you don't mind", he mumbles back. Tony shrugs, "Like I told you before, If I ask, I don't mind", he repeats, Peter's almost obsessive worry over everyone something he plans to quell. "Now come on, Point Break, Green Bean and Chicken Wings are coming over and when Thor sees an all you can eat he takes it as a challenge".

He leads them to the buffet line, everyone grabbing a plate just as the aforementioned avengers join them. Bruce and Sam introducing themselves to their non-mentees, Thor taking the spotlight for all but Logan.

-

"Where are the flowers!?", He shouts.

A young black woman with a clipboard, wearing the sharpest Tux replying as she walks up to him. "Coming Mr Barnes, along side your cake and 150 boxes of bakery goods", Bucky relaxes, looking around Tony's ballroom, over two dozens of workers running around helping set everything up.

Split into three sections, in the back a giant table to fit every Avenger and guest, adorned with vases full of Red, Blue and White flowers, little paper stars of the same colours scattered across the top.

In the front a stage for the band and dance floor. A balloon arch covering the back of the stage, every colour of the rainbow scattered on it from red on its crest and purple on its ends. The dance floor itself had smart LED's that lit up as you danced, because Tony.

Between the two half a dozen bar tables sprinkled around, layered trays soon to be full of custom cupcakes, custom star shaped cookies or chocolate filled bread buns on all of them. Star shaped helium balloons tied to each tray.

Every wall was sectioned by sparkling streamers making decorative pillars, between a giant star frame holding a different picture of Steve. The roof was decorated by balloons, a singularity of all the pillars and by a projected visual of fireworks. Bucky was pretty satisfied by the set up, however there were a few more pieces to set in place before talking to him. "Good, and the band?".

"In the garage gathering their instruments", Patty crosses off of her checklist, Bucky's tension dissipating. "If you don't mind the question but I've booked Elton John for less... notable people, why did you pick a locally famous garage band for this event?", She asks, no ill will, just pure confusion. Bucky fidgets with his little pride flag pin on his jacket, grinning. "Our first date was at Uncle Charlie's, they were playing that night. Thought Steve would like it".

Patty's professional stance fades, a softer genuine smile coming through only for this moment. "It's very romantic of you, I'm sure he will", she grins. "Thanks", Bucky nods, "and the chefs and caterers?". Patty checks her clipboard, her professional demeanour returned. "Set up by the kitchen 2 doors down, they are hoping all the guests set their orders from four for dinner at seven, giving you two hours before the firework display. Don't worry Mr Barnes, we got this covered", She assures, even Bucky knowing she's the only reason this came together in two weeks.

"You're incredible", he compliments, too anxious to maintain his regular cool. "I got the invitations, I'll be back in an hour".

She hums, Bucky running out of the room, handing one to each avenger sans the ones at the lunch, Pepper and Happy, before heading over to Steve's room. "Steve?", Bucky asks walking in the door, a frustrated Steve by his easel, crumpled paper scattered around the floor. "Sup Buck", he replies, lacking his usual dope.

Bucky walks up to him, grabbing his drawing arm gently to get his attention. "Can we sit?", He asks, directing Steve to his bed. After a second's concern, Steve grumphs, following through. "What do you want?", Steve asks, trying to stay cheerful, still very enamoured. Bucky digs through his leather jacket, pulling out a personalised navy blue envelope with red framing around its border, silver edged corners. "I know you don't exactly like today, but I thought I could cheer you up". He hands the envelope to Steve who eyes it curiously-not, opening it.

"I... planned to throw you a party", Bucky anxiously explains, his human hand gently fidgeting with his ring, which an already frustrated Steve missed. He stands annoyed, tired, carelessly shoving the envelope in his jeans pocket. "Bucky, you know I don't like to celebrate my birthday", he grunts. It's why he kept away in his room, why he avoided the staff event even though he'd usually at least drop in to every other. "I- I know, but I just thought-".

"Thought what?" Steve bites back, not letting Bucky finish. "That I'd like to celebrate the day my father left? The day I was told my mom had 6 months tops? The day you got deployed and left me? Or the day I failed you and lost you to HYDRA?". Bucky shrinks at his questions, still insistent, "I know Steve, but I thought- well, I hoped that-", he whimpers, stumbling through his words.

Didn't ring through to Steve. "That I'd like to celebrate a day that reminds me of everything I've lost?", he cuts in again, a colder, emptier tone to his voice. "It doesn't help that everyone always looks forward to today, their Independence Day, a day everyone else celebrates, even though to me it means nothing but pain". Bucky tries to walk up to Steve, tries to grab his hand, the Captain jerking back. "Out of everyone I thought you'd be the one to know better, to know me better" .

The soldier looks heart broken, arm flinching down, Steve having turned for the door not even noticing. "If you would just read-".

"Not know Bucky, I can't today. We'll talk later", is all he gets in response before the door closes behind his boyfriend, leaving him alone to punch a pillow and fill himself with regret.

A shared reaction as after leaving the room, and walking across the Avenger's private levels, his own anger and regret drown him. The whirlpool of frustration giving way. A 'Bang' echoes through the hallways, Steve's fist having made a sizeable mark on one of Tony's walls. Yet another action to regret as his back slides to the floor, resting just below the dent, staring at the floor while his guilty thoughts race. 'You couldn't just hold it in could ya? First at breakfast with the team, then practically kicking Bucky when he was down, and now Tony's wall... idiot'.

In his state, he missed the light footsteps heading his way. "Mr Rogers? Are you ok?", A kind, caring, quiet voice asks. Steve lifts his gaze from the floor to the young person on his right, making eye contact with Peter. He swallowed the panic of the teen's presence first, half scared he'd continue his streak of the day with him, and half worried he'd continue his bad streak with the kid today. Because what other day would bring such misfortune,

"I'm alright son", Steve replies tentatively, The kid's continued presence only complicating the situation for him. "Peter, right?", He asks, as he'd shown no interest on leaving any time soon. The kid nods, sitting down next to the Captain. I'm sorry about last time", He turns to Steve, waiting for his acknowledgment before continuing, "It was a personal thing, but that doesn't excuse my reaction. It wasn't the best way to handle that situation and I'm sorry".

Steve was already speechless, now even more so, barely figuring out an answer. "No... problem, we all have our days", he mumbles, unable to look at him. Nodding, "I'm assuming this is one of them?", Peter asks kindly, looking up at Steve as while sitting, the captain's torso still towers above Peter. He nods, "You could say that".

"Umm, Mr Captain America Rogers sir, happy birthday", Peter tries his best to be polite, looking for anything to cheer him up. Steve's small amusement at the name is extinguished by those 2 words. Those dreaded fucking words. "Why does it have to be?", Steve asks, all his conflicting emotions collapsing to defeat. "Why do people always insist a birthday has to be happy?".

Peter frowns, both staying silent, the kid thinking of a response, the Captain taking the wafting waves of sadness falling on him. "Personal stuff?". His question was almost adorable with how his voice curled up, hesitant. "You could say that", Steve replies, grinding his teeth. He knows that the kid doesn't have the same relationship with him as he does with Mr Turtle, but he's too done to care. "It's a day full of nothing but pain, why would it ever be a happy birthday?".

Scrunching his eyebrows, Peter looks over a little concerned. "Bad Memories?". Steve nods, "It's a day that's gone out of its way to remind me everything I have to loose, everyone I have to lose". Steve ends up whispering, a semi-public conversation about his emotions never a comfortable setting. "And now I think I did it to myself".

"Why?", Pete asks.

"You know that Bucky- White Wolf and I are dating?", Peter nods, "He thought throwing me a birthday party was a good idea when I've specifically told him I didn't want him to go behind my back and plan me a birthday party. But I think I overreacted and treated him worse than he deserved".

Peter chuckles, "I know what that's like". Steve grimaces, a failed attempt at a smile as he could only wonder and guess. "But that's nothing that can't be fixed. He planned a birthday party for you, he probably just wanted to do something nice for you, fun with you", Peter argues, the sparkle in the teen's eyes almost infectious. Almost. Steve face palms. "And I went ahead and ruined everything for him. Snapped at him and everything", he groans.

"And that's ok", Peter defends Steve's side now, "He probably could've picked something better, and let me pass on some advice I recently got myself, you're still human, and that comes with the right to feel". Steve smiles at Peter's attempt to cheer him up, making a bold and hopeful move. He pulls the mildly crumpled blue envelope from his pocket, straightening it out a little before handing it to Peter. "Wouldn't want a party to go to waste", he smiles, weakly but it's there, "you're invited if you like".

The teen blushes, another personal invitation by an avenger to 2 events on the same day does that to you. Particularly now after this heart to heart. He carefully opens the letter, making sure to preserve the paper.

Inside lies a custom card, on one side an insignia of Cap's shield with the invitation details, and on the other what would otherwise be a blank page if not for the pen writing on it. Peter takes a light read of it before realising it probably wasn't for his eyes. Blushingly, he slips the card back to its rightful owner, "Mr Rogers, I think this was meant for you".

He returns the letter, pointing out the writing Steve recognises as Bucky's, the short text reading:

'Hey Steve, I know you don't like your birthday, what it's taken away from you. But now that everything's changed, we could change this too, add some positive memories to it. You make me happy every day we're together, so I thought I should try and make you happy too, specially when it feels the hardest'

Steve can't help but smile. His guilt over his words may be rising, but his affection for Bucky and resolve to apologise to him rise tenfold. Steve jumps on his feet, "I gotta go fix this, you're still invited if you want", he says, looking back and down at Peter as he speeds for Bucky. Pete gets to wave back a quick, "Thank you and good luck", before Steve is out of ear shot.

"FRIDAY! Where's Bucky", Steve calls sliding into the elevator. "He's still in your room Ca-", she tries to reply, "Take me there", he orders, not missing a second or a beat, jumping out the elevator and running to his room, only stopping by the door for one deep breath. "Buck?" He asks nocking on the ajar door. Inside the soldier laid to his side on the bed, looking away from the entry. Steve slides onto the bed, shuffling next to his boyfriend. "I'm sorry", he says, lightly grabbing his shoulder.

Bucky finally turns, Steve noticing the few tear marks dried onto his cheeks. "No, Steve, I'm sorry. You're right, I should've known better, shouldn't have gone behind your back, shou-oof", he gets cut off by a sudden weight on his chest, Steve tightening his hug of him. "I read the invite", he whispers into Bucky's ear, said soldier's breath hitching, "How did I get so lucky to end up with you". It releases, Bucky blushing at Steve for once.

They part, Both sitting up. "So you're not mad?". Well, not anymore. "could never stay mad at you Bucky", Steve showers him with light kisses, "just blindsighted. I love you and I love that you wanted to do this for me, but next time let me know first". Bucky grins, now his time to tickle Steve's neck. He cuts it short though to avoid the need for makeup.

"If it's not too late... is the party still on?", Steve asks, having landed by Bucky's shoulder, snuggling. "Yeah, yeah. Sure. I've mostly just been coughs here. Party's yours if you still want it". Steve has to agree, he's enjoying Bucky being smitten, it's not a common sight but he enjoys every second. "Of course I want it. Who wouldn't want to see the amazing things their boyfriends do for them".

He stands, lifting Bucky up with him. "Might wanna freshen up though. Is there a dress code?". Bucky couldn't hold back his amusement anymore, "It's your birthday Steve", Bucky laughs, "whatever you want".

Both had to their closet and bathroom, Bucky washing his face, already set on his crimson collared shirt and black leather jacket, paired with his ash trousers. Steve switching his jeans for cream slacks, a grey T and his brown biker jacket to match Bucky's. Both wearing their gifted pins. "Ready?". Steve nods, letting Bucky guide him to the ball room, already 3:50pm meant it was too late for Bucky to double check the room, or plan a surprise as they walked in. Luckily Patty had him covered.

"Surprise!" , Everyone invited, Peter and Loki yell as the pair opens the door, balloons dropping from the room in the room, immaculately finished beyond Bucky's expectations. The band playing some light music immediately with the surprise. Steve's left smiling, calming the rest of Bucky's nerves, seeing the people in his life the first reminder of everything he's gained. "Thanks Buck", he rests his head on his boyfriend's shoulder, a sweet familiar smell leading him away. "Hang on, is that?".

"Caputo's? Yeah. Cookies, Cupcakes, Eclairs, Donuts, bread buns", Bucky lists, emphasising that last part which makes Steve twist back at him. "Like our first time?". Bucky nods. "And like our first time...", he directs Steve to the table, "what did you say, love, rebirth and hope?". Luckily for them, Peter doesn't hear, currently bickering with Loki.

Steve on the other hand only grins further, cracking to laughter once he looks at the walls. "Really? Why that!", He points at the Star framed pictures, most of Steve's clumsiest, messiest, and most flustered moments. Steve after being pie-d in the face, Steve scruffy in the morning, Steve dotted with neck hickeys, Steve blushing like a stop sign. Bucky laughs even harder, Steve's embarrassment a delight to him. "It's just my favourite moments of you" he replies, the Captain rolling his eyes still smitten. Buck points at the stage, a five man band playing to the tune of Glenn Miller's 'In The Mood'. "Recognise them?".

He nods, a verbal answer overshadowed by an inpatient billionaire, "yes yes, you two are very cute, but I've yet to see the booze", he facetiously grumbles. "Tony", Rhodey sighs, "you're sober!".

"There's none. If Steve can't get drunk, no one else will", Bucky snaps back, defensive of the Captain. Tony 'boo's', receiving a wave of "Shut up Tony"'s as the party starts. The crew heading to the dance floor or its perimeter, the band and stage crew giving them almost two hours of upbeat tunes before dimming the lights and pulling the music back to a slow vibe.

Brought on his chance. "May I have this dance?", Bucky asks Steve, politely bowing in his offer, hand held up to a flustered Steve. He only hums in agreement before falling in position. Bucky wrapping his arms around Steve's neck, the latter wrapping them around Buck's waist, undulating back and forth, chest close together, heads nuzzled into one another's.

Wanda and Vision, Tony and Pepper, Bruce and Thor, Nat and Sam, and Clint and Scott all pair up for the slow dance, the last couple only to mock about doing it. Pietro stayed back, uncertain and anxious if to ask, but powering through anyways. "Umm, May I have this dance?", He asks Peter, the latter caught off guard, too polite to turn the offer down and not uncomfortable by the idea, he agrees, if only for one dance.

"Hey, Steve", Bucky hurriedly whispers, shaking the man from his musical daze, nodding towards the most recent pair to enter the dance room. Steve lights up seeing Pietro and Peter sway along, the latter with a smile, and the former with a light blush and extremely delicate actions. "They're adorable", Steve whispers to a "Right!?" In response.

As people got tired, they all settled down by the table, Steve on its head at Bucky's insistence, a star spangled party hat also Bucky's idea. He sat to Steve's right, Peter — at Steve's request — on Steve's left. Tony was next to Peter, followed by Pepper, Rhodey, Happy, Bruce, Thor and Loki. On Bucky's side was Sam, followed by Pietro, Clint, Scott, Nat, Wanda and Vision.

*cling cling cling*, Bucky ends all conversations, hitting his glass with his fork once all are sat. "Before we start with Dinner, I was hoping to say a few words on the star spangled man" He slaps Steve's back, everyone chuckling at Steve's sudden discomfort by all 32 eyes on him.

"I know today's not your favourite day Steve, but I love you. You pulled me out of my darkest times and still found it in you to love me. You make me the happiest I've ever been, ever since Brooklyn, so I will take any chance I get to pay you back, to make you smile", Bucky grins, eyes turning to hearts as he stared at his boyfriend. "I love you Steve, In every way", he finishes, kissing Steve lovingly, most avengers smiling with glasses in hand. "To America's ass!", Bucky yells, everyone shouting it back mixed by clinking of glasses as they all cheer.

"Bucky! There are kids present", Steve scolds, non too subtly pointing at Peter. "It's fine, He's a teenager, he's heard worse". Peter who was already giggling at the chant can only nod in affirmation. Bucky proudly reclaiming his seat. Now it's Sam's time to annoy him. "Very romantic of you, growing soft are we?".

"Shut up Wilson", Bucky growls, "it's a special occasion, don't get used to it".

Half a dozen caterers start marching from a side door, glasses full of the most colourful juices and plates full of the finest money could buy. Everyone getting at least one full meal, with many asking for seconds or in Thor's case, seventeenths.

As the clock struck 8, the band picked up again, now a much too familiar birthday tune played as 2 caterers walked to the table a blue red and white, three tier cake in hand. All sing Steve an over dramatic happy birthday, then Steve gets cutting rights of the cake, giving Bucky the first piece, Peter the second, and then passing slices down the line, Thor getting the entire top Layer for himself.

After the hour, Bucky guides everyone to the adjacent balcony, a set of couches sprawled around for them all to see the fireworks. Each couple sharing a love seat, The spies, Vision and the maximoff's sharing a cough, Scott, Rhodey, Sam and Happy on the one next to them. Finally, Pepper, Tony, Peter and Loki on the final one — in that order — all entwined in conversation during the show.

Only after the clock strikes 10 does everyone disperse, Sam taking his shift over Queens, Happy driving Peter home, Tony pulled from his Lab by Pepper and Rhodey, who alongside most others headed to bed. Bucky and Steve both do the same. "So, you like the party?", Bucky asks, now in sweatpants and a black tank resting on their bed. Steve, also in matching sweats a white T, joining him. "Yeah, actually, probably the first time I've enjoyed my birthday since... ever".

Buck smile-grimaces, the sad reality of his boyfriend crushing him but the success of the day a win he's happy to take. "I got one more surprise". He turns to his side of the bed, lifting a previously hidden basket of Caputo's butter cookies, Steve finally breaking into tears. "Hey, Steve, you ok?", Bucky asks, worried he pushed too far.

"Yeah", the Captain replies breathlessly. "It just hit me how lucky I am to have you", He kisses Bucky's forehead, the soldier dissatisfied pulling him back for a longer kiss. They stare into their eyes, Bucky finally nodding down. "Gonna look at them or what?".

Steve unwraps the translucent paper adorning it, finally getting a closer look at the cookies. "Really Bucky? Why?", He asks, noticing their detailed frosting, some cookies with his face, some with Cap's shield, and the rest with Steve's uniformed ass.

"They're you cookies!", He exclaims, elated by his little joke. Steve rolls his eyes, they're frosted butter cookies so he's gonna eat them none the less. "Nope!", Bucky swipes the ass cookie from his hands, "Only I get to eat this one".

Steve stares confused for a second, the pieces falling into place; "Bucky!". Said man rolls over in a fit of laughter, Steve lovingly smiling at his lover, pulling him into a hug, to cuddle and eat cookies for the rest of the night.

Chapter 74: Of Gods and Mends

Summary:

Loki offers a few olive branches

The Avengers all arranged to meet by lunch on this summer Tuesday, first needing to take care of a certain problem. "Ok, I got Thor to take Loki out for the day, now, what do you all need?", Bruce asks walking into the room. All but Tony and Rhodey were already waiting, Nat having barely caught them up, now doing the same for Bruce. "It's Loki". He sits by Steve, uncertain of where she's going. "What about Loki?", Bruce asks her, already curious why the deception, even more so from her words.

"You haven't noticed him acting... weird lately?", Clint asks, uneasy, "Well, weird for him". Bruce stares expectantly, raised brows at him. Scott answers what Clint left vague, "He's been nicer". Bruce relaxes, rolling his eyes at the weariness of the team; "And what's your point? So Loki's trying to be nice, I don't see the problem?".

"So that doesn't bother you?", Sam asks, Clint and Scott nodding, the almost all the rest of the group showing similar agreement. Bruce sighs exasperated, "Not really, ended up giving me and Hulk a nice Sunday", he shrugs, scoffing at the group. They all look confused, scrunched and raised eyebrows. Bruce realising he landed himself in a story time.

He groans. "Sunday morning FRIDAY asked me to go to the HulkProof room, found a giant pot of baked beans, enough to feed a family of twenty. The big guy got so excited he came out, ate the whole thing in a couple of hours". Bruce smiles at the memory, Hulk's internal presence in his mind cheering up at the memory. "Then by the time I came back to my room, he'd left some Greek Vegetable Pitas and Herby White Gazpacho and lit Incense in my room. Said in a note it was a light vegetarian meal to help me after the beans".

"And it wasn't poisoned?", Clint asks cheekily, giggling, still very curious and surprised. Bruce rolls his eyes, "No" he monotones to his question, "It was quite delicious, just what I needed", he groans back. "And you don't find this the least bit suspicious?", Steve asks, Bucky silent next to him. "You know what? Since you all seem to have your reasons, spill. Let's see if it is", Bruce stares down at the group, leaning back, giving the spotlight to the now awkward avengers.

Steve takes first turn. "Well...".

-

 

"On your left" Bucky says, sneaking past Sam into the elevator, the latter grunting. "Screw you Barnes!", making him laugh.

Steve shakes his head grinning at Buck, only blowing him a quick kiss because of how sweaty they are. Sam swatting at them and yucking at the pair while FRIDAY takes them up, Bucky exaggerating all his affectionate gestures to make Steve blush and Sam cringe.

Heading to the kitchen, they run into clunking dishes and whistling, the god of mischief owning the kitchen. All three soldiers slow, looking curiously at the display in front of them. "Umm, Loki?". He turns from the toasters, three plates of avocado toast in hand. "Rogers", Loki nods, placing the three plates in front of the three soldiers, glasses of fleshly squeezed juice next to them.

"Are these for us?", Sam says, eyeing the food in front of them. Loki scoffs, "Who else?", he asks, walking away. Steve and Sam just stand confused, eyes shifting between the plates, the hallway Loki walked out through and each other. A clinking of glass snapping their gaze to Bucky, half way through his avocado toast. "What? I'm not gonna waste good food".

"Bucky...", Steve facepalms, Bucky shrugging his shoulders continuing with his meal, slowly wearing Sam and Steve down into joining him. All three surprised by the good quality of the food, and Loki's selection of their favourite fruits. It also wasn't poisoned, which was good.

-

"So he made a post workout meal, and that's a problem why?", Bruce asks, not understanding the concern.

Steve corrects, "Meals, Saturday and Sunday". "Monday for me too!", Sam adds from the side.

Huffing, Bruce rubs the bridge of his nose. "Ok, fine. Anyone else?", Bruce challenges.

Wanda stands.

-

Knocking comes through her door. "Come in", She calls, the emerald clad witch walking through.

"Young witch", he gives her a hardy nod, doing their best to smile. "It's for you", he hands her a rectangular present, wrapped in paper to match his cloak, a golden ribbon tied around it. "Use it wisely". She waits till Loki walks out to open the gift, carefully pealing away the wrapping and unveiling a hard cover book with a weird title in another language, a post it note on its front page. 'It's an asgardian introductory guide to magic, I translated it for you

P.S. that spell is on page 227'

She read his note, immediately flipping to the referenced page before taking a broader view of the book, reading over the spells and even trying the more basic ones for the entire Friday afternoon.

-

Wanda lifts up the book at the meeting, having snuck it in to read a couple more pages. "Good book, Asgardian books are very detailed and easy to understand", she hums, going back to it except without the illusion spell that hid it before. Cat was out of the bag. "I know, got my fair look at a few", Bruce smiles, Wanda clearly still into the book shuts out the conversation to continue it. "But Still nothing wrong, anyone else?".

Nat raises her hand, the mundane classroom behaviour extremely effective for her to quiet any room.

-

She stood centre platform in the Avenger's training room, 5 targets around her, 5 knives in hand.

No other sound is heard in the empty room, only Nat's breath in anticipation for her cue, a minute passing before a Beep is heard through FRIDAY's speakers.

Most observers would only see a blur of movement from a black garbed widow, a rattle like sound of metal hitting wood following. Natasha admires her work, a gut feeling narrowing her glare upon the room. "Come on out", she calls.

A shimmer of green sparkles shines, Loki appearing from the light. "Not Bad Romanoff", he commends her, taking a closer look at her 5 perfect bullseyes. "What do you want?", She sharply interrupts his curiosity. Loki noticing her readied hands by more sheathed knives. He sighs, flicking his wrists as silver plated daggers appear in his hands, Nat gripping her own. "Are we really doing this?", he drawls, dispassionate.

Nat scowls, "are we?".

A thick silence befalls the room, both staring into each other's eyes, 3, 2, 1. They launch their knives at each other, three pairs total, each narrowly missing their target. Loki summoning a final one behind his back, flying straight towards Natasha's head, her catching it mere inches away. "Not bad Romanoff", Loki repeats.

"You done?", She spits, launching her recently caught knife, impaling it to the floor.

Loki's previous aggression softens for a more laisezz-faire tone, a charming mood. "Somewhat, only thing I've to send you is an offer". Nat only looks over him, staring at his hands and eyes in case of another attack, still in her battle stance. "Oh would you get over that, no tricks", Loki lifts his hands. Nat relaxes, still weary, "what are you proposing?".

"Your skills, My skills, we teach each other".

Not what she expected. "You're offering yourself as a sparring partner?", Nat checks. Loki smirks. "More akin to 'sparring teacher', but in spirit, sure". Nat once more eyes him over, every movement, gesture, tick. Lifting his knife from where it's jammed on the floor she says, "keep up".

-

"And you sparred with him!", Clint yells, "he could've killed you!". She stares unimpressed, "Please Clint, be serious", she scoffs in return, hiding her offence. Everyone still looks at her worried. "If you're still unconvinced I'm happy to demonstrate".

They move on. Swiftly.

"I also had an interesting encounter with Loki", Vision chimes in, "one I would also characterise as 'friendly'". Bruce waves at Vision, "And what fiendishly amiable thing did he do to you?", he asks, with a tired smile. "He gave me his notes on the infinity stones".

Went over like an oil Fire and Water. "What!", They all shout, Vision quick to calm them down, "I've looked over them, nothing too concerning. Mostly a recollection of his experiences with them for my benefit". Bruce exhales. "Ignoring the mention of the infinity stones, did he himself actually do anything we should be worried about?", he asks, at Vision and the room, still lacking an answer.

"He's being Nice!", Clint supplies as if obvious, "He's Loki, he's only happy when he's about to stab you in the back". He shouts, more defensive than his usual joviality. "He even cleaned the bathrooms!".

Scott nods, "it's true, this week was supposed to be my turn. Got lucky", He shrugs, a more relaxed attitude than the man beside him. "He even cleaned Clint's condemned prank room". Clint points at Scott, his motion and expression screaming 'duh', him actually screaming "See! We had to airlock that room because of the stink bombs and he cleaned it! He's up to something!"

"Who's up to something?", Tony asks walking through the conference rooms doors, Rhodey short behind him. That line was usually about him or directed at him, but the room didn't give the same deer in the headlights 'caught in the act look' he was used to. "And why is Clint shouting like he did in his Real Housewives phase?".

Everyone turns, Bruce taking the opportunity to answer. "Loki's being nice, everyone's suspicious and Clint is mad about it", he answers, closing his eyes as to ignore them. "It's Loki!", Clint shouts at Bruce, "you can't possibly believe he doesn't have ulterior motives", he echoes. To the wrong crowd. "I'd believe it", Tony sits back on the far end's chair, fidgeting with his cup, "He makes good coffee".

Tony gets almost a dozen of wide eyed stares, regardless, he keeps sipping his drink. "Tony, are you ok?", Steve asks worried. "It's Loki, he threw you out the window, how can you trust him!", Clint yells again, more dramatic than ever.

"I don't trust him", He chuckles, giving the archer the side eye, "But I do trust Peter. They've been spending some lunches together, so I wouldn't be surprised. He's got a way about these things". Again, stares of disbelief come from across the room. "Did Tony just defend Loki?", Sam asks, to unanimous hums of disbelieving agreement and concern.

"I don't know about that, but he just complimented someone and smiled", Pietro adds stunned, getting hums out of Scott and Steve.

"Hey!", Tony gets their attention back, "I'm still sitting right here". His whines go generally ignored. "We know you are, we're just not sure you're Tony", Clint comments, the billionaire scoffing. "Shut up Barton".

Finally, after staying completely quiet, Bucky starts. "I agree with Tony, we should give Loki a chance". Steve and Clint look most confused of all, everyone else either surprised by his words, or in Tony's case, surprised he agrees. "He's going to be here for a while so what else can we do", he rationalises, one of many points. "And we've all met Peter, he even helped Tony grow a heart, maybe he'll be good for Loki too. Besides, a year ago some of you hated me, but...", he pauses, grabbing his boyfriend's hand and rubbing it lovingly, "Steve helped me change that".

Half 'aww', and the other 'eww' at their romantic none sense, Bruce nodding. "Exactly, it does us nothing to antagonise him and if Peter's teaching him to be nice then maybe we should encourage it instead".

This works on most of the group; Steve convinced by Bucky. Pietro, Scott and Wanda by the Peter argument. And Sam and Vision by Bruce's point. Clint, Nat, and Hulk from within Bruce still unsure, the first the angriest of them all. "He hexed me, he attacked all of us! How can you forgive him!", he cried at the team, his previous hint of derision gone. He wasn't joking around anymore, and they could see it, his words coated with hurt venom.

"I haven't forgiven him!", Tony snaps back, "Bastard Raindeer Games defenestrated me, coffee ain't do shit about that". His bravado turns vulnerable, the memory of this conversation still weighing heavy on him. "But if Peter were in our shoes, he at least have an open mind". Wanda gasps, having read Tony's mind, the memory in its forefront striking her. Natasha taking note of all, and with everything she knows she can't help but agree. "We hurt him and he's still here, still kind, we saw as much last night".

Verbalising her realisations, she falls into a pensative pause. "Alright Stark, point."

"You too Nat!?", Clint shouts, now the only one still against the idea. Nat nods, "trust me Clint, this is not a battle you're gonna wanna fight nor can win". He wasn't happy hearing it, hiding a rim of tears from Nat, though she managed to see it too. "We're not asking you to forgive Loki", Bruce directs to Clint, Tony interjecting an "I wouldn't" before he continues. "We're just not going to do anything about it and see how he grows".

Pietro speeds next to Clint, a more personal conversation. "Come on Clint", he begged.

Between Nat's bluntness, Tony's uncharacteristic wisdom and Pietro's plead, he surrenders. "Fine, but the second he turns I'm sending an arrow through his neck!", he barks, stomping out of the room, alone.

"Why are you looking at me like that?", Tony snaps at Rhodey, the latter giving Tony a fond and warm look, wide smiled. "Just enjoying you being emotionally wise". Tony scowls, "oh shut up Platypus".

-

Loki

Ugh I hate this

‏Peter

‏I know Mr Loki, but it's the polite thing to do

Loki

It's been miserable, demeaning and unbecoming of me

‏Peter

‏Please Mr Loki, it's nice of you

‏And they weren't too bad last night, I think it's working

Loki

They're always 'polite', it's not them caring, it's them tolerating me and hoping I go away

‏Peter

‏Don't be so negative Mr Loki, these things take time

‏You've done great things these last few days, eventually they're gonna grow to care

Loki

You mean you've planned really great things

‏Peter

‏I might have helped come up with ideas, but they're things you still did, things only you could do

‏Let me give you some of the best advice TV has given me

‏While it is often best to believe in ones' self, a little help from other's is a great blessing

Loki

I'm unfamiliar with that aphorism

‏Peter

‏Ok, I'll show you one day

‏But for now, I just mean that you don't have to do this alone for it to count

Loki

You are really insistent for a midgardian

‏Peter

‏Of course I am Mr Loki, You're my friend

‏I always fight for my friends

Loki

you young Peter

‏Peter

‏Ttyl Mr Loki

Loki

Goodbye child

-

Loki lowers his phone, waiting by the entrance of a local supermarket while Thor went in for another quickie, walking out with 5 boxes of pop tarts. "Who were you texting?", Thor asks, proudly using his newly learnt words. "Just a friend", Loki answers, inadvertently making Thor beam, overjoyed that his brother has made more friends. "Are they good?".

He smiles, having planned the smile, but not how strong or genuine it was. "You could say so, they're a good conversation". Thor grins, popping open the first box, chomping down on his most desired treat. "Must you always feed on those?".

Thor laughs, pulling Loki into his side, dragging him along their walk.

Chapter 75: The Mistakes of a Weirdo

Summary:

MJ has to fix a Swift spy among their midst

MJ POV:

Today's been interesting, but of course I'm the only one to have noticed. Ray is too deep in protein structures to even see the papers fly, Loser 1 and Loser A are too busy chatting or on their phones to suspect anything, and Abe keeps chucking it up to closing doors and opened windows. I don't buy that.

Once again and fifth time this morning, a sudden, quick wind blowing through the office sending papers everywhere and rattling chairs around. Just as swiftly as it arrived, it disappeared, calming the room once again. Ray, Abe and Ned were too busy to care, and Peter would've been too if he hadn't almost dropped his phone.

The only one suspicious, and the only one prepared, left my phone on to record the lab. "Just gotta slow it down" I mutter reviewing the footage, shifting it to .25 speed and repeating it until I got the right frame. "Gotcha", I say, staring at the blur on the scree, silver and blue lightning coming from it. "We're gonna need to talk".

I power walk towards the door, shouting a sharp "I'll be back", to which only Pete nods. "FRI", I call once I'm by the gold rimmed elevator. "Avengers floor, now".

"Of course Ms Jones. Boss has instructed me to ask if there's a problem and if all need to be there".

I smirk, nosy ass bastard. "Tell Stark to back off if he doesn't want a problem". FRIDAY stays quiet the rest of the ride up, until I ask. "Where's Quicksilver?". It took a second's pause for her answer. "Down the hall, turn right, fifth door down", She obliges. I presume under Stark's direction. Good. I follow the instructions, walking up to a door with the very recognisable accented voice muffled behind.

I slide it open, making no noise, giving me a full view of the uniformed Avenger pacing back and forth. "Running off somewhere?", I ask, making him jump and yelp in surprise.

3rd Person POV:

"MJ! What- what are you doing here?", He asks, visibly flustered and awkward.

She smirks, seeing his frazzled state, choosing to play a little. "A casual walk. But back on topic, you seem to be getting pumped, going on a run?", She asks, followed by a muttered "again" that she's certain it was loud for him to hear. Only certified by him turning pale. "Oh, I'm just... just... getting ready for training! Avenger's training today", he tries to excuse. MJ knows better.

She however, entertains him. "Of course, so this is just a warm up", she asks, filling his voice with fake understanding. "Exactly!", He exclaims, falling for her trap.

"And so you need to take a couple runs around the tower".

He looks somewhat weary, "right?".

"And of course that means running to and back from our dead end intern lab". She closes on him, the little silver fly too deep in her spider's web before he realised. Once he does, he pales, hard. Growing a mad stutter as a result.

"I-I- I mean- well", his accent only grew with his panic, MJ would've found it entertaining if she didn't have a job to do. "Don't try", she shuts him up, him being smart and saving himself. "I know this is about Peter and we need to talk".

Pietro sullens, plopping onto his bed and burying his face into his palms. "I'm in trouble, aren't I", he asks, lifting his knees closer to his chest, hiding his frown. "Not exactly", She replies, taking a seat next to him, him turning to her confused, "Like I said, I'm rooting for you all and I'm only here to discuss your... visits".

He straightens up, trying his hardest to keep his composure. "What about?", He asks weakly. "You like Peter, don't you?", he blushes again, MJ smirking at the rose cheeks and anxious smile, his stuttered denial doing nothing for her. "I saw you the last few times I visited, and he told me about your dance on Monday. Try again".

Growing even redder, he once more buries his face in his hands. "Ok Fine! I do!". MJ rolls her eyes at his exaltation, staring him down until he calms down. "Yes ok? Couldn't help to after talking to him. I mean, he's such a sweetie, how could you not?". Touché, she didn't.

"And today?", She asks, the implicit question on his changed behaviour received. He chuckles. "The dance, first time I got to meet him. His messy hair, soft brown eyes, bright smile...", He once more blushes, MJ unable to help her small laughter. "I wanted to see him again, I needed to see him again", he mumbles, "it's stupid, but he's amazing".

"You like him?", She sighs, he nods. "You want to ask him out?", he freezes, the idea of asking Peter out paralysing, yet he still nods, agreeing. Even if the context truly unsettled him. "Ok" , she claps her hands gaining all his focus again. "You can't speed down there anymore. Not only is it a violation of his privacy but it's also creepy", She scolds, Pietro slouching and pouting like a scolded 5 year old. "Then what am I supposed to do?", he asks, almost at a shout.

MJ shakes her head, tisk-ing. "Why must I always clean everyone's messes". Pietro scowls offended, MJ unbothered as she moves on to the answer; ""You're coming to lunch today".

He falls off the bed. "Lunch? With him? Won't that be suspicious?", he cries, panicked of both MJ's warning and the fears it unlocked. She stares back unimpressed. "Yes Lunch. Yes with him. And please", he stares down at him while he pulls himself up. Her knowing smirk shining as she details her plan, "If they ask, I met you through Pepper, you lost a bet so you had to come. Or I was asked to babysit. Both equally credible".

Pietro nods slowly, understanding her plan but weary of her hardened stare and pouting at her implications. It got worse. "But do realise any relationship you try to have with him wouldn't be fair for Pete".

Pietro's struck frozen. "Why?", He asks, akin to a whine.

"Because he doesn't know", she supplies, "He doesn't know you are Cheetah and until he finds out any relationship you try and have won't be healthy. You will be violating and abusing his trust and he deserves better than that". Pietro shuts his eyes, scrunching his face defeated it as he face plants onto his bed, speaking through his sheets. "Why is this so complicated!".

MJ sits on his bed again, him twisting his neck so his face just sticks out from the tangle of blankets and up at her. "Because caring about someone and wanting to do what's best for them is always complicated", she frowns. He moans into his blankets, clearly frustrated. MJ poking his side, making him jump irate. "Hey! What was that for?".

"You care for Peter?", She asks without hesitation or emotion in her voice, bluntness shutting Pietro's fire down, him staring at the teenager in front of him thoughtfully. Him shrinking into the teen he was, tamed.

"Yeah".

She leans in, getting a clearer look of his face through the loose ivory locks on his head. "You want to protect him?".

"Yeah"

Got her answer. "I'm not saying that it does", she clarifies, the third question the most precarious, "but would you do what was best for him — what he needs — even if it meant sacrificing what you want?".

Pietro slows, unsure, wanting to be certain and honest with his answer. It was weird on him, yet the answer the most resonant. "Y-yeah".

"Even if it meant never seeing him again?".

MJ internally winces at his kicked puppy look, not happy to be here or distress him like that, but having to regardless. Pietro closes his eyes, exhaling sorrowfully as he answers. "I want to believe I would".

"Correct answer", she commends, his eyes snapping open and head snapping up in surprise. "Anyone that only says yes is lying, not just to me but to themselves", she reveals, patting his head. He blinks rapidly, uncertain where she's going. Her smile showing through and less intimidating voice coming out. "You're being honest with your feelings and checking yourself. Means you will be smart in your actions regardless of if Peter says yes". Doesn't really answer it. "So...", he starts carefully, "what are you saying?".

She gives him the most honest smile of the day. "I'm saying I trust you, tentatively, for if or when you ask him out". They're not really into the policing of their relationships, but it being Avengers did push MJ to make sure. "But I can't now", he sighs, plopping down on his bed like when they started.

"You shouldn't, thats true", She agrees, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder, "But there's not as stringent restrictions on friendship".

He stares wide eyed, with a hopeful smile. "You'd still need to play it careful and not abuse what he tells you as Cheetah, but yes. Why do you think I'm bringing you to lunch", she heads to his door, Him showing her out. "Oh, one more thing. Bring your wallet", she says crossing the doorway. He leans on its frame, watching MJ walk down the hallway. "Why?", he asks as she's on her way.

She smirks, a mischievous chuckle. "Part of the bet is you're paying for lunch"

-

"I promised Shuri I would, promised MJ I would, and they're both right, I need to do this". Peter mutters to himself, psyching himself up as he fidgets with his phone.

Karen comes through Shuri's earpiece, the one designed to block Wanda out that both upgraded on Sunday and Tuesday. "I'll be here if you need, and she offered whenever you wanted, she'll understand", she assures, sounding as professional as always though with an extra hint of concern.

He nods, "I got this", writing and sending the text before he can think himself out of it.

 

Peter

Hey Ms Nat, could we maybe meet up to talk

(He immediately panics, her quick reply pulling him out of it)

‏Ms Nat

‏ Of course Peter

‏Is everything ok

Peter

Yup

It's just

There's a couple personal things I want to talk about

‏Ms Nat

‏Of course

‏In that case, I'm guessing you'd want it to be more private than the cafeteria or a Starbucks

Peter

And no offence, but I don't exactly want to be seen with Black Widow

It's not you, I just don't want the attention

‏Ms Nat

‏Understandable

‏Stark has dozens of private offices, meeting rooms and lounges

‏How about we meet at one of them, I can ensure we're alone and undisturbed

Peter

And this isn't a trap?

Fsdsdfbjfbn

Sorry, almost dropped my phone

‏Ms Nat

‏I promised you no one would know

‏And I guarantee you this is safe

‏It's entirely up to you

Peter

O-ok

Thank you Ms Nat

‏Ms Nat

‏Of course, just head to our elevator, FRIDAY will bring you up and guide you

‏I'll meet you in ten

Peter

Ok

See you soon Ms Nat

 

Peter slips his phone into his pockets, still pacing unsure, Karen's words calming him. "I've hacked into SI, Romanoff was telling the truth, and if something sketchy happens, I'll help you", she hums, echoing Shuri's words.

"Thanks Karen", he thanks, slowly heading towards the Door, MJ beating him there. "I'll be back", she shouts, heading out. Peter stares as she disappears down the hall. Standing awkwardly by the door for another minute he scratches his neck. "Umm, I'll be back in half hour, bye guys".

The three interns left plus Eric only wave, not looking up from their work as he slowly makes his way to the elevator, Friday lifting him to a floor a few levels below the Avenger's living space, directing him to a small living room distant from everything else. "Welcome", Natasha smiles, serving Pete a cup of tea as he sits down the opposite couch.

He smiles. "thank you Ms Nat", he says taking the cup from her. "It smells nice".

"It's Hibiscus sabdariffa, Rosella tea", She explains, adding a block of sugar to each of their cups before taking a sip. "Added some honey and sugar, gives it a sweet cranberry flavour". Peter stares interested into his cup, taking a surprisingly pleasant sip. "Mhm yummy", he reflexively says, freezing at his word choice while Nat chuckles. "Good to see you like it", She smiles, leaning in as she hushes her voice. "Don't tell anyone, but I'm a connoisseur of teas and herbs".

Peter can't help but grin and giggle. "Wait, Ms Natasha Romanoff — The Black Widow secretly likes tea parties?", He asks, still stiff about the conversation but loosening at Natasha's blasé but friendly demeanour. "Cassie introduced me to them, grew a fascination of it over time", She explains, the casual mention of her girlfriend still weird to her but secure in saying it to Peter. "But shh, this stays between us".

"Of course", Peter nods, taking a longer sip of the warm, fruity tea in his hands. "Peter", Natasha's tone grows more serious, "Why did you ask to meet so suddenly?". Pete looses all the tension in his body, shoulder's slacking and arms dropping as he sets the cup down on the table. "I need help".

His whimper like words, still stable but vulnerable, wear down her walls. She truly did worry about his pain. "Hey Pete, what do you need?".

"Did you mean it?", He asks, sudden confidence striking the spy. "When you said I was allowed to feel betrayed and hurt?". She nods. "We're all entitled to our emotions, and if we hurt you then you're more than entitled". Peter stops, taking multiple calming breaths thinking through his words, releasing his iron grip over his emotions. "It's not ok". He whispers, resigned. His strength, volume and resolve intensifying. "It wasn't ok! I did nothing but try to help and yet I'm always the one that gets hurt".

Natasha's gutted by his bluntness, his fury, his raw emotions. Even knowing who he is and having anticipated his feelings, the personal weight on his shoulders flabbergasts her. "I did nothing to any of you, tried to help any chance I got, and none of you cared. The second Shuri left you threw me away. You lured me into the tower to hurt and betray me. You were like friends to me, but to you? Just business", he slams his fists into the couch cushions.

"Do you know how hard that was? Did you even care how it would affect me?".

He pauses, determined, staring at Nat expecting an answer. Even the super spy needing a minute to process his rant and form a response. "If we did, it wasn't enough and I am sorry. We violated your trust which we don't deserve and didn't deserve to begin with". She grabs his hands, a grounding presence. "But we care now, we're here to fix it and help you".

"Yeah, but that wasn't because of you", Peter retorts, jerking his hands away from Nat's. "Mr Stark said as much, you only stopped chasing Spider-Man because of me. That 'just business', it was a quote!". Nat only sighs, the factuality of his words falling on her shoulder. Her attempt at a response cut short. "And even now, I cant even put on the mask without having a panic attack".

"Pete-", Nat starts, for once at a loss for words at the kid's confrontation. "That's why I'm here", Peter exclaims with a stress induced smile. "MJ and Shuri both said I needed to speak my emotions, to heal". Pete raises a hand to his cheek expecting the worst, to his surprise he finds no tears, or marks of any having been present.

This calms him, surprised and comforted by his composure. Nat once more grabbing his hands. "I'm not gonna try and apologise because you deserve more than just words, so I'll make sure we take care of Queens. It's the least we can do". Pete smiles, taking one more sip of his tea. "Thank you Ms Nat", his voice is smooth, further softened by the tea, and by the sudden laxity of his throat.

"I don't deserve that", she replies, holding a weak grimace, "I'm merely fixing a mistake I helped create".

He fidgets with his cup, spinning it a little, smiling awkwardly at the avenger in front of him. "It really is ok. I don't hold anything against you guys, but that doesn't stop it from hurting a little, that's all". Her smile was infected by a frown, the two conflicting, fighting for dominance. "You really are too nice", she compliments, his eager willingness to forgive only strengthening her guilt, but there's no chance she'll let him know that. "More tea?".

They chatter away, more relaxed after their heart to heart, Nat steering way clear of anything else Spider-Man related, taking more interest in his home life and friends. Peter enjoyed the second half of their conversation, as well as multiple cups of her tea, 20 more minutes flying by the time they're done.

"I should really get going Ms Nat", Peter motions behind him towards the door. She smiles. "Alright, and don't worry, what happened in this room will stay private, even FRIDAY didn't record anything".

Peter smiles and giggles, at peace. "Thank you Ms Nat". He's almost out the door before she calls back. "Hey Pete, you feeling better?"

He nods relaxed. "Yeah, This helped, so thank you". She smiles as he leaves, rushing downstairs for lunch. "Peter, MJ requested I tell you that all your friends are already all at the cafeteria". FRIDAY supplies within the elevator, Peter returning a quick thanks as he runs directly to it.

Walking in he spots his friends, even Logan is there in his hoodie and matching slacks. There is one more person he doesn't recognise, wearing dark blue jeans with a rich salmon red button up shirt, with very familiar silver hair he just can't place. Pete gets closer, walking behind the mysterious guy, taking a peek with only MJ and Logan seeing him approach. Only now does he recognise him, "Pietro?!?".

The speedster jumps startled, blushing once he sees Peter. "Hey you!", He replies, MJ chuckling at his clear awkwardness. "What are you doing here?", Peter asks a little anxious, but mostly confused.

"That's the fun part", Ray smirks, "Parenty he lost a bet to MJ so now he has to pay for all our lunches". Ned and Abe nod wildly, the former adding. "Come on, he was giving us Avenger's gossip!", While pulling Peter down next to him.

Peter had more fun than he expected, his only times meeting the speedster being last Monday or as Spidey. Turned out fun and funny conversation, Pietro's wit being quicker than his feet. All agreed he was cool and agreed to do this more often, MJ's cunning winning over all and Pietro elated by the success of the afternoon. All to Clint's dismay, who had to hear three hours of super-sped delighted rambling from his son; cute and adorable, but exhausting.

Chapter 76: Dead & Life Lines

Summary:

Tony and Peter take a step forward, a look deeper; meanwhile Pietro gets a hug

Peter

Hey guys

Weird question

But

Do you like me?

Like, do you like talking to me or am I annoying?

‏Mr Metal

‏Excuse me

‏Mr Wolf

‏No

‏Mr Owl

‏Why would you say that

Peter

Then, are you angry at me?

Is it because I blocked you?

Or because I've been chatting less?

‏Mr Parrot

‏What

‏Mr Cheetah

‏We couldn't possibly be angry at you

‏Ms Salt

‏Of course not Kid

‏Mr Chicken

‏Where's this coming from

Peter

I'm sorry

I guess I'm just a little insecure

It's just that every since... you know

Us talking has felt

Off

‏Mr Turtle

‏Ok, how about you explain it to us

‏Mr Metal

‏Can't believe I agree with the old man

‏Mr Parrot

^

Peter

It's nothing

But when we talk you guys seem so distant, like you're walking on egg shells around me

‏Ms Cat

‏Not to be insensitive, but can you give us an example

‏Mr Ant

‏Yeah, if it's making you uncomfortable, we'd want to know so we can fix it

‏Mr Metal

‏And now I'm agreeing with Ant, what's wrong with today

Peter

It's not that I'm uncomfortable

But I don't know

It's like you guys don't mind me spilling every detail of my day, but any time I ask about your personal lives you deflect

It's like you're keeping me at arms length

(Most avengers stay quiet, letting a select few handle the situation, or take the fall)

‏Mr Metal

‏It's not like that Kid

‏You're like a part of our family

‏Personally I like you more than most of the people here

‏Ms Salt

‏You had to ruin the nice sentiment

‏Mr Metal

‏What? You're not one of those most people

‏Ms Spider

‏Ignore that

‏We're sorry if we made you feel that way

‏It's due to our positions in D.C

‏There's not much we can talk about our jobs right now

Peter

Oh, right

I'm sorry

I must sound paranoid

And you deserve your privacy

‏Mr Metal

‏Hey kid, none of that

‏You're not wrong for that

‏It makes sense with our line of work even

‏But we promise to try and make it better

‏We should be done by fall

‏?How bout we meet then

‏Mr Parrot

‏!?I'm sorry, what

Peter

Really Mr Metal?

‏Mr Metal

‏Absolutely

‏We'd have nothing to worry about then, so September, how's that sound kid

Peter

Sounds great

Thank you Tony

‏Mr Metal

‏Really? Tony instead of Mr Metal

Peter

It feels right, I like it

Feels personal

~

In reality, their reservation in chatting came from fear of revealing more than they should, things Peter would link to them. Still, Their chit chat continues through most of Thursday, Peter cutting it close to have dinner with May after she got home.

The Avengers slowly collecting upon their living space. "Ok, now that that's over, WHAT THE HELL TONY!", Clint yells. A sentiment that weirdly was echoed by the team.

"The hell what?", Tony shrugs his shoulders, playing with his phone not paying the archer any attention.

Scott joins Clint. "You told Peter we'd meet by September, that's in two months", he repeats, looking confused and worried. "So what if it's in two months", Tony responds now addressing the group, noticing their common anxious stares. "Peter goes back to school on the 5th of September, that's when his internship ends. Either we tell him by then or we miss our chance", he argues, glaring through each member of the team, "unless you guys can figure out an inconspicuous way to keep him around without it being manipulative".

Tony's reasoning grounds them, them nodding as their anxiety fades, partly replaced by shame over that alternative. "We can't just keep lying to him for our comfort. He wouldn't do that to us and deserves better than that", Now they're stunned. "First he calls us a Family, and then he's emotionally intelligent twice in one day, who are you and what have you done to Tony?", Bucky asks, Clint, Scott, Pietro and Sam giggling. Steve smacks his shoulder.

"Shut up Jamie Lannister", Tony scoffs at Buck's joke, either his pout or his retort getting even more laughs out of the crew. Nat, the only one not laughing, waits till their chuckles end before commenting, "He's right. Impeccably so", she compliments, deciding, "We got till September". She walks out, the absence of a certain teen to text making the rest follow, Rhodey walking out with Tony. "Bucky wasn't wrong Tony, that was pretty wise of you", He compliments too, once both are alone in Tony's room.

The latter smirks, "Of course it is, I'm Tony Stark", he shrugs, playing up the act. Rhodes internally facepalms at his response, "I mean it Tony, you've grown this last year".

"And whose fault do you think it is?", He asks, only now did Rhodey see the anxiety his friend tried to mask, the panic within him. "He's too good for all of us Platypus, I'm terrified". Rhodey smiles, walking by his friend and laying his arm comfortably around his shoulders. "Still want to adopt him?".

Tony nods, "He's incredible. Smart, kind, passionate. Of course I want to adopt him, and part of that is telling him, but that could also ruin it and that petrifies me". Rhodey hugs him to soothe him, playing with his hair like he used to back in college, Tony loosening with every pat.

"He's Peter Tony, he may be surprised in the moment but if you've learned anything about him is that he'll love it". Tony corks his head to rest on Rhodes', releasing stress through one long sustained breath. "And you two have gotten close over these last 4 weeks, by September you'll have nothing to worry about".

Tony squeezes back before letting go. "Thanks Platypus" he says smiling at his friend. Rhodes grins, kissing Tony's forehead, "Believe me, you've done everything you could for Peter, you've only got yourself to thank, you got this".

-

"Mr Stark?", Peter calls after an entire morning of synergistic work. Tony and Pete sharing tools and notes on their projects. "What kid?".

Peter's never really been fond of using power for personal reasons, the very idea irks him, but maybe... maybe just this once. "Well, weird question, but, does SI do anything in Washington?", he squeaks. "D.C.?", Tony asks, smirking while Peter's not looking as he knows quite well what this is about. Peter nods. "What's this about?".

The teen pauses, nervous. "Oh, I've just.... I've heard things on the news, so I'm a little curious", he adds, one hand fixed on his elbow, scratching it awkwardly. Tony's never considered himself a cruel man, but he is known to play with people and like it. "Well, it's pretty sensitive work, I'm gonna need you to sign an NDA so you don't sell us out". Peter pales.

"What, no, no Mr Stark-", his panicked backpedaling was even cuter and funnier than Tony thought. "Just kidding", he smirks, Peter still wide eyed relaxes, "Nah, you already signed one for the internship". He tenses again, Tony holding it for a second before letting him go. "I'm kidding Pete, I trust you". Though Peter remains weary, fool me thrice and all that.

Now it was a lot less cute. "Come on kid", he shakes his shoulder, rolling his eyes at his kid's refrain. "As for your question, it's a lot of classified contracts or Avenger's business the White House wouldn't like me sharing with a teenager". Disappointingly vague as it was, it was acceptable. Peter nods rapidly, "yes, yes of course", he stammers, leaning back apologetic.

But Tony still had one more joke in mind. "So all you need to do is ask, I'll email them to you". Tony adds, a joke that he very well would follow through on, Peter remaining still, processing. "We have a couple permanent offices but send people from here all the time. Sometimes weeks, months, years, depends on the project and subject to change".

Tony picks up one of his tools, falling back onto his work, knowing the answer of his next question but playing dumb. "Hope that answers your question". Peter nods, trying to sink back into his chair and pretend like this roller coaster didn't happen. "Yes, thank you Mr Stark", Peter lowers his head gratefully, falling back into his work, the tango that is their exchanging of tools resuming, Tony cutting it short a mere 2 minutes later.

"My turn to ask a question".

Peter looks up from his Stark-Pad, "of course Mr Stark, what do you need?", he asks politely. Tony can't help be frustrated by his overly professional/ impersonal tone, they've grown closer but when they're not deep in work or one of Peter's more comfortable subjects of interest, he still shuts himself out. "You've been spending a lot of time with Loki, right?", Tony asks, his voice dropping lower, his mask dropping further.

"Yeah"

"Why?"

He pauses, thinking back over his texts and meeting with Loki/ Logan, thinking exactly how much would be ok to reveal. Peter hums, "He's nicer than you think, just takes giving him a chance to see it", looking at Tony from under a lock of his brown curls, his hair hiding his face. "I see", Tony smirks, outward curiosity and inner fondness of Peter's incredible ability to see the best in people, "He's been acting weird, nicer, I presume that's got something to do with you".

Pete gives Tony a small smile, "it's not really up to me to say, but think of it as his version of an olive branch", he giggles, pleased.

"So you trust him?", Tony asks. "Yeah" Peter's smile grows. "He's trying, I know he is, and I'm here to help him", he argues, more vibrant, "He's a little snappy but kind in his own way. Just takes getting to know him to see it". Something Tony's too guilty of too. He returns the smile, the little sparkle in Peter's eyes whenever something matters to him absolutely precious to Tony. "Little piece of advice, Barton's still not over everything, might need a direct apology", he supplies with a wink.

Peter's agape, his last experiences talking about Loki with Mr Stark being rather different, help the last thing he would've expected. "Thank you Mr Stark", he replies, falling into another period of silence, a shorter one than before. "Mind if I join ya for lunch again? The Avengers get boring quick", he chuckles, looking curiously at the kid.

"Well, I was going to have lunch with Ned, MJ and Loki", Peter explains, Tony's hope faltering.

Thinking over Tony's different reaction over Loki related topics and the fact he enjoyed their last lunch together, he offers, "but I'd be happy if you came. I mean, if that's ok with you. I mean, it's your tower, so everything's up to you, but-".

Tony stops him with the raise of his hand, his repeated rambling something Tony does enjoy but Peter's stress around him — even if out of being starstruck — something he's wanting to improve. "Just takes giving him a chance, you said", he echoes through a humbled smirk. Peter nods, Tony smirking as he stands. "Come on, let's go for lunch. Loki and all".

They walk to their elevator, right on time for Loki's arrival. "Stark", he spits. "Reindeer Games", Stark replies, holding back his disdain of the god for Peter.

"Mr Stark is joining us for lunch, i hope that's ok", Peter checks with Loki, who concedes for the kid as him and Tony enter the elevator. Peter directing his next statement to the latter, "Loki prefers to use an illusion while we're down there, he goes by Logan", he explains to the billionaire. Tony nods "Sure", walking to stand behind Peter's left shoulder, Loki behind Peter's right. Both men turn to stare deep into each other, all behind and unbeknownst to Peter. "Truce?", Tony mouths, pointing to Peter with his eyes.

Loki notices his gesture, mouthing "Truce" back.

To both their surprises the next half hour is a reasonable success, only a few passive aggressive jabs directed at one another sprinkled around what Tony considered mildly interesting conversation. Loki has never been too fond of midgardian talking points but he can't deny it wasn't the worst way to spend his lunch, even with the Stark sized anchor they'd brought around. Ned was also less star struck, which Tony was grateful for.

Heading back to their lab, having left Loki in the elevator, Tony takes their new found privacy to comment. "Thanks kid".

"You're welcomed? Mr Stark", He replies bouncing on his feet as they return to their seats, Peter back to his Stark-pad and the code written in it.

Tony gets an idea. "Hey Kid, you know your SI assigned Stark-Pad, StarkPhone, Stark Computer and all that?", Tony finishes twirling his wrist in the air, on the 'and all'. Peter returns a quick 'yes', Tony closing his trap. "Keep them, they're yours".

Got the shrieked response he was expecting. "What?!", This breaks him, Tony snickering at Peter's stunned shock, "I can't take all this!".

And to his surprise, instead of fighting back, he's agreed with. "You're right", Tony replies, the smirk on his face not fading, "I'll send a brand new set with Happy", he upgrades his trap.

"Mr Stark!".

-

It's a full Saturday of Peter setting up his — very reluctantly accepted — new StarkPhone, Stark Laptop, Stark Monitor and Hard drive, Stark-Pad, Stark Watch, Stark TV, Stark headphones, Stark Speaker, Stark powerbank, Stark portable projector, Stark earbuds, Stark webcam and Stark speakers. Plus associated chargers, and Installing Karen into most of them. And he still had a few boxes left over.

(Yes, Tony did go all out on the presents, specially as he insisted on riding back with Peter — for his shift in Queens — and cause he wanted to see Peter's reaction. Peter did loose his shit at the stacks of devices but luckily for Tony, Peter still can't argue too well with the man.)

Only once the day is at its end, and the movie night is coming up, Peter opens the messaging app on his new Stark Phone.

Peter

Hey guys

I just wanted to apologise about yesterday

I shouldn't have hid my anxieties like that

Should've faced this when I first started feeling it

‏Mr Turtle

‏Really don't worry about it

‏Mr Wolf

‏We should've also been more direct about it instead of just ignoring and deflecting

‏Mr Owl

‏You also shouldn't apologise this much

‏Mr Metal

‏Owl is right

‏Mr Owl

‏Thanks Metal

Peter

Thank you

‏Ms Spider

‏New rule

‏If you see a problem, you tell us so we can all grow past them

‏?Agreed

Peter

Agreed

‏Mr Cheetah

‏So, kid

‏Mr Parrot

‏Ready for movie night

 

Peter

Yes!

 

They give their best shot at the first 3 Harry Potter movies, promising to finish the rest on future movie nights. Clint and Pietro bothering Tony and Nat over getting them an Owl, or a Cat, or a Rat. The two adults have to shut that idea down while Thor keeps making fun of "Mr Owl", egged on by Peter who referred to Bruce as 'Hedwig' the entire night.

Wanda did enjoy watching a movie about magic, and her and Nat enjoyed Hermione most of all. Clint, Scott, Sam and Pietro all took notes from Fred and George, a combined threat from everyone else deterring them from using them. Steve and Bucky didn't much mind the movies, busier in each other's embrace... or necks in Bucky's case, though they did enjoy the movie night.

-

"I still can't believe you casually get lunch with Mr Stark!", Ned says, almost shaking in his excitement.

Peter shakes his head, admittedly he'd be over the moon months ago, but he's... jaded, still he can't deny it is pretty impressive, "I know, right? And you just casually work with Dr Banner, how cool is that?". Ned beams, going off about their common work around Bruce's 8th PhD which the scientist asked if Ned wanted to work on with. Their discussion on predictive algorithms to aid with Bruce's gamma radiation cut short by a surprise arrival.

"Hey", a third accented voice snaps them out of their lightning fast discussion. Him sitting down on Peter's side of the table, in light grey sports shorts, a black T and a sky blue varsity jacket. "Mind if I join?".

Both teens are surprised by the avenger at their table. "Hey Mr Quicksilver", Ned waves, Peter stuck between blushing awkwardly and scanning the room. "Where's MJ?".

"She's busy with Pepper today", Pietro replies, taking one fry from his plate, "But I was bored and last time was fun, so if you don't mind?". Ned shakes his head, Peter taking the verbal approach, "we don't mind, friends are always welcomed".

Pietro chokes on his lone fry, heart sent aflutter by Peter's nonchalance and assertion. "We- coughs- We're friends?".

"I-I mean, if you want?", Peter asks, Ned only nodding as he's mid bite. "Last Wednesday was great-", Peter gets stopped by his suddenly verbal friend, "and you're amazing!". Pete stares at Ned for his volume, still laughing over his friend's lack of self control, Pietro giggling at the entire exchange. "Right, and... if you don't mind?". Pietro blushes at Peter's softer tone, his infatuation taking over for what humans is seconds but which to his super speed equates to hours.

"Yeah, sure, that would be nice", one strong emotion is replaced by another, now sorrow. "Aside from the Avengers and some people through Wanda, I don't really have many friends".

The excited, turned star-struck, turn wholesome mood finally fell sullen, Pietro looking down at his hands on his thighs, Peter and Ned exchanging worried looks. Peter going the extra mile to sneak an arm on Pietro's shoulder to get his attention. "You ok?".

"I'm fine", Pietro shakes himself off, pulling his smile back on for the pair, "Guess it never really hit me, that's all".

The pair isn't so easily fooled, they believe him, they do, the sudden realisation was clear in how quickly Pietro deflated, but him being fine? That they don't buy. "Can I give you a hug?", Peter asks, the polite thing to do, "I usually feel better after getting one".

"I-", Pietro'a left stunned, "s-sure?", he replies, Peter sliding his arms around him, Pietro's flustered tension rising and anxious tension falling. "Hugs have always helped me relax", Peter comments as Pietro nods, his breaths slowing and deepening. "We're probably not the best ones to help with this, but you're always welcomed in our small group".

Pietro's left shattered once Peter pulls away, the nice warmth of the hug a delight to him. Regardless, he's thankful and tells them as much. "Thanks, means a lot. And how would you not be the best, you're amazing", He only realised his words once they were all out, him blushing madly at the compliment. Peter blushes too, milder than Pietro's but still visible.

"Like- you all seem so close, so friendly, it was fun talking to Ray and Logan and MJ, you all seem like the best of friends to have". He tries to backpedal, his super speed a bliss to think of quick workarounds, Peter and Ned both accept this, not giving it too much thought.

Their conversation gains a more regular beat, no more accidental declarations of affection from Pietro who spilled some more Avenger's gossip on the two, Ned and Peter discussing a bit more on their work with Bruce and Tony, as well as telling Pietro some of their own funny stories, the group as a whole deciding they need to go out some time, show Pietro the city — Peter wanting this chance to invite Logan along.

Chapter 77: Sorrows

Summary:

Loki Apologises

"Stark's Assistant?", Loki asks into the room, amending at the lack of a response, "FRIDAY?".

"Yes Reindeer Games?", she replies, making the god seethe at the nickname. Stark calling him that is more than he can manage, a computer doing so too is too far.

He scoffs, one more text pushing him on. "Where's Barton?", Loki barks, rolling his eyes at the assistant. "He is currently in the training room", she replies, the fact she actually answered surprising Loki. Though he doesn't bother to answer as he heads off, angrily smashing keys on his phone on his walk over, slamming into what felt like a wall.

"Loki?", Thor the wall asks. Loki can't help but roll his eyes, "Brother". Thor looks him curiously, "where are you going?", his voice still booms somewhat, though he'd tried to simply speak it. "None of your business", he snaps back, continuing his path to the elevator and down the training room. Walking in he scans the area, unsurprisingly finding the man-child by the archery range.

Walking in, Clint scoffs immediately upon seeing the god. "What do you want?", Loki's patience is tested further by the response, Clint's derision, and the archer aiming directly at Loki's chest. "Just because the rest choose to play nice with you don't mean I won't hesitate", the archer's distaste evident, sparkling with the metal tip of his aimed arrow.

"Stand down Clinton", this does nothing to quell Clint's aggression nor the tension of his bow, Loki only held back from bringing his own by the inevitable consequences, and a certain child. Clint's refusal to stand down frustrating Loki, "Relax Barton, I come in peace", he uses the common line, hoping it would be enough.

It still was not. "Ugh", Loki sighs, green sparkles covering his wrists where a set of handcuffs appeared. "Better?".

Clint eyes him suspiciously, arrow still drawn, "how can I be certain you won't magic them away?", he challenges. "You can't", Loki smirks, "think of it as a show of good faith". Clint grinds his teeth, "you want good faith? Close your eyes", He growls.

Loki's a hair away from summoning his knives, the demand an insult to him. Even then, Peter's words of trust given before it's asked and his joyous reassurance calming him to capitulation. If stupidly so he thought.

Eyes closed, he's left to his hearing, every little detail from Clint's boots on the ground, the twang of the bowstring, the air through the vents. Loki wasn't certain what Clint's goal was, the string's recoil the first indication.

Still, if for Peter's words or the child slowly degrading the god's mind to insanity, he remains still. No magic, no movement, only anticipating the hit. 'Might as well get it over as it's certainly not gonna kill him, they all say you deserve it, maybe finally they'll move on. I can always heal myself' is the thought in Loki's head, a whoosh gracing his hair but to his surprise, no pain.

Taking the silence of the room and the lack of another stringpull as a sign to open his eyes. Clint with bow in hand in his direct line of sight, turning back he finds an arrow piercing the wall. "You... missed?", He asks, recalling Barton's records and claims.

"No, you passed", Clint retorts, finally lowering his bow but still keeping it on hand. "So, what do you want?", he barks, no more friendly but at least not armed and charged. Loki's not pleased by the archer's thin venom, but he can't say he's surprised. "I was hoping to — how do you midgardians say — 'bury the hatchet'". Clint raises his eyebrow, alongside his anger but is yet to show it. "It's been years since then, we're both fine, makes no sense making a fuzz about it today".

Wrong choice of words, "Excuse you?", now he shows it. "You brainwashed me! Used me as a puppet and almost had me killed!", He yells, grit and fury crystal clear in his tone. Stalking aggressively at Loki, bow in hand, it does little for the god who remains still and unshaken. "I could've lost my life! could've killed my friends! So don't pretend like this is in the past!", he shrieks, pushing Loki's chest with his weapon.

By the end, Clint is pretty much spitting on Loki, the god taking it on unbothered; Only in the end did he recognise what lied behind Barton's eyes. "You almost took me away from my kids", his shrieks turned to a hurt whimper, "This will never be be in the past. I have five kids now who can't afford that", he finishes, throwing his bow and quiver back on their stand before heading out the door.

"Barton- Clint", Loki calls, amending the name before he's fully gone, him stopping one step from out of sight. "You're right", He changes his tune, if forcefully, Clint curious about the shift. "I know what it's like to be hurt like that and it's unreasonable to ask you to be over it, much less for forgiveness", Loki frowns, the honestly slipping through his lips.

Clint turns, facing Loki directly, taking one step inwards. "I don't expect forgiveness, but at least allow me to help you move on from the pain I caused you".

Appeasing, but not convincing. "Why the change?", Clint asks, curiosity really the only thing holding him back. Loki returns probably the first genuine — if small —smile Clint has seen from him as he replies. "Just taking some advice I should've applied to begin with". Clint knows what he's talking about, he saw the video footage and heard what Tony's said about Peter and Loki, he knows exactly where the advice comes from and it makes sense. It also reminds him of another piece of advice from Nat and Tony.

"Don't be fooled into believing that I'll ever trust you, or that you'll ever be worthy of it", he growls, staring daggers through Loki. "I'd shoot an arrow through your neck if given the slightest reason", Clint threatens stomping back towards the god, taking one big calming breath before continuing. "But whether or not the rest do, that's not up to me to decide or intervene. So don't talk to me and don't give me reason and we won't have a problem".

Clint starts to head out, impeded by one final sentence. "I really am sorry Barton, I would never want the world to lose a loving Dad, there's not enough of them around". He isn't too sure what Loki meant by that, but from his training he recognises a level of honesty he's never heard from the man before.

It sparks empathy, only for a fleeting second, but still, a second. "Thanks", he mutters, "just, don't hurt my kids". He finally leaves, Loki heading to his room soon after.

-

Back half hour.

"None of your business", Loki snaps at Thor, the thunderer struck by his brother's tone. Thor had done nothing, he doesn't understand. "Oh Loki", Thor sighs, grumpily strolling down to Bruce's library, slouching down on one of the many reading chairs scattered around.

Bruce, hearing the commotion, pokes out from one of his many shelves book in hand. "Thor? What are you doing here?", he asks, smiling and happy, if unsure. "It's nothing", He grouches, Bruce smiling at his boyfriend's shenanigans before wrapping him in a side hug. More than enough for Thor to give in: "It's Loki, he's being rude and annoying again", he sighs. Bruce can't help but chuckle lightly, giving Thor a kind kiss on his cheek. "Maybe he's just having a bad day? Or he's worried about something".

Thor melts into the affection of his boyfriend, his words calming his frustrations but not healing his hurt. "I know, I only hoped Loki and I had moved past our fraternal fighting". Bruce snuggles into the chair with him, relaxing the god further.

"You have but it takes time Thor, and Loki's still allowed to have his privacy", Bruce snuggles closer, pressing his cheek onto Thor, "And you don't really move on from sibling fighting. You two are brothers, you can fight with the comfort that within a day you can hug and make nice". Thor can't help but smile, his boyfriend's logic unsurprisingly tight, "Brucie", he goes in for a longer kiss in the mouth.

Brucie blushes slightly, still enjoying the PDA, copying Thor's hopelessly loving smile. "Hey FRI?", He asks, "what's Loki doing?". FRIDAY doesn't respond, instead displaying a holographic screen in front of the pair's chair, live footage playing.

It's Clint's screaming voice that startles them.

"You almost took me away from my kids. This will never be be in the past. I have five kids now who can't afford that".

Thor tenses at Barton's claim, the lack of context not helping and Clint's closeness and aggression towards his brother only angering the thunderer more, Bruce's attempt at a strong hand on his shoulder keeping him stable.

They see Clint head out of the room, Loki's uncharacteristically soft voice stopping both Clint and Thor's actions.

"Barton, Clint, you're right. I know what it's like to be hurt like that and it's unreasonable to ask you to be over it, much less for forgiveness"

Thor's eyes widen, immediately shouting, "Shut it off!". FRI immediately removes the recording and screen. Bruce jumping at Thor's volume, startled on the seat. "Apologies Brucie", Thor soothes, wrapping his arms back around Bruce, "but my brother is not one to apologise. If he does, it's personal and should remain so".

Wasn't just the hug that had Bruce melting. "That's sweet", Bruce compliments, wrapping Thor in another warm hug, "and no need to apologise, you were just caring for your brother". He also directs to the AI, "FRIDAY, if no one gets hurt in the archery ring, please delete all the footage of Loki in there", adhering to Thor's wishes.

"Brucie?", Thor asks unsure. Bruce smiles letting go of the embrace. "Like you said, it should remain personal". They hold their snuggle, Bruce playing with Thor's growing hair. "You know, it's ironic the kid named you Owl", Thor chuckles, Bruce lifting himself off of Thor's chest to face him curiously, "To Asgard, Owls symbolise great wisdom, kindness and helpfulness".

Bruce grins, kissing Thor, "really?", he hums. He'd read Loki's books, he's known this a while, but nothing pleases him more than Thor talking. "Indeed Brucie bear, they're there to help us look inside ourselves and help us become better people", he explains, holding Bruce's chin and playing with his loose hair. "Like you and I". He can't help but blush, Thor's shower of praise heartwarming. "With you I'm sure I'm on the right path".

He brightens. "Thank you", is all he can reply, Thor amused by the rare case of the scientist being left speechless. Though not for too long before he realises; "Wait, Peter! How much you think he had to do with Loki today?", he asks, both smiling playfully. "Probably everything", Thor replies, a little too fast and eager for either; "That came out more aggressive than I intended". Bruce moves to stand, pulling Thor up with him as he continues, before Bruce could talk. "I know what you're gonna say, but it's not resentment nor should it be. I just wish Loki spoke more to me about these things".

Bruce, now a full head shorter than Thor, can only hug his chest. "Like I said, in time", Bruce smiles, "As for right now, maybe you could talk to Peter, thank him for being there for Loki".

"Right once again", Thor rolls his eyes, alongside Bruce. "Well If you do, you might want to talk to MJ first".

FRIDAY comes in before either commends anything else. "I have contacted her, she's coming up". Thor jumps towards the door, sending Bruce a quick kiss, "on the right path as always Brucie Bear".

"Love you too Thor", he shouts back as the god runs down the hall.

Rushing to the elevator, he arrives just as it opens, the short confident girl walking out. "I'm gonna be honest, you I wasn't expecting to call", she says staring him down. He's unhindered, "Lady MJ, I was hoping to see Peter", Thor booms, MJ rightly interpreting his statement as a question.

Cute but poor boy missed the point. "First of, it is not up to me, it's up to him. I merely said you could come to me for advice or to warn you if it's the right time", She clarifies, "Secondly, what is this about?".

Thor's energy drops, the intimate subject demanding a more tactful approach from him. "It's about my brother".

"You mean because Peter has been hanging out with him and texting him?", She asks nonchalantly, having figured it out after her first meeting him. "Umm yes", Thor wearily replies, "I wanted to discuss- to thank Peter for helping my brother". MJ narrows her glare, knowing that's not the full story or emotion but moving on regardless. "Just make sure to do it privately and keep your volume down", she orders, leading to the elevator, "Come on".

She takes him downstairs with her, dropping him off at a conference room on their lab's level, the door opening the next time to let a teen with wild brown curls in. "Mr Thor? You wanted to see me?", he asks, slipping through the door, carefully shutting it as he politely smiled at the god. "Son of Parker, come in", Thor welcomes, waving the teen towards one of the chairs, taking the adjacent one. Peter sitting awkwardly in front of the god. "What's is this about Mr Thor?".

"My brother".

Peter panics, "Loki? Is everything ok? He said he was alright, did something happen?". Thor is surprised by the teen's rapid fire worry, charmed by how much Peter seemed to care. "Calm down young one, If Loki said he was alright, they're alright", Thor responds, Peter relaxing at the assurance but the god growing sullen. "He at least looks better".

Thor's voice is more strained on his last phrase, Pete surprised by the god's seeming pain. Luckily he has an idea to cheer him up. "He talks about you, you know?", Thor straightens confused at Peter's words, "he cares about you".

His jaw slacked, "Really?", Thor reflexively responds, lost to the conversation and his hope on the answer. Peter smiles widely, nodding. "Yes", he hums, "He's not exactly direct with anything he says, but the words he chooses, the little smiles... he knows you're there for him  and treasures that.

He's your brother Mr Thor, he will always love you for that". He finishes, the god in front of him looking grateful and happy, a twinge of sadness sparkling in his eyes. "I only wish he talked to me", he mumbles, not unsteady nor upset, just reserved. "He's your brother Mr Thor" Peter repeats, a more humorous tone, "That comes with its own struggles and pettiness but he still knows you're there when he needs you".

The sadness fades, Thor's smile growing, "Thank you Peter", he replies, "Also, did you have anything to do with Loki coming to me two weeks ago?".

"... yeah", Peter replies sheepishly, not sure where this was a good thing. "And Loki's recent changes? His acts of kindness?".

Peter shrinks a little, internally happy that Loki's actions are being noticed yet skittish. "Yes".

"Then it seems I owe you a greater debt of gratitude than I thought", Thor's welcoming tone and words make Pete relax and flutter his eyelids in shock, "Thank you for being there for my brother, being a good influence for him. I am forever in your debt".

"I-it's nothing Mr Thor", Peter stutters, blushing at the divine adulation. "Loki's really nice when you get to know him. He even came up with most of the ideas", Thor can't help but stare overjoyed at Peter's description of his brother, time flying. "He's fun to talk to and to spend time with, it really is nothing".

His grin turns melancholy, glare lowering to the floor. "Not many have been so kind to my brother", Thor mutters, reflecting on their old talk. "Then that's their mistake", Peter immediately defends, Thor's head snapping up back to Peter, back to beaming. "Indeed", he replies blissful, "I must go now, but thank you again for my brother". He heads out of the room, Peter waving behind him as he return's to Bruce's library, Peter to his lab.

End of day, Peter had a wooden box delivered to his desk, a golden owl pin inside. A letter of thanks from Thor alongside it, including an explanation and invitation to New Asgard 'at Peter's desire'.

Chapter 78: Break-Out on the Night Out

Summary:

Peter and Tony’s plans clash, as a crisis brews

"What do you want Tony!", Clint whines, draping himself over the couch's arm, the last one to arrive at the room full of Avengers.

Everyone sans the soldiers and Nat was sluggish for the 8 am meeting. "Oh shut up Barton!", Tony snaps back, taking one more sip of his scorching coffee. Clint twists his neck upwards, staying flat on the couch as he stares at the billionaire. "But it's sooo eaaarrrlllyyy!" He exaggerates his whine just to get under the billionaire's skin.

It works, but it backfires. "Keep bitching and you won't be invited to meet the kid", Tony smirks at Clint jumping from the couch, sitting cross legged like an expectant child. "The kid? I'll behave! I'll behave", he grins, his hair flopping over his face, not dissuading his act.

"What do you mean meet the kid?", Steve asks, everyone similarly curious but less bold after Tony's threat. "I know we technically met him at your party", Tony corrects, though most of the room would argue that doesn't count as they barely spoke to Peter. He'd spent the evening mostly with Loki or Tony, with only the instance of Pietro's dance dragging him closer to the team. "But I was thinking we could have a better chance to talk to them".

Everyone chatters in general agreement, Nat the only one clued in. "Them singular or them plural?".

Tony grimaces, the one caveat that they might disagree with found. "It's the pretence", he groans, shying away from the team's mixed glares. "If we invite all the high school interns it stops being creepy", he explains, Pepper coughing at him as she walks by to her office, "Or nepotistic".

To his surprise, the avengers don't fight him. "Ned's a pretty good kid, wouldn't mind having him for dinner", Bruce comments, Sam adding his own praise of Abe before Nat chimes in. "I'd definitely enjoy a casual meeting with MJ, might wanna train her too". Now everyone's regretting their decisions, Nat's interest also setting it in stone. "So, tonight at 7?", Tony asks.

"Yup", Steve and most of the gang reply, the former choosing to add, "We can cook!". He shakes Bucky's shoulder next to him, the soldier left speechless at his drafting. Everyone cheers free of that chore, breaking into groups to prepare for the night. "You just had to enlist me", Bucky grumbles as Steve pulls him to the kitchen, "wasn't the US enough, but also my best friend!". Steve chuckles, "come on Buck", he smirks, grabbing their aprons on the way.

-

Honk, Happy calls the teens from his car, fond of Peter he might be, but he doesn't enjoy being late. "Come on guys", The kid hops down the stairs in front of their apartment.

Once again, Peter takes the middle seat so the others can enjoy their window seats. "Ok, I have an idea", Peter starts, MJ not missing her chance, "always concerning".

"Haha MJ", he deadpans while she snickers, "but I mean it. I was thinking we could all go out tonight. Maybe go out to an arcade, or a movie". His offer is met by agreeing nods, if a few reservations. "All Who?", MJ asks. "Us", Peter pulls Ned into a side hug, blowing MJ a kiss as she rolls her eyes. "Abe and Ray, Lok- Logan...", he stops himself last second, slowing down to avoid any other mistake, "and Pietro, he seemed lonely on Monday".

MJ smirks, knowing exactly how that Speedster's gonna react at the fact Peter wanted to invite him over. "Very Peter of you", she chuckles, knocking his shoulder with her own. "Thanks?", Peter replies, guessing it's a compliment but not sure specifically how, "So, you guys in?".

"Sure Loser", MJ doesn't skip a beat. "Yes Pete!", Ned shouts, Happy lifting the privacy screen for everyone's sake. "Yes!", Peter cheers, "I've already texted Abe and Ray. Abe said yes, nothing from Ray".

Ned turns from the window, "I can ask him, Bruce's lab is closer to the biochemistry labs", he offers, nodding his head along. "Thanks Ned", Pete replies, eyes widening at the latent realisation, "wait, you call Dr Banner, 'Bruce'?". Even MJ leans in curiously. Ned giggles awkwardly, "He insisted, said if we were working together we should use our names. Also it's easier".

"That's awesome!", Peter shakes his friend elated, "You are on a first name basis with Dr Bruce Banner! He's like, our hero!".

They cheer to each other for another minute, MJ looking over amused, happy for them. Still, she must break up the bromance. "And what about Logan and Pietro", she stresses Logan, her subtle hint to her boyfriend. "I- I mean, I will take care of Logan, I'll meet him after lunch, ask them then if they've like". Peter replies, MJ smirking knowing why he's insistent. "Alright, I can handle Pietro. Meet up by reception after work?".

"Wait, aren't we meeting for lunch?".

"Sorry Pete, Bruce wants all hands on deck today, we're starting trials of his program", Ned apologises, MJ having her own. "Business lunch with Cho, sorry loser", she apologises, with a quick shrug. He didn't mind. "It's fine, then it's even better than we see each other after", Peter assures them, moving on to who MJ was meeting and bombarding Ned questions about his work the rest of the trip and up the elevator. "Cya Peter, MJ", Ned waves, stepping off on his floor which is significantly lower than Tony's Lab or the MedBay. Both waving back, in their own differing intensities, MJ changing the conversation the instance the doors close.

"I know Logan is Loki".

Peter panics. "Wha- what do- what do you mean? Why would I even know Mr Loki?", he sputters, unable to meet her gaze. She raises her eyebrow, grinning. "Mr Loki?". Peter deflates, arms slouching and head downtrodden. "You can't hide things from me loser, so try again".

"Please don't tell anybody!", Peter immediately begs her, "He doesn't feel entirely comfortable with other people knowing, please". She grabs his shoulders, sighing frustrated at his distress. "If I was gonna tell anyone, I would've done so these past 3 weeks", she reveals gently, assuring to no effect. "You've known for three weeks!?!?", Peter yells at her, MJ sighing even more.

She rolls her eyes, "Keep being surprised, see how far that'll get you with me". This quiets him, letting her get more than a single sentence out. "I found out the first Friday, but I trust you, so if you trust him I trust him", she hums, letting go of his shoulders and holding a hand of his.

Peter relaxes, smiling as he wraps MJ in a unilateral hug. "You're amazing", he grins, pressing closer into her. "I know, and I won't object to you reminding everyone", She kisses his forehead, to light giggles out of Peter just in time for the elevator to stop and it's doors to open. "My turn Loser, see you later". She walks out, letting Peter go on his way to Tony's, quietly thanking Friday for slowing the elevator.

-

BOOM

Rings through the lab, the surrounding rooms shaking from the blast. Tony's lab covered in dust and debris. "Boss, Ms Potts and the Avengers are wondering if you're alright?", FRIDAY asked, chiming through the lab as the dust began to settle. "You alright kid?", Tony asks, ripped clothes and singed hair his only physical concern. "I'm fine", Peter shouts back, coughing, his science pun shirt and jeans covered in dark grey ash, few gashes cutting through his clothes. The only bodily injuries superficial scratches on his arms, and a singular slightly bloody cut on his left cheek.

"We're fine FRI!", Tony shouts back, the smoke clearing enough for him to spot the kid. "Pete!", He rushes to him, ripping off one of the tattered ends of his shirt to clean the slight trail of blood falling on his face. "You're bleeding, how is that fine?".

Peter stands awkwardly, letting Tony wipe away some blood and drag him to the Lab's kitchen. "It's just a small cut, I'm fine", he argues, Tony promptly ignoring every word, grabbing the first aid kit instead. Peter taking it off him, "I'm fine, I got it".

He's a little hurt, Peter not needing or accepting his help, but at least comfortable and proud to see him handle it. "See, all good", Peter assures, having bandaged himself up in under a minute. His stomach's grumble cutting in. "Oh shit", Tony curses checking his watch, "You're an hour late for lunch, sorry kid, probably missed your friends entirely". Peter shakes his head, "They were busy today, would've just had lunch alone today", he closes the first aid kit, returning it to its spot on the wall.

Tony breaks into a smile, getting the best idea. "Then how bout we eat lunch up here today", he offers, "We can order in whatever you want. I should also get you new clothes, replace your dirty and tattered ones".

"You don't have to Mr Stark!", Peter immediately rejects the offer, "it's too much, I'm fine really". Tony stares him down unimpressed, "Kid, your clothes are torn and covered in ash. You can't stay in those for 3 more hours, and it's my fault they're damaged anyways". Peter takes another look at his shirt and jeans, the ash mixing with his sweat producing a muddy mix, and the multiple tears only growing. "Ok, you have a point".

Tony smirks, "Exactly, now come on", he guides Peter out of the lab and to the elevator. "Kid, you like sushi?", Pete nods. "FRIDAY, please order a gourmet sushi platter to my lab in half an hour. Also, scan Peter and get some clothes his size and style sent to my room".

He didn't know how to react, or more specifically, what shock to handle first. "A platter of my clothes to whose room?", He spits, Tony chuckling as FRI lifts them up. "You're covered in dirt, it's probably best you take a shower. You can do it in my room". Peter can barely respond, a muffled hum the only noise he can produce. Tony can't help but smile at the stunned teen, a shock only growing once they step into said room. "You like it?".

The room is huge, a giant flat screen on a wall, a King's+ sized bed opposite it. On the walls a couple framed newspaper articles and pictures of Tony and Pepper, from their youths to their engagement and marriage. Top tier Electronics everywhere, from the pristine wooden bedside tables, to the coffee table and small lounge area on the far end from the door, to the desks adjacent the lounge both of which looked out the floor to ceiling windows.

"It's bigger than our apartment", Peter exhales, astonished. Tony strains a chuckle as he forces down the urge to buy Peter a penthouse. "It's incredible", Pete once more compliments. "I know, I designed it", Tony lightly brags pointing at one of the doors by the bed, "That's the bathroom, go clean yourself up. Use whatever you want".

Pete nods, still amazed by the fact Tony's insisting he uses his personal bathroom. Walking in he finds a giant vanity cabinet, double sinks on it. Both covered in self care products and makeup, a wall long mirror behind it. Opposite it was another door and smaller room, leading to a private toilet with its own TV. Next to it a giant shower, and on the far end of the bathroom a huge jacuzzi.

"Miss FRIDAY?", Peter asks, standing centre of the room. FRIDAY immediately starts the shower, adjusting the water temperature, controlling the steam in the room. "Boss insisted, feel free to drop your clothes here", She opens a hatch which Peter guesses is their equivalent of a laundry basket, "You'll have fresh ones ready when you're done. And for your comfort, do know there are no cameras in here, I can only hear your voice".

Peter does as she instructs, removing his shirt and dumping it down the hole. "Thanks Ms FRIDAY", he replies, removing the rest of his clothes and jumping into the perfect tempered shower, for a full 20 minutes.

Stepping out and wrapping himself in one of Tony's towels, he calls on the AI again. "Boss left your new clothes by the door, he hopes you like them", Right as she said a folded outfit was right outside the door, next to it over half a dozen shopping bags. "What did Mr Stark do?", Peter thinks out loud.

Taking a closer look at the clothes Tony set for him, he finds a navy blue shirt with an arc reactor pattern on its chest, as well as what to Peter look like designer denim jeans. Worst of all, there was a pair of Iron-Man themed trunks. "What did Mr Stark do", Peter repeats, a lot more whiny this time. He puts everything on before walking back into the room, Tony having cleaned himself up and returned. "Like them?", He points to Peter's new clothes. "Thank you Mr Stark", Peter thanks him, though his frustrations still make it out, "But really? Iron-Man underwear?".

Tony laughs, "I have a brand to keep, and I thought you were a fan". "I am-", Peter tries to respond, only two words before Tony interrupts him. "Good, then you also won't mind that I signed them". Pete's eyes widen in even more shock and embarrassment, looking down at his pants, blushing. "Mr Stark!".

Skipping over the dramatic antics, he circles back to something he had to do. "Sorry about your old clothes, hope this makes up for it". Tony points to the pile of shopping bags now by Tony's opened closet. "FRIDAY and I weren't certain what you would like, so we played it safe", he winks, "There's an Iron-Man armour themed shirt, an SI shirt, and a couple with my face and helmet plastered on them".

Pete can't help but roll his eyes at the excessive amount of Iron-Man shirts Tony bought, moving to the closet and taking a look. There were still some science pun shirts that got a couple giggles out of Peter, one item grabbing Peter's eye most. "Wow, there's even an MIT hoodie in here".

He pulls the hoodie out for Tony to see, excited over the MIT logo on it. "Actually, I think that might be one of my old college clothes", he muses, recognising an old and faded coffee stain by one of its cuffs. "Oh- sorry", Peter shrinks, trying to place the hoodie back in the closet. Tony however had a better idea, "Don't worry about it. I outgrew it back in the 90s, it's yours", he decides, thinking it better to leave it to him.

"Really?", Peter's eyes widen again, a smile from ear to ear at the gift. "Sure, it's not like I can wear it anyways", Tony replies, smiling fondly at the excited teenager as he puts it on. "Looks good on you kid". Peter's smile widens, "thank you Mr Stark", he beams, nuzzling into the old fabric of it.

Looking back to the clothes, Tony offers. "We can keep your new clothes by the lab for now, in case of another accident, but feel free to take home any you like", Tony comments, walking back to the bedroom door, "But we gotta get going, our Sushi's getting warm".

Peter stumbles out of Tony's room, the latter closing the door as they head back to the lab. If the clothes seemed excessive to Peter, he was not prepared for the sushi. Back in Tony's lab, by the couches and coffee table, laid what otherwise looked like an all you can eat buffet. Over two dozen towers of sushi each of a different kind, between them, platters of oysters, shrimp, lobster, crab and even caviar. (Ethically farmed, a new discovery).

Laying his eyes upon it, Peter's jaw drops, Tony fully laughing at Peter's reaction. "Mouth, Kid", Tony snaps his fingers in front of the kid's face, bringing him back to reality and shutting his mouth but not his grumbling. "Eat, you're hungry and I'm not about to have a teenager collapse in my lab", Tony commands, laughing as he found a seat by the food.

He starts slowly with the first couple pieces, slowly gaining confidence and speed over time, which Tony was pleased by. "It's soo good Mr Stark", Peter says through his 8 piece. Tony snorts, "It better be, it's the best Sushi in New York", he comments, taking another bite of his salmon.

Peter knows better than to question Tony, he also knows better than to ask how much it cost, instead choosing to spark a different kind of conversation. "Mr Stark, can I ask you something?", he mumbles, a bit shyer. "Sure kid", Tony replies, leaning back with his serving of caviar and dry toast. "I actually was meaning to ask you something too". Peter back-pedals, "oh, what do you need Mr Stark?".

Tony shakes his head, smirking at Peter's patented politeness. "You started the conversation, spotlight's yours kid". The teen shrinks slightly, intimidated by the topic and extent of his favour. "I- I was wondering, well, we're going out — my friends and I — and I was hoping if Mr Loki could come?".

His blood froze. "You want to take Loki out of the tower?", Tony asks to double check, the idea admittedly worrisome. It's 'Attack of New York' Loki let loose on New York, again, but it's also Peter, Tony's blindspot. "Alright", he groans, stretching the word before rushing the rest, "but I got some conditions".

Eyes widened most today, mouth agape, Peter was ready to bombard Mr Stark with arguments for Mr Loki and the immediate agreement the last thing he expected. "What?".

"You want to take Loki out in New York, fine, but I got some conditions", Tony caught him up, having the opposite effect, leaving Peter even more confused. "Wait? Why? You trust Loki?", he asks, making Tony scoff. "No I don't trust Loki!", slowing himself to continue the answer, "But I trust you, that's part of the conditions so listen up".

Peter shuts up, still sneaking in more pieces of sushi into his mouth as he listens to Tony's list. "you can't do anything dangerous or that brings attention to you, and you better not appear on the news". Tony pauses for confirmation, a single nod in response. "No weapons, no tricks, no alcohol or drugs, no staying out too late, and aside from a disguise, no magic".

"Ok Mr Stark", Peter nods a few more times, smiling again, for once that smile not infecting Tony. "I mean it Pete", Tony groans, the most stern he's been with the teen so far, "As much as I trust you this is still Loki, you see a red flag, you stop and bring him back. He's your responsibility, and by default, mine".

He gulps, Tony's seriousness a rare-ish sight to him. "Of course Mr Stark, I promise everything will be fine", he hums. "Good", Tony smiles, returning to his regular conversational tone and ready to end this topic so he got his turn, "So when are you kids going out?".

Peter jumps at the question and change of topic, "Tonight! I was thinking we could maybe see a movie, or maybe the Bowlero by Woodside. There's a couple places we can go around there and we all have easy routes back home- I'm sorry, I'm rambling", he cuts himself short at Tony's faded smile.

In reality, Tony was just frustrated and annoyed that his little surprise with the kid was ruined, yet unwilling to change Peter's plans. "Don't mind me, it just sounds a lot more fun than the paperwork waiting for me tonight", Tony flicks his hand where Peter can't see, FRIDAY taking the message to cancel the plans.

"Sorry Mr Stark", Peter apologises again, now somehow guilty that Tony has to work. It's a logic lost on the millionaire who continues with his prawns and lobster. "For what? You're not the one forcing me to work", He takes the last bite out of a prawn, setting his entree plate back on the table, "That's Pep's fault".

Peter giggles, Tony's smile returning if to hide his disappointment. "You gonna eat anymore?", He asks, Peter shakes his head. "No, thank you Mr Stark". So he conscripted the teen. "Then help me put it in the fridge", he orders, Peter exaggerating exhaustion as he shuffles along the floor to help Tony.

Seafood stored in Tony's — very much not mini — fridge, both get back to work, another booming sound interrupting them an hour later. "Shit", Tony curses, the Avenger's alarm. "Sorry Kid, emergency", He grunts as he and Pete stand worried. He looked at him disbelieving, "No, you're staying here", Tony orders Peter, the kid jerking back onto his chair from the yelled command. "You got your Robot, work on that the rest of your time here. FRIDAY, send my suit to the jet".

Peter nods as Tony runs out of the lab, getting one final sentence: "Please be safe Mr Stark!". Tony grinning on his run at the kid's concern, "always am". Neither Tony, nor Peter, nor FRIDAY believed that.

"Ms FRIDY? What's going on?", Pete asks the AI after Tony's long gone. "I'm sorry Peter, but that information is still classified". Peter frowns, his curiosity and feeling of responsibility pushing him further. "Karen?", He whispers into his ear piece. She beeps, beginning her hacking of the tower. "According to SHIELD, the sinister six escaped prison, they lost them on their way to Queens. They're keeping this quiet".

His blood froze by the words 'sinister six', his last memory of them unkind from when he got them into prison. Guilty thoughts start raining in his mind, about how this is his mess, how it should be he who faces them, of who might get hurt. "Pete, you have a new message", Karen distracts him.

 

‏Ms Nat

‏I know you heard the alarm and I suspect you already know. Regardless, the Sinister Six broke out of prison. Do. Not. Worry. We will handle it

Peter

Thank you Ms Nat, but I should be out there, I was the one who sent them to prison, they're my problem and I should be the one to clean it up

‏Ms Nat

‏They are not your problem, they broke out of prison out of their own volition. Even then you're not atlas, you can't hold up the world. We're the Avengers, we'll catch them before dinner

Peter

But I still should do something, I need to do something

‏Ms Nat

‏You going out would only put you at risk. You sent them to prison which means you're who they're looking for, that's the last thing anyone needs. Also, can you even put on your mask

Peter

Yes I can!

‏Ms Nat

‏For more than one minute without having a panic attack

Peter

... No.

But I have been getting better

‏Ms Nat

‏And I'm proud of you for that, but you're still not going. The Twins aren't going either and Pietro told me about your night out, go and enjoy being a teen, we'll handle it

Peter

But

‏Ms Nat

‏Did I stutter

Peter

Wait... did Ms Natasha Romanoff use a pop culture reference?

‏Ms Nat

‏You better enjoy it, like your night. Final word

Peter

Ok Ms Nat, thank you. Please be safe

‏Ms Nat

‏Always. Bye Pete

Peter

Bye Ms Nat 😊

 

He Obeys. Obviously. It's Black Widow, it'd be suicide otherwise. He finishes his last two hours at the Internship before calling Loki to the lab and running down with him to the reception where everyone else stood.

MJ in ripped jeans and a T top, Logan in a scale pattern dark green shirt and black slacks, Pietro in alabaster Chino's with a leather belt, a black tank top under an unbuttoned short sleeve cyan button up shirt. Ray and Ned in shorts and T's.

"MJ? When did you change?", Is the first question Pete asks. MJ smirks, "Your going out plans weren't exactly a surprise, brought a change", She replies, looking up from her book and spotting her boyfriend. "And you're one to talk", she points at his jeans, his shirt and the hoodie wrapped around his waist. Pete blushes, completely missing Pietro's blush at Peter. "So, where's Abe?", Ray asks. "He didn't have his internship today, so he'll meet us at Woodside station".

Pietro breaks into a whispered conversation with MJ, mostly about Peter. Ned and Ray going off about their projects, Logan pulling Peter to his side. "I know you talked it over with Stark, got conditions, but are you sure you want to do this? Risk your relationship with him for this?".

"I'm sure Mr Loki. You said you couldn't leave the tower and were bored, no way you're missing this", he whispers back, holding Logan's arm as they walk out of the tower. The latter can't help but breathe in amazement, being out of the tower without an avenger and going out with friends. "Come on losers, train leaves in six minutes", MJ reminds, hurrying them along to grand central terminal. "So, what are we doing tonight?", Pietro asks. Peter answers, "If you guys don't mind, I thought we could watch Fair Theatre's showing of Jurassic Park, then head down to the Bowlero for the rest of the night".

Ray, Abe and Pietro cheer, MJ giving a hardy nod as they get on their subway, Peter explaining to Logan what each of those was.

They all enjoyed the movie, Logan's first Midgardian movie. On their way to the Bowlero MJ had to discourage Peter, Ned, Abe and Ray's brainstorming on bringing the movie — and dinosaurs — to life.

At the bowling alley they had 2 bowling rounds each, MJ choosing to stay out but still take the liberty to critique everyone. Logan won both of his, Peter throwing both his. Ray won one to Abe, Abe winning one to Ned. Pietro also won two, one to Ned who choked on the last round and one to Peter, to whom he struggled against due to all the flustering.

Finally, at the arcade; Peter let his natural talents show, making the leaderboard in almost every game he played, in half of which he already owned at least 1 spot on the podium. Pietro also got to show off, his super speed and super cognition the ultimate trump card on Just Dance and PAC-Man.

Logan did get extremely peeved at an Avenger's fighting game over Loki being left out of the character selection, but then grew to love the game and play it for over an hour just to beat Thor's skull in. MJ took her fair shot at a few games, if only to beat the high score Peter had just set, succeeding half the time. Ned and Abe run off half the time, starting a bet on who could beat the other in most games, Ray hogging Donkey Kong after getting second place on the leaderboard by 20 points, swearing that "Number one would be his!".

Chapter 79: Empty Cage, Broken Wing

Summary:

The Avengers struggle fighting the Sinister six; Sam got the Vulture

Sam POV:

Tony may be full of bullheaded ideas but on occasion he gets a good one! We're seeing the Kid tonight, actually planned and with a chance to talk to him, even Nat seemed emotional. Though if I thought the Avengers were excited I wasn't prepared for Redwing.

*Beep! Be-Be-Beep! Beep Beep!* He went off the second I said Peter was coming up tonight. Redwing was charging in my room during Steve's party and he was not happy to hear he missed a chance. "I know Red, you wanna see Pete we all do". Cute little red wing turns out missed the teen, kept jabbing me throughout the whole night after Steve's for not bringing him along.

He beeps again circling around me, ever since Peter sent him back he's had a longer battery life and been more emotional. "You're excited, I know, but if you want to last the night you might wanna recharge first". Now he's angry. He starts poking my side with his tip, "Hey!", I repeatedly yelp as I try to push him off. Flying in front of me he pulls up his current battery load. "70% doesn't do anything if you keep wasting it by poking me!", I bark.

I don't know if an AI can get annoyed, but it sounded like it with the long whiny beep he gave me slowly flying to his charging port I annoyed Tony into installing inside of a dog bed. "There, now you won't be cranky when the Kid comes up".

"..-. ..- -.-. -.- / -.-- --- ..-". Did he just... did he just Morse code a swear at me?

Ignoring my pouty drone I head back to the kitchen, it been a couple hours since Stark started us on his plan, wanna see how the Boomer Boyfriends are doing. "So Barnes, how's that apron feel", I laugh, his 'Hot Stuff Coming Through' apron Steve got him, it matches the 'Mr Good Lookin' is Cookin' he got himself. "Shut it Wilson", he snaps, speed cutting vegetables, using his Metal arm to hold the food and his right one for the knife. "Hey Sam", Steve turns from the stoves fingers covered in bandaids. That's why Barnes' on cutting duty.

I let out a light laugh at their aprons again, Steve clearly proud of his own while Bucky only scowls more. "What? They're really cool aprons", just got Steve on my side and against Barnes, him smiling widely looking down on his own. "Well, I'm glad you like it", he reaches down the pocket of his, pulling out a third one, 'This is what an Awesome Boyfriend looks like' written on it in bold white letters. "You can borrow our spare while you come and help".

I stutter and stumble back, Steve pushing the apron into my hands. "If you have  time to joke, you can help us cook", He stares expectantly as I put the apron on,  dragging me next to Barnes. "You prep the wings and ribs, with your help, we might finish early". Cause When you cook for 20, it apparently takes all day.

Bucky laughs next to me, "so uhh, 'Awesome Boyfriend', is it cannibalism cooking your own kind?", Chicken wings... Mr Chicken, motherfucker. "Shut it Barnes".

*cut half hour*

BOOM

The sound of an explosion shakes the room, a couple of glasses dropping and shattering on the floor. "FRIDAY! What was that?", Steve immediately asks, Bucky and I checking our surroundings for threats, danger and structural damage. "An explosion from Boss' lab, experiment gone wrong".

"Peter", all three of us whisper exchanging worried glances. "Everyone ok in there?". FRIDAY stays quiet for a minute, all of us hoping it was just Tony being slow answering instead of something worse. "Boss insists they're fine, Mr Parker agrees and I do not detect significant damage to anything but their clothes", she reports, all of us nearly falling onto the floor.

We roll our eyes, "what is Stark even doing?", Bucky growls, "If the kid gets hurt in the lab I will have his head". Steve wraps his arms behind Barnes, the hopeless romantics. "It's fine Bucky, they'll be fine", he soothes, likely stopping a murder.

"But dinner won't be if we don't keep moving", I comment, if only to stop the PDA about to ensue. Both grumbling about their interruption but getting back to work- thank god.

20 minutes later, the recently threatened billionaire walks into the room. "You oldies ok?". Turning to him we see his dishevelled hair and tattered clothes, the man covered in blotches of grey and black dust. "We should be asking you that, Stark", Bucky retorts. Tony swats in his direction, "we're fine, Pete only got a small cut and he dressed it himself- oh would you not give me that look", he snaps, us all looking at him with angry disbelief. "He's fine! I dropped him off in my room to clean himself up".

Tony checks his watch, "FRI? How long before the clothes we ordered get here?", We all look up at the ceiling, she may not be up there but it's almost custom now. "In 8 minutes Boss". He smiles, arms wide, "thats my cue, got 8 minutes to tidy up", he walks out as quickly as he walks in, all of us confused.

Luckily for... well them, with my extra help we reach our end by 2pm. "Bucky, salads in the fridge or mix it with the beans. Sam, meat in the ovens alongside my cake and pastries". We do as he orders, the authoritarian Captain voice coming out of him. "Now what?", I ask.

"Now, we wait", Steve replies taking off his apron and draping it over the counter. "FRIDAY can help us monitor the food and all we can do now is wait till it's done". Bucky follows along, me behind him, asking, "and when is that?".

"Depending on the dish, between 5:15 and 6:10 pm Mr Chicken", Bucky laughs. Stark. Bastard. "Though there is a new development you might want to be aware of", Her voice mimics discomfort.

We all look at each other, worried. "What's the problem?", Steve asks. "Boss cancelled the plan", Bucky and My face both flash with rage, Steve's differing, instead flashing with concern. "Mr Parker has plans tonight, Boss didn't want to ruin them". We all sigh, "probably not the brightest idea to make it so last minute", Steve scratches his neck, Buck's and I's disappointment fading. "Don't make it suck less", I complain heading back to my room, got a cranky drone to piss off.

Don't even get an hour to rest after the Boomer Cookout before something else calls for us, this time the Avenger's emergency mission alarm. "What is it now?", I ask tired, slipping into my Falcon uniform and running to the meeting room. "What's up Capsicle", Stark asks walking into the room behind me, surprisingly early for him. Everyone now in the room, Steve lowers his Stark-Pad to address the room. "SHIELD was transferring the villainous group: 'The Sinister Six' to one of their remote facilities in east Long Island".

We all groan, knowing that if this is an Avenger's problem something went wrong. "They broke out on the Long Island Expressway by Queens College". My blood freezes, and I can see around the room most everyone feeling the same. "SHIELD tried to follow and restrain, but the sinister six split up and they lost them. Now it's up to us".

"What about Pete? He's already been hurt by Electro, and Vulture knows who he is! Was threatened by him!", Clint asks, hate to say that he and I shared a thought. "Relax bird brain, he and his friends are going out by Woodside tonight. We can catch all 6 before Pete is done with his movie". This does relax the room, all but Nat who was on her phone exchanging determined glances. "Then let's get to it".

Steve nods, passing out files. "Sandman grows stronger the more sand he finds, we suspect he's somewhere in Kissena's Golf Course. Nearest source of pure sand". He explains, Sandman's information and recordings also coming up on a holoscreen. "Scott, Bruce, he's yours. You're the two best forces to counter his size and strength".

We can all see Bruce unhappy over brining the big guy out, Steve passively apologising even though it needs to happen. "Tony, Rhodey, you two take Otto Octavius also known as 'Doc Oc'". Tony chuckles, "Not the worst name", Steve's glare quieting him. "He's also an engineer so he's probably in Queen's College, he'd need somewhere to work".

"Time to show that overzealous octo-dexterous who the best inventor in the world is", Tony smirks, raising a fake glass at Rhodey as he — and half the room — facepalm. "Nat, you take Kraven. He'll be using his hunting skills to avoid detection or tracking, you think you can beat them?", She looks up from her phone, smirking. "Don't waste our time with stupid questions Rogers".

Steve sighs and rolls his eyes, Scott, Clint, Bucky and i snickering at her response. "Vision and Thor, can you two handle Electro?". Thor raises his hammer proudly, "We shall show him who the real god of thunder is", he declares excited. "Good, he'll probably be heading to the Queens Museum and the Tennis arenas for an electronic advantage. Stop him".

Realisation hits me, only four people haven't had a mission assigned yet, two of which are Steve and Bucky... that means that I'll be stuck with-. "Clint and Sam, you two take Vulture. He was seen headed south west towards Forrest hills". Peter's suburb. "Stop him Quickly, you know why". Clint and I nod, me choosing not to fight it. "Bucky and I will take down Rhino. All Clear?". We all nod. So Steve orders, "Avenger's Assemble!"

"Let's go Barton", I call for the man child as he fidgets with an arrow, most other avengers gone already. "Coming, Chicken", he snickers away towards the balcony, "Well, what are you waiting for?".

Oh hell no, I ain't carrying him. I smirk, "Sorry, but this chicken don't give rides", I reply jumping off and leaving him behind bitching. "Take a bike, I'll meet you there", I add on our comms, already getting a preview of the peak hour traffic he'll be stuck in.

It takes a couple minutes of peaceful gliding before I hear from him again, in an even more annoyed and whiny tone. "Jerk! It's afternoon traffic and you couldn't have flown me?".

"No", I reply with a smile, "Don't worry though, it'll give you plenty of time to think, you'll need it".

"Saaaaammmm!", He cries, and I can't help but laugh, but the fun must come to an end. "Anyways, how about this. When we find him I'll fight him in the air while you shoot him down", I can hear him hum. "Just don't shoot me or you'll pay".

It takes me another 10 minutes to reach Kew Garden Hills while it takes Clint another hour, both of us falling directly onto our search for the Vulture. We were getting increasingly worried as Pete lives a minutes' walk away and we don't want him getting involved.

Eventually, finally, at 8pm we found him.

"Sam, incoming east of you", Barton calls through our earpieces, like he said motors whirring, the reflection of the setting sun's light on a pair of metal wings. "I was hoping for the Spider, but I guess I can use the warmup".

I fly in a metaphorical stand-still, staring at the Vulture. He's got his wings made of scrap metal, less streamlined and refined. Strangely, he's got two gauntlet like machines on his wrists. "Ready Barton?", I ask, waiting for a 'Ready' before bolting towards the villain. He dodges last minute, Clint taking the chance to shoot an arrow at him which he also dodges, flying away. "You catch up to him, I'll follow below", Clint says as I begin my chase.

Barton and I try to shoot him down, him with his taser arrows and then steel tipped after he run out, me with my feather crystals and Redwing support. Unfortunately Vulture kept dodging and the few that hit barely doing any damage to his wings.

Throughout he got a fair share of punches and wing cuts in on me, sending a few pieces of building rubble down at Clint on his now banged up bike.

"Come on, is that all you've got?", Vulture snarks after a full hour of fighting, "Spider-Boy alone was better than you two". In retrospect, I should've seen the obvious bait, but after almost 6 hours of work and an hour's long fight, I fell for it.

I charged at the Vulture, not expecting him to not only dodge but grab me and slam me onto one of the nearby buildings, taking my moment of pained shock to cut me with some hidden blades, I bite my tongue. I'm able to push him off me, ignoring Clint's yelling and Redwing's worried beeping. "Clint, shoot him down!", I growl strained, flying around for a couple more aggressive strikes. I can hear him grunt as well, taking it as a sign we were getting the upper hand.

It was late, darkness and exhaustion setting in. Vulture taking the opportunity to pull out his wildcard; the gauntlets. "Finally time to test these out", he comments aiming his right fist towards me, a beam of light cutting through my left arm. I scream.

Clint tries to shoot Vulture again, a mistake as Vulture pulls me into the arrow's path, it lodging into my right shoulder. I scream again, Vulture grabs me from behind, a choke hold to shield himself. "Time to clip your wings", he cackles, shooting my wings with his blasters, motor failure warnings lighting up my glasses.

"Nighty night birdy", I can hear the pleasure in his voice before he knocks me on the head and lets me go. I start flickering in and out of consciousness, just conscious enough to hear Clint yell for me as Vulture pursues him, to feel the wind rushing through my hair, and Redwing beep rushing towards me before he's shot down and I hit the floor.

I fell about 10 stories, I could feel the remainder of my suit crack, taking most of the blow, the rest by the pile of boxes that caught me. Flickering between conscious and unconscious I see a broken redwing desperately beeping, scraping on the ground towards me. Last I hear is a group of young voices approaching.

Chapter 80: Damaged but not Broken

Summary:

As the trio walk back to Peter’s for a sleepover after their night out, they find a little birdie who needs some help.

"I can't wait to start our sleepover", Ned excitedly cheers walking out of the station, just a short walk to Peter's apartment. "Me too!", Peter responds, "It's a shame everyone else had to go". After their night out, the teen trio had offered, but no one picked it up.

Ned only gets more excited. "Can you believe Pietro had to go help the Avengers! We know an active Avenger! That's soo cool!". Peter nods, fake happy to hide a twang of guilt over not helping that night. "Yeah... why couldn't Ray come?", He changes the conversation, asking MJ.

"Work, early shift". Peter winces slightly, remembering he's the only one being paid for their internships. He's gotta fix that. "And before you ask. Abe's got a family function tomorrow", Peter nods, bouncing on his heels on their walk. "And what about Logan?". Ned's question catches Pete off guard, not having prepared a lie to hide the secret, almost falling over. "He- He- He". MJ comes in, "He's staying with his older brother in Manhattan, so he has a curfew". "Yeah", Peter agrees.

"So, what movie should we watch?", Ned asks once more into the sleepover talk. "Didn't we just come from a movie?", MJ rolls her eyes, knowing the answer but enjoying messing with them. "Yeah! But not at our sleepover!". Peter laughs at Ned's reply, him having grown a lot more confident around MJ over the last few months. "I got Popcorn and snacks, thought we could watch-". MJ again cuts in. "Star Wars again?"

"It's the best", Ned comments like it's obvious, Peter nodding next to him while MJ sighs. "You two losers would, just no replicating the fights. I am not explaining to May why your framed photos are broken and on the floor again".

Both losers wince and shrink, her reminder embarrassing them of the many previous times. MJ savours her win-

"Did you hear that?", Peter asks abruptly, his enhanced hearing picking up on a weird sound ahead. "Hear what Pete?", Ned questions, saving himself from their previous embarrassment. "That way", Peter points forward, towards a side alley on their street, "Some weird beeping like an alarm". Immediately he investigates, MJ and Ned knowing better than to try and dissuade him. "Don't do anything stupid Loser", MJ does remind as they approach, "it might just be a broken alarm clock".

Walking by the alley's entry, the strained and weakening beeping growing stronger, now for all three to hear. Peter spots the source. "Redwing?", he asks, the drone's beeping growing excited as Pete reaches it and picks it up. "Are you ok?". Redwing keeps beeping, falling back to its strained sound. "Hang on, I'll get you home and patch you up". This doesn't relax the drone, his beeping growing faster, almost worried. "What's wrong?".

Redwing tries to steer, not gaining any altitude but MJ figuring it out. "I think it's trying to lead you somewhere". He rapid-beeps three times in agreement. "Ok, where'd you wanna go?", Pete asks, turning redwing around 360, stopping when Redwing's beeping intensified again.

He guides the trio deeper into the alley, past the dumpsters and scattered garbage to collapsed boxes by the end. His beeps grow loudest. "What's wrong? What do you want?", Pete asks, Redwing lighting up one of its lights, illuminating the end of the alley and the passed out man by it.

"Is- is that?", Ned stutters, all three shocked to find Falcon. MJ jumps into action, "Ned! Call 911. Pete help me lay him flat on his back". They pull him from the scattering of boxes to the ground, MJ putting him in the recovery position before assessing any damage. "Ned, where are you with first responders?". Ned walks back to the pair, putting his phone in his pocket. "He hung up, accused me of being a prankster before hanging up". Pete can hear MJ mutter a swear before she stands. "He's breathing, and his suit should keep him stable-".

"So let's take him back to my apartment, we can patch him up", Peter takes over the plan, Ned and MJ walking closer to him weary. "We've done more for less with SM, we got this", he argues. Enough for Ned, but not MJ. "What about Stark, can't you call him?". Peter's phone lights up in his pocket, Karen chiming in, "I already tried, no response". MJ grunts, "Alright Loser, but the second we get there you try Stark again", she decides, leading them.

Ned and Pete both jump to pick Sam up, MJ coughing at the hyper focused pair. "Umm, Losers?", She points to the side, a shopping cart resting by the walls. "Good idea MJ!", Peter responds grabbing the cart. "Ned, you take Redwing, MJ, make sure Mr Falcon is safe when we move him. I will push the cart".

They all run back to Peter's apartment, Ned running ahead to open both doors with Pete's key, holding an out of battery drone. Peter subtly used his spider strength to lift Sam up the stairs, and MJ keeping his neck stable and pressure on his right shoulder. "On the table, now", MJ orders, Ned clearing the decorations off Pete's dining room table, the latter carefully setting Sam down on it. "I'll get the first aid kid", Ned shouts rushing to the bathroom. "Did you call Stark?".

Pete struggles with his phone, "I called and Texted, no response". MJ only grows more frustrated. "Try again, I can't see if he's alright with your first aid kit alone", She responds, pointing at the kit which Ned just dropped to her side. Peter takes a moment to think through their options, his eyes widening. "I'll be right back".

Ned and MJ stare at the hallway Peter sped through, MJ starting to sanitise and bandage Sam's puncture wound; the one bleeding the most. Both again looking up at Peter's fast paced stomping back from the hallway. "We can use my mask, Shuri fitted it with all kinds of tools".

"Pete", she glares at him, heavy emphasis to his name full of concern. "I know MJ, but I got this, trust me". He takes a couple deep calming breaths, sliding the mask on and only focusing on the problem at hand; "Karen, diagnosis?".

In his lenses he can see Karen display everything from vitals, to X-ray's to a list of injuries. "Ok, nothing's broken and his spine is fine", Peter sighs, the same breath of relief from MJ, "There's some inflammation across his back and right wrist, but that seems to be the only internal damage".

He has Karen send the information to his and MJ's phones before hurriedly removing the mask, getting Ned to guide them through his physical injuries and to warn them what not to do. "Pete, I'm gonna need you to put your mask back on".

"Why!?", He responds anxiously, the minute he had it on already the longest he's done that without a panic attack. "I'm going to need to remove his shirt and reposition him so I can suture, for that I'll need Karen's continuous scans".

Pete looks scared, swallowing down all his anxieties before following through. "Good, now, I'll need you to look over Karen's scans and warn us if we're about to hurt him. Got that?". Pete nods, guiding them around how to move Sam's arms and how to remove the armoured jacket, leaving him with only his sleeveless rash guard on. A job that took them five minutes total.

"You can take it off now Pete", he does, yanking it off and throwing it to the living room. "I'll take care of his arms and shoulders, you two bandage his legs and abdomen", she tosses them a suturing needle, thread, rubbing alcohol and a handful of bandages.

MJ cleans his shoulder's puncture would again, carefully cauterising a minor vein before wrapping his shoulder in waterproof bandages. Then sanitising and covering some minor scrapes on his arms and makes a make shift splint on his right wrist with bandages. She also takes some cloth to make a sling, sliding an ice pack inside and on the bandages to calm the injury while they finish up. Finally, she sows his laser cut, covering it with pressured bandages.

Ned and Peter had a similar time, sanitising and bandaging a couple superficial cuts over his legs, 6 total. They also found a piece of scrap metal stuck to his left calf, Karen's scans showing it missed all major arteries gave them the confidence to remove, cauterise, clean, suture and cover the injury, repeating the last 4 steps sans the suturing on Sam's abdomen where another significant cut sliced through.

"You two losers done?", MJ asks, having finished first and cleaned her side of the table in the interim. Both nod, her going over to check their work, "cleaned every injury?", they nod again, "Suturing towards you, each 4 mm apart?".

Peter rolls his eyes, "We know how to do this MJ, I did it to myself for months before you figured me out". She scowls at him, "don't remind me", she growls, stepping back.

"What do we do now?", Ned asks, cleaning up some more blood from the table and quite confused. "Pete, call Stark again. Before you ask, Wilson's fine but they should still look him over". Pete picks up his phone, not even making the call before Karen interrupts him again. "I already tried, 3 calls, 9 texts. Also tried hacking his phone but it appears to be off".

"Loser A?", She asks Ned; "I tried calling Bruce, no luck", he answers too. MJ scowls, making Peter even more concerned. "Is Mr Falcon ok?". MJ looks over Karen's data again before turning to Peter, "he should be, bird got lucky he didn't have internal bleeding, but we're teenagers who shouldn't have duty of care", she replies, groaning as she rubbed her forehead.

Pete relaxes, grabbing MJ's hand. "But we are, and we do. We'll just have to care for him until we hear back from Mr Stark". MJ looks over the avenger, his injuries, and his data. "It wouldn't be safe to move him too much while unconscious, so alright".

"Great, but we can't leave him here", Peter responds, his contextless answer even confusing MJ, "The table is probably not very comfortable".

Ned catches on, "we can move him to the couch". Pete shakes his head, "No, he can take my bed", he replies, running to a storage closet in the apartment, pulling out pillows and blankets. "We can take the couches and floor, like our sleep overs".

They do as he says, mostly Pete lifting Sam and carrying him onto his bed, still in his blood stained rash guard and pants. Joining Ned and MJ in returning the first aid kit and cleaning any blood droplets from the floor, table and chairs. Another hour passing before everything's back to normal, all three teens sitting in the living room.

"Should we go check on him?", Ned asks, Peter shaking his head in response while starting the movie, "I left my computer on looking over to my bed, turns out Mr Stark's webcam is advanced enough for Karen to check basic vitals. It's not as good as my mask, but enough to warn us if something is wrong".

Both nod as Peter stands, heading behind his couch to the now clean dining table while the opening credits end. "I'm gonna try and fix Redwing for Mr Falcon by tomorrow". Ned stands as well to help him while MJ leans back on her couch with her book. "It's almost midnight, you two need to rest".

They didn't, not entirely. MJ fell asleep within 20 minutes and by 1am Peter had convinced Ned to head to sleep on the second couch, that He would just finish up and take a sleeping bag on the carpet. And he did just that... at 3 am.

-

Sam's POV:

Owwww. I don't know what time it is or where I am, but what I do know is pain, everywhere. I keep my eyes closed, trying to remember what happened; Vulture, arrow, wings, floor, owww. I shift around, feeling the softness underneath me, I fell on boxes right? Am I in the med bay? But then, where are all those annoying beeping sounds?

I try and open my eyes, through the early sunlight beaming into the room... the children's bedroom? I see the Spider-Man bedsheets. Star Wars, Indiana Jones,  Lord of the Rings, Harry Potter and other movie posters, legos, decorations scattered on walls, shelves, across the roof, everywhere.

Slowly lifting my arms, I'm first concerned to only be in my undershirt, then confused by the splint and bandages scattered across them. "What the?", I hear my voice all coarse. I try and sit up, managing to barely prop myself up and turn to the bedside table, spotting a tall glass of water, a blister pack of paracetamol and aspirin, all taped to a handwritten note.

'Mr Falcon

We found you hurt last night, brought you over to my apartment and bandaged your wounds. We also tried calling Mr Stark but got no answer. I hope you don't mind and that you're alright, I left some water and painkillers for you, both aspirin and paracetamol if you have an allergy. Hope you didn't mind the bed, we're out by the living room if you wake up before us.

‏Peter Parker

‏'P.S. I fixed Redwing, he's charging out with us

I put the note down, taking some aspirin and drinking the full glass, leaning back down exhausted. What are the odds out of almost 9 million people in this city it's the kid that finds me. It's a minute later that a voice makes me jump. "Hello Wilson".

I know that voice. Sitting back up I take a closer look at the room, the scary teen on an office chair by the window's end. "MJ, what's going on?", I ask, her putting a book down by the desk before replying. "Loaded question, be specific?".

"What happened last night", I jump right in, I'm alive, safe, let's start with what's important and fill in the blanks. "You and your drone were broken and unconscious in an alley a couple blocks away", she shrugs, sliding the book onto the desk for the added sound effect, "we brought you to Peter's apartment last night". I lean back on the wall, sighing, "did you really need to say 'broken'?".

She glared at me. "I sowed your arm, cauterised your wounds, splinted your arm and bandaged your shoulder. Do you disagree?".... as much as I hate to say it, she has a point. "Fair enough, but that leads me to my second question; What happened to me?".

I can see her play with her nails, lifting her phone and reading off a list. " bruised back and abdomen. 6 bandaged cuts — 3 per leg — 2 on each arm and one on your abdomen. Suspected concussion that might be clear now, an arrow puncture wound on your right shoulder, sutured laser cut on your left arm, sprained wrist and one more suture on your left leg". I can see her smirk as she lowers her phone. "Is that enough?".

Nodding, I choose to move on. It's remarkable and concerning how much she is like Natasha. "The kid said he called Tony, explain?", I ask, wondering why I'm still on what I presume is Peter's bed. "We called 911, got ridiculed. Pete called Stark, no response, phone's off. Ned called Banner, same problem, both multiple times".

"Makes sense", I sigh, "big mission last night, probably either injured as well or still occupied", I explain, regardless annoyed by the lack of reliability. "And where is Peter?".

She frowns, her voice filling with exhaustion. "Asleep", she grumbles, "Stayed awake till 3 in the morning fixing your little friend. Didn't want you to wake up stressed if he was ok". I know she can see me, but I can't help but smile. My body relaxing and pain numbing both at Redwing really being ok, and at Peter's genuine kindness.

"My turn", she starts, authoritative. Again, concerning how much she resembles Nat. "Why were you in that Alley injured, what do you remember and don't try and lie Chicken."

She's scary. "The sinister six broke out of prison, me and Clint were chasing after Vulture. He got a fair few hits-", I can see her disbelieving look, rolling my eyes to reciprocate- "On me, before throwing me to a wall, breaking my wings and throwing me to the ground. Then I woke up here".

I thought she would react more concerned, or at least that something else in that explanation would catch her eye. Nope. "Spider-Man's Villain", she comments, derisively. here we go. "Regrets?".

"I know, can we not judge the injured here?", I can hear her chuckle, though I don't know if that means I'm off the hook here. "Fine", I am, "Lets leave this as a lesson learnt". She stands, heading towards the door, "Unless you want to call for an ambulance, or Stark calls back, we're gonna be making breakfast if you want to join".

She smiles at me, leaning on the door frame, a more genuine, human smile, adding one last thing. "Also, try 'Clint and I' next time". I grumble, hearing her footsteps disappear behind the door, the occasional cluttering of kitchen wear sounding through. I stay resting for 10 more minutes, as measured by Pete's digital clock, taking '8:30' as a decent enough time to stand.

Definitely underestimated how beaten I was last night, pain flaring through my back when I sit up, the weight of my body on my legs destabilising. Have to take a white staff from the corner of the room to hold me up at I head to the kitchen. Takes me longer than I'd like to admit to make it out of the room and walk down the hallway, hearing small talk and beeping as I walk in. Redwing flying around the trio, MJ taking the lead in the kitchen, Peter setting the table and she ordered and the other kid, Ned cleaning the dishes.

Redwing spots me first, beeping excitedly and speeding towards me, gently poking me on my chest, neck and shoulders. "I'm fine Red, I'm fine", I assure him pulling him into a hug with my free arm. Couldn't help but smile seeing Red all better, one of the last flashes of memory of mine was him struck by a laser beam. "Ok, come on, let go so I can sit".

Red flutters around me, circling me happy as the trio of teenagers stare, "Mr Falcon sir, are you alright?", Peter asks, with what at this point has to be trademarked politeness. "Thanks to you kids", I reply, lightening the mood and lessening his worry, "Still a little sore though, sorry for taking your stick".

Only now they notice it, Pete and Ned laughing, the latter explaining. "That's Gandalf's Wizard Staff", he giggles, catching me on enough to feel guilty about the blood smudges on it. "Sorry about that, I'll have it replaced". Peter walks back and from the kitchen, carrying a set of plates full of eggs, toast, bacon, ham, bread rolls and berries. "That's alright Mr Falcon, thank you, but you don't have to", He gently sets the food down on the table, just now do I notice the four plates from the three teens. "Feel free to eat what you want", he pulls back a chair for me, "we made enough for all four of us".

We all turn to MJ who was intentionally coughing from the kitchen, "Ok, MJ made enough for the four of us", He corrects, cheekily adding, "But we helped!".

I laugh at the back and forth, limping over to the seat Pete set for me, leaving the staff on a nearby wall. Redwing setting himself down next to me on the table. "As far as I'm concerned all three of you saved me, so thank you", I settle the discussion, the three coming to sit, MJ opposite me, Pete closest to Redwing.

"I should probably also thank you for fixing and upgrading Red", he beeps excitedly, "Never got the chance to the first time and now you double deserve it". I can see him blush, passing me the eggs. "Thank you Mr Falcon". Trying the food, I gotta say it's better than what most of the Avengers make.

We burn through most of breakfast, Pete surprisingly eating most of all. Then again, he spent all night fixing Red and me up, gotta leave any Teen hungry. Much like the food, the conversation was great, completely different to the Pete I met back on Independence Day, very casual. "Don't you dare Ned!", He shouts, leaning over the table to steal back his phone, "you are not showing Mr Falcon my old pyjamas". Ned snickers as Pete takes his phone back after threatening to show me 11 year old Pete's Falcon Pyjamas. Then, it rings.

Peter's eyes widen staring at the screen, immediately answering. "Mr Stark!"... that's why. Through the phone I'm pretty certain we can all hear Tony's voice, "What the hell do you mean you have Wilson?!", he shouts. Pete jumping to his explanation.

"He's fine, we found him last night, took care of his injuries and let him sleep in my bed. He-He's fine Mr Stark, we're just eating breakfast together". Tony lowers his voice, so much so we can't hear him anymore, Peter replying with short, quick and quiet "yups" and "nopes" before turning to me. "He wants to talk to you".

I don't even get a chance to say hello. "What the hell happened to you?", He shouts, "We've been searching for you for four hours!". If he's gonna be an angry ass about this, let's play. "What the hell happened to me? The hell happened to you all!? You would've left me injured in an alley for hours if it wasn't for the kids!".

Tony stays quiet, I can just hear him yell at someone that they 'found me'. "It's been a long night Sam, most of us were caught off guard", he sounds exhausted, "Took the last of us & Speedy till 4 am to end Rhino's rampage". He called me Sam, that worries me. His wording was also... odd.

"What do you mean 'the last of us'?". I can hear him wince. "Barton, Lang, Barnes, Banner and Rhodey are all in the med bay. Mostly bruised, banged up and concussed, sleeping it off. Rogers, Romanoff, Vision and Thor are finishing the transfer. I've been out with an ambulance looking for you".

5 in the medbay? "Was it that bad?".

"Worse". He answers, I can see Pete and Ned visibility worry, I mouth 'they're fine' to calm them down. "I'll be there in five minutes, Ambulance should be there in ten. See you then".

He hangs up, me returning the phone to Pete. "Everything's ok, we fixed everything. Tony's just gonna come pick me up". I try and explain, both boys stressing anyways. "Relax losers", she scolds, them at least bottling their anxieties. "Now, come help me clean up".

They take my plate and everything else to the kitchen, me sending Ned a quick thanks for the help, saving the leftovers and washing everything. Finishing perfectly in time for a nock on the door, Pete answers it. "Mr Stark, come in", he immediately welcomes.

"Sup Tony", I wave from the dining table, MJ giving him a smug nod that I hold back a laugh to. "Birdie, how's it feel to be saved by high schoolers?". I return his smirk, doubling down. "When the Avengers fall short, I'll take what I can get".

He rolls his eyes, turning to the three. "Thanks for taking care of our feathered man child, I'll have FRIDAY compensate you for time and damages". I could barely get this kid to take a compliment and Stark expects him to take money? "You don't need to Mr Stark, it was just the right thing to do".

Tony gives the kid a glare, and it takes all of my restraint to not point out how much of a dad Tony look right now. "Ok Mr Stark, if you insist". His glasses ping, Tony turning back to me, "Ambulance is here, ready to head down?".

I nod, moving to stand and limp out, Peter handing me his — or Gandalf's — Staff. "You can keep it if you want, help you get down". I smile, thanking Pete while Tony holds me by my other side. "Let's go Red", I call as we walk towards the door.

Redwing flies from the table, first heading to and poking Peter, "I know little guy, I'll see you later, keep Mr Falcon safe". Red beeps to agree, flying off by me and out the door, waiting for us. "Thanks again guys, I'll see you around the tower", I wave as Tony and I leave.

Stark stabilises me down the stairs, taking the newly found distance to spark a private conversation. "Even refused repayment for his help, how amazing is this kid?", I smile, also taking advantage of our newfound privacy. "Very paternal relationship you got there".

Tony reacts differently than I expected. I thought he'd laugh me off and threaten to drop me, instead, he grows serious and anxious. "That's the Hope hope Wilson, that's the goal". Hang on, "d-do you mean-".

"Don't tell anyone, got that?". I nod, "got it, but Tony?", he looks at me still lost in a pleased smile, "You'd make a good dad, just know that".

He gives me a smile I've grown more accustomed to see on him, ever since February when a certain child crashed into his life. "Thanks Wilson, now let's get you back to the tower so Cho can check how good my kid treated you".

My eyes widen at his words, 'my child'. You've grown soft. "Let's go Stark", I reply, before the first responders set me down a gurney and drive back to the Tower to which Tony flew ahead.

Chapter 81: Long Overdue

Summary:

Peter makes a few care packages

Ned and MJ stayed around for another half hour, helping Pete clean what was left before having to head to their own homes and families. Leaving just late enough to shortly greet May as she arrives.

Surprisingly to Peter, she chooses not to question anything. She knows something happened, 100%, but after a 12 hour shift and 20 hours awake she decided to leave it at: "I know something happened, I trust you but we are talking about this later". May asleep in her room leaves Peter in his with plenty of free time to ponder, his guilt, curiosity and worry festering, begging for release.

-

Peter

Hey Ms Nat

I heard a little about what happened

Is everyone ok?

‏Ms Nat

‏I told you not to worry

Peter

I know Ms Nat, but after everything with Mr Falcon and the Sinister Six

Are you all ok?

‏Ms Nat

‏On bike, call

Peter

Oh, ok, if you don't mind

-

Pete sits by his desk, setting his phone down expectantly, a call with Nat's contact info appearing immediately. "Ms Nat? Hello?", He asks as soon as he presses the green button. "Hey Peter, how're you doing?", she responds, her sweet voice backed by the murmur of a motor.

"Sorry if this is a bad time", Natasha pays no mind to his apologetics, waving him off. "Nah, I'm in Medford. It's over an hour's drive back so I could use the company", she assures, "what do you wanna know?". Peter goes through the many news articles opened on his laptop, all a mere couple hours long. "What happened last night? I heard it lasted for hours are you guys ok?".

Nat smiles under her helmet, Peter's worry for them in spite of everything they've done to him. "We're all fine", she groans, her way to pass off a lie, "we were just... overwhelmed and a little banged up. Nothing to worry about".

This does not work. "But I am worried Ms Nat!", Peter whines back, "I was right, they are my problem, I left them to you guys and look how that turned out!". Nat can hear the guilt in his voice, an emotion she's not unfamiliar with. She sighs, "You're catastrophising, it wasn't that bad".

To her surprise, it produced a sharp and demanding tone from Peter, punctuated in each word. "What. Happened?", Pete asks again, much closer to a demand than before. "I know about Sam, I presume you're gonna want to hear that first?", Peter nods, forgetting what an 'voice call' is for a second, "Umm, yes".

She pulls up her report voice. "Barton and Sam were both sent after Vulture, took them hours for him to resurface again. Tried out flying and shooting him down but he overpowered Wilson and that's how you found him-". "Hang on", Peter cuts in confused, "Did they fight Toomes in the air?".

"Yes", Natasha responds, unsure where he was going with it. He whined again in response, with undertones of frustration, "You can't beat vulture in the air", he replies, "You need to keep him low, use the extra obstacles to your advantage and immobilising him".

Nat narrows her eyes, curious and pensively on her end. "What would you have done? Who would you have sent?", She tests, wanting to see the kid's strategy. Didn't even bother him, Peter summoning up an answer within a second. "You and Mr Hulk", he supplies matter of factly, "He has the strength to wreck his wings and catch him, and you'd have the agility to lead him into the trap. Avoids a direct fight".

It makes sense, and from the complaints she's heard from Clint, they were barely able to immobilise him, Sam getting outplayed and Clint's arrows getting dodged. "Not bad kid", she nods, finishing the story she owed him, "Barton needed Stark and Vision's help as well as another 4 hours to catch him. Clint ended up with a dislocated shoulder and a bruised coccyx".

Peter finish his written notes of the events, "and what about the rest? Pietro had to leave due to some sort of emergency? What was that?", he asks weak and shy, worriedly. "That was Rhino", she answers sharply, worrying Peter, when instead she'd just dodged a dodgy truck. "Rogers and Barnes thought they could beat him but Rhino was stronger and rammed Bucky into a flagpole- He's fine", she cuts into herself, knowing Pete well enough to anticipate his apology. "He's a super soldier, he'll be sore and shining a black eye for a week, that's all".

She returns to her story. "Rogers had to handle crowd control and Rhino for hours, had to call Pietro to help with the former, but they kept loosing Rhino until he rampaged someplace else".

This doesn't quell Peter's guilt. "I'm sorry, I hope he's ok". Nat chooses to distract him instead of calling him out for the unneeded apology. "What would you have done differently?".

He sighs. "You can't beat Rhino", Peter responds, knowing and having learnt this the hard way, "He's too strong, even I can't outmatch him easily". He's tried fighting him head on, it destroyed a few city blocks and his back for a month. "He's very bulky though, so you can tire him, like a bullfight, he'll slow down and you can web him up. Every time he disappeared, he went to the sewers to recharge".

"Smart move", she grins, "Matches up to the fight. Took Pietro, Vision, Steve, Tony, Thor and me 45 minutes of continuous fighting for him to fall down. And He got easier with time". She commends and finishes, only propping more questions out of an exasperated Peter. "Wait, that many of you? When was this? And how did you fight the rest of the six?". His recurrent worry exhausts Nat. She is already concerned for him and trying to calm him. "That was at around 2 am, everyone else had already finished with the rest".

In turn, to avoid more in his chain of concerns, she simply kept reporting. "The Iron-Men struggled against Octavius, Rhodes got thrown by an EMP. Scott and Bruce got buried by Sandman, but caught him in a bottle. Thor and Vision accidentally strengthened Electro, managing to insulate him hours later".

The omission isn't lost on Pete. "And you went against Kraven by yourself?". She scoffs, "I was alright, your upgraded Widow Bites did save my a couple of times though, thank you". Peter's usual blush is extinguished before it can start, many notes in mind racing their way out of his mouth. "Ok, you can't beat Doc Oc with technology. His tentacles are tied to his nerves and shielded from external power surges, he'd rip you apart!", he starts critiquing Tony, Nat gathering her own mental notes of the advice. Not to mention making plans to recount everything to Tony, just to rub it in.

"And Sandman is weak to vibrations and fire, that's what Thor would've been great for", Peter realises, a wave of excitement in his words as more pieces clicked together, "Electro steals electricity, I can't even use my advanced web shooters against him. It needs to be all analogue". He keeps pointing out their flaws, Nat impressed by his deep knowledge of the six, though it made sense. The extent to which she underestimated them and him shocking her was more humbling than she'd like. "And please don't tell me you fought Kraven head on, he's an expert herbologist with reserves hidden around New York. They give him superpowers!".

She learned that the hard way, just barely missing plenty of his rock shattering punches. "You know a lot about them", she commends. Though it resulted in the wrong response, "That's why I need to come back Ms Nat. I know how to take them down, they're my responsibility", he groaned, snapping back at her.

"Peter", she scolds, "They're not up to you. Everything is not on you".

He remains in disturbed. "I was able to keep my mask on for five minutes yesterday, no panic attack! I'm coming back", he argues to a less than pleased Nat. "No", She orders, cooling her voice enough to freeze Peter in his ramble, "But we can compromise". Peter stays quiet, her taking the silence as a cue. "You know how to beat them, so how about you become a consultant for us", she offers, "And in the meantime I'll help you get ready, deal with your panic so it's safe for you to return".

Peter instinctively wants to to disagree, wants to argue... but his memories of trying to put the mask on flash through his head, slight panic seeping through before he ends this trip down memory lane. "Ok", he surrenders, "But I have to come back Ms Nat, I have to". She huffed in a sharp breath, guilty. "I know Peter, I'll see you at the Prince Tea House in half hour-" Pete almost falls from his chair- "don't worry, I'll wear a disguise. Look for the Red baseball cap and the leather jacket". She waits for a quick, "Ok Ms Nat", before ending the call.

Their rendezvous lasts for around 3 hours, Pete giving Nat as many notes on the Sinister Six as he can, her promising to keep him confidential. She also gives him some meditation tips and some of her own personal strategies to face her trauma for him to start on, a sort of program they started with more regular visits.

Natasha ending the meeting quickly so she could finish her work before their Movie Night.

-

"Ok Peter, talk". May's standing by the living room, Peter slouched up on the couch, sheepish. "Ned, MJ and I found Mr Falcon hurt, we brought him here and bandaged him. He slept in my bed while we have a sleepover and ate breakfast together. Mr Stark came to pick him up yesterday morning and offered to pay for any stress or damages". He blurts out the explanation, like a bandaid.

May has to pause, Peter's speedy responses always a lot to take in, softening once she does. "Always one to help, aren't you?", She asks sitting next to him pulling him into a hug, "I will always be proud of you for helping others, we just got an issue communicating that's all".

"Sorry May", he squeezes his arms around her gently, pulling back, "I promised to be better and-".

"And you have been", she stops the inevitable self critique. "You have been, with your internship, your friends, your... panic. Just text me next time, I could've gotten my boss to send an ambulance for him". Peter's eyes widen in realisation, how much easy things would've been. "I didn't think of that". May chuckles as Peter face palms. "And I promise to text you first next time, at least to let you know".

"What do you mean 'next time'?", She asks back to serious, "I really hope there isn't a 'next time'", she comments moving to stand, Peter grasping her hand and keeping her sat. "There's something else you should probably know", he mumbles, looking down at the table, at the floor, at his shows; anything but her.

She lays back, not too scared, it's still Peter. "Remember that friend Logan I mentioned?", He's back to sheepishly asking, more worried this time that May might react more negatively. "He's Mr Loki".

"As in, Battle of New York Loki?", She asks weary, voice reserved, glaring at Peter. "Yes", he almost whispers, May's reaction cut and overwhelmed by his blurting once more. "But that wasnt him, he was being controlled. He's a better person now, I've been helping him with that. With being nicer, with apologising to the Avengers, with all of that and-".

She squeezes his shoulder, this ramble easier to follow than the last, leaving her with three questions. "You trust him?", He nods. "You believe he's a good person?", He nods. "Are you two friends?". This time he speaks, "well, I'd like to think so, if they're ok with it".

"Then you have to bring him over to dinner", she smiles. Peter's left flabbergasted, expecting a more critical reaction out of May. "Wait, that's it? No big fuzz like Mr Stark made?". She lightly laughs as she stands. "I trust your judgement Pete, and if you say you trust him and are helping him, I'm proud of you", She heads towards the kitchen, startled by the sudden body almost slamming into her. "Thanks May, Larb you", Peter says into her shoulder, holding her in a tight hug.

She plays with his hair, grinning at her kid. "Larb you too". Though she adds onto his hair, soft as a whisper, "and we're inviting him to dinner so I can see for myself sweetie, so don't get too comfortable".

-

The three teenagers all arrive early to the tower, Happy actually pleased to have found them all prepared by Peter's apartment. "Can you please help me get these to Mr Stark's elevator?", Pete asks the group, Happy opening the trunk of the car revealing 6 gift baskets.

Each teen takes 2, dropping them all at the elevator before walking out at their levels, Peter ending up alone in the end once he reaches the lab. "Thank you Ms Friday", he says walking out in T-pose, 3 baskets per arm.

"Mr Stark?", Peter shouts into the lab, scanning for the billionaire. "Pete? What are you doing here?", He hears Tony shout back, turning to the far end of the lab where he was working on what looked like Mr Rhodey's prosthetic legs. He has to leave the baskets on the nearest table, already having had 3 scares of almost dropping one. "I heard a couple of the Avengers got hurt, made some care packages for them". Tony walks up to Pete scanning through the filled to the brim baskets.

"There's some home made cookies and snacks, some juice boxes, wet wipes, painkillers, a couple of books I hope they like, and blankets". Tony spots everything he said on the wrapped and decorated baskets, "I'm assuming they all have owners?", he asks, already guessing through the small nods to their hero names or costumes.

Pete nods. "Yup, there's name tags at the top", he replies pleased. "Mr Barnes' has audiobooks and a neck pillow for his eye, and I added some incense on Mr Banner's to relax. I also got a heating blanket and an ice pack for Mr Barton's shoulder and epsom salt for Mr Lang's shoulder. Oh-", Peter yells as he points at the Red and Silver themed basket, "I tried to fix Mr Falcon's uniform, also brought him my copy of Lord of the Rings, he can keep it with the staff".

"And you want me to take it to them?", Peter nods. "Also! This is for you", he hands Tony some good old blueprint paper. "It's some ideas for Mr Rhodes' legs from my friend Mark, from the intern labs, he's making a prosthetic arm and helped me with this design". Tony drags Peter over an empty table, unfurling the plans all over it. "FRIDAY, scan and project", He orders, a digital projection of the plans with every correct measurement appearing in front of the pair. "Pretty good kid", Tony commends, taking a close look at every detail which makes Peter blush.

After another minute of looking at the plans, adding a few short edits, he turns the holograph off. "Wanna stay up here today and help me work on it?", He asks, really just trying to get more time with his kid. "Sorry Mr Stark, I promised Mikai and Ginger I would help them out today", Peter sighs. It was mostly true but he also needed an Avenger's free day. "More friends from the lower labs?", Tony asks, with an easy guess.

Peter nods in return, "I just have one more thing for us to talk about, something I wanted to ask you". Tony leans back on the desk by them, choosing to smile instead of being disappointed. "Shoot kid".

"It's not fair that I'm the only one of the midtown interns that gets paid", he argues, keeping his voice firm and his thoughts focused, totally ignoring the fact he's asking Tony Stark for money. "They're just as smart and amazing as I am if not more, they deserve pay as well", he advocates, "You pay me way too much and I am happy to split it across the five of us".

Tony can't help smirk at his kid's kindness. Not just fighting for his friends but willing to sacrifice his pay for them. "Let's make a deal then", he offers, Pete nodding cueing him to continue. "I'll reconsider all your pays and ensure you all receive above our minimum, but you don't argue and you owe me one". His smirk grows, just one more step before his trap is set. "Sure Mr Stark".

Good. "How about this, $25 per hour for all of them, retroactive for all work done so far". Peter's eyes widen, "that would be great Mr Stark", he says, not even thinking about his own pay. However Tony had, he'd indeed thought many grave fates for it. "As for you, I've already added $3k in compensation for everything last weekend", this already sends Peter into frozen panic mode, breathless, "And your pay... would double do? Or do you want more?".

This sends him into a frenzied stutter, "that's far too much Mr Stark", Peter cries. Tony scoffs. "It's only a hundred an hour, like I said, if you want more all you have to do is ask". The threat shaped compliment had the desired effect. "No!", Peter squirms, Tony chuckling at the shrill reply and at Peter's panic.

"Alright, so it's final. Like we agreed, no arguments". Peter grumbles while Tony stands proud. "Now come on kid", Tony walks Peter towards the door, "this ain't the favour, but I'd say the Avengers would love it if you gave them the baskets yourself, if you got a half hour to spare". Peter considers it, figuring Mark and Ginger could wait a little longer. "Ok Mr Stark", he agrees, picking up 4 baskets and leaving Tony with 2, both following FRIDAY's directions to the MedBay where fortunately 5 out of six laid. Tony groans, "Where's the ant child?".

"He left in a hurry earlier this morning Boss.", Tony shakes that off, guess he missed the chance. "Don't worry Pete, the other five will love your gifts".

And they did, Rhodey receiving his first at Tony's request, having been stuck in a private room at the MedBay longest while Tony finished remaking his legs. Overall a really charming conversation for the small group. Eventually Peter forced Tony to take him to the rest as he had friends to meet.

Bruce was strapped to fluids, too tired and hypoglycaemic to move for most of the weekend, still not enough to leave. He most enjoyed the incenses Peter brought him, the juice boxes a surprisingly helpful gift as well. Bucky and Clint were both there for their daily checkup, Clint gushing like crazy about the basket insisting on using the blanket as quickly as possible and burning through his cookies. Bucky was more calm but still thankful over the presents, relaxing into the neck pillow and taking Peter's suggestion for an audiobook.

Finally Sam, who was also in his own bed at the medbay. He — and Cho — complimented Peter and his friends on their work, Sam also left stunned by the patchwork done to his Falcon suit's top. He was also grateful of Pete leaving him his copies of LotR, something to read until he's discharged Wednesday. Peter left Scott's basket with Bruce, returning to his day. Couple hours work with Mark and Ginger went by, Pete taking them to lunch with his friends where they exchanged even more ideas between the five + Logan. The next surprise in the form of a small girl who Peter run into on his way back to his lab.

"Hello, are you lost?".

Chapter 82: Cassiestrophy

Summary:

Peter Parker’s Adventures in Babysitting

Scott POV:

"Cassie! Cassie!", I yell throughout the tower, Friday's been guiding me but she just moves too fast and too much for me to catch up. I don't want security involved, it'll probably scare her and I don't want to ruin today for her. I'd have asked Clint but he's also hurt and needs to recover. "Cassie!".

*earlier that morning*

I was heading to the medbay for our daily checkup, seeing how we're healing up with my ankle, it's moonboot, and soreness from last Saturday morning. That's when I got the call. "Maggie, what's up?".

"Hey Scott", I hear her hurried voice, probably heading to work but then why the call? "I'm so sorry to do this to you, but can you babysit today?". She definitely sounds worried; "What's wrong? Is the babysitter alright?", I ask, already turning on my heels back to the elevator.

I hear the clutter of what I guess is kitchen pans and utensils, "He had a last minute family emergency, cancelled on me half hour ago. I got a full day at work and Jim's not back from his weekend business trip till tonight. So if you're not busy-". It's sweet she thinks she needs to ask. "Of course Maggie, I'll be right there", I speed-limp my way to the buttons, hopping into the elevator, "where do you want me to pick her up?".

I can hear Maggie give Cass her breakfast, Cassie's cheering over the chocolate pancakes a dead giveaway. "I already called in late, just in case. You can pick her up from here, thank you soo much Scott". I smile, "it's nothing, I love any chance to spend time with Cassie! I'll be there in half an hour", I reassure her, thankful that FRIDAY sped the elevator down to the garage. Trying to make it quickly to the spot Tony reserved for my van. "I'm about to drive, See you then".

"Bye Scott, thank you again", she says before I hang up. I'm so thankful it was my left leg that was hurt, means I'll only be adding pressure on my sprained ankle for shift changes.

... did I speed? Maybe, but it meant I made it to Cassie's in record time. "Maggie!", I call as I shut my van door, walking up the porch. "I'm here". I hear some stumbling on the other side of the door, it slamming open to reveal the Cass. "Daddy!", She jumps into me, tackling me into a hug. I'm able to stay standing but I do need to suppress a hiss over the extra pressure on my legs. "Hey Cassie! You miss me?".

She nods giggling, Maggie walking up behind her. "Hey Scott- are you ok?", She asks eyeing my choice of footwear. "I'm fine Mags, just Stark's doctor's being overprotective". So not accurate but it's not a lie. "I got this Maggie".

"Thanks Scott", she concedes, sighing, giving me a kiss on the cheek, "you're a life saver". Cassie giggles, "You mean Super Hero!". I grin, grabbing Cassie's hand walking alongside her and Maggie down her front patio. "Really Scott? The van?", She rolls her eyes once she spots her in all her beauty. "Don't worry, it may look shabby on the outside but Tony fixed up the inside".

I slide the back door open, 3 rows of leather chairs inside. Fitted with screens in front of every seat, internal air regulation and speakers, air bags for every seat and what I'm sure Maggie will love most: Seatbelts. "Give Tony Stark my Thanks, for once I wouldn't hate being inside your van".

Forcing a grin I'm sure she knows is false, chuckling at me before turning to Cass. "Love you sweetie, have fun with Scott ok?", She kisses her forehead before walking to her car, waving at us before driving out. "Ready to have some fun?". She grins, "can we play Wicked in the car?", She asks jumping in, leaning up to the front seats. "Sure Cassie, full volume?", I ask jumping into the driver's seat, she beams nodding. "Alright! But buckle up".

That's when everything went wrong, barely got into the tower before she run off. She's rarely over here, usually going between Maggie's home and a safe-house SHIELD helped me get by Brooklyn. No matter how much I called for her she kept running playing with everything she could find. "FRIDAY, where is she now?".

"She's currently in the lower levels, around the intern labs and staff cafeteria". I look up from where I was lying by the wall, having chased her thought the Avenger's Museum, Pepper's office level and the penthouse. "How'd she get there!?!?", I cry stunned, leaning back onto the wall, sliding down.

*time back half hour*

3rd Person POV:

Peter was walking back from dropping Loki off by the Avenger's elevator, turning back to the robotics lab before he runs into the little girl. He spots her running and jumping around, peeking her head into doors, running around everyone else. "Hello, are you lost?", Pete asks walking up to her.

She grins "I'm just playing", stomping by Peter who chooses to follow. "Do you know where you're going? Where are your parents?", He asks behind her. She just shrugs. Though Pete is a little more cunning that that, "want me to get you some ice cream?". His offer causes her to freeze in her stride, looking back over her shoulder, raised brow contemplating.

She caves in one second. "You can do that? Yes please!", She cheers, Peter gesturing her to follow him to the staff cafeteria. "Do you only want ice cream or anything else here?". Cassie takes her chance to scan the options, still falling back on what she was promised. "Nah, Ice cream!". Luckily for her, SI's cafeteria had a Ben and Jerry's branch. The offical reason is their good relation with Stark Industries, but in reality it's because it became Tony's comfort food since back when he was dating Rhodey in college.

"What do you want?", Peter points at the menu, Cassie thinking this answer over more than anything Peter — or Scott — saw all day. "The extra large!", She yells. Clarifying "Cone!", After Peter asked. She also gets all cookie dough flavour, Peter insisting on paying extra so they could add a fourth scoop like she wanted and to give them a cup just in case. Cassie's deep into her ice cream as he guides her to a table to eat in peace. "You like it?". She nods.

"By the way, I'm Peter", he smiles, just now realising he hadn't properly introduced himself but chalking it up to this being the first time they had time to chat. She takes another lick at her ice cream before replying. "Nice to meet you Peter, I'm Cassie!", then digging back into her ice cream.

He chuckles at her commitment to speed eating her ice cream, beating it melting, miraculously avoiding brain freeze. "So, now you're gonna tell me where your parents are?". She shakes her head, smirking. By now it's nothing more than her choosing to be difficult. "Fine, then do you wanna spend time with me till they come looking? See my lab?".

This piques her interest again, the idea of another place she hasn't explored yet perfect for her. "Yes! Come on Petey, let's go". The speed at which she stood and grabbed Peter's hand to pull would've toppled her ice cream... if she hadn't gone through 3 out of 4 scoops in about 2 minutes. "Slow down Cassie", Pete begs for extra effect, her giggling while slowing down. Barely.

It takes about a minute for Cass to realise she doesn't know where she's going, letting Pete take over directions to the lab, lighting up when she walks in. "This is Dope!", She shouts, loud enough to call the attention of all five people currently in the lab. "Peter! Who's this little cutie pie?", Ginger runs up first, high-fiving the child. "I'm Cassie, are you Peter's friend?".

Ginger smirks, "I'm Peter's dopest friend". Cassie gasps excitedly, "You're the Goat?!". Ohh, Ginger was gonna have fun today. "The greatest one you'll ever meet! Wanna see what I'm working on". Cassie cheers, running with Ginger to Mark who start showing her everything.

From the laser cutters, to the 3D printers, to everything with fire which she loved. Mikaila and Eric walking up to Peter curious. "Hey Pete, who's that?", the later asks. "I don't know", He replies, not helping either of them. "I think her parents work here but she refuses to tell me. We agreed she would come with me back here until her parents showed up looking for her or she decided to tell me".

Mikaila cant help but chuckle at the ridiculousness but Eric remains worried. "Isn't this a safety risk? A kid in the robotics lab?". Peter finally uses a card he's never liked and rarely plays. "A child like me?".

"Pete, you're 15. She looks 10". Eric deadpans, child safety one of the few topics to extinguish his liveliness. "How about we ask FRIDAY then. FRI?", He looks up. "Are Cassie's parents around? Are they ok with this?".

-

*back to Scott, same time*.

"How'd she get there!?", I yell, leaning back exhausted. "Mr Lang, there's something you might wanna see". FRIDAY starts the television, displaying some live camera footage. Centre stage is Cassie playing with a couple of interns on a computer, behind them a familiar face. "Peter?".

"Yes Mr Lang, it seems he found her, bought her ice cream and is now looking after her with his friends in the Robotics intern labs", she summarises. If my affection for this kid wasn't already strong enough, this, him taking care of Cassie for absolutely no reason sold me on him. "Mr Parker was wondering if this is alright?".

I look over the footage, happy to see Cassie enjoying herself, and she's around a bunch of adults and Peter, she should be fine. "Yes FRIDAY, this is perfect". I fall onto the couch, relaxing due to its softness and due to knowing Cassie's doing fine. "I also asked Mr Parker if it would be alright for them to keep her for another hour or two, they've agreed".

I'm not sure how to respond, "why did you do that?", I ask, peeling my face off the couch cushion it rested on. "You seem fatigued and it isn't recommended to walk as much as you already have with a sprain. You need to rest", She scolds, making me sink back down a little.

Though This still leaves me worried, "and how did you manage this?". Ive seen enough movies to be worried when an AI is an effective liar, but she's right, I'm too exhausted. "Mr Parker's under the impression you're a manager in a meeting that ends at 2pm at the earliest. If that meeting happens to be with a pillow, it doesn't hurt him to learn that after the fact".

I relax deeper into the couch, still curious but less, enough to be put aside. "Thanks FRIDAY. I'm gonna take a nap till then, mind waking me up?", I ask, pulling a blanket over me. "Of course Mr Lang".

2pm came, Friday gently waking me on the hour exactly. I enjoyed the long nap, but now I had to rush downstairs and pick Cassie up. "FRI, Mind asking Peter to meet me out here?". She doesn't respond, but she seems to have done what I asked as Pete steps into the hallway.

"Mr Lang? What are you doing here?", he looks confused. I can only smile at him, "I'm here for Cassie, Cassie Lang". He turned to shocked, "you're Cassie's dad?!", his shout held back by his own attempt at whispering and my own hissing. I nod, trying to calm his surprise. It's no surprise why Cassie enjoyed spending time with him. "Yeah, and I can't begin to thank you for watching out for her. It's been a long day".

He immediately grows concerned, "right, I heard about the Sinister Six, are you ok? Your ankle! You shouldn't be walking around, I could've taken her back up". I plant my hand on his shoulder, "I'm fine kid, today thanks to you. And she's my daughter, I'd walk a hundred miles for her like this no questions asked".

Guiding me, we walk into his lab, Cassie spotting me immediately. "Daddy!" She yells running up to me and wrapping me in a hug. "Look at what my new friends made for me!", She shows me what looks like a 3D printed monster. "It's so ugly!".

"It's Perfect", I smile as she replies, "Yes she is!", showing me every little detail she likes about it, the other people in the lab collecting in front of us. "Wanna introduce me to your new friends?".

She jumps back, pulling me by the shirt to each person. "This is Eric, and Ginger, and Mikaila and Mark and Peter". They all wave, the guy she pointed as Mark responding, "nice to meet you Ant Man". I shake my head, "Call me Scott. I owe you all for this". The girls, Ginger and Mikaila, have none of that; "Pfft, it was nothing. Cassie's cool", Ginger replies, fist bumping my daughter, "Cya soon Cass, K?", she nods. "Kay".

Cassie waves goodbye to the rest, giving them all high-fives before coming back with me, Peter stopping me again by the hallway. "Mr Lang", I give him a 'seriously?' Look before he corrects. "Scott. I left a gift basket for you in the medbay, kinda to help you get better. There's cookies and juice there, if you want to relax".

"You hear that Cassie? Peter left us some cookies upstairs. Snacks so we can watch a movie". Works like a charm, now she tackles him for a hug. "Thank you Petey", she smiles before going back to pulling me for cookies. I mouth a "life saver", to Peter before we part ways.

She was a lot more tired after her play date with the interns, so it didn't take much for her to fall asleep during the Anastasia musical. Peter's cookies were just what she needed to drop, and they were delicious too. Got to rest until five when Maggie finished work, where I not only got the call to bring her back, but got invited to family dinner with Maggie and Jim. Overall a wonderful night.

Chapter 83: Dinner Time

Summary:

Tony and the Avengers finally get their way

"What do you think they need?", Ray asks the group, all 5 midtown interns together towards a press room at the tower. Them exchanging looks of confusion that inevitably land on MJ. "Don't turn to me, for the first time in history I'm as clueless as you are". Abe shrugs, "whatever it is, must be important. Sam emailed me yesterday night to come in today". All the boys just realised that this isn't Abe's usual working day, only worrying them further about whatever this meeting is for. "And you haven't heard anything?", Ned asks Peter who looks confused, "From Tony Stark?"

He shakes his head, "Haven't seen him since Monday".

They land into a quieter and segmented gossip, except for MJ who went back to her book, heading to the 5 empty office chairs on the audience side of the platform. The room is otherwise empty. A desk with top tier microphones set up top, the rest of the usual press seating scattered to the walls of the room.

It's about 5 minutes later when Tony Stark, Bruce Banner, Sam Wilson and Pepper Potts walk in, the last of which takes a second to comment. "Ray, MJ. Helen couldn't be here as she's on call, but she'll meet you two afterwards". MJ nods, Ray providing the more polite and verbal response, the meeting starting once he's done. "You five nervous?", Tony teases, 4 out of 5 nodding while MJ gives him a death glare. Sam chuckles at it. "Relax kids, you're not in trouble. Closer to the opposite actually".

Once more they fall confused, exchanging more concerned glares and shrugged shoulders. Tony snaps his fingers calling them back. "Listen up- I sound like Cap", he mumbles the second part, only Peter's super-hearing catching it. He holds his laugh. "Over the past month we've seen your skills, your dedication and your exemplary work. All five of you have both impressed and the real surprise befriended all of us", he gestures to the three mentors besides him. "So we, and a couple more friends, have planned a sort of surprise and reward for you".

The interns perk up, even MJ lowering her book, though more suspicious than excited. "So we were hoping if tonight you'd join us and the rest of the Avengers for dinner". Tony drops that bomb, MJ narrowing her glare on the man while the rest of the teens sit agape. Excluding the snickering mentors you could hear a pin drop.

"That's the only reason you're doing this?", MJ challenges before the group can cheer, them now agape and aghast at her bluntness. Tony, at Nat's insistence, had a contingency. "No. The rest of the Avengers have heard about you in passing and also wanted to meet you. That's how we settled on what your reward was".

MJ knows there's more to it, she saw right through his deflection and knows very well that Peter is the reason they even planned this to begin with. Pointing this out however would risk Peter's group chat and that's a line she promised not to cross. "I see Stark. Good to know". Besides, what better opportunity to toy with them than that.

The excitement and panic had quietly settled already thanks to this diversion. Ned — both to Peter and MJ's surprise — rose his hand first. "Is this formal? Do we need to go home and change?". Tony shakes his head, "If you've seen Legolas, you'd know right now you're already dressed better than he will be". Ray, Ned and Abe scrunch their eyebrows; the nickname. "He means Mr Hawkeye", Peter explains, he'd gotten used to them, even if he still confuses one or two. "Good kid!", Tony commends.

"And when does it start? Is it immediately after our internships or what are we doing today?", Ray's turn to ask. Pepper taking this answer. "You still finish at 4:30, but we meet back here before dinner at 6. What you do with that extra hour is up to you".

"And when does it end?", Ray adds, wanting to pre plan his journey back home. "There's no defined ending, but we hope you're able to stay until at least 9. We'll also be arranging transportation afterwards". Ray nods and smiles, thanking Pepper for the answer and ride.

Then comes Abe. "What about me? Do I just go home and come back later... or...?". Sam salutes him with 2 fingers, responding. "That's up to you, but if you want you can spend an extra day with me". Want he does, "Thanks Sam".

"No questions Pete?", Tony now singles him out, a sudden paleness over his features, minus the light blush on his cheeks. "You've been quiet all morning?". Pete shakes his head, scratching his neck and sighing softly, "No Mr Stark, thank you".

Tony takes this as his cue. "Well, if that's all from you kids, let's go", waves Peter over with his hand, wrapping an arm around him as he guides him to his lab. Ned and Abe also disappear with their mentors, MJ letting Ray know she'll catch up before walking up to Pepper. "MJ, any problems?".

"Not problem. Question".

"Ask away", Pepper offers, smiling warmly even knowing of what she'd come for. "Is hanging out with Peter the only reason this is even happening?". Pepper's smile tenses as the question's asked, taking a second to think and stall before inevitably falling. "Mostly, yes. Peter and Tony have grown closer so they were hoping he would be more sociable and friendly than at Steve's party".

MJ scoffs, "You know that's not fair on the rest of us", She reminds Pep, not wanting the avengers to abuse their friendships with the rest of the interns just to get to Peter. "Don't worry MJ, I've made sure that Sam and Bruce didn't just bond with Abe and Ned to grow closer to Peter, and made sure that tonight is for all of you. That's why Peter is only 'mostly' the reason".

She shakes her head, frustrated by the duplicity but accepting the compromise. "And who gave Stark the excuses?"

"What excuses, everything Tony said was the truth". She don't buy it, "It was Natasha wasn't it?".

She concedes. "Yes".

-

Tony and Pete have a relatively good day down in the lab. Unfortunately for Tony, he had to race upstairs to check on everything while Peter went to lunch with the interns and Logan, but that's a sacrifice he was willing to make for tonight. And as the day passed, his curiosity caved.

"Mr Stark?", Peter asks chest deep in a motherboard restoration. "Yeah kid?". Peter slows for a second, double checking his words, "are you sure we won't be a bother tonight? If this is about what happened with Mr Falcon you really don't have to-".

'The guilt, he's gotta stop with the guilt' Tony thinks, quietly rolling his eyes. "Kid, you've done amazing work and the avengers liked meeting you 3 weeks ago so they want to see you again and meet your friends", He immediately shuts down, having learnt the way to fight Peter's guilt is with undeniable premises.

"Take the invitation you earned and that the Avengers want you to have and enjoy the night, ok?". Peter nods, "o-ok Mr Stark. But are you sure this is enough?", He points at his knee ripped jeans and math pun T-shirt.

Tony acts like he's thinking it over. "If you want we can always lend you a suit-", he stops himself, getting a better idea. "No, I can get one tailor made. Friday has the measurements, just say the word", he's smirking. Hard.

"No! No no that's alright Mr Stark". Tony's plan worked, "If you say so, and don't worry you look perfect for the occasion". Regardless, Tony made a secret note to add button up and collared shirts, as well as all kinds of pants and shorts, alongside a perfectly tailored suit to Peter's reserve clothes at the tower.

They return to their work and rhythm, Peter getting an — admittedly ridiculous — idea soon after. "Mr Stark? Ned, MJ and I were thinking of heading over to the LEGO and Nintendo stores by Rockefeller, do you want to come?"

He does, he really does, his urge to buy Peter anything he wanted if not the whole store forefront in his mind. Unfortunately, Tony doesn't trusts the Avengers enough with the night's plan and They also demanded he come up and help finish with everything after he's done with Peter. "Sorry Kid, got a couple Avenger's tasks to finish before tonight", he excused, not technically a lie.

Tony first gets the idea of giving Peter hard cash or a credit card to spend on whatever he and his friends wanted, the realisation Peter would just reject it or not using the one problem to his plan. Instead, choosing to gather information first. "I'm assuming you have star wars Legos, what else are you into?".

Just like that, Peter was sent into another one of his rants, describing and detailing every single LEGO set he has or wants, same for every Nintendo game he likes (He's a particular fan of Mario, Sonic, Zelda and Pokémon because Peter is indeed a basic bitch). Tony had FRIDAY record the entire conversation and saved it for... future reference.

4:30 rolls around and Tony has to sneak up to yell, critique and organise the group because — and this is a sanitised quote — "my kid is coming up here in 50 minutes and if you misbehave you're sleeping outside!". The group was oddly amused by his parental antics and, sans Nat, scared of his threat.

Peter and his friends all meet and head out to the LEGO store first, Ray and Abe opting to stay with their mentors. Within, the losers gush over the avengers displays in the store, commemorating their greatest battles. Ned in particular screeched when he saw a new display with Spider-Man inside, aggressively shaking Peter in his excitement, even if the memories of his fight against Rhino a few months ago weren't fond ones.

At the Nintendo store much the same happened. They looked over all their favourites, Ned preordering the next LoZ game, eventually running into the Avenger's video games section and finding both Spider-Man in an expansion pack, as well as a new Spider-Man centric video game. (The problem of secret identities is you can't trademark it easily). Peter refuses to buy either at Ned's insistence.

On their walk back, Peter does stop for one final purchase.

"I can't believe you bought flowers for them", MJ rolls her eyes walking back into the tower, Peter next to her holding a bouquet of bellflowers. "It's the polite thing to do!", He defends, pretty-ing up the flowers, "And they had Campanulas, they show gratefulness, I had to buy them". MJ smiles, against her better scowl, while Ned giggles. "Right, your whole thing with flowers", Pete's excitement falters, looking down at the bouquet, "it's what May and I did after He... it's how we communicate now".

"Sorry Pete".

Peter lightens up again, "Let's just focus on the dinner. We got avengers waiting"

Ending back at the press room where they started this morning, everyone is already waiting there for them. Ray, Sam and Tony mid chat, Bruce and Abe in their own. "Hey Pete", Tony turns to the group, "shall we?", He nods towards the elevator. Once inside, all 5 interns pool together in the centre. Sam, Bruce and Tony by the front and hearing all of their anxious whispering about what waits up top.

It still blows their expectations. The giant living space of the avengers making all feel tiny, from their giant flatscreen to the far reaching ceiling above. A large oval dining table to the side of the room, Bucky setting down plate after plate on it.

The teens's awe cracks at Bucky's apron all bursting into suppressed laughter. "Hey kids, you five ready for dinner?", Steve asks popping out of the adjacent kitchen, the teens only breaking into more laughter at his apron.

MJ composes herself first, still a smirk on her. "So, Mr Good Lookin'", she emphasises the title on the apron, Steve's cheeks rosy-ing at the name. And that's when she goes for the kill. "You account for allergies? Are there vegetarian or vegan options? It's a lot of food, how will you handle leftovers?".

To say Steve was left stunned would be an understatement, MJ starting him down admittedly disconcerting. Tony and Bucky were both either rolling over in laughter or wanting to, Bruce and Sam less excited but still amused.

It takes him a minute to respond. "Tony showed us your employee information and SI health forms so we knew what you were allergic to", he lists with his fingers, regaining his stoicism with every word. "Bruce is Vegetarian so we have more than enough to choose from. And we have a Thor, so while we don't expect leftovers we do have plenty of containers to keep any in for later".

She doesn't back down, staring at the Captain for another minute before strutting past him like she owns the place. Ned and Abe had already joined Tony and Bucky in their undying laughter which had only gotten stronger, Ray just able to hold himself together. Unlike the rest, Peter looked pale and horrified at MJ's ownership of everything.

It's a clanking and a fifth laughter that steals everyone's attention, followed by a vent swinging open and a man-child landing on his ass. "This is what I told you all about Barton", Tony rolls his eyes and Clint, sat on the floor, massages his back. "Aww Tony, you talk about me? All bad things I hope" he snickers, jumping up and not too subtly sneaking Peter into a side hug.

"So Kids! Who wants to hear embarrassing stories about-oww". Nat had snuck behind him and smacked his head. "What did I tell you about using the vents?". Clint grumbles patting his sore head while the rest of the Avengers trickle in, Nat scowling at him. "Avengers', Introductions", Steve commands carrying his own plateful of mashed potatoes to the table.

Everyone either introduces or reintroduces themselves to the group, Thor introducing himself and Loki who immediately falls into conversation with Peter. All migrate to the table where, to Pete, it almost looked like assigned seating. Tony at the head, Pete next to him, followed by Ned, Bruce, Loki, Thor, Wanda, Vision and Bucky. Opposite Pete was Pietro, followed by Nat, then MJ, Scott, Ray, Clint, Abe and Sam. Steve opposite Tony, Sam and Bucky to each side.

"Mr Stark", Peter whispers amongst the idle chatter of the table, "Where is Mr Rhodey?". Tony turned to Pete, answering just as quietly, "He's taking the afternoon shift today at Queens, he'll be back later". It did make Tony happy to see his kid care about Platypus, gave him hope.

Everyone enjoyed the meal, Thor's plate as promised towering above the rest. MJ and Bruce both enjoyed their mix of Mashed potatoes, baked beans, tofu, cheesy zucchini fritters and fruit salad. Everyone else also taking from the ribs, wings, chicken dumplings and salmon Wellington. The compliments of the food raining on a very thankful Steve and Bucky, only covered with a thin layer of apron mockery.

Steve coughs half way through, most plates half empty standing up to gather attention. "Since this is a special occasion, Bucky and I were thinking we could play a game, a competition". MJ looks around the room, acutely aware that most every adult saw this coming. "Two truths one lie, Interns and their mentors vs the rest of us. A way to get to know each other".

"And before you complain Tony, I'm not allowed to play", Nat scoffs at him, MJ grinning to her as the game starts.

Tony takes first, "see who can figure it out. I coded my first AI back in college, I've dated an Avenger, and I've gotten married before Pepper". Clint immediately makes his judgement, "Last one's real, no way Stark got wasted in Vegas that many times and didn't end up married".

A bit more discourse later, the group eventually lands on a decision, "First one's the lie", Steve challenges at Tony while everyone nods. "Wrong!", Tony smirks triumphantly while Nat eyes him curiously. "What about you and Rhodey back in 88?", she arbiters.

"You and Who?", Scott and Clint both choke on their food, Tony shaking his head. "Wasn't legal back then and it wouldn't have counted because the officiant was a fraud trying to steal my chequebook", he taunts victorious before sitting back down. "Then how was the first one true? What about Dum-E?", Nat asks.

Peter knew, and takes the chance to respond. "Mr Stark said first AI he coded. Dum-E wasn't technically considered an AI back then and was made with SI's resources". Tony's smirk turns proud smile, "exactly. That's my intern!"

They continue their game, the most interesting realisations of the night that: Bucky was Steve's first, Abe was a theatre kid, Scott dated a guy back in prison, and MJ had a younger passion of Ballet. That last one Nat complimented and even offered lessons, shocking the group more. 2 people to go the interns were winning by one point.

"You don't like DND", Ray states, guessing it for Pietro's lie. The speedster tsk's, "Nope, it was the first one". Wanda takes the opportunity to explain and embarrass her brother. "He had a string of boyfriends back in Sokovia for a while". Pietro blushes, his speed circulation lighting him up like a stoplight.

Half the room giggles, Tony doing the math. "Pete, you're the last one. We're up by one point, They guess wrong and we win". He shakes Peter's shoulder, all plates empty at this point. Pete takes his time to think his facts.

"I went to the Stark Expo in 2010. I am terrified of Spiders. I've gotten Mr Banner's books for Christmas".

Instantly the Avenger's know the first one is true, it being one of the reasons they trusted 'The Kid' in the first place. The last one also sounds too familiar to them, remembering his many texts about Bruce. This is all from the group chat however and that's a problem. Nat gets Wanda's attention and gets her to read her mind.

"I think it's the first one, you would've been too young". Wanda argues, some others catching on with a little spur from her powers. "Maybe the third? Bruce's books are postgrad level", Scott comments. A bit more arguing and they settle on the first. "Wrong". MJ beats Peter to it.

Tony, Ray, Sam, Ned and Abe celebrate their win, 5:4, Peter clearing up their questions after. "It's the third, I got Bruce's books for Hanukkah, not Christmas", his cheers allow his thoughts to wonder, words to follow onto the next idea, "The Stark Expo was actually the first time we met". Peter points to Tony, the latter playing dumb. "You probably won't remember but I was a dumb kid in fake Iron-Man armour, thought I could take down a robot. You landed behind me and saved my life, told me-"

Tony takes over, "Nice work kid". Peter's smile brightens significantly, the rest of the avengers and even MJ softening from the interaction. "T-thank you Mr Stark". Tony scotches over wrapping Peter into a hug, "Welcome Kid".

"Now how about we do something more fun", He stands, guiding all to the main lounge area. Bucky, Steve and at his own insistence Peter collecting the dishes from the table. Both Supersoldiers grateful of his politeness. Everyone breaking apart to the couches, the Avenger's game of darts, or by Tony's for-the-day-sober bar.

Before heading back to the main room, Pete asks Bucky to the side, the latter squatting slightly to match Peter's height. "Mr Barnes, sorry to bother you but I was wondering if you could do me a huge favour?"

"Sure", Bucky's immediately into it, feeling like he owes the kid so much more than he can tell him. "You helped Steve and me on his birthday, so whatever you want".

Pete gives him his iconic lop sided smile, still sheepishly asking his favour. "A friend of mine is designing and building a prosthetic arm for his sister. I don't want to be rude but I was wondering if you wouldn't mind him consulting with you, get some more ideas"

"For you, any time" Bucky straightens, (only corporeal, don't worry). "Just have the tower lady send a message and if I'm in the tower I'll head right over". He adds returning to help Steve clean up. Peter walks back to the living space, jumping out of the way last second, "Sorry Kid", Clint shouts back having barely slammed into Peter on his run back to the Living space. "Tony I'm taking one of your cars, I'm not going without air conditioner".

Tony nods, waving his finger for FRIDAY to arrange it. Clint turns, giving Pietro a glare MJ recognises, the 'you owe me' glare before running out the door. "Wha- what was that about?", Peter asks stumbling over to Loki who was alone to the side.

"Platypus is coming back, so it's his turn in Queens". Tony replies offhandedly, currently focused on beating Rogers, Wilson and Lang at Virgin Beer pong. Peter now sneaks with Loki to the side, his turn to discuss. "Mr Loki, now's your chance!". Loki appreciates the privacy but still and against his norm ends confused. "Chance for what?"

"For my friends to meet you. You use Logan to hide because you're afraid of how they will react, now's your chance to find out". Loki remains unsure, his anxiety cracking through, "what do you suggest?"

He grins, already having an idea. "Show them your magic! It's really cool, they'll love it". Loki ends floored again, "M-my tricks? You enjoy my tricks?", his silver tongue for once stutters, "Only mother has enjoyed my tricks", the second half to the sentence said only in his mind

"Of course I do, I wish I could do magic like you". Confidence raised, Loki let's Peter drag him back to his friends and shows off his powers, Peter taking every chance to compliment them. Loki only growing more comfortable as Ned, Abe and Ray complimented him as well.

An hour passed of more and more avengers displaying their abilities to the Kids, Loki ending in a casual conversation with the group. Ray apologised for needing to leave early as the rest settled by the TV for the movie section of the night.

Pietro begged Tony to let him sit next to Peter, no luck, so he settled for the floor by the couch. Tony took one end, letting Loki take the other at Peter's request who sat in the middle. Bucky and Steve, and Bruce and Thor both took the respective love seats. Nat, MJ, Wanda and Vision took another couch, the last of which held Ned, Abe, Scott and Sam.

The movie of choice, 'coincidentally', Star Wars episode 4, a completely and totally random decision. Thirty minutes in and Peter fell asleep, his head falling and leaning on Tony's shoulder. The man sat as still as he could, shifting Peter slightly to a healthier position. The room erupting with 'awww's' as eyes fell on the pair. "Friday, take a picture", Bruce whispers, Friday getting over a dozen different angles and moments. One shot in particular, capturing Tony's loving smile and Peter's loose curls and light snore set as Tony's screensaver.

Chapter 84: Divine Invitations

Summary:

Thor and Loki got invited to a Parker family dinner.

Chapter 84:

"No this won't do", Loki scoffs staring into the mirror, he made the mistake of looking through a magazine and landing on the Retro-mode pages. With a flurry of green sparkles the red sequin shirt with open chest and bell bottom pants returns to his hoodie and jeans he's grown fond of.

Throwing the magazine away he grunts, "curse midgardian fashion", landing over the pile of the discarded. He's got half an hour to go and after just as long trying to find an outfit he succumbs, "Lady Friday? Any suggestions?", He asks through ground teeth, frustrated to be driven to his absolute desperation.

She capitulates, turning the TV in his room on and displaying each recommended choice. "If your desire is cool and fancy, may I recommend a black blazer with matching suit pants, an cotton emerald green high collar T-shirt. black platformed shoes, a golden watch for an accent".

Loki flicks his wrist, every item Friday displayed and recommended, Loki enjoying the look. He adds his own twists, a single golden earring to match the watch, hidden by his neck height hair. Nails decorated with a black background and gold flakes sprinkles atop. As derisive as he'd like to be, he's still one to compliment success, "Not bad Lady Friday, not bad".

Another minute of him looking over his ensemble goes before his door slams open, the big oaf walking in. "Keep that up brother and you'll tear the door off", Loki scowls, at the door and at the outfit Thor chose. "And really, your battle armour? This is a formal lunch".

"What's wrong with my royal lamellae?", Thor looks confused, scanning over his armour and cape, finding no dent or dirt on it. "It's the finest work of Asgard's armorers and metal-smiths, fit for Father's throne room".

Loki scoffs at the mention of Odin, choosing not to discuss it due to their plans. "It's a Midgardian affair", he reminds, shifting Thor's outfit into ash grey jeans, a brown bomber jacket on top of a black lace up sleeveless T. Finally, a Mjolnir silver pendant around his neck to hide the real deal; he may not be able to hold it, but enchanting around it with Thor's consent works well enough. "Much better, at least now you look presentable".

Thor can't disagree that he likes this, partly surprised that Loki didn't take that chance to embarrass him but more interested in the subtle worry eminating from Loki. "Before we go there's some rules we ought to discuss", Loki demands from him, pacing across the room.

"Peter's hearing is sensitive, keep your voice down", Loki starts listing, Thor nodding after every rule is read. "No mentioning Odin. No mentioning the Battle of New York. No lightning or using Mjolnir. No mention of your hunts or battles. Restrain yourself eating and keep it safe and be gentle for Peter".

The thunder god smiles at his pacing brother, gently grabbing his shoulders and lifting him in the air, not for a hug but for his attention. "Worry not Brother", he chuckles, noting Loki's pause as reason to let him down, "I can see this matters to you and promise to behave". Loki relaxes, "We're meeting his guardian, she's meeting me as the God of Mischief, that hasn't ever gone well".

"But it went well with Young Peter", Thor smirks through his challenge, a little pleased with himself that he saw an angle that the cunning and proud Loki didn't, "This is the woman who raised him, have hope brother" . It has an effect, Loki's gaze focusing on Thor, eyes slowing from their previous anxious scanning and onto Thor's face and words. "If you want to make a good impression, we might want to leave now and arrive early".

Loki nods, grabbing a couple of trinkets and walking with Thor to one of Stark's self driving cars.

-

"Come on Peter!", May yells from the kitchen, Peter stumbling out of his room and rushing to the living room. "How do I look?", He asks, stretching out the wrinkles on his flannel button-up and cream shorts. May takes a quick glance at his outfit, turning back to the food replying, "you look fine sweetie".

This doesn't suffice. "Fine? We're having gods over for lunch I need to look better than fine!", He cries dramatic, running back into his room for change number 9. Reminded May of Richard before his PhD graduation, it was cute. Rushing back 2 minutes later in navy blue shorts and a simple Polo with a thin scroll pattern, shifting through all colours of the rainbow on the dark grey base. "How about now?", Pete asked, much the same as all other times.

May learned. "Fantastic".

"Are you sure? I got this shirt at Pride last year with Ned, are you sure it's not too old?". May's done humouring him. "I think the shirt won't matter if you don't help me finish setting up".

"Right!", Peter jumps into everything, taking the freshly squeezed juice to the table, alongside a platter of chicken sate skewers, spring rolls, saucy meatballs and garlic bread. Running back and forth from May with her brisket, lasagna, Challah and Potato Kugel.

May somehow able to handle it all, only needing Peter's casual help to finish on time. "Are you sure we needed this much food?", She asks pulling the challah and the Potato Kugel out of the oven. Peter giggles, checking the chocolate cake in the fridge, "Wait till you meet Thor", remembering his previous experience at the Avenger's dinner. He'd eat a small country out of food in a year if he let loose.

"That's not the one I'm worried about", May whispers just out of his focus, as he runs around with the dustpan, jumping on the walls and ceiling to clean every last corner. "I get you're worried Peter but get down from there", May shouts at him, the raised dust making Peter start to sneeze. "Today needs to go perfect May. They're gods, and Loki's coming over, I want to meet their expectations".

"Pete", May sternly calls, him jumping down and standing right in front of her, "yes May?"

She clears her throat, "Are they your friends?", her sharply asked question has him drop his head. He nods. "And did Tony say anything else when he gave this the go ahead?", now he shakes. "No, he just wished me luck".

"Then that means this should be fine". She smiles at her own line of assurances, adding a couple parsley leafs onto the fresh lasagna. "One more thing May", Pete's worried voice gets May to immediately turn on her heel to him. "Mr Loki's been through a lot, he's more than what most people think and has never really been given a chance, Please be nice to him".

She softens, smiling a little too brightly, her nephew's kindness always her weak spot. "Sure sweetie. Now come help me bring everything else to the table, they should be here soon". It works perfectly, as just once Peter was happy with the table set up, came the door knock.

"Come in", May answers it, Loki walking in behind Thor, handing May gourmet chocolates, a bouquet of flowers and the finest wine he could find. "Miss May, we're grateful for you welcoming us in your home", He bows, May's already left stunned, "Thank you Mr-".

"Friggason", he answers, "Loki Friggason". Thor, who so far had let his brother have the spotlight, takes his own chance to introduce himself. "Thor Odinson Lady May, it's a pleasure and an honour", he replicates Loki's moves, gently lowering his head to her, though still towering above. She smiles and bows in return to the gods, excusing herself to put the flowers in some water.

"Hi Mr Thor, Mr Lo-" he sneezes, "Loki. Sorry, a little dust". He chuckles, scratching his nose. Loki can see it all over Peter's shirt slightly wrinkled shirt. "Let me handle it", he uses his magic to iron it, clean it and remove every bit of dust, the pastel rainbow pattern showing more in their entry light. Peter takes a second to look over his outfit before returning to him, "Thank you Mr Loki".

May walks back from the kitchen, the Bouquet of roses now in a vase which she sets on the living room table. "Come on, sit", She brings both gods to the table, sitting both of them on one side, her and Peter on the other. Him describing what every dish was, a certain description catching a certain God's eye.

"And this is Potato Kugel, it's kind of like a giant Tater-Tot". Thor grows excited, eyeing the plate with a tantalising glare, Loki being first to answer. "Best you give him the whole plate now, lest you lose a hand".

Peter giggles while May lifts the plate handing it to Thor, "Please, do serve yourself as much as you want". He smiles widely, "Excellent, thank you Lady May".

"Please, call me May". Thor nods, taking over half the Kugel. From then Peter and Loki grew more confident in taking food, Peter snatching the lasagna first while Loki grabbed a piece of the bris. The entrees flying off the plates. "Your cooking, much like you are exquisite May" Loki compliments, trying to use his silver tongue at its strongest. Thor nodding through a mouthful of Kugel.

She smiles awkwardly, feeling in the spotlight. "I'm glad you two like it". By the end she realised Peter was right, every entree had disappeared by half way through the meal. Thor had single handedly eaten the Kugel-for-six, the Lasagna split more evenly, though Peter snuck in seconds, the Challah and Bris less sought after but still gone by the end of the meal.

Both gods thank her for the food, Peter taking lead in moving the plates to the kitchen until Loki interrupts, "Let me". He walks by Peter, standing central to the kitchen and snapping his finger, green sparkles enveloping the room as all the plates are cleaned and returned to their shelves. "Thank you Mr Loki, now come on", he pulls him to the couch. Thor secretly noting how much Loki let's Peter get away with things. "Come, sit, I'll get the cake".

Thor perks up. "Cake?". Loki rolls his eyes at his stomach driven brother, May laughing to herself. "Peter made it for you two last night, he was very proud of it". That second point salient as when he came back he looked plenty proud of his creation. The single tier cake with personalised frosting, on top a frosted hammer and frosted snake on it. Not the best drawings but both gods love it.

"Young Peter, you honour me with your treat", Thor compliments, happily taking his plate holding a quarter of the cake. Loki copying the gesture as Peter cuts smaller slices for them three.

They enjoy the cake, Thor having another quarter continuing small talk. May slipping occasionally into  'Baby Peter' stories much to his dismay. Thor slowly slipping into the habit with similar reactions from Loki. About an hour later of embarrassment, May diverts. "Hey sweetie, remember your foam hammer and Thor costume you used on Halloween two years ago? You should show him".

"May!!", Peter whines thinking this to be another of her attempts to gush about him. "Come on sweetie", she emphasises the word 'sweetie', giving him a glare only he and Loki noticed. "M-Mr Thor, if you don't mind". Thor the ever joyful oaf follows Peter happily to his room, Loki turning back to May who had moved, now sharing a couch with him. 'Scary', he noted.

"Pardon my bluntness, but what do you think of my nephew? What are your intentions with him?".

Loki didn't see this coming, though he can't say he's surprised. "I assure you Miss May I mean no ill intent with your nephew", "He tries to reply, pulling on as much of his charm as he can. Doesn't work. May could see though him, "Forgive me for my weariness but I've seen your flattery all evening so I don't entirely believe you. What do you truly want?".

It frustrates him, but it's not like he has the right to complain about judgemental attitudes, nor weariness about him from any mortal of that city. "He's my friend if that's what you're asking", describing Peter as a friend was new to Loki, the honestly of the deflection surprising him. A light reprieve of his crushing anxiety over the conversation. "Why?", May pressures.

Loki tries to deflect again, "His choice". Still, May doesn't buy it. "And yours? Why did you choose to be friends with Peter? Why did you come here today? Why do you care?", she leans closer on that final question, icy eyes boring through him, Loki's anxiety peaking.

Though that's usually what he needs for his image to shatter. "You want to know why I care? Because he's the only one who does!", He whisper shouts back, not wanting anyone who didn't need to, to hear his words of weakness. May leans back, not expecting said vulnerability, though still captivated by his words. "He's nice to me when very few are"

Loki rests his fists on his knees, digging his nails into his palm and tensing his arms. "He cares, for no reason and without fear. He befriended me out of genuine interest, not just wanting to use me as their scapegoat", Loki's voice cracks, still one more point to make, "that's a blessing I've very rarely had and one I would never betray". The worst part of it all wasn't how true this was for him, realistically speaking only his mother had never used him like that, even Thor taking advantage of this in their younger years, if inadvertently. The worst part was that this was the first time he'd ever said it, either to himself or to Peter.

He finished through strained, heavy breaths, a single tear falling on his pants. "I'm sorry", May's sweet voice is the next sound in the room as she gently pulls him over into a hug. "I was only making sure my Peter was safe. He's like a son to me and I'd do everything in my power to protect him", she explains, leaning on the backrest Loki laying partly on her.

"I assure you I feel the same", "He sniffles, her smiling at the response. "I know that now", She slowly reaches one hand onto his head, massaging and scratching it through his hair. "I hope you don't mind, Peter likes it and helps him calm down", he only curls into her hand, May taking it as a sign to continue while she explains.

"You were honest with me so it's only fair I was too, you see, Pete hasn't had the most stable relationship with the Avengers. Personal reasons but the short of it is he got hurt, I couldn't let that happen again". The idea that the Avengers hurt Peter had filled Loki with rage, the current care and hold keeping him relaxed and from stabbing his brother as the first of many. "I couldn't risk that happening again, still, you deserve my apologies and trust".

It changes his mood entirely. Loki can't help but smile, the current embrace he's let go on for longer than with any midgardian having quite grown on him. "You only sought to protect him, I could never fault you for that". Both end in a minute's long comfortable silence, May playing with Loki's hair while he is reminded of her.

"Did you know Peter was extremely worried about today?", May asks chuckling, Loki twisting his head up to face her, "He tried to do as much research and preparation for the meal and what we could do, said it needed to be perfect for you and Thor". This only warmths Loki's heart more, in retrospect thinking there be a little more merit to Peter's 'ridiculous' ideas about olive branches. "T-thank you", he hums.

May smiles, "You're welcome here any time". Loki's jaw can't help drop, stuttering another thank you before Peter's voice interrupts them. "Hey May? Do you remember where I left the pop tarts?". Loki jumps, sitting up before Pete and Thor return to the room, May doesn't mind, turning to the hallway where her kid and the god walk out, "they should be in the pantry, at the back on the shelf second from the bottom".

Pete rushes to the kitchen, grabbing Thor the box for him to snack, Loki scoffing at 'the oaf'. Idle conversation falls on the group, then Thor's turn for cunning deception once the conversation falls back on her food. "Lady May, would you mind showing me how to make your Tater-Tot?"

"You mean the Kugel? Sure", She takes him to the kitchen, grabbing a pen and notebook on her way, throwing both on the counter once they're both obscured in the kitchen, her quiet words drowned out by the TV. "What do you need to talk about?". Thor stands still, her shift in attitude surprising, knowing he was caught. He sighs, "I understand most midgardians fear and hate my brother, I only wanted to ensure that-". She stops him, "Don't worry, I can see he cares about my nephew, that's all I needed".

He smiles, "thank you, Loki's never had the easiest time with friendship — can't help but feel like it's partly my fault — so when he found young Peter, I promised I would protect both. It's what I owe him". Thor's expression turns pained, the creases on his forehead jutting out more than ever, corners of his lips flickering as he tried to hold them up; May now worried for him.

"Do not fret Miss May" he calms her, regaining his composure. "It's just that it's been harder for Loki ever since... mother died, he grew more distant than before and only now have I seen him smile again. Your nephew's doing". She chuckles, "he has that effect on people, doesn't he?". Thor nods. "Indeed, in only a month it seems they've become unlikely brothers".

He falls sullen, again, the myriad of intimate topics having their toll on him. "Peter seems to be the sibling he needed instead of me", He exhales, slight hurt in his tone. "You don't mind, do you?", May asks concerned, he shakes his head. "He's also the main reason Loki and I are becoming like brothers again, a year ago today would've seemed impossible. For that I owe your nephew more than I can ever repay".

Now May's the one with a slack jaw and wide eyes, the claim and debt on the god surprising her in how much Peter's helped the pair. She picks up the notepad, writing on two pages and ripping them off, folding and handing the first to Thor. "That's the recipe, it's a family secret". She winks walking past Thor towards the living room, adding in just as quiet a whisper before she left his ear shot, "we would be happy to call you two family".

Thor's left in the kitchen, smiling like a fool, fidgeting with the paper before sliding it into his jacket's pocket and returning to the group. Peter showing Loki his favourite games on his laptop and insisting they should play, the god smiling softly at the excitable teen.

*timeskip 2 hours, now 4:30 pm*

"Thank you Lady May" Thor booms by the door, Loki and Pete close behind him, May holding it open. "You're welcome Thor, I'm glad you enjoyed it". She smiles, Thor walking out bowing.

Peter squeezing Loki in a quick hug before letting him walk out, him growing awkward when addressing May. "It was a lovely afternoon, I'm honoured for the meal and... everything, thank you Miss May". She smirks, wrapping him in a quick hug. "We loved having you, you're welcomed back any time".

Loki's left speechless, and only more confused when May sneaks a note into his hand leaning back. He bows awkwardly walking out, Pete waving goodbye while May closes the door.

"I heard what you said", Peter says with a cunning and confident voice, May shrugs her shoulders walking back to the couch. Peter catches up, "Gotta say I was not expecting that".

May rolls her eyes smirking, "I thought I taught you not to eavesdrop?".

He flails his arms exasperated, "I know, but spider ears I can't help it". May scooches to the side, letting Peter snuggle up beside her. "Any questions?", Peter rests his arm on her shoulder, "Just one. I didn't expect you to be so... nice"

She stares at him, challenging and incredulous. "You know what I mean!", Peter scowls as she laughs. "I realised you were right". He widens his eyes stunned as his grin grows. "I got to see him for more than people said he was", her voice becomes more emotional, "he reminded me of you".

"Of me?" He jumps back, turning curious to face her. "Not too many friends, hides their pain, treasures their friendships", she leans into him, pulling him over her, tickling him. "and a sucker for hugs!"

He huffs and jerks through every poke and pinch, "M-May! St-op!". She keeps it for a few more seconds before letting go, Peter relaxing as she scratches his head. "You are to him what Ned and MJ are to you. And he wants to protect you like you want to protect them"

"And what did you write?". May plays dumb... to no effect. "I saw your hand, heard the paper. What did you write?". She smiles and winks, "An invitation".

-

Loki

If you ever need someone to listen, or a hug, my door is always open. Glad to see Peter has another great friend to trust and depend on.

P.S. if Stark or the Avengers won't allow you to come, let me know

‏May

"So Brother, did it go well?" Thor asks as both gods hop into Tony's car, it returning them to the tower. Loki smiles, carefully refolding the note and sliding it into his blazer's pocket. "Better than I could've hoped".

Chapter 85: Hangups and Hang-outs

Summary:

The Barton-Maximoff clan corrupts Peter

Wednesday morning with Peter and the inters, "Hey Eric!", Peter waves at his robotics lab supervisor. "What are you doing here?".

"Jason had to run off, so they transferred me here for the day". He chuckles, setting up his stuff on Jason's desk, Peter helping if only to play with Eric's 3 homemade bubbleheads, giggling. "You like?", Eric asks smirking at him.

Pete bobbles, nodding in response. "Of course I do. Jack, Corey and Tommy look amazing. And they Bobble!", He flails his arms pointing at the heads, overt excitement reaching critical mass. Though it was Distracted by a *clank*, "did you hear that?", Pete snaps his head around the room looking for a source.

Eric looks at him confused, "hear what?". Peter's sight lands back on Eric, shrugging his shoulders, moving on. Eric takes Peter's proximity to ask, "Hey Pete, I'm not really allowed to leave this lab cause there's kids here. I sent a report to the robotics printers before coming here, might picking it up?".

Nodding he replies, "Sure Eric, I'll be right back", he bounces towards the door, Eric thanking him as he exits the lab. On his way he's sure he keeps hearing it, *Clank. Clank. Clank*, every so often on his way there. He's sure it's real and has grown suspicious. He hears it once more while he waits inside the side room with the printer and all its supplies. Prepared, he now knows where it came from. He subtly looks towards the vent hatch, spotting an eye staring back; He chuckles, "I know you're there Mr Barton, come on out".

It takes a couple seconds for a reply, in the form of an exasperated sigh, a loud bang and an Avenger in tights landing semi-gracefully in front of him. "Not bad kid, not many notice me crawling in the vents". He tries to congratulate and avoid the question that inevitably lands on him anyways.

"Well, it's a lot easier when you were following me, why?", Peter looks at him confidently, Clint secretly happy to see Peter has grown more comfortable with him, in contrast with their first interactions. "I was bored and you're a new friend!", He tries to charm his way out, and by charm he means goof, "and you're the kid that softened Tony's heart".

Peter freezes for a second, flushing lightly at the compliment, his spider snark breaking through. "Yeah, and would Mr Stark approve of you stalking a teenager- Stalking his intern?". A trick that would've worked on anyone but the avengers, specially this one. Clint waves him off, "He doesn't need to know".

Pete rolls his eyes, Clint's dismissiveness of Tony or authority something he's already used to and also safe knowing blaming Barton is a perfect excuse. "So, what do you want that necessitated following me around the tower?"

Looking for an excuse and already having curiosity in mind, he starts more serious than before and than Peter is used to. "I wanted to ask you about Loki". Peter's surprised by the choice of topic, yet knowing exactly where it's headed. "Before we get to accusations, how about you tell me about him first", he asks, playing a bit more aggressive than usual, than he'd like, looking through the few curls of hair over his eyes, challenging at Clint.

He leans back on the same wall as the vent, sitting down on the floor, beckoning Clint to follow, "You have more history with him, and I wouldn't want to assume". Clint can't help look back at his previous conversations with the kid; he talks like he texts. From the floor he replies, "This stays private. I'm trusting you with my life here kid"

Pete nods at the stern stare before Clint starts. "Wanda and Pietro aren't my first kids, I've had a secret family for over 12 years. Three kids". Now, Peter already kind of knew this, from his time as Spider-Man with the Avengers and his minor and slightly illegal hacking of SHIELD a while back.

"No one besides the Avengers know about them, and I want to keep it that way, understood?". Peter presses his hand on Clint's shoulder, "your secret's safe with me", He replies with the purest look he can muster. Naturally it works. 'He really is too precious for this world', Clint thinks before continuing. "There's also more to the Battle of New York than you know, at least, depending on how much you've read".

"When Loki attacked, when he infiltrated SHIELD, he brainwashed agents into his slaves... I was one of them". Pete can see Mr Barton clenching his teeth, the reason for his serious change at the beginning dawning on him. "He could've killed me, could've had me killed. He almost was the reason my kids ended up up without a dad and I wouldn't have even gotten the chance to say goodbye".

Peter slowly turns and gives Clint a lose hug, having heard the fear in the archer's tone, the cracks in his voice. "That wasn't right", he replies pulling away from their second's long embrace, Clint's mood having significantly improved already, a small dopey smile on him. "And I am so sorry this happened to you". Clint's smile is half happy at the hug, half sullen, offering a thankful but uncertain shrug at Peter.

"I know Loki tried to apologise to you, my — or Mr Stark's — suggestion actually", He almost derails, Clint holding back a little laugh at Peter's stuttering and tumbling while getting back on topic. "I get why you didn't- couldn't forgive him. I'm sorry for pushing him to apologise, we- I can't expect you to".

Clint wraps the kid in a side hug, nugging his head chuckling. "No need to apologise kid", He lets go, Peter trying to tame his messy curls, "But I did want to ask, why and how were you so quick to look past what he's done?". Watching his words more, too so as to tame his stammers, Pete sighs. "I talked to him?", he tries his best to explain, not fully understanding the reasons why himself. "He seemed hurt, genuinely. He didn't know it was me, I didn't know it was him and he seemed afraid when I walked in to where he was. He didn't say it, but I knew he needed a second chance, and he hasn't made me regret it".

Pete's eyes widen, voice turning apologetic next to a smiling Clint. "But he didn't hurt me personally, not like he hurt you. It wouldn't be right to expect you to give him the same and you're completely within your right not to". The archer can't help roll his eyes to the Kid's trademark worry, his cascade of assurances.

Still, he stays serious and emotional. "I still can't look at him without feeling anger and fear about my kids", Clint discloses, the leather cover over his knuckles stretching as he tensed them. Peter hugs him again, "and that's what makes you the best dad your kids could have". Clint — while stunned — gathered enough concentration to hug him back, "Thanks kid, for everything. I needed this".

Peter's hit by Déjà Vu, but it's not the time, so he moves on. "You're welcome Mr Barton, and if I could give some advice", Clint nods with a knowing and pleased smirk, still tightly holding the teen, "sometimes no relationship is the best you can have until or unless you're ready to make one".

"Thanks kid", Clint smiles, Peter standing and picking up the near hundred pages report, "This finished like five minutes ago, I should probably head back". Clint jerks up and jumps around till he's half back into the vent. "Nat's probably trying to kill me again". He laughs, worming backwards leaving only his head out of the vent. "C ya kid, come visit!", He yells shutting the hatch.

Peter giggles, "bye Mr Barton", he waves turning back to Eric and his lab.

-

"You ready to test her kid?", Tony asks in his lab, standing behind Pete and looking over his shoulder at the tiny Robot. Peter turns the robot over in his hands, looking over every last wire before starting up to Tony. "I-I think so Mr Stark".

Tony can see his kid all stressed, "Relax Pete", He ruffles his hair, walking out to the back of the lab and a somewhat hidden room, pulling out a tarped contraction. "Took me a few months to figure out my own", he unveils Dum-E, turning him on. "And I was 16, so you're actually ahead".

Immediately after regaining motion and function, Dum-E starts whirring and beeping angrily, poking at Tony. "Back off you piece of scrap!", the man barks at the robot, who does stop poking but only beeps angrier. "I know, But it was a busy time! Not my fault for forgetting you in the back".

This doesn't appease the robot, who threatens to stab Tony again. "Hey! It was an accident what broke you if you can't recall". Dum-E whirls again, All Peter can guess is that it means some sort of insult due to Tony's gasp. "I made you, I fixed you, you ungrateful toaster!".

By now Peter couldn't hold back his giggles at the discourse, his laughter gaining the attention of the Man and the Bot. Tony took advantage of this goof-given misdirection: "Pete, Meet Dum-E". Dum-E decides to ignore Tony completely now, as if agreeing with his truce, rolling over to the teen and using his arm to shake his hand. "Nice to meet you Mr Dum-E!", Pete grins, Dum-E's beeping sounding more kind and friendly, nodding.

"See, even thirty years later he's still half broken". Dum-E remains oddly idle, worrying Tony as he barely ever missed a chance to mock him. "You've looked over your bot all morning, so if by some impossibility it doesn't work, we'll fix her". Pete nods, taking one deep breath before turning back to his desk, Tony following. "Ouch!", the Man yells. Peter turns to a Dum-E who was making the closest sound it could to a laugh, and Tony who was massaging his ass. He holds back his laugh. "You keep that up and I'll donate you to a home", Tony growls, Pete can no longer hold back.

"Yeah yeah, get it out. I regret introducing you two". He grumbles, Dum-E doing its best to look innocent. Peter finally relaxes, Tony taking note how actually calm he was... no he's not thanking Dum-E for this. They all head over to Peter's desk, the kid taking one final calming breath before turning her on.

Her eyes light up, "Hello Peter". Now Peter's eyes light up. "She works? She works! Karen! How's it feel to have a body?". Karen tries to walk around the desk, Pete beaming at every little action with Tony looking proud from behind. "I wouldn't mind some wheels, but otherwise it seems operational".

Peter picks her up, looking over every moving component, triple checking everything before putting her down, partly at her insistence. "You work Karen! Oh!-" he turns around, realising the present company he's left waiting for five minutes. "Mr Stark, here's Karen".

"Pleasure to speak to you again Karen". Tony uses all his charm, smirking. "Hello Mr Stark". Tony's cajoling ends, brows flattening scowling. "Great, Even she won't call me Tony".

"Would you like me to call you 'Tony', Mr Stark?". Karen asks politely, using her sensors to see Tony nod as if it was obvious. "Alright, Hello Tony".

Tony celebrates, "That's one out of two, Pete take notes!". Peter rolls his eyes, Mr Starks insistence to call him 'Tony' growing more intense every time he's been to the lab.

Now Dum-E places his arm on Peter's shoulder, beeping as to remind him. "Ooh! Karen! Meet Dum-E, he's Mr Stark's first robot". Karen and Dum-E start their own conversation, one neither Tony nor Pete can follow. Tony wrapping his arm over Peter's back in a side hug, "So Kid, what's the next project you're gonna work on?".

He thinks about it for a second, grinning madly once he figures it out. "You know BB8?".

-

Hours later, even after the end of his shift Pete staid working with Tony, waiting for his friend. "Hey Kid, He's coming now and Happy's ready downstairs", Tony shakes him from the hologram for his new project. Pete scutters around the lab, collecting his things before he gets there. "Thank you for letting him come Mr Stark", Peter thanks, slinging his full backpack on his shoulder.

"You're welcome, though after your Aunt's call, I doubt I had a choice". Tony forces a laugh, the conversation traumatising. Peter winces, an apology stifled by a third voice. "Alright Peter, I have gathered what you suggested".

Pete smiles, waving at Tony "Bye Mr Stark, see you next week. Thanks again". He walks up to the doors of the lab, gesturing for Loki to follow down the stairs and to the car. Happy of course has the privacy screen up.

"Mr Loki", Peter grabs his attention from the window on their route to Peter's. "You know how Ned and MJ are also coming over?", Loki nods, Peter keeping weary, "I think it's time you show them who you are".

Any answer is overwhelmed by an explanation, "I mean- MJ already kinda knows, she somehow figured it out a while ago, but Ned hasn't but he won't mind, I mean- he might be a little surprised or a little intimidated, but he's like that with all avengers, I swear he'll mean nothing by that". Pete stops himself, Loki's raised brow and exhausted stare at his ramble. "Sorry", Pete whispers as Loki grows more serious... and anxious. "Are you sure it's a good idea?"

He hugs Loki, a gesture the god has quite grown to enjoy. "I know Ned, we're best friends. I promise". It's frustrating to Loki, his usual strength and determination weathered. "Alright, I guess we can tell the excitable mortal". He also finds a silver lining, "that way Lady May could join us too, no secrets". He smiles, a smile only Thor would recognise from before.

Happy drops both at Peter's apartment, Loki insisting on using an illusion at least till they made it inside the apartment. "Hey Boys", May waves from the kitchen, preparing the snacks for the group. MJ stands from the couch dropping her book, eyeing Logan. "Come on, you can drop the disguise"

Both stare at her, Loki sighing exasperated as he ends his illusion. Him still wearing his snake hoodie and black sweats. "Hello MJ", he nods at her, MJ mirroring the gesture before returning to her book. "So you two losers are telling the third stooge bout Loki?"

Loki rolls his eyes, annoyed. Peter ignores the wording entirely. "Yup! He's gonna freak", Peter grins. Loki tensing out of Peter's line of sight, the latter running to help May in the kitchen while the former heads for the couch. "Relax. Loser A will probably just faint over having befriended a god". She punches his arm.

"Fine May, I'm going. I'm going". Both turn to Peter pouting out of the kitchen, having been kicked out so he could have fun with his friends... and for kitchen safety reasons. "What do you guys wanna do?".

Neither MJ nor Loki react to the question, the former deep in her book and latter fidgeting with his hands, "come on, help me here. Mr Loki?", Peter tries to press to no better results. That's when he gets the idea. "How about we do our nails?!"

"Loser?", MJ asks almost surprised, and definitely curious, Loki dropping his hand similarly confused. "Mr Loki paints their nails most of the time, and I've seen yours on occasion... I thought it couldn't hurt to experiment". MJ chuckles under her breath at the suggestion and explanation. May chiming in from the kitchen. "I have all my polishes and makeup sets in the bathroom cabinet, feel free to use it with MJ's supervision".

Loki stops Peter on his rush to the bathroom. "Not necessary, we can use mine". With one flick of the wrist dozens of nail polish containers appear on the table, across all colours with various shades. Sets of fake nails, trimmers, various brushes, cotton balls and swabs, remover, nail files and striping tape along side them. "This is yours?"

"Stark loves throwing money around, specially if it solves or entertains his problems". Loki explains looking over some colour combinations. "Though if you want to use it, you must call me 'Loki'".

Tall bargain, but one Peter can't pass up. Peter nods, "Ok Mr Loki". He glares. "I-I mean, ok Loki".

"Lady May? Do you wanna join us?", Loki calls towards the kitchen, May walking out a second later, having left the chocolate pastries in the oven. "Sure- wow, that's a lot", She's slack jawed by the volume of product, it literally covering the entire table. "So, how to we do this?", Pete asks grabbing a random brush and colour, about to start on his own.

MJ swipes everything off his hands, "Not like that Loser". Pete grumbles, shutting up at MJ's challenging stare. "Of course you don't know. I'll do your nails Pete, only way to avoid a disaster". Peter reluctantly relinquishes his hand to MJ, who starts on his clear base. "Miss May, if you wouldn't mind?", Loki offers, May smiled appreciatively, reaching out with hers. "Sure Loki, if you don't mind, thank you".

MJ ends up giving Peter a split colour design, half red half blue, with a white web pattern on it, excusing it to Loki as Peter being a fan. As for May, she got a mayflower patterns on an emerald green background, at her insistence. Then MJ and Loki comparing notes for their own, MJ getting pink ribbons, pink triangles and clenched fists icons on her nails. Loki opting for snake scale styled nails.

Then, Peter's phone buzzes. "Ned's coming up", he jumps up, Loki standing by him worried. "Stay here Mr Loki, I'll meet him by the door, he'll love this".

That's when he knocks, Pete rushing to to the door, just cracking it open. "Before you come in". Peter stops him as he almost crashes into the door. "There's someone we want you to meet? Re-meet? Anyways, just, don't freak out".

Ned can't help look confused, snapping to shocked, "L-L-Loki?" He stutters, the god scoffing at the response, the less violent version of the norm. "Yeah... but you know him as Logan". This only shocks Ned more, "Get over it loser". MJ barks at him, May and Loki lightly chuckling at her bluntness. She also pushes Ned towards Loki.

"N-N-Nice to meet you Loki", Ned nervously shakes his hand, Luckily for everyone this nervousness fades with time, and with Loki offering to paint Ned's nails and casual, Peter-mediated conversation including but not limited to Snake Loki, who snuck himself around Peter's shoulders. May slowly brought out the snacks, ending with a couple bowls of popcorn, "So, what movie are we watching?", she asks.

Looking through Netflix, a particular option catches his eyes. "Harry Potter? Aren't those the books you gave me?", He asks Peter, "Yeah... wait, you didn't know they made movies out of them?". Loki slowly shakes his head. "That's it, we're watching the philosopher's stone". Peter decides for the group. MJ and May indifferent and Ned agreeing with it like he did with every option.

Thus, their Harry Potter marathon starts, Peter and Ned eventually falling asleep tangled around one another on the floor, only half in their sleeping bags by half way through the Chamber of Secrets. MJ nodded off while sitting on her own couch by around the beginning of Prisoner of Azkaban, just late enough to spot how Loki fell.

After a quick whispered rant about the Basilisk in the movie and getting oddly protective of it, he started dozing off. His exhaustion weakening his defences enough to let May set his head on her lap, scratching his hair as he let sleep take him.

"Night Loki"

-

"Hey Pete", Pietro waves by the staff cafeteria, Monday 12:30, the usual meeting time for the group. Peter, alone, and already half way through his lunch waves at the speedster. "Where are MJ and Ned?"

Peter swallows, grimacing, "Ned's sick today, he was devastated. MJ's out with Ms Potts in meetings all day". Pete inhales some more of his lunch — the Spider metabolism like a wildfire — while Pietro grows a mischievous smile. "So you've got nothing to do for an hour?". Pete nods. "Come with me".

Peter's barely able to grab his capped drink and burrito as Pietro grabs his hand, speeding him away. "Give me a warning next time", Peter says weakly, holding his urge to vomit before looking around the room, hands holding him up against a wall. "Where are we?"

"One of Clint's secret prank storage rooms", Pietro supplies, already digging through the meticulously stored shelves. "What do you mean one of? And why is this so organised?". The speedster laughs.

"Clint has like half a dozen rooms around the tower, they're all directly connected to what he calls his 'Nest'", Pietro does air quotes on the last word, the official name Clint gave it, plaque and all. "It's this cross section of industrial lab vents, basically a secret room up in the vents".

Peter follows suit with Pietro, looking over what looks like a professionally organised room. Different shelves for different types of pranks, each level separated by permanence/danger, and organised alphabetically with laminated instructions. "So specific", Peter whispers looking over one of the 37 different recipes for Clint-made stink bombs.

Pietro laughs again, "Yeah, Clint's kind of a slob with everything except his pranks... and something else. He also has hardcover books full of notes and breakdowns of everyone he knows and the pranks best suited for them. They're hidden in a safe in his room".

"Ok.... but what are we doing here?", Peter asks again, Pietro's evil smirk returning. "We're giving him a taste of his own medicine". Peter chooses not to fight him, Pietro's overt excitement over the plan for the day kind of cute, and it meant he could hold him back. "Can we invite Loki?"

Pietro definitely didn't expect the instant agreement, much less that question. "Umm, sure?". Peter smiles getting more into the pranks, asking Friday to get Loki to join them in the room. "So what are we doing first?". His grin widens.

The 2 turned 3 now heading up to the Avengers' level, hidden by one of Loki's illusions, stalking towards the sleeping archer in a beanbag at the Avengers game room. The three shushing each other as they carry out their plan.

Peter and Loki sneak around the room, landing just behind Clint where they dropped a purple skim dye Peter whipped up in a lab, and Loki slathered glue all over Clint's clothes. This of course woke him up, just in time for Pietro to make a small glitter tornado around him, all of which stuck very quickly.

"What the f*$&", Clint yells, tense like a wet cat, looking down at his sparkly pink uniform and oompa-loompa looking skin. The uncontrollable laughter of 2 kids the next thing he focuses on, the source Peter and Pietro on the floor laughing, Peter sneaking as many apologies between giggles as he could. Loki immediately threw them under the bus.

Clint — taking Peter's advice and enjoying the idea of a prank war — decided to join them. "Fine. Fine. But we're doing Tony next".

The archer and his knowledge of the vents on the prankster's side, they snuck around the vents of Tony's lab, all on their own side with interconnected Bluetooth speakers. Each waiting for Clint's signal.

"Hey Fri, you think he will like the surprise?", Tony asks into the room, Peter seeing Tony's glasses lit up, probably with whatever random plan he's talking about. "I'm sure he'll love it Boss". Tony smirks, "Good, I didn't go through 6 months of texts for nothing".

Surprise? 6 months of texts? Who? Peter's questions get cut short as the speaker comes alive, music blaring: Clint's signal. Peter rushes to turn the knob on the helium canister, sliding the nozzle through the vent's grates. All to accentuate the band playing top volume: Led Zepplin.

Tony starts looking around confused, the source of the music lost on him yet its presence infuriating, and as his voice lifts higher in pitch he figures it out. "Barton!". He screams, a squeal at this point, the helium having taken its course. Led Zepplin's music also playing at a higher pitch.

Tony's barrage of swears only makes the quartet laugh harder, there being something inherently funny to Tony's pitchy rage. It eventually gets so bad that Tony makes an EMP to shut off the music and blasting a hole on the windows with his armour's repulsers.

"Everyone. Out.", Tony yells, the 4 capitulating and sliding out of the vents. Barton and Loki, that Tony expected. Pietro, not surprising, but... "Peter!? Really? Betrayed by my own kid?". Peter, still at the trail end of his laughter, blushes. "I'm sorry Mr Stark".

Tony stares him down, smirking. "I don't know, I might be willing to forgive you if all 4 of you do me a favour". Loki and Clint are already suspicious, Peter only confused. "Sure Mr Stark? What favour?". Tony's smile solidifies, it's malice blatant; "Prank Rogers and Barnes next".

Safe to say, they all agree. Tony also secretly getting pictures of Purple Barton and getting Friday to record the Super Soldiers for the next hour.

Stalking through the vents to Steve's room, something Peter was originally against but after insistence from Pietro, Clint and Tony he gave in. From above they all spot Steve alone with a sketchbook, sat by the window. Means they have to wait until.

"Hey Steve", Bucky calls walking through the door, shutting it behind him. Steve lowers his sketch of the skyline, reaching up to kiss his boyfriend. "How'd it go?"

Bucky jumps on the couch next to Steve, laying down, legs over the edge, neck and head over Steve's thighs keeping the man from continuing his drawing. "Mark was great. Pete was right, he had plenty of great ideas". Steve smiles down at his boyfriend, happy to see him excited. Bucky's been meeting Mark every Monday, Tuesday and Thursday since Peter asked, happy to do it every time. "It's always nice seeing someone care about... you know... and he not mind about... Never mind".

"Hey Buck, enough of that", Steve lifts his boyfriend from his lap, carefully holding his head as he stares down into his eyes. "It's in the past and even Mark knows it. Also, we love you no matter what, arm and all", he pokes Bucky's metal shoulder, the slight distraction his opportunity to pull him for a long kiss.

Clint fake gags, "Ok, more than enough sappy PDA for this week for me. Let's prank them suckers". He first gets Friday to shut down their room's fire alarm, the first step in their plan. Then, the real prank starts.

4 smoke bombs drop on all corners of the room, it slowly filling with a low lying fog, obscuring the floor; Step 2, done. Now it's time for the coke bottles.

Peter had weakly taped mentos packets to the caps of 12 different coke bottles, all they needed was the shock to unstick them... like dropping them from the ceiling. All 12 hit the floor at once, the half dropped by Clint and Loki remaining upright and shooting coke geysers through the room; Step 3, done.

Finally, Pietro's powers. He sped to the door of the room, sneakily launching 5 rainbow paint bombs through the floor, right to the centre of the coke bottles, right where the shocked soldiers had raced to find the problem. The room looked like a unicorn threw up in it.

"Really Clint? Really?", Steve looks disappointed as the archer walks through the door, laughing and smirking at his flawless work. Pietro, Loki and Peter shuffling in afterwards, the last apologising for the group, and killing half their fun. "I'm sorry Mr Bucky and Mr Rogers, I tried to hold them back".

Bucky walks up to the five, having opened windows at Steve's request to clear up the smoke, everything up to his face doused in rainbow paint. "Clearly not well". Now Peter defends himself, "Hey, the smoke can easily clear out! And coke isn't that hard to clean!".

"And the Paint?" Bucky tries to remove it from his face, his also painted hands only smudging it. Peter smiles, "it's entirely washable. All you need is water and maybe some soap, it shouldn't stain anything don't worry.

Steve looks pleased enough, Bucky's eyes widening and a pleased grin overtaking his features. "Alright. Peter, time to go back to his lab. Everyone else better clean this up by the time we're back". Steve looks confused for attention, Buck's staring him down getting him to agree, "Right. Like he said". He then leaves the room, chasing Bucky. Everyone else doing as they said.

"What was that about?", He asks, Bucky's grin growing wider as he barks. "Like the kid said, all you need is water and some soap to wash it off". This only catches Steve half way, still looking confused as he followed Bucky to his room, "come on Steve, it's bath time", he growls, pulling Steve into the shower with him, mid make-out.

Chapter 86: Darts Delights and Detections

Summary:

Nerf War Two

The midtown interns were previously occupied in their own work. Pete sneaking the BB8 plans with him getting Ned's help, MJ looking over some notes from Choi, Abe and Ray making their own portable laser tag set. Previously, as an alarm went off on all their phones directing them to another conference room.

"What is this about?", Ray asks rushing with the group, 2 more people joining them on their way. "Eric? Ginger? What are you two doing here?", Peter asks. The lady answering, "I presume you got the alert too, it's FRIDAY so something important is definitely going on". The now larger group all enter the room, stuck by the presence of every avenger sat inside, dozens of black duffle bags scattered inside. "Welcome". Tony smirks from the centre of the room, smirking at the fear and anxiety of everyone pleasing to the man. "Sit", he points at the exact amount of empty chairs the group needs.

MJ, reliably the most confident and confrontational is the first to ask. "What's this about Stark?", her question laced with unmistakable challenge and threat, though a new found sense of whimsy and curiosity. The adults all mimic Tony's smirk, Loki rolling his chair to his trio of teen friends. "We, the Avengers, have a certain tradition or sorts. Originally just the man-children" he points to Pietro, Scott, Clint and Sam. "But we've all slowly joined in. Today, we're inviting you seven along".

This doesn't satisfy her. "What". Everyone glares at Tony, asking for permission. Opening his arms he grants it; "Nerf War!", everyone shouts excited. Peter's memory flashing of the previous time he joined them, everyone from Eric to Abe stunned by the volume, and by the Avengers dumping Nerf dart blasters all across the room.

"So what are we supposed to do?", Ray asks concerned, confused like most of the interns about the day. FRIDAY starting up a display on the flatscreen. Steve, as if practised, starts his speech. "There'll be five teams, each midtown intern and a mentor heading each. The rest of the Avengers and you two", He points at Eric and Ginger, "will be allocated to a random team".

MJ raises her hand, "Right", Steve snaps his fingers, "As Pepper is on meetings and Helen is on medbay duty, two other Avengers have been paired with you". Now Nat shouts, "MJ", nodding her head, the teen mirroring it in return. "And Ray, hope you don't mind", Scott waves, Ray smiling and waving back.

"The entire tower is fair game but you seven will require these bibs Tony made to have access and keep security off your backs". He throws each brightly coloured bib at the teens. "Since it's a whole tower game, and it includes non avengers, it's a 3 life system. If you get hit, you loose a life which FRIDAY will announce, to come back into the game, first need to return to your selected home base".

The interns all still look confused, all but MJ worried. "Fri, set the teams!", Tony shouts as tables got teams 1 through 5 pop up on the screen. Tony and Peter, Bruce and Ned, Nat and MJ, Ray and Scott, Abe and Sam heading each in that order. Flickering name tags and icons on every empty spot. It may have seen random, but FRIDAY and Tony took bribes or did some friendly sabotage.

Team 5 had Rhodey and Vision added to it, Wanda and Clint paired up with team 4. Team 3 proved controversial, as not only did it have the two scariest ladies in the tower, it also had its two resident super soldiers. Bruce and Ned had Thor and Loki paired with them, Ned happy to be with a friend. Tony and Peter had Pietro added to their team — which costed Pietro an arm and a leg's worth of chores due to getting kid privileges, and ended up with 5 players if however without any more Avengers to it.

All avenger's all slowly pack and load themselves, each mentor pulling their respective interns in as well. Plenty of belts, harnesses, bandoleers and holsters to carry their cartridges, various blasters and loose darts. Surprising them most of all was Eric, strapping himself with a dual bandoleer and belt, half a dozen guns and plenty of easily accessible darts.

"Wow, Eric. You've done this before?", Peter asks... scared. Eric chuckles. "My brother Corey, his friends Shawn and Topanga, and my boyfriend Jack used to do this a lot back in Philly". He finishes third to Clint and Nat, helping Pete and Ginger with their own set ups. "A little rusty since moving here, but I'll manage", he jokes. From the back, the Archer looked over curious.

"Due to the inclusion of teenagers and non Avengers, no powers are allowed. Use of other tools is allowed solely for defence, the Nerf darts are the only valid way to beat an opponent", FRIDAY explains, displaying a transcript of the rules on the screen. "And yes, Bird in the vents edition". Once more Clint grumbles.

Tony looks around the room, everyone looking prepared. "Ready to Start?", He asks to unanimous agreement, "Start the countdown". Everyone speeds out of the room, their preparation time also when every lab and department was informed of the chaos about to fall upon them, only 10 minutes to set a home base and start their war.

They, in order from 1 to 5, set up in the robotics lab as that's what the interns knew best. The Hulk proof room, at Bruce's insistence. The training room's armoury, because Nat and MJ had... ideas. The Avenger's museum, and Sam's office.

"I think we should split into teams", Pietro says, one minute to go the team already in their base. Tony smirks, having gained plenty of leverage from their little deal. "Speedy, you take Pete", he slaps Eric's back, "I'll show the other interns how this is done". Eric's regular randomness dims, reservations over the current company. Read: company owner. "O-of course Mr Stark. I won't let you down".

Ginger, who previously was at the back making a fort, comments, "I'll stay behind, set up defences. I'd probably hold you back otherwise". Pete looks concerned almost wanting to intervene, if FRIDAY hadn't interrupted first starting the game. Eric flips a switch, going into a pseudo-battle mode, Tony not regretting his teammate choice. On the other side, Pietro and Peter headed off in their own much more stumbly crusade.

It doesn't take 5 minutes for Friday to announce: "Bruce, Thor and Ned have all been eliminated". This scares all of the players, most having an idea which duo had a hand in this. "We'll have to be as effective as that if we want to win", Pietro comments, hoping to get a laugh out of Peter; it works.

"Y-yeah-", he stops, Pietro missing the light giggling the second it ends, Peter much more worried about the little buzzing in his mind, "someone's coming". On cue Nat jumps from a hidden corner, MJ rolling beneath, both shooting the pair full of darts. "Peter!", Pietro yells, jumping in the way of the darts, The killer duo not letting up in their barrage. Afraid Peter would also get hit, Pietro wraps Peter in a tight hug, running away and back to base with him in his arms. Nat and MJ, who had already bonded over their shared knowledge, couldn't help but laugh.

Peter was at first paralysed in shock, from the dozens of darts, to Pietro's sacrifice, and then... the hug. Pietro's always wore relatively tight clothes, particularly his battle uniform, but only now that he's held so protectively in his warm embrace does he get all the bi-panic. Unfortunately for Pietro he misses Peter's adorable blushing in his race, only letting him go after a few minutes of running. "You ok Pete?". The blush was gone, but the flustered still lingered "I- Umm, yeah, Yup. I'm fine".

"FRIDAY? How many lives does Peter have?", Pietro asks to confirm. "Mr Parker still has 3 lives, and due to ambiguity in the rules I will allow your strategy this once". She scolds, Pietro ignoring her over triple checking Peter, looking to make sure he didn't somehow hurt the kid.

"I'm fine, thank you", he tries to push off lightly. It's enough to make Pietro realise what he's doing, very quickly jumping back, "Right. Ok. Let's go back so I can start shooting again and... yesss...", he trials off, running out of coherent thoughts, Peter nodding similarly awkwardly on their way back to Ginger.

-

"Ready?", Clint asks Ray, Scott and Wanda, all hidden by an unsuspecting team 5. They pounce. Abe and Vision don't see them coming, the former getting hit first and the latter too rigid to avoid Clint's aim. Sam and Rhodey just able to barricade themselves using all of their army training.

In their offence, Scott trips over loose darts, taking Ray down with him, Rhodey and Sam able to hit them both — and a chuckling Wanda — before Clint can land his trick shots. "Sorry Ray", Scott says as apologetically as ever. Ray laughing it off. "Dammit Lang", Clint grumbles at his truncated team, much less merciful or light hearted than the teen, leaving them behind on his hunt.

Next, he finds Tony and Eric, smiling like the grinch at the possibilities. Off the reflection on the metal panels of the hallway, he can ricochet a dart off the walls, producing a grunt and a swear.

Meanwhile, Tony and Eric held a casual conversation, interrupted by a blow to his neck. "F*ck!", He yells, smacking Eric who was suppressing his giggling. "That was definitely one of Barton's trick shots". Eric remains unfazed, tracing the original trajectory of the dart that hit Tony and formulating his plan. "Wish me luck".

Tony scrunches his eyebrows, like many lost to most of what Eric says. Him taking one last breath and grabbing one gun in each hand before fully jumping into the hallway, managing to shoot two darts to the roof before Clint spots him.

The two glare at each other, shooting one more dart each. Clint's perfectly lands on Eric's forehead, the latter's originally seemed to completely miss Clint, only surprising him more when a dart lands on his hair.

Tony saw it all, the first two darts colliding with the roof, the third intercepting their path and pushing one right into Clint's head. Safe to say he doesn't regret the hiring decision, only questioning if Eric should be moved to the physics department or used as a rabbit's foot. "How's it feel to be beaten at your own game Barton?", Tony smirks, wrapping an arm around Eric, "that's my new employee of the month for ya".

Eric can't help look proud, even more so when Tony grabs him on the side as if to show him off to the incredulous avenger. Clint doesn't answer, just scoffing and stomping away back to his base. "Oh, by the way, you're getting a raise", Tony mentions leaving him behind, agape.

For the following two hours, Loki of team 2 loses 2 lives, remaining their last standing member. Ginger, Vision, Bruce, Thor, Ned, Scott and Wanda all eliminated. Everyone else except a few of team 3 only having one life remaining.

"Gotcha", Clint smirks after hitting Loki in the back, FRIDAY announcing his defeat, him scowling all the way to the cafeteria, where everyone — staff included — watched on the remaining players. It was therapeutic for the archer. Clint and Ray teamed up as the last in their team, going off to take out everyone they could. Next on their list: The supersoldiers.

Steve and Bucky chatting is what gives them away, Clint already frustrated at the repeated compliments and salacious comments from Bucky. Ray takes his shot, shooting at both out of no where. Bucky, in the most dramatic way he can jumps in the way of the darts, falling theatrically and calling for Steve as he eliminates Ray.

Steve rolls his eyes at his boyfriend, "Bucky, I still have 2 lives, you didn't need to do this". Bucky grins, enjoying every chance he gets to annoy his boyfriend, "S-Steve, come here Steve", he winces, straining his voice as much as he can to fit the role. Steve plays along till he's unexpectedly pulled into a kiss.

"Ugh Get a room", Clint startles them, shooting Steve in the back, "And it's one life now". Buck stands like nothing happened — Steve still a little flustered — giving his boyfriend one more kiss before leaving for the cafeteria. Clint dry hurls childishly till he's interrupted by a cough.

Turning he finds Nat and MJ, aiming rapid fire blasters at him. "Any last words bird brain?", Nat smirks. Clint raises his hands, as if surrendering. "The exploitation, the degradation, I shan't fall to this injustice-" he tries to double shoot the deadly duo. He fails.

The hallway is filled by shrill screaming of Clint, showered in darts by both of them, needing a minute of begging for them to let him go. "You didn't need to do that", He spits at Nat, picking darts out of every nook and crevice in his hair and uniform. MJ stalks up to him, freezing him with her glare, "Where's the fun in mercy".

As she walks away with Steve, leaving the spies behind, Nat chuckles at the still scared Clint. "Oh we're gonna need a DNA test- OUCH!", He massages his recently-punched-by-Nat stomach. "Try again Loser", Nat comments following behind her team, scaring Clint further by borrowing that last word.

-

"Clint has been eliminated". FRIDAY announces through the speakers, also announcing the 4th place position of team 4. Most of Peter's team cheers, except for Tony, "Dammit, I wanted to kill that nitwit".

Laughter aside, they prepare for their assault; Rhodey, Sam and Abe. "I'll be the distraction, you three finish them off". Pietro directs, not giving the group any time to argue before charging with a yell. He misses all of his shots, instead getting shot multiple times, the rest of their attack starting just as Rhodey realises — and shouts — that it's a trap.

Eric is able to land a trick shot off of a fan and eliminate Sam, the remaining two managing to defend themselves and ending in a shootout. Abe aiming most of his darts at Tony distracted the billionaire long enough for Rhodey to sneak around, "Tony!", Eric yells, stepping between the dart and the man, loosing but giving Tony the time needed to shoot back. In the commotion, Peter could slide to Abe and take him out too; "Team 5 has been eliminated".

"Sorry guys", Eric grimaces, sad to not be able to help his team as Pietro walks back up to the group. "What are you talking about? You were amazing Eric!", Peter assures, having already gushed over his weirdly advanced skills. "Good luck beating Nat's team", Pietro chuckles.

Tony pulls Eric to the side, quietly thanking him at a volume only spider ears can pick up. Peter focused more on Pietro, hugging him in fact. "I forgot to thank you for saving me last time we faced Ms Nat and MJ, so... thank you". Pietro blushes madly at the affection, Peter noticing none of it as when standing he only reaches neck height. "R-right, you're welcome", Pietro stutters, needing Peter to stumble back to break the hug.

Neither sees that Eric and Tony were smirking in the back, Eric whispering a question Tony could only confirm. "You two done? Pete and I have a game to win". Tony literally pulls Peter from their awkward stance, Eric gesturing at Pietro to join him on their way back to the cafeteria.

"Fri, Who's still alive?", Tony asks, wanting to hear who they're up against, FRIDAY choosing to update the entire tower. "Boss, Peter, Natasha, Steve and MJ are the only players remaining". The presence of Nat and MJ scare Pete and Tony, realising they'd need a damn good play to win.

-

MJ, Nat and Steve all walk through the tower, back to back to back to avoid any surprise attacks, something suspicious catching their eyes. "It's a trap", MJ immediately assesses, the three sneaking looks at an alone and lost, Bambi looking Peter. Nat nods, letting MJ take lead, "this is exactly how it'll go down".

"So Pete", She walks out alone, pointing a gun right at him. "Ready to lose?". Peter doesn't look too fazed, keeping a hand on his blaster. MJ doesn't bother to turn but she can hear him approaching. She was prepared but plays dumb.

That's when Peter's buzzing starts, "Mr Stark! To your left!", he shouts, just now seeing Steve walk out from a different corner, everyone turning to the stunned super soldier, allowing Tony the opportunity to shoot Steve.

Unfortunately that is where Peter and Tony's luck ends. Nat, who had run around the back to catch Peter off guard managed to eliminate him in the commotion. This left Tony stuck between two very dangerous women and he didn't even know it. When he turned back to shoot MJ, the teen kicked his blaster from his hand, her and Nat holding Tony with their own blasters at point blank range.

"Any last words Stark?", Nat grins, Tony in checkmate. Tony, hands in the air, still does his best to keep his cool. "This is bullsh-", he's stopped by Nat and MJ shooting every last dart in their magazines, Tony grunting from the hits. Nat's proud, "Exactly like you said". She, MJ and Steve all celebrate, Peter congratulating them while Tony pouts over having MJ beat him.

"Get over it Stark, so a a teenager outsmarted you, I thought you'd be used to it", Nat points at Peter, who pales at being used as a tool to insult Mr Stark. Tony scoffs at Nat, all five heading to the cafeteria to chat and celebrate, Peter complimenting the winners every step of the way back.

Making it to the rest of the group, everyone claps for team 3, Nat singling MJ out as their MVP. "Fri! Free food to everyone who participated", Tony calls immediately, FRIDAY either reimbursing everyone who had already bought something over the last 3 hours or cancelling any fee from their purchases. Everyone breaks into a celebratory meal and chat.

"Sorry about tripping you up". Scott apologises to Ray again, Ray shaking his head, "It happens". They both laugh, Ray slowly falling into a topic he was dreaming of bringing up all day. "I would love to see the schematics for your suit though. That shrinking technology is incredible".

Scott jumps at the chance, "Sure, you said you work on the lower labs Wednesday and Friday? Get FRIDAY to call me next Friday, I can show you what the Ant-Man suit can do". Ray's absolutely floored, "Oh my god, wow, you really don't need to do that much, I was just curious about the schematics". Scott chuckles, "Don't worry, you're cool it's the least I can do".

 

"You're Eric, right?" Clint walks up to the lab supervisor, Eric nodding confused. "Impressive shooting skills you got". He turns from confused to appreciative, "Wow, thank you, means a lot coming from you Mr Barton".

The archer shakes his head, "Clint", He corrects, keeping his related demeanour while digging out of a pudding cup, "have you ever tried archery?". He dumps his cup while Eric shrugs "Once on a dare, it's how I got to dye Jack's — my boyfriend's — hair bright pink". Clint stifles a laugh at whatever back story that sentence has, for once restraining himself to his point. "How bout you join me up in our training room, maybe once a week? I wanna see how far those skills go, how they can be honed".

"A-are you saying you want to train me?", Eric stutters, jaw growing slack. "Let's not push it". Clint somewhat shuts him down, "I saying let's give it a try". Eric smiles honoured and gladly shaking Clint's hand, offering to get him more pudding cups that the archer gladly accepted.

Pietro pulled MJ aside as Clint went back to the group, giving Nat, Steve and Buck their congratulations, keeping his sarcasm back since he was also there to congratulate Peter. "You did great kid, don't feel bad that Tony held you back". Tony scoffs at the not too subtle insult, "Oh shut up you Parrot". Peter freezes for a second, a memory he just can't place tickling through his brain. However he's not given enough time to find it before he's poked in the shoulder, "Hey Pete, mind if we talk".

He shakes his head, exiting his daze, seeing Pietro in front of him MJ nodding from behind, "Um sure". Pietro gestures towards the empty balcony off the main area, waiting till both are out there to start.

"Hey Pete, sorry if I was too forward with the whole, whisking you away out of no where". He looks very apologetic, for once Peter on the receiving end of a needless apology. "No, no, you saved my life- I mean, in game, and it was... nice", He gets lost in his daze again, not the response Pietro was expecting, if however the 'nice' did send a flurry of butterflies through his stomach.

He pats Peter's shoulder, slowly shaking him back. "You ok Pete?". Peter's lashes flutter as he returns to reality. "Y-yeah, just- I feel like I'm missing something and I feel lost and confused". Pietro smiles worriedly, Peter slipping slowly back into his racing thoughts.

"I wouldn't worry, go one emotion- thought at a time and you'll figure it out", He tries to assure, echoing advice he'd gotten before, sneaking Pete a kiss in the cheek. Peter stays frozen, from in his daze to flustered, Pietro's pearly skin lighting up brightly. "I- I- I gotta go", he stutters speeding away and to his room, having a couple hundred breathing exercises to go through.

Peter is left wide eyed looking out on the balcony, resting on the veranda sorting through even more thoughts. Luckily only 2 people saw what happened. "Losers", MJ scoffs rolling her eyes, smirking. "He's gotta learn to communicate", Nat comments about Pietro, MJ nodding along. "Mine too. Losers would be lost otherwise". They smirk at each other, heading back to the party.

Chapter 87: How Did You Know

Summary:

Peter completes a puzzle.

Peter POV:

I've been suspicious for a while, something's just felt... off. Ever since that first ride up the elevator, I mean, what are the odds. It's frustrating though, I'm sure something's up but I just can't place it.

That dinner with the Avengers, that night, it felt scripted. I've tried asking Mikai, Mark, Ginger and Eric about the Avengers before my internship started, but apparently they scant ever went to the lower levels, much less talk to the interns. They did say our internships were different but still...

And that Nerf War? I remember doing one with the Avengers a couple months ago, pretty sure half of them had to be annoyed or pressured into joining. Why would they all do something like that if some don't enjoy it?

And Mr Stark, what was he even talking about, "didn't go through 6 months of texts for nothing". Who is he texting? And what is that surprise? And why hasn't he mentioned anything when we talk?

"Thanks kid, for everything, I needed this", why does this sound so familiar, and what was up with Mr Barton following me around... and there's something about him; "I wanted to kill that Nitwit". Nitwit... there's something about that and Mr Barton.

Minecraft. Wait a minute.

 

"Nitwits you say...", Tony says excitedly "how is it that we name things?" He asks, I don't know why he's suddenly so curious.

"Ohh, for that you'll need a name tag" I respond throwing Tony one "and an anvil." I walk him to the Anvil of the village, him seeming more engaged than ever before.

"Place the name tag into the Anvil, and then in the name box change it to whatever you want. Take the Name tag from the end the arrow points to and then right click on what you want to give that name"

I think Tony did like I told him to, before running out and back to the Nitwit, I hear him pressing the right click as the name pops up

"Why Legolas?" Isn't that the Game of Thrones character?

Tony replies happy "It felt right kid, it fits perfectly".

 

Nitwit. Legolas. Doesn't Mr Stark call Mr Barton Legolas?. Wait! Tony? Mr Parrot? "Shut up you Parrot".

No. No! No, what am I thinking, they couldn't be... right? I mean Mr Stark couldn't be the same Tony... and Ms Nat the same Nat- and Buck? Mr Wolf? I mean, it has been around 6 months since I accidentally texted Mr Metal but I couldn't have possibly texted the Avengers.

I jump to and fumble with my phone, pressing the contact and scrolling back months:

 

‏Mr Parrot

‏Thank you soo much kid

‏I've been stressing for a couple of weeks already on this

‏Mulling it over in my head

‏I know my heart is 100% into it

‏But I want to make sure it's the right choice for them

‏And that I am ready to do what's best for them

‏My mind needs to be 100% into it as well, they deserve at least that much

Peter

Mr Parrot, if you ask me

You sound like a really good dad

‏Mr Parrot

‏Thanks kid

‏For everything

‏I needed this

Peter

You're welcome Mr Parrot

If you have any more questions

I'll be here

"Thanks Kid, for everything, I needed this"... what are the odds... and the rest of the chat.

If Mr Stark is Tony... OMG!

-

3rd POV:

This is when everything starts falling into place for Peter. Realising who was who, matching the adoption of Cat and Cheetah to what he's heard from Pietro, Wolf and Turtle's getting together with Mr Rogers and Mr Barnes' coming out. Even Mr Goat's and Mr Platypus' arrivals from when he visited Shuri.

To say he was panicking would be an understatement. "Karen, am I right?! I can't be right, it's impossible. Probably just being paranoid, right Karen?", Peter rambles on, after the multiple shocks of each realisation hitting him. "Peter, just to make sure I know what you're asking. Do you want me to hack into Mr Metal's phone?"

"No!", Peter immediately shouts back, "No, I promised I wouldn't and I don't want to violate his trust on a theory alone".

She hums up again, "what do you want me to do Peter?". At her question, Peter's previous momentary certainty deflates, him face planting on his bed, nuzzling into his pillow. Subsequently, he shoots back up. "Call MJ! ask her to come over, please".

Peter waits a second, anxiety eating him alive, pacing through the room. Karen's latent response torturing him for a few minutes. "I've caught her up on the situation, she'll be here soon". Now he can relax again, picking up some scrap paper and writing down his thoughts, his theory and all the links between them.

"So what do you think?!", Peter jumps back at MJ, having stuck his notes into a pseudo mind board as he explained. She only stares at him annoyed, ensuring he finally shut up before responding. "For starters, Hello Peter, Nice to see you. Yes, I would like to come in". Pete deflates at her response, embarrassed. "Sorry... Hi MJ, thank you for coming", He amends, if 30 minutes late, "but seriously, what do you think? This has been bothering me all afternoon".

Her reaction is much more tame than Peter expected, only sitting down on his bed while nodding along. "That's it, you're not the slightest bit shocked?!?". She shrugs, "it's a solid theory".

This is what gets Peter, what cracks him, what pushes him past his breaking point. "Karen, check". He commands colder than before. "Peter, you do know this means Hacking int-". "Do it". He doesn't bother hearing her in his frustration, a minute later coming her response. "You're right Peter".

His eyes still widen facing his computer, freezing at Karen's conformation. "You know didn't you", He whispers, not turning back to face her, "how did you know? when did you know? How did you figure it out?!", each question he got louder, shouting at the end. Only after the final question did he turn to her, MJ seeing the tears in his eyes threatening to come out.

She grabs his hands, sitting him down as she explains. "I figured it out when we started our internship, when Barton and his merry band of morons harassed you in the elevator. That, the texts you've shown me and the movie night clued me in". Pete takes a couple calming breaths with her, absorbing the information and processing his emotions, MJ gently rubbing his shoulders to help him relax onto one question at a time. "Why- why didn't you say anything?"

"Because it wasn't my secret to tell you". MJ's reserved attitude completely disappears. "Because I didn't want to ruin your friendship with them and hoped they would handle it before you figured it out", She smiles, cleaning a stray tear from him, "and because you promised not to figure out who they were, didn't want to make you break it". One of her hands clear stray curls from his face, away from his eyes.

She moves to hug Peter who flinches back, more tears running down. Belatedly, he realises what he's doing. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean- I don't-". She lifts her hand towards him, stopping his blurting with a soft press of her palm on his chest. "I understand. This is a lot and you need space". She stands from the bed and heads for the door, unchallenged by Peter... she was right. "I'll be here when you're ready, just a text away".

"MJ!", Peter calls just before she's out of sight, then, he whispers, "Thank you". She smiles, "Love you too Peter". She doesn't see it, but knows he was left with a small smile sitting on his bed. Even so a fleeting one before he returns to his panic. "Karen. How long did they know?".

He sees Karen shift through some files and message records on his computer screen, her processing power a lot greater now that she's installed in a Stark Laptop. "Two months, from the 11th of June, But-". Peter has to shut Karen's bot off, "not right now Karen, not now". He rolls himself into his bed, muttering away every thought and emotion till he collapses into the night.

*next morning*

"Pete, breakfast". May calls from the kitchen, Peter turning and fighting with his sheets, grumbling as he stands wrapped in them slumping to the kitchen. "Hey sweetie, you ok?", She runs over worried, Peter shakes his head shrinking into the sheets. "Mind calling in sick for me?".

May looks concerned, sitting Pete down by the sofa, pressing her hand on his forehead. "You don't seem to have a fever, want me to call one of my friends?". He shakes his head, "Not... not that kind of sick. It's personal, I don't go to work today".

"Mind telling me why sweetie?". He shakes his head again, "not right now. You have work in an hour and I need more time. I promise to tell you tonight". She hugs him, ruffling his hair, "as long as you need", she kisses his forehead. Forcing him back to his bed, She brings him his breakfast, then sneaking off to make the call.

It started off on the wrong foot. "Who's this?", The rough deep voice snaps at the phone, disinterested. May — who's already suspicious of what happened to Peter — is already 110% done with his bullshit. "The person that decides whether or not your intern continues their internship", she snaps back.

Tony's behaviour significantly improves, even straightening his back, the threat being effective pleasing her. "May Parker, pleasure talking to you. How's Peter doing? Is Happy late picking him up? I'm happy to send another driver for him". His flagrant willingness to throw money at every problem ineffective on her, "No", she deadpans.

He's struck. "So... whats up?", he's growing wearier with the conversation, this pleases her, means he's on his toes. "Peter's currently sick and therefore will be absent for the foreseeable future, you don't mind do you?".

"Oh- of course not, if he needs, Bruce and Choi can give him a check-up".

"That won't be necessary Mr Stark", she shuts him down again. She knows very well that his — accidental — intimidation was having the effect. "Keep in mind, in case. He'll still be getting his pay for any days that he misses and is included under SI's health insurance-".

She grew bored of him quick, "Yes Stark, thank you. I'll call if he needs, goodbye", she only hears a confused "bye" before she hangs up, walking back to Pete and get his plate. "You could've been nicer you know?", He says leaning down and snuggling on this comforter.

"And you should stop eavesdropping my conversations", she challenges him, glare and all. Peter pouts, "May, you know I can't help it". She chuckles, kissing his forehead, "I know sweetie, there's some leftover shawarma in the fridge, I'll be back for dinner", she hands him his switch to keep him busy, both waving goodbye.

She wasn't happy when she got back and got lore dumped, not slightly. She spent a full 10 minutes scolding Pete for stranger danger, pulling up all the people's she's met at the ER over terrible situations of people making that very mistake. Took Peter letting her read through months of conversations for over two hours for her to calm down.

Even then, the idea of her nephew being at such a risk terrifies her. Still, seeing the texts and the ways her nephew has helped them warm her up inside. "And they are the Avengers?", she asks still disbelieving. Peter nods, "and how do you feel about this?"

Peter rooms himself into a ball, falling sideways on their shared couch. "Hurt? Angry? Sad? Betrayed? I- I don't know", he shrinks further into himself and his blankets, "I feel lied to, used... why?". He whispers into his knees, May pulling him upwards onto her lap. "And you're sure you don't want me to talk to them? I can tear them a new one", she smirks, having clearly shown her skills the past 3 hours.

"No", he slurs his words, "I *yawns*, I need time to know what to say". She can barely understand what he's saying at the end, hearing heavy breathing and light snoring minutes later.

-

Tony walks idly out of his room on a lazy Saturday morning, like every morning, heading to the nearest coffee maker: the kitchen's. If you had told the avengers at the beginning of the year that Tony stayed in bed until 9am AND that he also willingly went to sleep in his bedroom the day before, you'd have been sent to an asylum.

"What do you want?", He grumbles, seeing Steve, Bucky, Clint, Pietro, Scott, Wanda, Bruce and Thor all waiting for him. "What's up with Peter?", Steve asks for the group, Clint's impatience taking over, "He wasn't here yesterday and hasn't chatted in a couple of days, what did you do?".

He rolls his eyes, scoffing and promptly ignoring the group. Pietro's worries making him the next to speak, or whisper, "fuck, no no no, don't let it be my fault".

"What do you mean your fault?!", Clint, Scott and Bucky all shout and growl, the last staring Pietro down. The speedster himself can't help look embarrassed and shy. "A-a-a-after the game night I might have taken him to the balcony and... maybe... kissed-him-on-the-cheek", he speeds his last words. It did nothing to help.

Everyone except Bruce, Steve and Thor start playfully mocking him, 'ooh'-ing and 'ahh'-ing. "Someone has a boyfriend, someone has a boyfriend", Clint and Scott chant in dad mode, Bucky and Wanda laughing, even Steve, Bruce and Thor smirking. "Shut up", Pietro snaps back, adding red to his silver and blue palate.

"Relax sonic, Red's not the prettiest on you", Tony gets attention back to him, still mocking Pietro if ultimately he's about to save him. "His aunt called yesterday, he's sick". He explains to the group, spitting at the end, "don't think she likes me". In his muttering he misses the concern of the group, "Is he ok?", Scott asks, Pietro's blush turned paling, "we should message him, make sure he's ok".

"No!", Tony shouts from the kitchen, startling the speedster mid run throwing him to the floor. "Last time that didn't end well and I already texted him. His AI responded, seems he's really out of it". Pietro stands massaging his back, half of the rest putting down their phones. "So no texting Pete, let him relax and heal".

They're not fond of the order, but Tony's protectiveness is enough to make them capitulate. "And what about Movie Night?" Wanda asks, many nodding at her question. Tony shrugs, grabbing his finished, "Up to the kid, now if you don't mind me, I have some work to do". He smirks, leaving the room in the direction of his own. "Fri, Don't tell anyone where I am, and do not disturb mode", She dings in agreement as he walks in.

Chapter 88: The Change We Make

Summary:

Peter watches a few home made videos courtesy of Karen and FRIDAY

"Peter, you've been in bed for three days. You need to move". Karen says, her little robot body waddling up to the side of his bed. After everything May insisted he keep her on to take care of him while she's at work. He moans, shuffling in his bed, so She presses anyways, "I mean it Peter, how about watching a movie?". He finally responds, worming out of his blanket burrito into a sitting stance, pulling his computer to his legs while Karen lights it up. "Don't be mad-", he's already worried.

"Karen, What did you do?", he tries his hardest to scowl at her, not knowing if you look at his phone, his computer or the robot. She lights up on his computer — answering his question — pulling up a new folder full of video files. "I got answers. I looked through months of Stark Tower's security footage, clear your doubts".

He's not impressed, "Karen, I thought I taught you better than to violate people's privacy". If she could, she would roll her eyes. "I'm not keeping any of the data and I made sure it's all non invasive, only context to things you already know". She does her closest approximation of a deadpan. Knowing Peter is already emotional, she returns to gentle, "I really do think you should watch them".

It takes a minute of consideration, but he caves. Karen pulling up the first file.

*Afternoon May 22, Avengers Living Space - Chapter 42*

 

Pietro ran back to the TV, taking another look at Peter's security footage from when he returned their weapons, before asking "FRIDAY? Who is he?"

Tony rushed back, towards the TV and the speedster next to it "Ignore that Fri!" He commands, "and add a new protocol, No face rec, background checks or any of the sort. No one finds out who he is!"

10 seconds in and Peter's already surprised... and confused, unsure where Tony was going.

Everyone heads back at the reaction, confusion on their faces. "Why not Tony, I thought you'd like to find out who he is?" Steve asked the billionaire, an echo of hums in agreement, Pietro frustrated at Stark.

"Of course I do Rogers, but not like this." Tony responds to even greater confusion and surprise of the room, Rhodey shocked most of all. "Wouldn't be right with the kid for us to lie to him and abuse this opportunity to find out who he is"

Everyone's stunned, even Peter. the man in front of them today a stark (ahaha) difference from the man they knew before. "I promised, I'm not breaking it"

A soft smile overtakes Peter, turned out Tony valued that promise as much as Peter did.

"So" Scott starts "You don't wanna find out who he is?"

"Of course I do Lang!" Tony scoffs at the salient point. "I set this up specifically to stop me from finding out who he is, driving to his house and buying him a car and a mansion with its own lab". Everyone laughs at Tony's comment.

"B-buy me a car and mansion?" Peter stutters, on the one hand knowing Tony would be that flagrant with his money, yet his emotional tempest filling him with doubt, with the idea its all a joke.

"Showing Restraint aren't we Stark?" Nat comments, slyly.

Tony gives his media smile at the assassin "I'm a better person than you think"

"And who's fault is that" Bucky quips as they all turn to the screen, the security footage still displayed on it, silence enveloping the room.

"Do you think this is real Karen?", Peter asks, terribly ambiguous. "I assure you the footage is real", she replies. Pete shakes his head sputtering, "I meant them, do you think they really feel that?"

Unfortunately, Karen is a robot, so she can't understand. She does however have an alternative, "I think you should keep watching, make up your own mind". Peter nods, her playing short video after short video.

-

*Evening May 8, Avenger's gaming room - after chapter 34*

Scott, Nat, Clint, Wanda, Pietro and a dragged along Vision celebrating in the Avenger's gaming room. Wanda and Vision reading together over a beanbag. Scott and Pietro sat on the floor, Nat and Clint on the couch above them, all playing more Mario Kart. As always, Pietro winning with Nat close behind.

"No no no no no no n- F&ck!" Clint yells after getting blue shelled on the third lap, the closest he's ever gotten to winning, Pietro and Nat sneaking past him and taking first and second. "Fifth?! Really?!" Clint yells again, only getting angrier to see he got last of the 4 and 6 overall.

Scott and Pietro both snicker from the floor, Clint's tantrums always the best reason to hold Mario Kart tournaments. He will never admit it, but he overplays his frustration just to get everyone to laugh, the specific target of the day: Pietro. The speedsters laughter enough to make Clint feel accomplished.

Mid chuckle Clint leans down, ruffling Pietro's hair to get his attention. "Feeling Better?", he smiles, Pietro looking up, "yeah, like I told you, the Kid helped calm me down. I couldn't be happier now... dad- wow it's gonna take some time getting used to", he rambles.

"As long as you need", Clint ruffles his hair again, to more annoyance this time, "meantime I hope you don't mind me calling you son". He shakes his head still looking up, straightening his hair. "I- I didn't want to pry before, but, how was it with the kid?".

Pausing for a second, taking one relaxing breath, he retrospects. "It's like he has this way with people, even over the phone. Helped me breathe and calm down for a full hour before I could talk". Scott reaches over to comfort Pietro, Clint dropping from the couch next to him while Nat sits above him, hands on his head.

"Right? I kinda messaged him about this and Nat and I talked to him before all of this, so we've seen him at work". Clint blatantly compliments, turning weary at the end, "you don't mind, right? Asking the kid for an opinion on this?"

Pietro shrugs, "mind? He's incredible and helped you two adopt me, why would I mind?". Belatedly, he realises that he called the kid incredible. Lucky only Nat caught on to his real meaning, and slight blush. Clint and Scott smirk, Wanda walking up from her beanbag. "You Gilmore girls gonna race or are you gonna keep gossiping all night?"

-

*Early afternoon August 1st. Bucky's room - Chapter 85*

(The rooms don't often have Cameras, but Tony installed one when Bucky moved in and he originally insisted on keeping it, in case of Winter Soldier or PTSD. Then they forgot about it)

Bucky and Steve both on the former's bare bed, wet hair and only in sweats, Steve having just returned from his room before snuggling next to his boyfriend. "Hey, remember our third monthiversary?" The captain asks.

Eyes widening in realisation and shame he nods, "right! Omg, I can't believe I forgot". Steve lets him off the hook, giving him the most loving look Steve can make. "You were still bruised from the sinister six ordeal, I also forgot".

They smile at each other, relaxed to have moved past the awkwardness of the subject and into the loving part. "What flower are you thinking of?", Bucky asks playfully. Steve lifts his hand to his chin, actively thinking it over. "Daisy".

"Joy?", Steve nods, Bucky snickering at what else it symbolises, "and innocence, very you Steve". Now he rolls his eyes, kissing him in the lips, "and you?"

Now it's turn for Bucky to think it over, exaggerating his reaction and copying Steve, getting a light shove for his efforts. "Carnations" he replies, turning over to rest on Steve's shoulder, "for my love and admiration of you". Bucky feels satisfied when Steve blushes.

Then he chuckles, "to think in four months a random kid from Queens got us together and all sappy with flowers". Steve wraps his left arm around Bucky, massaging his back while the soldier runs his fingers over Steve's chest. "If you ask me, I wouldn't trade this for the world".

Digging through his pocket, Steve pulls out a small but well decorated White Wolf themed envelope, passing it to Bucky. "I had something planned, managed to reschedule". Now it's Buck's turn to be flustered, carefully opening the envelope as he was definitely keeping it, pulling out two tickets for Falsettos.

"I had Tony help me get them, thought we could go out for dinner first, go to the show and take a walk through broadway afterwards... whatever you want". Now they both blush, Bucky coughing it down before replying, "y-yeah, sounds perfect", he coughs again, standing and walking to his closet.

Walking back to a confused Steve, a gift bag and wrapped box in hand. "I didn't know what to get you, hid them here so you couldn't find them, so... here you go", he drops both presents on Steve's side of the bed, plopping down on the other to watch him open them.

He sits up, taking the bag first. "Really? White Wolf slippers?". Bucky's record of cute gag gifts stands proud with another success added to the list. "To match my Captain America slippers", he defends, kissing Steve again. He drops the slippers on the side of the bed, something to use later, pulling the box to his lap. "This was a bit last minute, was waiting till the right moment".

He unwraps it, "is this a digital projector?", Bucky nods, watching Steve take it out of its padded storage. "I secretly asked Mark to make it for us, we can take it to a park or Tony's garden on the roof and have a picnic while watching a movie".

Steve's done, pulling Bucky into a hug, the soldier resting entirely on his chest, Steve nuzzling kisses onto Bucky's forehead. Then, Bucky growls, "Carnations".

-

*12th of June, afternoon. Wanda's room - between chapter 50 & 51*

"Hey Wanda", Nat asks walking into her room. Wanda sat on her bed, computer on her lap, "what are you doing?"

Wanda looks reluctant momentarily, eventually relenting. She nods for Nat to come over, scootching on her bed to give her room. "It's something Peter and I made together-", she pauses, relaxing with one more breath, "on the anniversary of my parent's... you know".

Resting her head on Wanda's, she looks over the minecraft world. The closest blocks could get to a statue of her parents, the previous memorial, signs and lecterns full of memories scattered around. As well as some background music, shaders, and other slice of life immersion upgrades Peter made for her with a mod.

"It's a sort of way to remember them, something to look back on whenever I miss them". Nat slides an arm behind her neck, pulling her in, "Nice of him. And you miss them?". She shakes her head, her hair rubbing on Nat's neck, "Actually, I miss him right now. We didn't have our movie night yesterday and I'm worried about him".

She rubs her shoulder, "He'll be fine. Don't tell the rest of the dumbasses but that kid's probably one of the strongest people I've ever met. I promise you". Wanda smiles, "wanna see it?". Nat shakes her slightly, smiling as she wraps her into a hug, "I'd be honoured". Wanda melts into it, returning her smile, "love you Mom".

-

*July 15, midday, Avenger's main kitchen - mid chapter 79*

"Get your own vegetables Wilson!" Bucky barks at him, snapping his hand away from his cutting boards and bowls full of freshly cut vegetables, passively threatening him with his knife. "I'll need the zucchini for my fritters".

Sam, already frustrated and a little tired from hand prepping over a hundred wings is not in the mood. "And I need it for my salmon, so hand it over". Both men growl, not letting up until Steve breaks them apart. "Behave you two".

First to Sam, "I can prep some zucchini for you, just glaze my pastries with egg whites, brown sugar and a hint of vanilla extract". Sam doesn't entirely enjoy the new task, but will take the chance to rest. Then Steve heads to Bucky, kissing his cheek, "I know you want this to be perfect for the kid", he whispers.

Bucky nods, "I know I met him before, but this is our official introduction. He saved my plans for your Birthday, so of course I want it to be perfect for him". Steve grabs one of the extra cutting boards, having grabbed and washed some extra zucchini and prepping it for Sam.

"I was thinking we could play a game, a way for him to get to know us. How bout we relax figuring out what", Steve suggests, Bucky doing a quick breathing exercise as they start brainstorming, cut off by a

BOOM

-

*evening, 29 July, Bruce's room - mid Chapter 85*

A knocking comes from the door, Bruce shouting from his bathroom to 'come in'. "Brucie?" Thor's softer voice echoes through the room, Bruce spitting the last bit of toothpaste before walking out, finding the god on his bed. "What's wrong Thor?"

Looking up towards the scientist, Thor looks anxious, Bruce jumping into bed with him for once getting to be the big spoon. Playing with his growing hair, he asks, "worried about Loki's sleepover?", Thor nods, leaning into Bruce's touch.

He kisses the god's neck, him relaxing even more. "It's Peter, if there's anyone besides us who Loki even remotely cares about is him and his friends. Everything will be fine".

"That is not all I'm worried about", Thor sighs, turning around to Bruce. "Ever since Loki's met Peter it dawned on me how... bad his childhood was. I feel guilty and angry at myself, and I wish I had done more for him, or included him more, and-" a finger pressed on his lips stops him, Bruce's tender smile stopping him to breathe.

They share a few breaths, Bruce taking charge, "Lets try the thing Peter showed me. We'll go one topic at a time and you talk it out for thirty seconds, then we move on". Taking a deep breath, Thor nods. "Ok, let's start with guilt. Ok?". Again, he nods, Bruce signalling for him to start. "I let him suffer. My friends, they weren't friendly to him... and our father, he was abusive to him even on his good days, and even then I left him alone, when I should've gone to him as a brother, I-", Bruce stops him, Thor's time over.

"Ok, now how about anger?"

Thor breathes deeply again, "It's my fault, I was his older brother, I should've been there for him in a way I never was", he grunts, "In a month Peter has grown closer to Loki than he and I have been in over a Millenia. Not holding it against Peter, but it reminds me I... I failed him".

It was slightly above 30 seconds, but Thor needed it, and Bruce wasn't gonna stop him. "And how does this relate to the sleepover?"

"Back in our youth we held our own in Asgard, I thought them perfect", he grins, remembering the adventures, the shenanigans and odd conquests and battles they had at such events, "but for Loki I believe they might have been traumatic, surrounded by others who sought to mock him or allowed it. I fear that this will be as bad to him, fear he'll react negatively to something".

At this point, Bruce has completely forgone the 30 second rule, choosing to time his ends when Thor seems done or if he's descending into a spiral. "And is that the only thing you fear of this sleepover?".

Thor shakes his head, "you cannot reveal this to anyone". He turns serious, sharper in tone. Bruce agreeing before he can continue. "I believe Loki has begun seeing them as a second family, seeing Peter as another brother... Lady May as a sort of mother figure", Thor mutters, a look of reservation and resignation slowly cementing into his eyes.

"How so?", Bruce hurriedly hums surprised. Thor whispering in one of the quietest volumes he's ever reached answers. "Neither of them know, but I overheard a conversation between the two. Loki was emotional and personal in a way he'd only been with Frigga, mother".

Bruce kisses Thor's forehead, "and this scares you because?".

"Because Mother's death was already hard enough on Loki, it is the only thing I've ever seen truly break him". Thor's rarely so vulnerable, his family the only thing to bring this out of him. "I failed to protect him in our youth, I don't want to fail him again". Bruce kisses his forehead again, Thor taking deep breaths after each one. "Is this all?". It's pretty much all, so Thor nods. Now it's his turn to talk.

"You were a kid too", Bruce replies first, his gentle voice always relaxing to Thor. "It doesn't excuse it, but you can't beat yourself too much over it", Thor nods after every point from Bruce.

He grabs Thor's hand before continuing, "and like I told you before, it's Peter we're talking about. He was able to talk me down from the big guy he'll be able to talk Loki through anything".

Now for the heaviest emotion. "As for him seeing the Parkers as family, support him. It may not be perfect or conventional but if it's the family Loki chooses, but it'll be his and you are a part of it". Thor turns again, returning to little spoon, Bruce smirking as he plays with his hair again. "Choose happiness Thor, everything else will follow". Thor snuggles up against Bruce, slightly pushing him back. "Lady May said something similar too...", Thor trails off, absorbing the realisation, "He'd be lucky to have her in his life as I am with you".

Bruce smiles, nuzzling his head into the back of Thor's neck, kissing it lightly as he whispers into his ear, "Love you Thor". Thor shivers at the whisper, "Love you too Brucie". They rest silent for a few seconds, Bruce still playing with Thor's hair before the god adds, "you should be the big spoon more often"

-

*afternoon 7th August, Tony's room - yesterday*

The video starts immediately as Rhodey walks into Tony's room, the latter sat on the edge of his bed playing on his phone. "I got the ice cream", Rhodey sits next to Tony, passing him a spoon and a large tub of cookie dough, keeping the chunke monke for himself.

Tony laughs, "you know what this reminds me of?", Rhodey rolls his eyes, smirking, "you mean your hungover post break up breakdowns I always had to pick up the pieces for?". "Yup", Tony pops the 'p', throwing away the cap of his tub before digging in.

Scoffing and shaking his head, Rhodey's smile stays, opening his own container and breaking ground. "So what's the problem, what do I need to fix this time?". Tony mocks hurt, "what? Can't I spend time with a friend, hang out", he nudges Rhodey's shoulder, him calling Tony's bullshit with a glare. He concedes. "Fine, yes, but there's no disaster, It's-", His defensiveness is cut alongside his words, relaxing and softening before continuing. "It's about Peter. He's sick and I'm...."

"Worried?", Rhodey smiles, resting over Tony as the billionaire nods. "I'm happy to see your heart again". The billionaire sputters, "what's what supposed to mean?", the indignation more an accident, spurred by his true and utter confusion. One of the rare occasions he truly did not know how to react.

In his disdain, Tony shakes Rhodey off his shoulder, who was laughing. "It means I'm happy to see you open up again", Rhodes chuckles, "I hated seeing you drink or work yourself to death, so I like to see you smile again, care again". He lowers his head on Tony's shoulder again, lifting a spoonful of Chunke Monke to Tony's mouth. "You were always — secretly — one of the most kind and generous friends I've ever had, and I don't mean with your money but with your time and work. You started hiding it a bit after you parents, but I'm glad to have all of my best friend back".

"Thanks Platypus", he says after swallowing, taking a little bit of his ice cream, booping Rhodey in the nose. "Thanks Tony", he repeats, a lot more stress and annoyance this time. Choosing to move on, "but relax about the kid, he's with his aunt and she's a nurse. If something went wrong she'd call or Friday would alert us if he was admitted to hospital- which I don't think he will, so don't even start".

Tony sighs, lightly shaking his head, "but I haven't heard from him. He hasn't texted me or Mr Metal, the only other time he's been this absent was when he blocked us- and you know how much I hated that", he frowns. "His aunt was the one who called saying his was sick, and I don't think she likes me".

"And correct me if I'm wrong, but I don't remember me or Happy liking you much either when we first met", Rhodey jokes, and thinking about it neither did Pepper, though she didn't dislike him either. "Took us some time to realise how wrong we were, and how sweet and mushy you really are". Rhodey hugs Tony, who reciprocates for a few seconds before whining, "aren't you gonna tell me exactly why you were wrong?"

Rhodey rolls his eyes, "you just want me to feed your ego don't you?". Tony returns him a derisive 'duh' look, "uhh, yeah". Rhodey smacks his head, taking some of Tony's ice cream with his finger and leaving it on his nose.

Snickering, now that Tony looks offended, he responds. "I would've missed your charm, your laugh, your smarts". Rhodey likes to see a subtle smile grow on his friend. "Your desire to help, your kindness, and your selflessness". Those last ones make Tony choke on his ice cream, "Selfless? That's not one I hear often". Rhodey frowns a little, "well you should, it's true and if I can't make you see it then I hope Peter can"

Tony stands, leaving his ice cream behind. "Since we're back on topic, I need your opinion on something". Him and Rhodey leave the room as the video ends.

-

This already was a lot to Peter, who jumped from realisation to realisation. "Wait, did Pietro blush?", "I helped Mark what that speaker and projector, he told me it was for his mom?!", to a dopey smile seeing Wanda love what they made, to vindictive satisfaction over his theory the dinner night was scripted being right, to the mental note of giving Loki a big hug next time he sees him, to teary eyes over Tony and Rhodey's talk.

"Wanna keep watching Peter?", he sniffles nodding, "y-yeah Karen. Please".

It's the full day's worth of videos before Peter comes up for air. Dozens of individual videos of Peter related moments or conversation, the teen eventually crying his way through them. Until Karen finishes him of with a special few.

*June 20 & 22, Avenger's Living space and meeting room*

The confrontations between the Avengers and MJ, and them and Fury, over Spider-Man. Peter seeing first hand MJ's protectiveness of him, her threats that he'll have to talk her out of, and the emotional intensity of everyone in said situations.

Last thing he would've expected was to see Tony and the rest of earth's mightiest heroes struck by fear from a teenage monster- I mean goddess- I mean girl.

"Know what to say now?", Karen asks from her little robot body, now cuddled up in bed with Peter. "N-not to the Avengers, but yes to her". Karen would be smiling if her robot could, at seeing Peter pick up his phone.

 

Peter

Hey MJ

I love you too

I'm sorry I've been absent all weekend

I've got some space and perspective, I love you so much

‏MJ

‏Loser, rule 1: Never apologise when you're right to be upset

‏You were right to be upset

‏Like I told you, I'd be here when you were ready

‏?Are you

Peter

For us?

Yes

For... them?

‏MJ

‏?What do you need

Peter

How did you know?

‏MJ

😑

Peter

Right, stupid question

I know I have to talk to them

But I don't know what to say

Or when

Or where

Or how

Or if they'll even be willing to listen

‏MJ

‏Trust me. They will

‏And in the off chance they don't, I'll make them

Peter

I know you would

Karen showed me the videos of you talking to them

‏MJ

‏And I stand by every word

Peter

Love you

‏MJ

‏Love you too loser

‏As for the how, when and where

‏I shouldn't be telling you this, but it would be the perfect time and you need to know right now

Besides, they're the last people to complain about privacy violations right now

‏The Avengers are planning a surprise birthday party for you, Ned and I got invitations Saturday

‏All you'd need to do is head to their floor and they're all going to be there for you

Peter

A birthday party?

‏MJ

‏Yes, loser. That's your chance

Peter

True, and it does give me an idea, but I'm going to need your help

‏MJ

‏With your plan? Or also in figuring out what to say

Peter

... both

‏MJ

‏I know loser

‏?Would May approve

Peter

I'll ask her after she comes back from work and we're done planning.

I'm gonna need her help too, and I'm not hiding another thing from her

‏MJ

‏?Right then, what's your plan

Chapter 89: August 10th

Summary:

Y’all should be able to guess what happens… and it’s a lot

Notes:

This is a special 10K word one. It was chunky and I might take a day or two break and then start with the part 3 ones

Also taking this chance to warn that by this to next week I’ll be slowing down to one chapter a week because I caught up to my editing. So it’ll be a bit slower but still there

Also feel free to share this to anyone you think will like it. And hopefully someone who will comment, I like the comments (except for the generic scam ones always posted in chapter 1)

"What did you summon me for MJ?", Loki walks out of the elevator, finding a room full of interns and suddenly insecure about not using an illusion. Aside from Abe and Eric though, they were the only one to care. "And why is Peter here?".

The teen runs to Loki, as promised, giving him a tight enough hug to leave the god partly out of breath. "What is this for?", Loki asks unsure, yet comfortable. "Thought you needed it".

Walking back, Loki heads over to Ned at MJ's order, Peter walking up to her and May. "You sure about this sweetie?", Peter nods, hugging her quickly. "I need to do this, delaying it won't help me and I can't ghost them". She pulls him back for seconds, "I'm so proud of you sweetie, we'll be here if you need anything".

Now, MJ. "Ready loser?", Peter nods confidently, "Yes, I'm ready". He hesitates for a second, collecting all his confidence he swings on the tip of his toes, giving MJ a kiss. "Love you", he whispers stepping back, miraculously not blushing unlike MJ who gained a light one herself. For the first time since she can remember, she's speechless.

Peter smiles and waves at the group, "May, MJ, can you explain...everything before you head up please?", both nod, waving back and wishing him luck as the elevator doors close. "Ms FRIDAY?".

"Yes Peter?", She replies, Peter looking up out of curtesy. "I know they planned a birthday party. Don't tell them I know and please don't start anything. I need to talk to them and music, lights, confetti, whatever Mr Stark set up is not going to help".

Technically, this would be against a direct order, but hearing Peter's reasoning and plea, she takes a second to find a technicality. "Alright Peter, don't tell boss". He nods, getting a few more, deep breaths before he's there.

"Surprise!", he knew and felt their shouting coming, luckily, FRIDAY followed through and it was only their voice that filled the room. At the lack of their full surprise, most avengers start arguing and blaming each other for forgetting or ruining something, Nat the first to realise something was up. "Peter, everything ok?"

He stood at the hallway's opening, looking into their living space. Pressed lips, serious eyes, tense expression; unmoving. "Pete?", Tony asks, first to the group and closest to the kid. Now he walks, silent steps and not responsive, wrapping Tony tight in a hug, his head under Tony's chin. "Kid? What's this for?"

Peter digs his face further into the crook of Tony's neck, both smiling, enjoying the hug for another minute before he replies. "Hi, Mr Metal". Everyone freezes. Every other avenger present dropped their fond expressions for fear and confusion. Tony worst of all, Peter able to feel the way every muscle tensed, looking up to see the terror in his eyes, which thanks to Karen's videos he understands its from fear.

Humming the tune of Il Mondo he burrows back into Tony's neck, this confusing everyone except the billionaire who hummed back, relaxing through the song. Once it's over, Pete steps back, grabbing Tony's hand and leading him to the couch. "I think we need to talk".

Rushing to their preferred seats, everyone else joins them. Couples in their love seats, The twins, the spies and uncle Scott all on one couch, everyone remaining on another. Peter and Tony alone on their own. "What do you want to know kid?", Tony asks, undeterred and surprising himself more than the rest, understressed.

"Not as much as you think", he grimaces, looking sheepish. "Karen kinda hacked into your security cameras, showed me... stuff, answered a lot". Again, the avengers freeze, worried. "That's why you were 'sick', wasn't it?", Nat reasons. He nods. "The parallels... hard to ignore. The nicknames, our conversations, things I'd heard or overheard... all that clued me in". He explains, the Avengers struck between worry over Peter and anger at each other for being so sloppy. "MJ confirmed it last Thursday and I asked Karen to made sure".

Tony places a hand on Pete's shoulder, regaining his attention. "And you're not angry? Not disappointed?"

"I was", Peter, tries to respond, sputtering once he realises a mistake "angry I mean. You all lied to me, hid this from me. I wasn't certain how much of the last 2 months was real". He removes his hand, scowling and grinding his teeth. The rest of the Avengers not too dissimilar. "We're sorry", Tony says. Pete smiles, reminiscing about their first call and chat after. "I can't blame you- I mean, I can, but I'm not certain I wouldn't have acted any better".

Scott scoffs, getting all the attention, "knowing you kid? You probably would've". Everyone's forced to agree. "And No", Peter adds, all eyes returning to him hugging Tony. "I'm happy to have met you Tony". His heart melts, first time of the many that he hugs Peter as tightly as he's being hugged.

"Hey, why does Tony get all the hugs?", Clint whines, Tony swatting him away with one hand, "Wait your turn Barton", he growls, Pete giggling from the embrace. "There better be turns", Clint grumbles, all pouty on his cushion. As much as Tony hated this, Peter eventually did pull away, taking his suggestion. "Mr Turtle, Mr Wolf". He says, having walked to the couple's love seat. "Steve", the Captain smiles, "and Bucky, if you want", Buck adds. Peter jumping over both, almost having to lie on them so to hug them both.

First, Steve. "Everything turned out fine, didn't it?", he smirks, whispering into Steve's ear. He nods, the slight hint of a beard making a Pete giggle as it rubs on his cheek. "Always on your side". He adds, giving Bucky his.

"Now I know everything that happened", Bucky hears Pete whisper, "and like I promised, I do not think any less of you over what happened to you". He squeezes a little into the hug, a quiet gulp only the ones on the chair can hear. "Thanks Kid", Bucky replies, holding back a sob, dropping a Peter back on the ground, subtly wiping a tear away.

"Pete", Steve calls before he walks away. "That Thanks was for us". They each take their rings off, showing them to Peter. "You're welcome Mr- Steve, Bucky". Leaving both soldiers to snuggle and gossip, it's Bruce's turn. "Hey Peter", he waves. "Mr Owl", Pete grins, first hug where he isn't towered over. "I don't know who called you weak or good for nothing, but I've never heard anything more wrong". Bruce chuckles, half happy no one else heard that, letting go. "I know Pete, but thanks for reminding me".

"Oh! And Dr Banner-", "Bruce", he's corrected. "Ok, Bruce, if you or Mr Hulk need, I can always talk you through like that time, i-if you need". Bruce pulls Pete in for another one, partly at Hulk's internal request. "I don't know if you can handle the big guy, but thanks. For the offer and... our talks". He whispers the end part, letting Peter move onto Thor.

"Mr Goat, greatest of all time". He giggles, Thor smiling proudly at the acronym. "I should be the first to thank you", the god starts ahead of the teen, Peter pausing him with his hug. "I know Mr Thor, and I would be honoured if Loki saw me as a Brother. S-s-same with you, if you want".

Thor has to hold himself back from fully bear hugging Peter and shattering his back, "the honour is mine!", he booms, Pete wincing at the volume for which Thor apologises. "It's alright Thor", he smiles, Thor dropping him back on the floor.

"My turn! My turn!", Clint whines from his couch, getting a pillow thrown at him from Tony. It misses but Nat bonks him with it anyways. Peter lets him have it, a turn he shared with his kids. "Mr Parrot, Mr Cheetah, Ms Cat?", they all nod respectively, Peter hugging them in that order.

Unlike Thor, Clint does the full bear hug, Peter's groaning muffled by the archer's shirt, only letting go after another threat from Nat. "Best dad, right?", Pete chuckles. This goes right to Clint's head who wears it like a badge of honour, "and best uncle too kid- uhh, yeah", he ruffles his hair, reluctantly ending his turn.

"Ms Cat". Wanda probably gives him the softest hug so far, "Nah, Call me Wanda, or... Big Sis Wanda if you want". "Absolutely, and if you ever want to talk about... them, I can come over right away".  She winks, letting go, "same here Pete". Pietro was happy to be last, he already was flustered enough about Peter even before learning he knew. Their last meeting... personal. Even with the extra time and his speed cognition he still came up empty. "Mr Cheetah", Pietro nods.

"How's the anxiety?", Peter whispers into a hug, Pietro's heart already racing above what any human should have, "G-G-good". Pete grins, "that's great", he no longer whispers. "And now we don't need to use Ms FRIDAY when you want to talk or hang out, you can just text me". This change in the mood helps Pietro come out of his panic. "Yeah, cool".

It's short lived, as there's one more thing Peter needs to do. "And thanks for the advice", Peter says, kissing him on the cheek, like the speedster did the week before. It'll take Clint half an hour to fully reset him to functional again.

Scott is the first to hug Pete instead, "Thanks for taking care of Cassie, she asks about you", he hums, shaking him side to side. Peter hugs back, smiling, "if she or you want, I'd be happy to babysit again". Scott beams, as even Maggie and Jim have started asking who this Peter kid is. "She'd love it".

Sam isn't one for hugs, but he still accepts it when Peter offers it, no he totally didnt love it. "Thanks for the patch work Kid, and the books". Sam then whistles, a light whirring and buzzing that gets closer, followed by beeping. "From both of us kid".

"Redwing!", Peter greets, the drone just as excited as it sneaks into the hug. "Hey! This is my hug". Redwing beeps a swear in Morse, to Peter's embarrassment, enjoying the hug and pats from Pete. "Ok, Ok, Red. If you need another fix, call me". Red beeps, Sam smirks. "Great, finally a mechanic I trust", This does as intended: insulting Tony. "Shut it Chicken, or I'll make you fly like one".

Now at her turn, she voices her curiosity, "This seems to be a lot more about us than you kid, why?". Pete scratches his neck, "I saw the videos, and MJ kinda explained you didn't tell me because you were scared, that it was the only reason her threat worked. I already ghosted you for a week and I didn't want you guys to be afraid".

It earns him a chorus of 'Aww's' and a hug from Nat. "Your secrets are safe with me". She whispers, "yours too" he replies, her letting go.

"Saved the best for last", Rhodey jokes. He would've had everything and the kitchen sink thrown at him but Peter was too close and in the way. "Mr Platypus, Rhodey", the man nods on the second, being the first to hug and talk. "Thank you for giving us back the Tony I love".

Peter's eyes widen, blushing at Rhodey's claim and compliment. "T-thank you". Rhodey lets go, Peter barely having had a chance to hug back in his shock. "Did you know we used to go out?". The kid's shock grows, alongside Tony's annoyance, "Rhodey!"

Rhodey waves him off, whispering a "I'll tell you all the stories later", to a Peter before the kid returns to Tony's couch. "So Kid, still want the Party?". He nods, "you made the effort to plan one, we wouldn't want it to go to waste", he smirks, looking up at the ceiling.

"Boss", FRIDAY interrupts, "I hate to break the news, but the candles melted onto the cake". They all look over at the counter, the top layer of frosting slathered with wax. "Oh, we can peel it off, it's still goo-". "FRI, order another one. Make it three layers and have it sent up here within 2 hours".

Even knowing Mr Metal is Tony, his extreme use of money still shocks him. "Mr Stark, it's fine". Tony, and the group, all ignore him. Knowing better than to fight with Tony or agreeing on the bigger cake. "In the meantime, we could start with your gifts", Tony continued, leading Peter along the way and away from any argument he could muster.

"Wait, gifts? You all didn't have to-". Again, this achieves nothing, "It's your birthday kid, we did and we wanted to". The avengers all exchange a knowing look, "How bout we start with only one, from all of us".

"It was my idea-hey", Clint grumbles and whines after a punch from Sam. Peter finds it agreeable enough, hoping or rather praying they didn't go too overboard. They all turn to Pietro, who salutes before speeding back and forth, making a tower at the centre of the couch area.

In front of Peter, Avengers Tsum-Tsums, one from and of each avenger. "I wanted to give you a Hawkeye one as a gag gift before they all stole my idea". He explains, defensive, and pouty. "They're all signed too", Scott adds next to the archer, adulting for him.

"That's actually not the present I was thinking of", Tony stresses, annoyed at the distraction. He stands, "follow me kid". Peter recognises the hallway, the path around the tower, they're heading back to Tony's room. "Did you buy me more Iron-Man merch?", He tries good guess. "Not exactly". Peter stops at Tony's room, looking confused when Tony walks one door further. "This one kid".

He doesn't say anything else, letting Peter open the door himself. What was inside, he couldn't have ever expected.

A king sized bed — with Iron-Man sheets, of course — centre of the room, plasma flat screen on a far wall opposite, surround sound speakers everywhere. Towards the window a conversation pit, with some of the longest couches Peter has ever seen. Coffee table in the middle and another flat screen before the window in its own console table.

Matching the name, on it and on two huge cabinets next to it, were every X-Box, PS, Wii and switch console ever released. What shelves weren't covered by consoles were full of every video game Tony could find, specially Pokemon and Legend of Zelda, Peter's favourites. On the walls a few more shelves and display cases, unopened LEGO sets on every single one, ready for Peter to build and present. Action figures and other superhero memorabilia as well.

By the window and to the opposite side of the bed and conversation pit was a desk. On and around it more top tier Stark tech, everything Tony had given Peter before plus a few extra toys all ready for him.

Two doors on each side of Peter's bed, between it and the wall and it and the pit. One to a fully outfitted bathroom, Iron-Man toothbrush and towels. The other to a walk in closet, full of clothes some of which Peter recognised as the ones Tony bought before, but those only a fraction of all the ones inside.

Dozens of T-Shirts, collared shirts, button ups, tank tops, compressors, button up and suit shirts. Sweats, Pyjama pants, sport shorts, Chinos, ripped and skinny jeans, suit pants and everything in between. Shoes of every type tony could think of, and socks of every colour. Leather jackets, varsity jackets, track suit jackets, sukajan jackets, denim jackets, insulated vests, ski jackets, flight jackets, and hoodies. Baseball caps, sunglasses, and open sections for any jewellery or extra clothes Peter had or wanted.

The closet was where Tony decided to share the spotlight. A white wolf themed leather jacket and Captain America themed varsity jacket. Falcon and Hawkeye  themed slacks. A Bruce Banner signed lab coat, Quick silver compressor shirt and sneakers, Scarlet Witch themed sukajan jacket. Ant-Man running shorts and bomber jacket, War Machine themed shirts and black widow and Loki themed hoodies.

The spotlight was still only shared as at least 6 shirts, jackets, pants, shoes, socks and extras were Iron-Man, Tony Stark or SI style.

Back in the main room, in front of a giant, signed, Iron-Man poster, Peter's jaw had more than hit the floor. The past 10 minutes were spend by Peter looking over everything, stuttering and fumbling. Finally he gained the strength to speak, on the most egregious item. "A life sized Iron-Man LEGO statue!?!?"

Tony grins, "like it? I had it custom made. Did you know there are LEGO masters paid to do this? Weird job". He remains as casual as possible, just to annoy Pete further, the eventual and anticipated, "Mr Stark!!!".

"Nope, sorry, I've already been upgraded to 'Tony' and I'm not going back". Peter grumbles, still amending, "Tonnnyyyyy!". The billionaire chuckles, ever so happy to hear Peter call him 'Tony'. He pulls Peter into a side hug and walks him over to the only unused box, one full of picture frames. "I remember back in your apartment it was covered in pictures, thought you might want some here too".

Pulling out the top frame, he shows Peter, inside one of the pictures FRIDAY took from their first dinner, of Peter asleep on Tony's shoulder. "Like it?". Pete hugs Tony, tightly. "It's my favourite". The billionaire smiles, both walking over to the wall by Peter's bed, setting the picture above one of his bedside tables.

They stare at it, Tony's arm over Peter, the kid's head on his shoulder before the sound of shuffling stops them. "Shhh", Tony tells Pete, finger on his lips, tip-toe-ing to the door. Once he opens it, Avengers tumble into the room. "Prying bastards".

The Avengers, except Natasha, all stand from on top of each other, looking over the room. Clint most jealous of the gaming set up when it took him a month of begging to get a single switch. All compliment the room and wish Peter a quick happy birthday before FRI interrupts them. "Peter, MJ is asking if they can come up now"

"Right, yes! Please bring them up". Peter, with Tony's help, leads everyone back to the Party, explaining to the group what MJ was doing downstairs with everyone else. Meeting his Aunt and friends at the Living room.

"Peter!", Ned yells, tackling Peter into a hug "Why didn't you tell me you were friends with The Avengers?!". Peter huffs in a breath, making up the one Ned's body slam left him without, "because I didn't know?". "Yeah, let him breathe loser", MJ says, walking next to him, "how'd it go Loser?". From Behind, Tony chimes in "we were fine".

She stares him down, Tony shrinking slightly at her glare, "I didn't ask you, Stark". Peter grabs her hand, pulling down on it. "Be Nice MJ, and it was great". With this confirmation, she pulls back her protectiveness, kissing Peter's cheek.

Peter leaves both his friends, hugging May and bringing her to him. "May, meet Mr Stark, Mr Metal. Tony". May chooses to be polite, shaking his hand. "Mr Stark". He nods, smirking and trying to cajole. "Ms Parker, it's a pleasure to meet you. You have an incredible nephew".

"I know", she replies with a lot less charm, tension in the room rising. Eric takes it as his cue to cough. "Hello?".

Peter runs up to Loki, Abe, Ray, Mikaila, Ginger, Mark and Eric. "Right, come on". Abe, Ray and Mark give Peter a high five and a handshake, Ginger, Mikai and Eric a hug, the last of these 3 nogging on his head. "Just like my little Bro Corey, but less curly".

Swatting Eric's hand away, Pete pouts flattening his head. Eric reaches into his denim jacket, pulling out a little box, red ribbon around its blue wrapping outside. "Birthday present. Open it!".

The odd insistence and shoving of the gift into his hand, Peter obliges. Laughing as he pulls out the little toy inside. "A me bobble head?". Eric grins widely, nodding. "You loved the ones I had of my friends from Philly, thought you'd like one of your own". Now Peter hugs Eric, before playing with the head and looking over all the detail, including a wig as messy as his hair.

"Boss", FRIDAY interrupts Peter's conversation with his friends, before anyone else could hand him a present. "There's a package here from the Wakandan embassy, it's addressed to Mr Parker". Curious was Tony, like everyone, "Send it up".

MJ and Ned take their chance, "while Stark's stooge gets here, open ours". MJ hands him a flat box, while Ned a gift bag. From MJ he got a blank drawing book and a picture frame. "From when we all went out, know you like to collect pictures". Pete smiles at the framed memory, Abe, Ray, Ned, MJ, Loki, Pietro and himself all posing in front of the movie posters. "And the book is so you can keep all your creative ideas in one place, instead of your towers of loose paper you keep loosing".

After hugging and kissing MJ, he opens Ned's. "Kinda went the decorative route too", he comments anxious, Peter finding his name written in translucent LEGO pieces, an electric cord sticking from the sculpture. "It got LED lights, thought you could put it on your wall, or night stand, personalise your room". Your room indeed.

He pounces to hug them, repeatedly shouting thank you and already having an idea where to put them. MJ is thankful the elevator's ding got him off of her. A member of the Dora Milaje walking through. "Who's one Peter Parker?". Peter nods, her dropping the package with him, "special delivery from the princess".

Once Peter has the package and her duty is fulfilled, she leaves them be. And at the insistence of everyone, he opens the package, finding three bead bracelets.

'So you, Ned and MJ can call me. Direct link, private line'

Reads the note inside. If the interns weren't already in shock overload over Peter being close friends with the avengers, him getting a birthday present from a literal princess would've broken them. Ned and Peter are overly excited of the gift, even MJ cracking a wide smile. "How the hell do you know Shuri?", Sam asks from his couch, sipping on his juice.

"She stalked him cause of the internship, and Peter was himself". "Umm... Thanks?", Peter asks confused, squinting his eyes at MJ, the only one In the room to be so.

Now it's the rest of the teen's turns. Ray getting Pete a piranha plant light and Abe getting Peter a chewbacca mug. Finally, the interns. "We saw some of your plans to make BB8, thought we should come together and make it a friend". They open the box, pulling a miniature R2D2 from within.

"You didn't", he gasps, eyeing bot. Tony interjecting from a far, "oh they did, gave them the access, go ahead and overtime three weeks ago".

Eric ruffles Peter's hair again, Mikaila hugging him as they explain. "You helped us with all our projects". Ginger continuing, "even above working on your own". Mark fist bumping Pete, "so we thought we'd help you with one". Eric finishing, "It doesn't have an AI, you're better at making them than we are, but what do you think?". He hugged the four. "It's a real life R2D2, I love it".

"Hey Pete, how bout you show them your room", Tony comments, The avengers angry at him for reducing their time with Peter after finally dropping all their secrets. Peter loved the idea, "right! I was thinking of putting up your gifts there anyways", his friends all look confused, Peter giggling. "You guys aren't going to believe this".

He was right, Everyone dispersing in the giant room. Eric, Mark and Ginger — the gamer kids — right over to the gaming set up. Ned and Abe over the LEGO display cases, Ray and Mikai to the desk over the magnificent set up. MJ scoffing at the giant statue, "he would". Peter thought it would've been cool, but immediately grew embarrassed, a little ashamed and guilty that his friends didn't have this, even if they didn't care.

A tug dragged him away, "Loki?". He pulls Peter into the bathroom. "What personal thing do you want to talk about?", He asks the god, knowing exactly why he was here. He flicks his wrist, a gold and green gift basket and large box appearing on top the large sink and cabinet. "Your present".

A full makeup, nail polish and hair styling set — one identical to Loki's. "You seemed to enjoy it during the sleepover, thought you'd like to have one, to experiment-". He's cut by a tight embrace, "thank you". Loki slowly learning to hug back. "I also have one for your aunt, thought to give it to her later".

Peter nods excited, filling Loki with confidence. Then they're called back. "You have the new Legend of Zelda game? It's not even out yet!" Eric yells from his room, Peter realising he should probably supervise what's going on. Being pulled into a quick game trial session in his little pit with his friends.

-

"Back off, We've already taken a lot of his time and he's gonna want to spend some of his birthday with his friends". Tony scolds the avengers, them backing off as told. "Meanwhile, I need a couple people to pick up the cake and if any of you have final changes to your gifts now that Peter knows, now's the time to make them".

This gets them running, around half of them rushing off to upgrade their presents. Tony resting back on his sofa, Rhodey on his side, when May approaches.

Tony smirks, "do you need anything May? A drink?", He offers her a mimosa. May looking uneasy, "they're virgins, I'm not about to drink at a teen's birthday party". May takes the drink, one of the better mimosas she's ever had, but that does not dissuade her from her goal.

At May remaining distance, Tony sighs and grimaces. "Go ahead, say what you want to say. I'm used to not being liked". Tony keeps sipping on his mimosa, waiting for May to find her words. Rhodey chooses to stay silent, to be there for Tony if he needs.

"I'm not swayed by your money or guilt". She starts, setting her drink down and leaning towards him. "I know who you are and exactly what you're capable of, good and bad". Both men gulp, "Peter trusts you, he chose to come here and it's the only reason I am. But remember this Stark". By this point she's maybe a foot away from Tony, grabbing his shirt. "Pete has already been burned by you, hurt by all of you. Twice. He's already been through more than enough for one life"

She leans into his side, whispering her last sentence into his ear, Rhodey just able to make it out. "I don't care who you are, I'm not letting him get hurt again. Whatever that takes".

There was grit to her voice, the subtle threat understood by everyone present. Tony tries to do some damage control. "Trust me May, that kid getting hurt is the last thing I want". She grabs her drink and moves to stand, "as true as I want that to be, for Peter's sake, I'd need to see it to believe it".

"May", Tony calls for her before she's gone too far. She turns back, only acknowledgement Tony's gonna get. "We're thinking of having a movie night tonight, mind if he stayed overnight?".

She sighs. "Please", Tony adds, an honesty no camera has ever gotten, and which has May slump. "If even the slightest thing goes wrong, I'm pulling the plug", she replies, hand rubbing at the bridge of her nose, one last pained look sent the men's way. Tony looks at Rhodey, suppressing a smile if for her sake, "so... that a yes?". She shakes her head as she walks away, Tony letting his smile show, Rhodey as well.

"Where's the Cake FRI?", he asks, leaning back victoriously drink in hand. "Almost done, should be up in 45 minutes". Tony checks his watch, cake for lunch? May probably wouldn't approve. "And what are the kids doing?".

There are no cameras in the rooms — most rooms, Peter's included — so even FRIDAY can't see, but... "based on their television and conversation, they're having a 'gaming session'". Tony's happy to see them use some of Peter's new toys. "Get our regular orders of Shawarma, Subway and Taco Bell. Make sure to add vegan options for Bruce and MJ, and get some extra stuff for everyone". He orders, a makeshift meal for everyone, "and let the kids know when it arrives".

Tony finishes his drink, now exasperated about the man on his side. "And don't you have anything to say?". Rhodey looks as innocent as he can, unable to hide the pride on his face. "Unbelievably not, think you handled that well enough".

While initially he felt smug satisfaction, that first word irked him. "What do you mean unbelievably-?"

The lunch plan works, their food and cake arriving as predicted. All interns trickled back into the living space at the mention of food. MJ and Bruce bond over their food. Eric, Clint and Thor all eating alike in style and volume. Peter hating every second of them singing happy birthday, getting everyone to only sing louder till he finally blew out the candles.

Once the cake was served everyone dispersed, Eric, Ginger, Ray, Abe, Clint, Pietro, Scott and Sam all going to the switch. Most surprising, Eric dominated, winning by larger margins than that console had ever seen, even knocking Pietro way off his throne.

Nat, Wanda and MJ holding their own conversation away from the gamer nerds. Bucky introduced Mark to Steve, the three discussing Bucky's arm, the projector, and other casual topics. Tony and Rhodey chatting along with Bruce, Ned, Abe and Vision.

May and Peter teaming up and able to drag Loki and Thor to the hallway and away from prying ears.

"Lady May?", she smiles, "Hi Thor", she smiles, Peter bouncing next to her. "We need to talk to you two". She explains, Loki holding back an 'evidently', due to worry and affection. Peter looks at Loki just as concerned, giving him a quick hug and an assurance it would be fine. "We've been discussing it and while we've mentioned it, we were hoping to make this more... official, more concrete".

Grabbing both of Loki's hands in her's, she addresses him first and foremost. Thor looking on clueless and Peter excited. "Don't feel pressured to choose and take as long as you need to decide. Whatever you chose won't change anything, I want you to know that". Loki nods, only more scared by that prelude, Thor worried for his brother. "I would be honoured if you considered me your Aunt May". Now he's frozen, Thor next to him, the latter only worried about the former. It's Peter's impatience that breaks the silence.

"y-y- you don't need to, I mean, I'd love to if you want, we could be brothers, or cousins? and then aunt May could be your aunt May, a family, if you want, not to push but-". His aunt squeezes his shoulder, shutting him up.

Turning to Loki, the three of them are shocked to see him still frozen, but leaking a few tears. Of Joy? Fear? Sadness? Not even the god knew. "Mr Loki?".  He starts shaking, softly sniffling. May takes over again, hugging him and massaging his hair.

"Breathe Loki, with me". Thor and Peter finally get to see first hand their odd relationship, Loki's stress dissipating within the hug. A few minutes afterwards gaining the words and coolness to speak. "Miss May, a-are you sure?", He asks,  his mind flashing back to Odin, the many times he claimed to regret that decision. "Families have rarely been fortunate to have me, I-I'm not-".

Thor presses his hand over Loki's back, gaining all his focus as Thor nods, "Father was wrong. Don't let his cruelty make you miss something you wan- deserve". Thor very gently takes his turn to hug Loki, for once a fully reciprocated and welcomed hug by both of them. "Choose happiness, everything else will follow".

Good advice? Loki cannot believe he just got good advice from his oaf of a brother, never will he admit this nor that he needed that hug. He will however be polite, "thank you Thor", then he turns back to May and Peter.

"What do you say Loki?", May asks, her caring tone reminding Loki of her, Peter worriedly grinning, shrugging and adding, "Family?". It's still paralysing, though now Loki does have a clear answer. "Y-yes", he whispers, nodding. Internally he's prepared for the rug to be pulled under him, the joke to be revealed and the mockery to begin. It doesn't.

Behind his tightly shut eyes he's surprised by two pairs of arms in a warm embrace, opening them to find both Parker's smiling in their hug. "We love you Loki", May says, Peter nodding on Loki's chest, and that's what breaks him into tears.

Now, certain they're of Joy, everyone is a lot calmer, both Parker's keeping the hug and pulling Thor in to keep Loki happy, the god sneaking a little box into Peter's pocket. May once again massaging with Loki's hair and very lightly kissing his forehead. Again, it's around a minute before they let go, a little bit of Loki's makeup running. "Thank you", he whispers, earning another quick hug from Peter.

"Thor", May smiles at him while Peter steps back from his and Loki's hug. "Lady May?", he raises his brow curious, his smile no less grand. "That invitation is yours too, if you want and whenever you're ready, we'd love to call you family too". He brightens even more, nodding and keeping his voice down. "If my brother is happy to call you family, then the honour is mine". They fell to slight idle conversation, Loki's few tears drying unfortunately leaving the make-up in tear streaks. "I should clean up", he comments, gesturing to the hallway towards his and Thor's room, pulling his brother along with him.

Only once they're out of range of Peter and his aunt does Loki stop. Thor looking confused but not questioning his brother. "I'm only going to say this once so listen closely you oaf", he snaps, defensively. Thor looks stunned by the change in attitude, a fast rate of change that continues in their talk. Loki stops, softening his tune and quieting his voice, "I almost got lost in my fear... in my past. You grounded me and helped me focus, so... thank you, I owe you".

Thor just as plainly replies. "I know I'm not really worthy of it, that I've failed you in the past, but I will always be your brother Loki". Thor replies, Loki endeared by his brother's words. "I promise to listen more, to support you whenever you need, to prove I'm worthy of being your brother". They smile at each other, Loki now the one to initiate their hug. "Enough with this worry over worthiness. Father's obsession with that was never healthy and we shouldn't follow his footsteps". Thor, again, carefully embraces Loki, now the one with tears in his eyes. "What do you suggest brother?", he asks.

Loki's most surprised by how much he's started enjoying hugs, specially with Thor. "let's just be brothers. Fresh start and a new family, free of Odin's clutches". They both agree, releasing from the hug and continuing their walk to Loki's room. "Love you Thor", he says on their way, Thor grinning wide enough to hurt the muscles in his face but he didn't mind one bit, "Love you too Loki".

-

*back with Peter and May*

"Don't eavesdrop Peter", she scolds after they can't see either god anymore. Peter scowling at her, "I told you, I can't help it". That's when he feels it, an extra weight in his jacket pocket. "Hang on, whats this?".

Inside, a silver chain with an Uru Mjolnir charm on its end. The little box's top hiding a carved metal plate. 'For protection', inscribed on it. "I think this might be Thor's present, cool". He puts it on, smiling giddy at the gift.

May reaches into her own pockets, first taking out a plain envelope. "On the topic of gifts, this one's long overdue". On the letter, Peter spots familiar handwriting, an even more familiar name written on it: 'From Ben'.

Peter's already gutted, feeling the inevitable tears coming. "You remember how he was. How he lost his dad when he was 15. He always seemed to know about these things and wrote it years ago just in case he couldn't tell you in person". He hugs May, a source of strength before he can open it, a few tears falling on nthe Paper as he reads it.

Hi Peter

If you're reading this, I'm sorry I couldn't be there to tell you in person. So, got a datemate? I know you hated every time I asked, but I always wanted to know that your kind heart was in good hands, in every form of love.

I really do wish I could be there, have some ice cream for me. Give May a hug from me too, something about them could always make me smile.

If there's one thing I'm sure about, it's that I'd be proud of who you are today. Always willing to help, even if it meant being hurt yourself. Please stop that second part, I know you're still doing it but please, learn to take care of yourself

And please, if you haven't already, do learn to let me go. Don't let my death define your life, it won't get you too far, fight for others lives, to make them better like you made mine

I love you Peter, you were like the son I never had, a better son than I could hope for.

‏Ben

He had to return the letter to May, stop it from being drenched in tears, May slipping it safely away into her pocket before catching him in a hug. "I know Pete, I miss him too", she says through her own couple of tears while Peter sobs a little into her blouse, needing a second to recover from that letter.

"I know sweetie. I know", she clears her own tears, soothing him a little more before she continues. "There's a couple more things", she first pulls out an old, worn, silver watch. Peter turns it over on his hand, he's sure he's seen before. It seems broken, and has what Peter recognises as greek on the back. "Αγάπη πέρα ​​από το θάνατο", it means 'Love Beyond Death'".

That's where... "it was dad's watch", he says breathlessly, clutching it tighter. He'd bought it once, on his honeymoon to Greece, he rarely took it off. May nods, "It's a little broken, I tried to get it fixed but- maybe you can fix it yourself. You and your machines". Peter giggles, Mat returning to her purse, pulling out a locket next to it. "And this was Mary's. They left them to you in their will, said we should give them to you on your sixteenth". Peter carefully takes the silver chained locket, opening it to a picture of Mary Parker holding him as a baby.

He already was all dried up, not really having the strength to cry anymore. Just nostalgic at the watch, which he puts on, and the picture of the locket, which he returns to May. "Can you keep this safe?", She nods, putting it back in her purse, pulling out something else.

"This one was Ben's", she shows him the ring. Peter knows this ring well, he remembers it from Ben and May's wedding picture, as well as from too many times to count in his hand. The ring itself simple, two silver bands on the ends, an onyx band in the middle. He tears up again slightly, still able to hold them back as he puts the ring on. "It's perfect, thank you Ben", he whispers into the ring, giving it a light kiss. Still, somehow May has more to give, revealing a thin, flat gift, carefully wrapped in all navy paper. A leather covered book, with half the leather coming off, scratches with worn pages inside.

"It was Ben's diary. There's memories, thoughts, and more messages for your future. 18th, graduation, leaving for college, college grad, proposal, wedding, kids if you want any, among others". Peter opens the first page, recognising the hard writing instantly — it matches the letter — before shutting it. "I- I don't think I can read this right now without crying".

Both chuckle, Peter adding, "and I want to save this, for later, when I need it". May smiles, letting him know that it was the last thing she had for him. He runs to save it inside one of the bedside tables in his new room, May walking back to the party. "Hey Kid, you ok? You look like you've been crying", Tony whispers into his ear. Pete nods, "I'm great actually, perfect".

Tony drops it, seeing Peter smiling. "So what are we doing?", The kid asks. They catch him up, On Eric's uncontested victories, on Clint's various rage quits, MJ sitting by next to him and continuing the party. Loki and Thor returning half way through. Loki turning into a snake and slithering over Peter's arms and shoulders while the teen is dragged into the friendship-destroying Mario-Kart tournament; he got third.

-

His return to the party is short lived, having escaped the Mario-War its only minutes before someone else drags him away. "Mind if we... talked", Pietro asks, pointing towards the balcony. This time everyone in the party sees it happening, those who know, knowing.

"What's up?", Peter asks once they're outside, only the two of them present, a spy and a teen threatening everyone away from the doors. Pietro fidgets with the ends of his shirt, sputtering as he starts. "I... wanted to thank you".

Today has already been heavy, so Peter is lost from the get go. Luckily, Pietro continues explaining. "You guys were the first friends I met, the first friends I made. And you were so welcoming and encouraging, even when I didn't deserve it, so umm, thank you". He has to admit he cut himself short, not wanting to push to much among... other things.

He also passes Peter a small rubber bracelet, odd plastic charms throughout. He also lifts his own sleeves, displaying his identical one, the only difference being the chain of square charms with the letters of their names on them. "It's a friendship bracelet, I made one for each of you, I- well, it's kinda stupid but I-", Pietro pauses, now beet red, whispering the end of his thought, "I wanted a reminder that it was real".

Peter grabs his hand, getting a quick acknowledgement and confirmation before gently hugging Pietro, "I love it". He beams putting it on next to the watch, Pietro happy and getting another box from him jeans pockets. "Thought I might as well give you your other present now".

A completely silver ring, rimmed on both ends, the midsection of the ring indented. Within, a thunderbolt pattern between 4 bright blue sapphires every 90 degrees, "QuickSilver" written on the innards of it. As well as a silver chain it was stuck in. "That way you can wear it as a pendant or a ring". Peter grins, putting it on next to Ben's ring. "My hand's gonna get heavy if this keeps up". They both laugh.

"By the way, feel free to call any time. I'll speed right over whatever you need, even if it's getting you your homework or to school on time". Peter giggles, music to Pietro's ears. "I don't think I'll need that much, but thanks Pietro".

Pietro seriously debates asking him right there and then, but then the adults had to go ahead and ruin it. Literal shrieking from the couch area gets Peter and Pietro to rush back in, finding a twitchy Clint yelling incomprehensible profanities while standing on a couch. "What's up with him?", Pietro asks.

"He's a sore loser". MJ startles both of them, coming up from behind. "They were playing Mario Party and Ginger stole Clint's only star. Now he's whinging like a child". Pietro relaxes, knowing this is quintessential Clint, moving on. Peter stays confused, then scared when Clint shrieks again, pointing directly to him. "You didn't have rings earlier today, someone's sneaking you gifts. Now it's my turn!". Was this a way to distract everyone from his devastating defeat? Yes. Was Clint still incredulous at Peter getting others gifts before his? That too.

"What do you say Pete?", Tony asks. Peter's already too on the spot so he defaults to nodding. "Alright, but Barton's last!", He shouts, everyone but Clint cheering, said archer yelling a "fuck you Stark" before pouting in his corner of the sofa.

Sam, Wanda, and Scott all head out of the room, the rest of the Avengers gathering their gifts from a nearby table while all the teens and interns gathered around the sofa. Peter was incredibly flustered being in the spotlight but the caring smiles of everyone around him cooled him.

At Tony's insistence, Bruce goes first; A heavy square box wrapped in Hulk themed wrapping paper. "Is this one of your books?", He asks, pulling out the item on top. "It's actually a full collection, I just wrapped my first's first edition. The rest are in my library, you can pick them up whenever you want".

Then, Peter looks inside. "And they're signed?!", he shouts, shocked as he reads a short message followed by Bruce's signature. Bruce blushes and smiles, "yes, the full collection is signed. All unique, but there's one more thing". Bruce points at the box, Peter digging down to its bottom, finding a set of papers loosely stapled.

"It's the manuscript for my next one, thought you and Ned and whoever else here could look over it, give me some notes". Both nerds' eyes widen, staring at each other in absolute shock. MJ shuts Ned up before he starts ramble-screaming, Peter stuttering a thank you and gives Bruce a tight hug. "You're welcome kid".

Tony chuckles, "so, who's gonna top that?". The avengers all scowl at the billionaire. Peter defusing, "Mr Stark, it's not a competition". Tony looks disgusted at the 'Mr Stark', the avengers' frowns flipped to smirks. "Besides, seeing you all here, you all as friends... that's the best present I could get" 'well, except for one', he leaves unsaid, fidgeting with his watch and ring.

"It might not beat Nerd talk, but I hope you like it". Nat showing emotion is something no one comments on, her glare able to sharpen as much as her throwing knives. "Thanks Ms Nat".

She gave him some home made tea mixes, as well as a... Romance novel?. Confounding. Nat is confounding, everyone surprised by the gift and why Nat would give it to Peter. "Look inside", she mouths, Peter privately doing so. The first page read: 'A Comprehensive Guide to Martial Arts; Masterclass edition".

Inside was also an almost blank sticky note, only thing on it a pair of spiders. "It's one of my favourite books, can't wait to read it with you. We could have a private book club". Peter, now much more energetic and happier, nods. "Thank you Ms Nat, I love it". Everyone knows there's more going on, but everyone also knows questioning it is a death sentence.

As they were fighting over who was next, a new voice steals their spotlight. "I hope I'm not too late to the Party", Pepper smiles walking into the room, gift bag in hand. "A couple meetings today run long". She was hoping to arrive by 1, ended up making it by 3.

"Ms Salt?", Peter asks, making the connection. Pepper rolls her eyes while holding her smile, "2 months, they lasted longer than I thought". Peter jumps from his couch, hugging Pepper, "Thank you for your help, a few months ago".

She squats a little, matching Peter's height and returning the hug. "You're always welcome", Pepper replies, Tony smiling at her from the back. "And we should be the ones thanking you", she whispers, standing back and handing him his present. An Avengers hoodie, a golden snitch keychain and a Tiny Tony chibi plush.

That last one proves a favourite. Peter gushing over the tiny figure, promising to make it his new sleep plushy. Tony was only a little frustrated when Peter returned to his couch, toy in hand. Pepper walking over to and introducing herself to May.

Scott finally returns, the last of the 3 that left and the next one to steal the spotlight. "It's from me and Cassie. Once she heard your birthday was coming up she insisted on making you something". The gift itself a basket full of home made cookies, fudge, and cupcakes. All home made. A hand drawn birthday card signed by Cassie.

Makes Peter gush, passing the card to MJ and asking if they can frame it. Then, came Wanda. "It's from me and Vis". Inside their gift basket a custom made mirror and frame. Beautiful wooden carvings around the frame, one corner biting into the centre, the words "Proud of You" carved and painted onto the wood.

"I have one like it in my room, you can slide pictures between the frame and mirror. That way every time you look in, you're surrounded by the people you love". Pete hugs Wanda and Vision, the latter doing his best to reciprocate the gesture. "I'm going to need your help setting it up, since you have the experience".

Wanda giggles. "Definitely, we can start with a picture of all of us". Pete nods, a strong whistling cutting the two's talk short. "After the presents, there's something we need to give you". The 'we' became clear when whirring and beeping started to be heard, a red drone zooming through the room and onto Peter's lap. "It's from the two of us, also as a thank you for helping us back in your apartment".

Boy is Peter happy he already told May.

Sam's first gift was Gandalf's staff. "Did you get the blood out? And why does this one look more detailed?". Sam smirks. "You know Peter Jackson?". Every teen and intern nods, oh they know. "Yeah, I pulled a couple of favours. Got his prop designer to make another one and got these signed". He returns Peter's Lord of the Rings books. "Couldnt get Tolkien, thought this was the next best thing".

Tony and MJ had to stop everyone's interrogation on how Sam knew the director of the LotR films — through an Army friend — letting the super soldiers go next, Steve before Buck. Steve's wrapped gift is big but thin, behind the wrapping paper a used canvas and art folder.

It was a painting of Peter, one of the most detailed Steve had painted. He didn't reveal this but it took him three days to complete. Inside the folder a couple more sketches of Peter which cap used as a character study, alongside his own set of sketching pens and blueprint paper.

Peter is stunned. "A Cap original", Bucky states, kissing his boyfriend. Pete jumping to hug Steve thankful of the piece. It's going in his room. "Ok, My turn". Bucky grins, "I got you two gifts", he hands one to Peter and the bag to Steve.

"What is?", Steve looks curious as to why Bucky handed him one of Peter's presents. Said doubts are quelled when he opens it. A pair of golden haired dog ears, a foam dog's nose, and a bone pattern dog collar with Steve's 'Steeb' dog tag on it. Steve face palms while everyone laughs, Bucky's smirk growing wider. "Steve, put this on. That's the gift". He smiles at Peter.

Rolling his eyes and grumbling as he slides the ears into his hair, surprisingly matching in colour, Bucky putting the collar and nose on Steve, unable to hold back his giggling. "Happy now?", Steve deadpans, exhausted.

Busy giggling, Peter doesn't answer, Bucky however, does. He looks Steve over, a critical glare before saying, "not a big fan of the ears and nose", he leans in, sliding one arm around Steve's waist. "But we're keeping that collar", he growls into Steve's ear. The Captain's face turns red in a second, pushing his boyfriend back, "Bucky!".

Everyone laughs, Natasha commenting they should get a room before Peter gets the chance to open his second gift: a fully outfitted tool box. "I like to work on bikes and cars, Use one just like it. If you want we can get you an old bike, fix it and personalise it up for you". May stares him down, Tony from behind Peter doing the decapitation motion with his hand. "Or a car, you know, for when you're older".

He just barely saves his ass, Peter still elated with the gift gives Bucky a tight hug, whispering, "I'll hold you to that promise, soon" when out of earshot. Bucky suppresses a grin your help hide it, replying with a "you're welcome kid", once he pulls away.

Clapping his hands, Tony directs, "Platypus, you're up".

Rhodey looks a little awkward, first time of the day, "didn't really know what to get you, so there's a bit of a mixture in there". He hands Pete his own gift bag, the insides obscured by lose scrap paper.

First an Iron-Man pyjama onesie... it goes about as well as you'd expect it to. Everyone growling and jealous, promising to get Peter one of them too. Second, a metal pedestal holding a display arc reactor. And lastly, an MIT yearbook. "From our graduating year, there's a couple pictures and comments of Tony in there, happy to tell you all their stories".

Peter's loving the idea. Tony's hating it. "Don't you dare Platypus, you're not telling the kid any of that", he barks, Rhodey snickering and Peter giggling while hugging Rhodey, "Thanks Mr Platypus, tell me later".

Conflicted between anger at Rhodey, or happiness for Peter, Tony chooses to distract himself by pissing off a very childish archer. "Alright, since we're done who wants to play virgin beer pong!". His plan works perfectly as Clint scutters off his seat whining, "Hey! I stayed quiet, I waited till the end, it's my turn Stark". Most snicker at Clint's frustration, Him stumbling over the scattered guests and furniture and up to Peter with his present.

"Here kid, the best gift of the day". Tony rolls his eyes at the archer's antics, Peter smiling dopey at Clint. "Thank you Mr Barton..." he replies as he pulls out a hardcover book with a Hawkeye design over it, "but what is this?".

Smirking proudly, Clint flips it a couple pages for Peter, highlighting different titles: Smoke Bombs, Sticky Bombs, Stink Bombs, Glitter Bombs. "It's my ultimate pranking guide". Now Tony jumps defensively from his seat, "No, you're not corrupting my kid Barton!"

The Maximoffs, the interns, and the dad squad all laugh. "Clint's never shared this with anyone, you're lucky kid". Meanwhile Clint stuck his tongue out at Tony while Peter hugged him, "I love it Mr Barton".

"Hey!", Clint calls once he pulled back, "It's Uncle Clint to you". Peter rolls his eyes, still smiling. "Ok Uncle Clint".

Disastrous decision as now every Avenger wanted to be called either Aunt or Uncle, Tony most angry of them all, cause all it took Barton was a gift and a day to upgrade to 'Uncle Clint', and Tony's still struggling to stay at 'Tony'. The discourse lasts until Nat and MJ shout at them to get over it and let Peter do it on his own time, not the favourite decision of anyone I that room — except Clint — but they moved on.

Due to protest, Eric, Pietro and Ginger were all banned from the switch for the rest of the day. Peter won a couple more games but didn't play much beyond that. Tony had ordered another cake, to Peter's chagrin, an ice cream cake this time to keep everyone entertained. This also meant setting up virgin drinking games, darts and any other way he could think of to get Peter and his friends to smile for the rest of the day.

"Sorry Pete, but we gotta go too". Peter hugged Ginger and Mikai goodbye, Them, Ray, Abe and Eric all getting ready to go. "We don't want to take the subway too late, it gets really creepy real quick".

Tony can't have that, "No need, I'll have some of my drivers take you home. Cant have you take your party favours on the subway either".

"Party Favours?", Pete asks confused, then horrified to see Tony smirk. "It's the polite thing to do, and I thought they'd like what I gave you a month ago. You know the computer, the phone, all of that?". Peter's eyes widen, knowing exactly what he was talking about, exactly how much he was talking about. The smirk widens, "I'm sure you'll all enjoy it, my drivers can help you carry them in".

Every intern looks at Tony confused, but seeing Peter's gobsmacked face is enough for them to know not to question it then and there. They wave goodbye leaving only the Avengers, The trio and May, the last of which doesn't stay too much longer. "Hey sweetie?"

"Yes May?", Peter replies from his spot on the couch, feet over the back, head hung down by the floor. "I have an early shift tomorrow-", Pete flips around, stumbling up. "Right, yeah, let's go".

May can't help but smile, his birthday and he's willing to leave it just cause she needs it. She kisses his forehead, "I'm going home, you can stay here as long as you want. I'm sure Tony can get you home safely". She turns to the man, reserving a subtle fury in her glare just for him. "Right?".

He gulps, keeping calm so Peter doesn't see a thing. "Right, sure. I'll have my head of security drive him home whenever he wants". May turns, wrath for happiness as she smiles at Peter, "see, enjoy the rest of your party, I'll meet you back at the apartment". She kisses him again, whispering 'Happy Birthday' into his ear before heading off.

It was already almost 7pm, the sun was still up but thanks to Tony's tinted windows it didn't blind the room. It also served another purpose; "So what do you say kid, up for our Movie Night?"

Peter smiles at the idea, Tony grabbing him from the side to their own couch. "Avengers! Grab the popcorn!". Steve, Bucky, Sam and Scott all rushing for over 10 bowls of popcorn, chips, various types of chocolate and candy, spreading them all around the living area for everyone.

Scanning through the room, Peter relaxes and giggles at the absolutely insane friends he ended up making. Pietro picking Popcorn off his hair, where Clint had somehow managed to spill, Wanda giggling next to them. Bucky snuggling over Steve, giving him a flurry of kisses on his neck, making Steve blush.

MJ, Pepper, and Nat in their own private intense discussion, one no one is stupid enough to eavesdrop in. Thor sat next to Loki, the most civil conversation the avengers have seen those 2 have, Bruce constantly distracted from his own chat with Ned by the happiness in Thor's face. Scott, Rhodey and Sam all in their own. "So Kid? What movie you thinking of?"

"Um, I'm happy with anything". Everyone, literally everyone stares at Peter, smirking. "Even at your own party you still refuse to choose". Tony comments, everyone chuckling and nodding along. He rolls his eyes at Peter's refusal to reply, "Fine, how bout Star Wars, we know it's your favourite". They all cheer, FRIDAY starting episode 1.

During the opening credits crawl, Peter sneaks over to hug Tony. "What's this for kid?", He whispers. Peter's arms wrapped around his waist, head pressed on Tony's shoulder. "Thank you, and I'm sorry".

Tony shakes him off his shoulder, for a more proper hug, a reciprocated hug. "You've got nothing to be sorry about, I've told you multiple times and I meant it each one", Peter pulls back, dopily smiling. "Thanks Tony".

Again, Tony's overjoyed that Peter called him 'Tony', knows it means he trusts him. "We should be the ones thanking you", He points at the godly brothers, the soldier boyfriends, the spy family, "In 6 months, somehow you helped make all this happen. So thanks kid".

Both grin, turning back to the screen, Peter resting a little more on Tony's shoulder. Ned and MJ both leave after the first movie, Peter staying for "one more movie", that turned to three, falling slowly falling asleep by Episode 4. "Kid?", Tony asks after a while without any movement, finding Peter passed out on the couch.

He gestures to Nat, signalling to hand him a blanket, everyone slowly catching on to the sleeping teen. Tony slowly shifting him on his side, more comfortable and so he doesn't strain his neck, laying Peter over the couch, his legs over Tony's lap.

Only after episode 4 ends does everyone move to stand, Tony choosing not to wake Peter carries him to his room. Secretly Friday taking every picture she had at the insistence of multiple avengers. Once in Peter's room, Tony gently lays him on his bed, Pete immediately moving to snuggle with the nearest pillow. "Goodnight-", Tony whispers, kissing Peter's forehead before finishing.

"Son"

Chapter 90: The Sons of the Father

Summary:

Tony and Peter both seek some help, and make a choice

knock knock knock*. Rhodey looks out from his bathroom, now in sweats and a tank top, he can't even reply before the billionaire barges through the door. He also doesn't bother much, letting Tony pace around while he finishes washing up. "Well Platypus, what the hell are you doing? Can't you see I'm panicking here?"

He wants attention, he often does when he's like this. "Come in. Hi Tony, no I haven't gone to bed yet. Yes I'm happy to talk". Rhodes deadpans, catching them up to the discussion, Tony grumbling at the response. "I'm serious platypus".

Chuckling, he does what they always did. "Ok, Tony, sit down and vent". He grabs Tony on both shoulders and drags him to a little seating area in his room. "What's the problem?".

"I called Pete Son", he blurts out, already at the forefront of his mind and fighting to get out. Rhodey's already absolutely stunned, "you called him son? You told him? What did he say?" he rapid fires the questions as soon as he thinks them.

Shaking his head, Tony replies just as quickly and anxiously as Rhodey, "He was asleep, don't think he heard me. What am I gonna do platypus?".

"Adopt him?", Rhodey replies confused, didn't they already have this conversation? "It's not that easy Rhodey", Tony sighs, pressing his palms onto his eyes. Rhodey lightly squeezes Tony's shoulder, a sort of light secret massage, "I'm here Tony, Pep too. Want me to call her?".

He shakes again, "she's already asleep, don't want to wake her". Again Rhodey's struck with Tony both anticipating others' needs and being open about it. "Wait, so if I was asleep would you've stayed agonising over this till tomorrow?".

That's when he freezes, like a child that was caught putting his hand in the cookie jar. "Tony, if you ever want to talk and your anxieties are getting the better of you, please wake me up. I'm sure Pepper has told you the same at least a dozen times", Tony reluctantly nods, "see. Wake us up Tony, or I'll get Peter involved in this agreement too".

Now Tony's the one dumbfounded, Rhodey the one rolling his eyes. "He cares about you Tony, and if he hears for one second you're panicking alone then he's gonna insist you or FRIDAY wake him up just to help you". Tony relaxes, Rhodey sleepily resting his head on Tony's shoulder, "deal?"

"Deal", Tony smiles, a sign to Rhodey it's safe to talk and pry. "Shouldn't we ask Clint or Scott for help on this? They and your lawyers did take care of Wanda and Pietro's adoption a few months ago".

Tony's stirring shakes him off, "Those two blabber mouths? They'd tell half the tower in a few hours". They're not that bad, but Rhodey knows how much this means to Tony, .1% might as well be 50% to him. "And that was public adult adoption, this is different".

That's what Rhodey was looking for, an opening, "How so?", he smirks.

"I need this adoption to be secret. Peter doesn't know this but I made various protocols and got FRIDAY taking down and distracting from any news about him and his friends being interns". Tony explains, "most people don't know they're our Mentees, we had most of the tower's staff sign NDA's, and even then info still breaks through".

Rhodey only looks more and more amazed at how much Tony's done to protect his kid. "If a single reporter caught wind to any adoption documents, poor kid's gonna be swamped with reporters without having asked for it".

"You mean, like you were Tony?" He asks, even through the years there's not much Tony's told him from before they met, but enough to guess. Tony nods, "Kid deserves better than to be under constant scrutiny, he's too good for them, too good for this world".

A quick hug later, Tony continues his point, "since I need this to be secret, the lawyers said it could take months". Rhodey presses his hand on Tony's back, "but it'll be fine, it's only a few months, and I'll be here whatever you need".

"Thanks Platypus, but that's not even a problem". Rhodey is surprised by Tony's comfort with patience, and surprise really is the hallmark emotion that evening, even when he thought Tony had no more surprises. "There's also CPS home inspections, safety inspections and interviews".

Rhodey scoffs, "You're Tony Stark, you've been interviewed by the most predatory and two-faced reporters ever and come out on top. No CPS agent stands a chance". Tony chuckles at his friend's exaggerated response, still thankful even if Rhodey missed the difference: "but those interviews were only about me, and I didn't care what they said, no one with brains did. This involves Peter, decides if I can adopt him, this matters".

This is something Rhodey's gonna save for later, knowing, "there's more, isn't it". Tony nods. "May has guardian and parent rights, since Peter is a teenager we'd need her permission and I don't think she'd agree"

"Tony", Rhodey tries to disagree, the billionaire already over it. "You saw her today platypus, I know you heard her. She doesn't trust me, pretty certain she threatened to kill me". He's back to digging his face into his hands.

"She also said she wants to trust you Tony, you just gotta show her". He looks up, "If anyone can do it, it's Tony Stark".

Now he rolls his eyes, might be the first time ever an appeal to his ego has exhausted him. "I don't just want her to trust me, I need her to be completely comfortable with me adopting Peter", Rhodey can see Tony's breathing deepen, the weight he carries showing, "I know what it's like to have two... disagreeing parental figures, I don't want that for Peter, I don't want to be-" he stops, breathless.

"You don't want to be Howard?", Tony shakes his head. Rhodey smiles fondly at Tony, pulling him in a hug. "Would Howard have set up movie nights every weekend?" He shakes his head. "Would Howard have organised and personalised a room and a birthday party?" He shakes again. "Would Howard ever have a talk like this?", He shakes one final time.

Rhodey's smirk grew every shake, setting on the final one. "You already aren't like Howard, are better than he had any chance to be and haven't even adopted Peter yet. You'll be a great dad Tony, I'm sure of it".

"Thanks Platypus", he mumbles, the anxiety replaced by exhaustion. "Nope, you're sleeping in your room or I'm calling Peter". Now Tony grumbles while Rhodey snickers. "that's not fair, no using the kid as a threat!".

-

Peter doesn't remember much about the end of the night, just that Luke was in the desert and then nothing. His bed does feel bigger, and his blankets softer, where is he?

Fluttering open his eyes, he recognises his room at the tower, sunlight obscured by Tony's extremely tinted glass. 'Mmm I'm at the tower'... wait. "I'm at the tower!", he snaps open his eyes, jumping upright. "May! I told her I'd be home! She must be worried sick!"

His phone lights up, Karen's voice coming through. "Don't worry Peter, she knows and she left you a message". This stops him from rushing out of the bed, instead picking up his phone. "Ned and MJ also texted"

That settles the order, Ned's barrage first so he stops.

 

‏Ned:

‏Pete

‏You awake yet dude

‏You were kinda falling asleep last night

‏Did you stay at tower

‏I can't believe you get to stay at Avengers Tower

‏Oh! Did you see Mr Stark's party favours

‏We had to make 4 trips just to get all the boxes in

‏There was a new StarkPhone

‏A flatscreen

‏My parents were speechless

‏I can't even choose what to unbox first

‏Text me when you're awake

‏Pete

‏Pete

‏Pete

‏Wake up dude

*This had been just the past half hour, the last couple sent every 2 minutes

Peter

I'm up Ned

Yes I stayed at the tower, and I know right?

Also, that's nice, really nice of Tony

‏Ned

‏Dude

‏You called Mr Stark Tony

Peter

Yeah, I think he likes it

I hope he likes it

He doesn't mind right?

‏Ned

‏Pete, I'm sure it'll be fine

‏You two seemed close yesterday

‏Right! Wow, you are friends with Tony Stark

Peter

And you with Bruce Banner!

‏Ned

‏It's soo coooool

Peter

Yeah, I'll talk to you later

Gotta text May and MJ and then see what to do

‏Ned

‏Omg

‏You're gonna eat breakfast in Avenger's tower

‏With the avengers

Peter

... oh, right

Gonna have to....

I really hope they don't mind

‏Ned

‏What happened to your confidence? You seemed fine yesterday

Pete

Yeah, but yesterday was a party, and I had you and MJ and our friends and May

‏Ned

‏And Loki and Pietro who are also our friends

‏And Thor

‏Didn't he go to May's for lunch once

‏And you've worked with Mr Stark for over a month

Peter

Yeah, but I'm now in their home

‏Ned

‏Don't you dare say you don't want to be a bother

Peter

But I don't!

‏Ned

‏And you won't

‏They planned a party you, Mr Stark even made an awesome room for you

‏You won't bother them the same way you don't bother my family any time you come over

‏You know how much my mom likes you

Peter

Thanks

When did you get so wise?

‏Ned

‏I always was, you're just noticing it now

Peter

😒

‏Ned

‏Ok, MJ's shown me a few books, we've talked and Bruce is really good at this too

Peter

There it is

‏Ned

‏Yeah yeah, just go have your breakfast

‏Bye Pete

Peter

Cya

-

‏MJ

‏Hey Loser

‏I  know you stayed at the tower. Good luck, and give Nat, Wanda and Pepper my regards

*Peter had to check the time stamp, but yeah, she did send this before he even woke up*

Peter

How did you know? I didn't even know?

And you call Ms Nat, Ms Potts and Ms Maximoff, Nat, Pepper and Wanda?

‏MJ

‏I'm me Loser, that's how

‏May left without you and you already looked sleepy, not a hard guess

Peter

... makes sense

‏MJ

‏And if I'm not mistaken you called them Ms Spider, Ms Salt and Ms Cheetah and had movie nights with them

‏So my question is, why don't you

Peter

😳

Because...

They're the Avengers, I'm just trying to be polite

‏MJ

‏I get that, but they're also your zoo, and I'm sure they'd love for you to call them by their names

Peter

Are you sure?

‏MJ

‏Remember what I've said about trusting me? Yes? Then trust me

Peter

Love you MJ

‏MJ

‏Love you too loser

‏Now go text May and get some breakfast

Peter

How did you-

‏MJ

😑

Peter

Right

You're you

I mean, you're awesome

It's just that

Before

‏MJ

‏I know loser

‏Now move it

Peter

Ok, bye MJ

‏MJ

‏Ttyl

-

‏May

‏I know you stayed overnight in your new room. Tony let me know last night and I wasn't surprised

‏Hope you had a good night, text me when you're up. I larb you

Peter

Larb you too May

I'm sorry, I fell asleep

‏May

‏I know you did sweetie, Tony told me

‏And I told you not to apologise, Like I said, I wasn't surprised

Peter

Thanks May

Meet you home?

‏May

‏Yes, gotta get back to work, larb you

Peter

Larb you May

 

Finally he puts his phone down, the time already reading 9:30 pm, "Ms FRIDAY?"

"Yes Peter?", She replies from... everywhere. "Are there cameras in here?"

"No Peter, no bedrooms have cameras, only microphones and speakers for me", she replies, him nodding as he rests his back on his bed rest. "Also, Boss left a note on your night stand". Turning to his left there's the note, next to a glass of water.

Morning Pete

You fell asleep so I got you to your room. I called May, she's fine with it. Left a glass of water for ya, feel free to come to the kitchen for breakfast when you're hungry

The idea that Tony carried him crossed his mind, but he's not gonna give it more silly thought. He shuffles to his closet, still half asleep, impressed once again with the selection. For the day he chooses an arc reactor themed shirt, a Cap themed varsity jacket, SI slacks, Hawkeye socks and Quicksilver sneakers.

"Ms FRI?" He asks once more from his door, looking up at the AI. "You can find breakfast in the kitchen by the Avengers living space, do you need me to guide you there?". Living space, right. "Thanks Ms Fri, and I know the way".

Making it to the kitchen, he finds Nat, Bruce, Scott and Pietro sat around the kitchen island, Steve and Bucky making breakfast. Only the former notices him. "Come on in Pete, the Boomers are making breakfast", Nat jokes. Everyone turns to a Peter, Scott and Pietro snickering at the comment that flew over both the soldier's heads.

Peter waves to the crew. "Good morning". Immediately the jacket causes some problems. "Hey, why does Steve get a jacket but we get nothing?" Bucky whines, everyone taking closer note of Peter's clothes. "Not true, Clint got socks and Pietro got shoes", Scott points out. Nat remains disinterested while Steve stifles a smile about the jacket.

Pietro on the other hand starts blushing madly, "I- gotta go!" He blurts, a streak of silver and cobalt all that's seen before he's gone. Peter's left confused, "Don't mind him, he's flighty", Nat explains, sipping on her tea while pulling back a chair for Pete.

"So what'll be?", Bucky asks Peter, passing Bruce his plains eggs and avocado toast, and Nat her ham and cheese. "I don't mind, whatever's easiest". Everyone suppressed a sigh at Peter's comment. "We don't mind kid, we've cooked for Thor and Hulk, whatever you want will be easier than that".

This, plus Nat's light glare breaks him, though he still finds a workaround. "I'll have some oatmeal, thank you". They all frown at the choice, knowing his trick. Bucky coming in first, "Nope, you'll have eggs and bacon". He amends, "and some german sausage, and hash browns". Steve adds.

While good, Nat still wants to push it further. "I don't know, He's a growing boy, might need a fruit platter too", then Scott, "and some waffles, what kid doesn't like waffles". And finally, Bruce, "and maybe some avocado toast, I wouldn't mind some more".

Peter just grew redder at each suggestion, taking in their silence and unanimous smirks. "T-t-that's ok, y-you don't need to". Oh, but they do. "Nope, we know what you were trying to do. If you're not gonna choose something good, we'll do it for you". Nat smugly says, taking one more sip of tea at the end.

Steve and Bucky clink their spatulas getting back to work, Bruce and Nat continuing their breakfast while Scott and Peter wait for theirs. In the end, Scott's scrambled eggs were dwarfed by Peter's multiple plates, not helping the teens flustered-ness. Neither did his stomach's grumble.

"Sorry", he rubs his neck while everyone giggles. "We'll take it as a compliment" Steve smiles, gesturing to the food. The real compliment came when Peter's face lit up eating the food. "Glad you like it".

He blushes, realising he's stuffing his face with food, "it's very good", he manages to get out mid bites. Just what the two soldiers wanted to hear, "thanks kid-"

"I hope they're feeding you well" Tony's voices rings through the room, The billionaire strutting in and behind Peter. "Morning Kiddo", he ruffles Peter's hair, subtly nodding at the Soldiers after scanning his breakfast. "Sleep well?"

Peter tidies his hair, swatting Tony's hand away before looking up and grinning. "Mhm, yes, thank you Mr-" Peter cuts himself, Tony scowling out of Peter's sight. "I mean, Thank you Tony". And he's back to smiling. "Welcome Kid"

Heading straight for the Coffee maker, Tony asks, "What're you thinking of doing today kid?"

Having already inhaled the eggs and now digging into the toast, he smiles through a mouthful of food. "Anything's good, thought of looking over the room you lent me". And back to scowling. "Pete, it's your room, permanently". Peter nods, thankful. "And good choice of shirt, not a fan of the jacket though".

Tony's already snickering, Steve rolling his eyes and Bucky gasping. "That jacket is beautiful!" He snaps back, pecking Steve's cheek. "Might have to get one myself", he smirks, Steve turning back to the stove to hide his blush.

Leave Tony to his kid. "Well, my lab's open door whatever you want, and I'll drive you home whenever you want". Tony smiles and waves, turning out to the hallway and down his office, he's got some lawyers to call.

Lucky for him, no one paid much thought when Peter devoured most of his breakfast, Steve and Bruce chucking it up excitable teen reasons, Nat knowing better. "Um, I have a question", he gains everyone's attention. "I- I was talking to Ned and MJ, and Umm.... would you guys mind if I dropped the Mr, Mx and Ms?"

"What are you asking?", Scott asks confused, only Nat and Bucky having actually understood. So Peter rephrases, "What do you want me to call you?"

Everyone tries to respond, Nat rolls her eyes as she stands shutting everyone up. "You can keep calling us Mr, Mx and Ms if you want. Thought we wouldn't mind if you just used our first names", She answers for the group, them — including Peter — nodding. "And maybe start calling us your Aunts and Uncles, when you're comfortable".

"Really?" Peter spits confused, almost choking on his water. Now everyone's response is much more unanimous, and intelligible. "Sure kid".

After finishing his breakfast, and being scolded when trying to help clean up, he  turns to him room. He also gets Nat a quick message before leaving, so she meets him there minutes later. "What's up kid?"

"It's time for Spider-Man to return". He doesn't skip a beat, blurting it out as it was the main thought in mind. Nat isn't surprised, they've been calling and meeting a few times helping Peter with his trauma and direction. "Explain."

Peter starts pacing in his room, Nat sitting on his bed. "Meeting you guys, the chat, it reminded me I didn't just save lives, I helped people. I need to do that again, the world needs Spider-Man"

"And? What's the real reason? your motivation? And why did you come to me?"

He freezes, his resolve weakening as he stutters reaching into his bedside table's cabinet. "It's also this, I got it yesterday and... it was the reminder I needed, showed me what I needed to change", he passes her Ben's letter, fidgeting with his hands.

"You ok kid?", She smiles, pulling him down next to him on her bed. He nods weakly, "y-yeah, I- I mean, it hurts but it's been years and it's manageable". She hugs him, a little comfort he valued. "So what do you need?"

He coughs away any remaining weakness in his voice. "I became Spider-Man because of Ben. But he's right, I can't stay Spider-Man because of that. I can't use it as my coping mechanism, I need a new motivation, something to fight for".

That makes Nat smile fondly, a look not many get to see, "and you want my help finding one?", He nods, shy. "And... I was also hoping you could teach me proper techniques and talk me through things".

The mere concept of asking makes him massively embarrassed, rambling an explanation. "Everyone's right, I need to take better care of myself. Don't want Ned, May and MJ to worry. And you know what it's like, they don't, so if you don't mind, I was hoping-"

"Of course". She stops his sputtering, "Training, Talking, Therapy, Whatever you need. Specially if it's to find your drive". Peter relaxes, giving Nat another quick hug, and as happy as it made her, she remains focused. "But there's one more problem".

He looks at her confused, crooking his head. She gestures to the door, "the rest of those dumbasses, The Avengers, what do you want to do about them?". The final cudgel, it stops him as he once more falls worried. "Don't worry kid, I promise you they're not gonna hurt you".

"It's not that" He blurts back, "but after knowing them, and the video, would they even wanna meet? And if so, would I even be ready? What about anything unexpected?"

She grabs his shoulders, "first, they're definitely going to want to meet, and only to apologise. Secondly, I get you, so here's what we're gonna do"

Chapter 91: Forgiveness

Summary:

The Avengers finally get to meet him… again

"And you're sure you're ok with this?", Peter asked May, who sat on his bed. She can only roll her eyes, for this is the third time she's tried to assure. "Yes Peter, I'm sure". Peter flails his arms, seemingly frustrated. "Ok, why are you not trying to stop me? Ground me?". She looks confused, asking, "Do you want me to?"; He shakes his head equally frustrated. "Then why would I?".

"Because I got hurt last time? Because you worry? Because- I don't know!"

She pats next to her on the bed, getting him to sit down and quiet down. "If I asked you to stop, ordered you to stop, or grounded you. Would you actually stop?", Peter has to think about it for a second before inevitably shaking his head, "Exactly, and you didnt before so I'm not about to make the same mistake again",

He relaxes, even with a little guilt on him; though May still had a couple more things to discuss. "I trust you Peter, and I wouldn't ground you for doing something nice. But I need you to be safe and — and I'm being serious here — honest with me. I haven't gotten mad before and I'm not going to now, I just feel safer knowing what you're going through and that we can come to compromises".

It fills Peter up with some guilt having lied to May before, but he's redefining Spider-Man, so this might be a nice way to start. "I promise May, I know I've said this before and don't deserve your trust but I promise", he hums hugging her, May wrapping her arms around his shoulders and tidying his hair. "I will always trust you sweetie".

Pulling back from the embrace, and looking awkward Peter coughs, "well, I Umm, I need to change". She hops off of bed and out the door, "good luck sweetie, but please have Karen text me updates", she chuckles before she's out of view, winking at him with a smile. He gives her a thumb's up and a chuckle that she just made out. He's still a little anxious putting on the suit, most of all in pulling the mask onto his face, but he manages and after a second to calm down and he sneaks out his window and first to his roof. "Ready Karen?", he asks his mask, "Ready Peter, there's a suspected B&E two blocks away", she responds and updates, Peter smiling under the cowl. "Lead the way".

Swinging through the City he has to admit, he missed this. The wind that just makes it through his mask, the feeling of weightlessness with every swing, the buzzing of the bustling cars, and mixed voices he can make out from every home, every family. Most of all the smiles and thanks of everyone he helped.

Tonight was a little more, first the mutters of questions and echoing cheers from people glad to see he's back, the joys filling the streets after enough time. And second, his upcoming visitors.

-

Avengers:

Natasha found out first, or rather, she was warned. Regardless, she waited it out, giving him an hour before calling the meeting. "What's this about Nat?", Steve asks, everyone else confused and in their gear. She wastes no words on them, "He's back", is all she gives them.

It doesn't do much for them, who all stay confused. "Spider-Man's back". This gets them to react, though how is mixed. A combination of guilt, shame, curiosity and stuffy awkwardness. "Are we- are we gonna go talk to him?", Scott stutters, brave enough to say what they're all thinking. Everyone responds in their own version of a tentative nod. "Then we will. Though at most everyone who, umm... saw him last", Steve organises, sidestepping the elephant in the room. "Good", Tony smirks, "cause I have something for him".

Nat stops them in their haste. "Keep in mind he'll be weary of us, wouldn't be surprised if he ran", another wave of guilt falls on the group, "So I'll approach first, spider to spider. He's less likely to run if it's only one of us, and I'll ask if it's ok for you to approach".

Most everyone agrees instantly, though a few had questions. "And what about us? What do we do?", Wanda asks, looking and pointing across to Bruce, Pietro, Wanda, Thor and even Loki, all those who didn't really show up to the first show. "You guys stay back. He hasn't met you and while that might seem like a good thing, it means there's less to make amends for. Adding all of you might overwhelm him".

They nod, reserved and even more awkward. "Alright, well..." Steve gets everyone's attention once more, "Avengers Assemble?".

-

Spidey's sat on a rooftop, looking over the city, whining. "I'll be fine, I swear!", he shouts into his mask, and the call coming through it. "I'm sure you believe that, but if they try anything I'm coming over and killing them bitches!". He's growing exasperated by the call.

"I promise you I'll be fine Shuri, you don't need to come over", He tries to call her down. It may be 3 am in Wakanda but she doesn't care, "I don't need to, but I want to and I will. Specially if they hurt you".

Still, he tries to calm her. "They won't, I already talked to Ms Nat, she promised they wouldn't and warned me they were on their way. I gotta go". In spite of her protests... "Dont you dare hang up on me Spidey or so help me I will kill-", He hangs up. He's gonna be feeling that later, whatever wrath she imparts onto him.

By the time he hung up, He had already sensed her come by. "I know you're here, come up", not really worried as they planned it. She slowly walks out of the shadows, smirking. "Hey Spidey". He waves back, waiting until she's closer by to respond, "Hi Ms Nat".

"You sure you wanna go through with this? Give me the signal and I can call them off". He shakes his head, a second after realising she can't see his face. "I'm sure, it's gonna have to happen eventually, no sense in delaying it". Nat nods, still holding off calling the group. "Keep in mind, Tony's got something for you. I don't know what it is but I wouldn't worry". Peter nods, thanking her. Then she smirks, "and who were you on the phone with? Seemed frustrated"

"Just Shuri", he grumbles, "She threatened to come over and kill all of you if you hurt me. I think there's a 50/50 chance she comes regardless". Nat sighs, yeah, that's Shuri. "For the record, we won't. Should I call them over?". Spidey nods, them getting the signal as the sounds of propulsors, motors and clanking of metal grows.

Within a minute the roof is full of heroes. Spidey remaining close to his edge with Nat, everyone else in a semicircle around them, Scott and Clint together, followed by Tony, Steve and Bucky, and Sam on the other end. The Captain taking the lead.

"We should first apologise", he frowns, sullen but clear in his words, "we hurt you and violated your trust and that crosses a line we understand if we can't amend". Peter can tell it's practiced, but the fact it sounds, looks, feels and is genuine only emphasises to him how much they actually meant it. "We also underestimated how much you do for Queens, the value you are to the community, how much you care for it".

Peter is impressed and a little honoured by their praise and commendation, and while Peter doesn't really hold anything against them anymore, Spider-Man has one or two gripes left. "As nice as all that was, it really doesn't matter, does it?". The words strike them, not that they weren't expecting them but there's always guilt to hearing some truths. Thankfully Karen had already booted up the voice changer. "Like I said, I don't care what you did to me. SHIELD asked you to capture me, I understand that, but how you chose to go about it, that was all you".

The inevitable scolding doesn't hurt any less, Nat's confident stare and subtle nod willing Peter to continue. "You didn't need to deceive me. You didn't need to use what trust I had in you to lure me in. You didn't need to risk the lives and safeties of innocent people to catch me, and you didn't need to let them get hurt just to get me. You all chose to do that, that was all you".

Everyone hides their faces, dropping down towards the floor, Clint and Scott digging into the dirt with their shoes, Sam gritting his teeth. Bucky is taking it harder than the rest though he can still hide it, and even Steve can't look in Spider-Man's direction, both reminded too much of the scrawny little Rogers from back in Brooklyn.

Even Tony with all his experience in suppressing his emotions and ignoring predatory paparazzi and press struggled. Specially at the lack of anger. Tony's always ignored the negative press because it's always layered with rage and venom at him, but now all he hears is resigned contempt and disappointment, emotions he rarely encountered, that he had little experience with, yet too much. It reminded Tony of 'him'.

"But what does matter is what you did". This gives them hope, snapping their eyes back in his general vicinity, some still unable to look him in the eyes. "I saw your press conference, and I've seen you taking care of Queens while I... took a break". Spider-Man could see everyone sigh and relax, the towering guilt loosing, though they all know exactly why he paused for a second. Peter himself was slightly overwhelmed by those memories, those emotions. "Thank you for what you did. It may not be enough to amend for what you did, specially anyone that got hurt when you could've saved them-". They're back to guilty, specially worried about what he meant by 'it may not be enough to amend'.

"But it is enough for me, for now". Never mind; Their guilt doesn't really fade, but their worry does. "You may have broken my trust, but you protected my people when I couldn't. So if you want a second chance, fine, but know it's my last". He's not used to playing it so close to his chest, so defensively, but after everything that's happened. May can't afford otherwise, Ned and MJ can't afford otherwise, Queens can't afford otherwise. "Thank you Spider-Man, we really are sorry". Steve adds, moving forward to shake Spidey's hand.

"If you don't mind me asking", Peter smirks under the mask, "what brought about the change. I doubt a single video made you go from wanting to capture me to telling Fury off". It's awkward for a second, the Avengers — except Nat who's enjoying every minute of this — sharing glances about how much to reveal. Tony taking the lead, "let's say a friend of ours is a fan of yours, provided a fresh perspective, humbled us".

The smirk doesn't fade, only morphing into a grin. "Must be a pretty good friend then", he comments with a kinder voice. The Avengers unable to hide their agreement, even Tony's softer side showing. "Probably the best we could've made. He'll say it's the other way around but it's us who are lucky to have met him".

Peter's really happy to be wearing the mask, though he doubts the red on his cheeks is any different. "He's also what inspired me to do this", Tony hands an envelope to Peter, a card and offer inside. Reading it Peter freezes at The 'We'd like to cordially invite you to become the Avenger's newest member'.

"What's that Tony?", Clint asks, everyone unsure of what the letter said. Tony smirks, "It's Underoos' way into the Avengers". Some Jaws drop, mostly Peter's. Still, he can't. "No". Every jaw remaining followed, the ones who already had fallen, fell to the floor. Tony in particular was uniquely left speechless, he's not used to personal offers being rejected, specially not this one. "What do you mean no? That's Card Blanche, a position in the Avengers without expectations, not even your identity. How is that a no?".

Shaking his head, Peter sighs. "I stand by what I said in my video, you're still not the type of heroes I want to be. I may have given you a second chance but I don't want to be part of your team".

Now, the Avengers were barely expecting a conversation, the responses so far and the guilt they carried already crushing and shocking to them, this just a little too far over the edge. "If people need help or you need my help saving people, I might come, but that is up to my discretion, not whatever team rules you have or orders Fury gives you. So thank you, but no". He turns Tony down, placing everything back in the letter and trying to pass it back to him.

Tony refuses. "Keep it, if you ever change your mind. It's also got an avengers access card, in case you ever want into the tower". Now Peter looks weary at Tony, fidgeting with the letter. Tony drops his glasses, massaging the bridge of his nose. "Think of it an olive branch. We broke your trust in the tower, so here's an access pass for whenever you need". Peter thanks Tony, sliding the letter into one of the many secret pockets Shuri built into the suit. "Actually, if you wouldn't mind, we were hoping you'd come to the tower, for a more formal apology with everyone". Tony adds, again, completely off script.

Turning to Nat confused and looking for confirmation, he gets a light nod of confirmation. He can tell she didn't know either, nor any other avenger as per the shock in their faces. "Olive branch you said?", He thinks it over, Tony's smirk unwavering. "One night, it better not end how my last trip to the tower went".

"Great, want a ride or meet us by the roof?", Tony asks, stepping back into his suit and as far away from the implications of Spidey's comment. "I'll come in how I want, so it doesn't end like last time". He replies defensively. All avengers wincing and the response, though they can't blame him.

On the way to the tower and happy to see and feel that no one was following him, he snuck into a dollar store, picking up a Spider-Man themed card. For later.

Once at the tower, he cases it, circling it a couple of times and feeling around with his Spider-sense: no sign of danger anywhere. Only then does he move to come in, climbing his way up to the Living Area's window, knocking. Bruce and Pietro both jump off the couch, landing on the floor startled. Timing was perfect as most of the Avengers coming back were just walking in after having changed, all laughing at the startled scientist and speedster,

Tony opens a window for the Spider. "Welcome back", he smirks, heading over for a coffee. Spidey jumps in, happy to have worn his ear piece as the twins approach first. "Hey, we're really sorry about everything", Wanda speaks first, having beaten Pietro who had to pick himself up from the floor, even with his speed.

Peter blushes again, the apologies coming too many for one night. "It's ok, in the past". He tries to move beyond it, Bruce the final thing in his way, "And are you ok? I remember from your video, your injuries... you ok Physically? ...Emotionally?". Nodding he really tries to assure and move on. "Yeah, I'm fine now, I promise". Sure he liked the apology, but he's over the attention.

Luckily they kinda back off. There's still some awkwardness coating the room but they seem to be back to their casual. "Psst", Nat nods to the side, a hallway, directing Spidey there. "What's up Ms Nat?", he whispers once there.

"Now that you have an access pass, want lessons in the training room?", she wastes no time in offering. And Peter in hushed tone wastes no time accepting. "That would be amazing, are you sure?". She nods, and Peter has to stop himself from immediately hugging her, "Thank you Auntie Nat". She gestures back to the group using all her widow training to hide her happiness, trying to diminish suspicion. Peter remembers the card before he forgets, and asks, "Got a Pen?". Nat stares confused for a second, before passing him one from her mission suit. "Keep it", she smirks, walking away.

Peter rushes to the wall, writing quickly on the card before following behind, towards Tony. "For your friend. You said he was a fan, so hopefully he likes it". He knows the card is for himself, wouldn't be surprised if Tony gives it to him tomorrow, but that's his gift to Tony. As for the billionaire, he can't hide the momentary happiness over getting this for his kid; "Thanks Underoos, think he will". He saves the letter in his suit pocket, Spidey heading back to the window.

"Where are you going?", Scott asks, looking at the spider who was already half way out the window. "Back to Queens, can't just disappear my first night back".

The Avengers all look almost admiration all of that, Tony flicking something in his glasses, a singular suit of armour arriving next to him. "Come on, I'm taking you back".

"T-thanks?", Peter isn't fully sure what's going on, Tony flying out the window, hovering right by Peter. "Bridal carry, piggy back or how we doing this". Peter smirks under the mask.

*back in queens*

"You didn't need to swing that much". Tony grumbles, Peter having teetered under Tony held by a string of webs while the armoured man flew. "But it was fun", Spidey replies, as if it was obvious.

They both stay still, both having one final word to say. "Underoos", Tony comes first, thinking of Peter every second he's speaking. "We really are sorry. And as little as this means, we promise to help and defend you". While it was rare for Tony to be vulnerable, he's growing more comfortable with it. Though Spider-Man's still weary, "I want to believe that, I really do, so please don't make a fool of you and me", he replies, Tony chuckling dryly. "Must be a really good friend".

Tony 'hmms' confused, "The one that changed your mind about me, last thing I expected to hear from you was 'sorry'". Tony does fall back a little into his shelter, only now realising he was so far out of it. But he still remains somewhat open, "It starts a needed conversation, he taught me that. And you're a good kid, good ally, wouldn't want to lose that".

Peter blushes flustered, keeping quiet taking the compliment. Tony interprets it as dissatisfaction with the answer. "Yeah, good friend. Best they come". It shakes Peter back into the moment, "right". By then they wave goodbye, Tony heading back to the tower, and Spider-Man swinging into the night.

Chapter 92: Finally Asking

Summary:

Pietro finally gets around to it

"So what're you calling them now?", Ned asks as their trio walk into the elevator. Peter shrugs, "Idk. Ms Nat said I could call them however I wanted, but it's still weird dude, you know?". He sputters, trailing at the end, "but, I... might have also called her Auntie Nat already". Ned loses the plot, MJ smirking over him. "Well done Parker", he blushes pushing her lightly. "Gotta go to Helen's, see you two losers for lunch". She disappears down her hallway towards the Med-Bay, Ned leaving soon after. Now Peter's faced with him.

"Welcome Kid" Tony's stood centre of the lab, smiling as he walks in. Peter dropping his back by his desk before he replies, "Morning Mr Stark". He knew what he was doing, and Tony immediately scowling proves he was successful. "Kid, I thought we talked about this, don't downgrade me like that".

Giggling, almost to the point of falling over, Peter's able to get out a quick "Ok Tony". But it's enough to make the billionaire smile again, though the joke bringing forward his biggest concern. "So kid, since now you know, does that change anything?"

"You mean besides me calling you Tony?", the billionaire nods, "Well... It doesn't need to. I knew you as Mr Metal and I got to know you as Mr Stark, they're two sides to a coin but you're still the same coin, now I just know both sides to it". Tony's smile grows, "has anyone ever told you you're really smart". Peter grows red at the compliment on his intelligence from Tony Stark. Mr Metal, or Tony, or Whatever it doesn't change the fact that it's still a compliment from Tony Stark.

The aforementioned genius billionaire philanthropist also choosing to hug Peter while he buffered. "You don't know how many times I wished I could do this. Wished I could thank you for everything". It doesn't help Peter's buffering. "T-T-Thank you Mr- I mean, Tony. Means a lot" he's able to reply from Tony's shirt, hugging back and melting into it. "You know, I wouldn't mind if we started doing this more". Tony pulls back, enough to see Peter without releasing his arms. "I'd like that too kid".

A repetitive beeping interrupting their embrace. "Right, Kid-", Tony moves out of the way, revealing the excited robot behind him. "He wanted to see you again, so I finished fixing him up". Dum-E beeps happily, sneaking his arm around Peter's waist for what he can only guess its a hug.

"Good to see you too Dum-E". He smiles back, doing his best to hug/pat back. All the while Tony sneers at the robot, "though with the promise of no more stabbing, hitting or otherwise annoying me". The robot sasses back, beeping similarly in cadence to how Tony spoke, getting Pete to giggle and the target to stomp away.

Even then, Tony didn't regret it. It was nice seeing Peter and Dum-E chat and even nicer to see the robot make his kid laugh. "Hey Pete, before you start, I got something for you". Peter wasn't certain what he meant, until he saw Tony pull out the card. "He's back?". Peter fakes as much excitement as he can, not wanting to let on he knew. "Got him to sign it too". To avoid having to feign even more joy about the card he bought and signed, he hugs Tony again, whispering a "thank you" into him before turning back to work with Dum-E.

A good four or so hours before the other shoe dropped. "Boss, Speedy Gonzales requests your presence outside".

Tony rolls his eyes, gesturing Peter to stay back. "Don't worry, Dumbass probably broke something or wants to. I'll handle it". Peter doesn't get to give it much thought as Dum-E drives him back into work, even helping out. "I don't know what Tony meant, you're very nice and helpful". Peter compliments, Dum-E beeping happy and nodding his little arm.

It's a few more minutes of work before a gasp interrupts them, making Peter drop the screwdriver Dum-E just handed him. "So you do know what the tools are!", Tony yells, and Peter's confused but Dum-E acting innocent. "Don't try and play dumb-", The irony isn't lost on Tony- "I saw you! you know what you're doing! You pass me the wrong tool on purpose!".

This catches Peter up, Dum-E derisively beeping and wheeling away. Oddly smug for a robot. Tony rolls his eyes, moving on from that annoyance for the sake of the child. "Wanna go for lunch kid? Must be hungry by now?" And like it understands, Peter's stomach grumbles. "Sure Tony, and yeah, you're right". Tony smirks, running with Peter down to the cafeteria, having Friday call Ned and MJ along.

"Hey Pete! Mr Stark", Ned waves at both, the latter of the two sighing and rolling his eyes. "I just got one nerd to call me Tony, really gonna have to fight with you too?". Ned shakes his head, still quite intimidated by eating lunch with The Tony Stark, but better than his first time. "No Mr Stark- I mean, Tony". It was that simple, and that makes Tony angry. "Took me one try with him, why couldn't you be more like him", Tony grumbles at Peter, who just looks insulted; "What's that supposed to mean?"

Ned giggles, "No, I'm not that bad Tony". Now he's even more insulted, "and what that supposed to mean?". Tony and Ned both laugh at Peter, who just grows even more exasperated at the pair, crossing his arms and slouching in his seat.

"Sit up Loser, that's bad for your back", MJ's stern voice comes in from behind, Peter and Ned jumping in their seats. Even Tony got startled, though he's good at hiding it. "Stark", she nods, sitting down with her book. "You know you can call me Tony, right?", she glares at him, just over the cover of her book. "Stark".

Tony knows better than to fight this one. "So, you two like the party? Liked the parting gifts?". Ned immediately nods excited, almost choking on his burger. "Oh yes, it was amazing! And really all of that? My parents couldn't believe it!". Ned keeps rambling about the party and all the tech, shaking Peter and insisting he come over and help him unbox. Tony subtly moving to MJ. "You? Enjoy the gifts?". She leers at him again, Tony once more reminded of Nat and Pepper. "Waste of money if you ask me. Donating it would've been better".

To that, Tony can play. "How much?", he smirks, challenging. MJ raises a brow and puts down her book, if he's gonna play, she's gonna win. "At least a million". He thinks differently, "how bout ten?". MJ smiles and nods, liking the way this is going. "Which organisation?" He asks. And she's got them ready, "National Black Women's Reproductive Justice Agenda, National Latina Institute for Reproductive Justice, and RAINN".

"10 split or per?", he leans towards her. She smirking stronger as she mirrors him; "Dealer's choice, but no anonymous bullshit, stand by your decision". And that's when Tony leans back victoriously, stealing a fry from Peter's tray. "FRI? You heard her. 10 mill each and make it known it was personally from me".

To his credit, MJ has to admit she was impressed. "Not bad", she nods, throwing him a bone, "Tony". And that's his victory. Peter in the meanwhile was literally dying, the entire mini war occurring around him killing him. "Can we please move on!", he blurts out, one last desperate attempt.

Both Chuckle, MJ returning to her book while Tony ruffles Peter's hair. "Sure kid, what do you want to talk about?". The hair thing wasn't appreciated, but Tony moved on and that's all Peter needed, "how bout... my? Room? Right?"

"Yes Peter, it's your room, we've told you this already". Tony reminds, going to play with his hair some more but gets swatted away. "Well, I wanted to ask- I mean, if possible- using it- with friends and all-".

At Tony's stare, he stops. "It's your room kid, feel free to use it whenever you want, day or night, even if you don't have the internship. And bring whomever you want". Peter sneaks a quick thank you hug to Tony, living up to the promise. "You're welcome kid. Though if you're bringing someone new, tell FRIDAY, she can run a quick background check and warn security".

Peter nods happily, MJ looking over, striking. "So, wanna go out tonight?". He looks stunned, "Umm- you mean like on a date, or friends?". She nods on the second one, "friends. For your birthday, and for fun. We'll have a date another day". Before Peter has a chance to reply, Tony chimes in. "My treat", he claps his hands,"I'll have a limo for you outside, you can charge everything to my card". He passes Peter a credit card. "Limitless, so feel free".

Now Peter can't reply, between the Limo, The card and the word 'Limitless', he falls speechless. Tony smirks, "I'll take your silence as complete agreement. Good". and now he doesn't even get the chance to respond as MJ and Tony share a very knowing glare, moving on with the conversation.

-

Pietro's speeding through the tower, his version of pacing, anxious. He's probably run around every room in the Avenger's levels at least 3 times and it's only 9:30 am. It's a bubble of scarlet sparkles that halts him. "What're you doing?", Wanda asks, levitating her brother above the living space.

He was so deep in thought he didn't hear her. "You know what, fine", she gives up, both getting her attention and lifting him up. There's a yelp as Pietro falls face first onto one of their couches. "What the hell was that for?", He whines, still laid on the couch, face smothered by the cushions. "Why. Are. You. Anxious. I can feel it, what's wrong". She immediately challenges, Pietro skipping upright and ready to run, "N-nothing, I'm fine, everything's fine".

Facepalming, she locks them both in a soundproof bubble of her magic. "Alright, I'm gonna skip the part where I pretend like I don't know". She stalks up to him, Pietro stuttering and stumbling backwards until his back meets her magic. Wanda leaving little room between her and him as she continues, "I know you want to ask Peter out".

He can only stutter harder, every word caught in his throat, giving up for a weak nod. "Awww-", Wanda smiles, then growing angry as she smacks him, "Then what are you waiting for? He knows you're Mr Cheetah, so what's stopping you now?".

"I know!", He shouts back, regretting yelling at Wanda but she doesn't mind, "I... I don't know how". Wanda melts, seeing and feeling Pietro's worry under his anxiety. "Never would've guessed you were this flustered", Pietro scrunches his face, fussy. So now it's up for Wanda to be the voice of reason. "First, you do know Peter's Poly and going out with MJ, right?". He nods, "yes, they've talked about it and MJ's girlfriend Gwendolyn".

"And you are ok with this?", She double checks, not against polyamory but knowing it's not for everyone. Pietro nods, "y-yeah, I-" he gulps, the L word scaring him, "Like Peter, so I know how MJ feels. And I see how much they care for each other, I'd never want to ruin it".

Wanda nods, "good. I've just heard some horror stories from Amaya and Myra and needed to be sure". He nods, smiling at her protectiveness of what he hopes is both him and Peter. "In which case, why don't you just ask MJ? She knows him better than any of us and is going out with him. Anyone can help is her".

Now he facepalms, frustrated as all hell he didn't think of it before. He also hugs Wanda spinning her around, "you're a genius, thank you", before speeding away. He forgot the shield. Thunk, he body slams in and ass plants the floor. Wanda winces dropping the shield, "sorry".

Doesn't matter, as he's back on his race to the MedBay.

"What do you want?" MJ glares at him as he almost trips into her desk, MJ looking through test results and the Avenger's physicals at Choi's request. Pietro's rush misrepresentative of his confidence, which currently didn't exist. It's still enough to clue MJ in, "right, Peter figured you all out and you want to ask him out?", His jaw drops, one thing is Wanda and her powers but MJ just read him like the widest book. He nods.

"If you're here to ask for permission please also convince me why I shouldn't punch you for subscribing to such insecure, patriarchal and misogynistic societal norms and dragging me down with you-". He looks lost and mildly scared, 'so not that', MJ notes. "And if you're here to ask for advice, on what?".

He forces a smile, MJ rolling her eyes at him before he eventually does answer. "On... everything, how do I even start". She massages the bridge of her nose, dropping her work to address him directly. "Take notes", she hands him a pen and paper before starting

"Be private, he's shy and if anyone's watching he'll do things he doesn't want to just to avoid a scene. Focus on little kind details, he always notices and appreciates them. If you work on something for him he'll notice, no matter how small. He's a sucker for romance but don't go over the top, he'll get overwhelmed". Pietro's thankful for his super speed, only chance he had to keep up with her, now that she reaches her final points. "Speak from the heart, not just because he'll know and love it but because Peter needs to know exactly what he's agreeing to, he deserves to know. And do it today, don't lead him on anymore".

He still doesn't really speak, but at him not writing anymore she understands he's done. She still needs to turn him around and guide him to the door, "Good luck" she smiles, first time, short time. "now go!".

Back in his room and with whiteboards, chalk boards, sticky notes and yarn he starts formulating his plan, one he realises he's gonna need more help with. "FRIDAY?" He calls from the hallway, "could you ask Tony to come out here please". He's able to hear some derisive comment about him being a dumbass before the billionaire himself walks out. "What do you want"

He rolls his eyes before answering, only lightly exhausted by the Man's BS. "I want your help-", Tony finishes for him, "Asking Peter out, I know". Eventually Pietro had to break, even Stark knowing being the straw that did it. "Ok! How does everyone know!". Tony can't help smirk to his frustration, "you're not exactly good at hiding it". Pietro pouts even more, "and I talked to Nat this morning, if you ask him out before tonight Clint owes her a hundred dollars. Hence, what do you want"

Choosing to move on from this, and with a new found motivation of sticking it to Clint, he returns to his point. "I need the ball room Bucky used for Steve's party, a tux, a projector, and for you to distract Peter for a couple of hours". Tony has him covered, "Yours. I'll call my tailor, he'll have it ready in an hour. Already installed. And I'll send him there at exactly 3pm, good luck".

-

*with Tony, at 3*

As promised, "FRIDAY? Where's armour gauntlet prototype 4?". While he does have prototypes for them, he's only got 3, tis all his ruse. "Speedy took it" the AI replies just as knowing. He feigns frustration, "and where did he put it?". That's the final piece, "In the ball room, he says quote; you can suck it".  Tony didn't have to fake being insulted, turns out he gave FRIDAY more 'creative liberties' than he expected. "Everything ok Tony?", he's back on track by the question.

"Yeah, Pietro just took a piece of armour I was working on". Just a nibble, just a nibble. "I can go get it if you want". There he is. "You don't mind?", Peter shakes his head, already walking towards the door; "I'll be right back". He's too focused to see the slight smirk in Tony's face.

Making it to the ball room, Peter can already make out Pietro's annoyance filled voice. "No this is not a prank- No! Please don't cancel the order too! No!". It's only after he puts down the phone, scowling that he notices the teen walking in. Peter's immediately stunned by Pietro, the man dressed in a perfectly fitted, perfectly ironed, perfectly tailored four piece suit. Black pants, vest and blazer, impeccably white shirt, and a little black bowtie to finish the look. His hair as immaculate as his suit, perfectly combed and styled, beard and moustache freshly shaved.

"Peter!" He yells surprised, "c-c-come I-in", he can't get a single word out clearly, his anxiety over the moment completely overwhelming him. Still, he can continue his plan. Just as Peter walks closer he starts the projectors.

A flurry of stars covers the room, a perfect display of the most starry night sky either had ever seen in New York. "What's this about?", Peter asks confused. Pietro seems like he's about to respond, turning angry while tapping at his phone. "Dammit, where's the music? Where's the music?", he looks at a boom box to the side.

"What music?", Peter asks, snapping him back to Pete. "Nothing!", He squeaks out, "J-Just wanted to ta-alk-", then, the projected stars start flickering, blinking until it dies. "No, No, No, it wasn't supposed to be like this!". He tries to salvage the moment, reaching into his blazer's inner pockets for a little box. Not only does he end up dropping the box, but due to his speed sweating his pits sweat so much that in his movement the suit tears. "No!", He yells, almost in tears, falling into a panic attack.

"Hey, Pietro are you ok?", Peter asks as the speedster starts to hyperventilate, speed-stumbling down to the nearest wall, resting on the floor by it. "Panic attack! Right!", he jumps down next to him, guiding him through the same breathing exercises that worked before. Unlike before, it only takes 15 minutes and a lot more hugging for Pietro to relax. "You ok Pietro", he still struggles a little with speaking, but able to nod. It gives Peter enough confidence to reach for the box. Pietro only able to sputter and shake his head once Peter was already opening it.

Inside a little home made bracelet, much like the friendship bracelet, but this one says 'boyfriend'. "Were you.... were you trying to ask me out?". Pietro gulps, taking one more deep breath before answering. "Yes". Not allowing for any response from Peter before he rushes into an explanation. "You're just so adorable, and kind, and cute, and genuinely nice to me. And I know you're 16 and I'm not expecting for anything like that, I was just hoping we could go on dates, and cuddle, and that I can hug you and kiss you. Because you're amazing and I'm rambling aren't I"

He stops flustered, embarrassed and slouched, frowning and facing at the floor. "I'd like that", Peter's gentle, almost whispered voice interrupts. Pietro's face shooting up in shock. "Y-you're cute too, so I'd like that too", Peter repeats, leaning down and kissing Pietro on the lips. "And I prefer cuddling too".

Pietro can only whisper 'wow's', standing and looking around at the kind of disaster. "Sorry it's not perfect, I had the projectors all set, music, outfit, food and flowers-", it all clicks to Peter. "So that's what you were on the phone about!", he thinks out loud.

Nodding, Pietro explains, "Tried to order snacks and flowers, but they kept cancelling on me. Thought I was a dumb kid pranking them cause I gave them the tower as the address". Peter's expression melts, between how much he tried to do and how frustrated he looked over it not working. And the speedster was going to continue, but Peter's tight hug stopped him, in every way. "Thank you", he whispers, snuggling into the currently very pink speedster's chest. "I love how hard you tried, it's perfect to me".

"What did I tell ya!", a third voice startled them. Peter knows that voice, "MJ? Where are you". And that's when the fourth, fifth and six voices come in. "She's with me", Tony's the first to reply, "and Me", Ned adds. "I'm here too Pete", finally comes Bruce.

Pietro and Peter jump apart, the former still flustered and speechless while the latter was full of questions. "But where are you?". Tony takes the liberty to answer this one, "In my lab kid, we all kinda knew this was gonna happen so they came over and we watched you on my holoscreen".

The speedster only grows more red, Peter grumbling, "well stop that! Specially you Tony or I'll go back to Mr Stark!". It gets him to back off, "Alright alright, no need to use the nuclear option kid, we'll give you two some privacy", he backpedals, to some dissent from MJ.

"You better, cause I wasn't kidding with that Mr Stark". He yells towards the roof again, waiting a second while his threat resonates before turning back to a still frozen Pietro. He wraps him back into a hug, nuzzling onto Pietro's neck which doesn't help him at all. "How did I get lucky enough to find someone else so caring and sweet".

That's enough to restart Pietro, who gently places his arms around Peter's back. "I should be the one asking that". They hold it for a minute before Peter speaks again, "We we're thinking of going out tonight if you want to join", he offers. "I mean, Ned, MJ and probably Ray, Loki and Ginger are coming too, so it won't be like a date date, but I mean... if you want".

Pietro lights up elated, "yes, absolutely. Any chance to spend time with my-" the word is caught in his throat, looking at Peter torn and almost horrified. Peter smiles, lifting himself to his toes to kiss Pietro. "Boyfriend" he whispers, Sliding back down and resting on Pietro's chest once more.

They sway back and forth for a few minutes, a pseudo dance until Peter goes back to work. They meet back up with the rest of the interns and Loki for their night out, all on Tony's dime. Doing a couple rounds of laser tag, some roller blading and dinner at a fancy-ish restaurant. Ned and Ginger, and Ray and Loki being oddly chatty pairs, as Peter sneaks between Pietro and MJ showering both with hugs and kisses.

Chapter 93: Of Names and Numbers

Summary:

Their group needs a little restructuring, and a little transparency

"Hey May", Peter waves walking back into the living room. It's been a lazy-ish afternoon, Peter resting after the party, the tower and his going out with friends. May smirks, "hey sweetie", she hasn't really had a chance to ask yet, and now that Peter seems relaxed enough it's time for her gushing to start. "So you and the quick one, huh?".

He blushes, stumbling. "You mean Pietro, I mean, yeah, I guess, I mean I hope so, but- I think it's just hit me". To this she can't help but giggle, "so you definitely like him". Slouching in the hug she wrapped him in, he grumbles. "Yeah, that's ok right?". She nods, overtly enough for Peter to be able to feel it. "Just don't do anything stupid and it should be".

"Though you're probably the last person I gotta say this to", she adds, stepping back from her hug and to the kitchen counter. Peter shudders knowing what she was talking about, "Maaaaayyy!" He whines. She only chuckles again, playing with a bouquet of fresh flowers she placed in a vase with water. Peter taking that as his way out, "pretty flowers".

Looking over the mix of red roses and yellow daisies, May subtly rolls her eyes. "Gift from Tony, they were just delivered". Peter grins happily, smiling over the gift, "that's very nice of him".

"Right", May slightly forces out, "don't you have a movie night with them tonight, what are you gonna do about that". Peter's got no answer, it's been 2 weeks since last time and everything's changed. Placing the vase by the dining table, May catches on, "how bout you go figure that out".

"And you're ok with that?", He turns to her, "with our movie nights and everything". She shrugs, resting back on their living room couch, "I'm definitely more ok with it now that you know who they are and they aren't bad, just have fun sweetie". It's good for Peter that May's ok with it, now to figure out exactly what "it" is.

 

Peter

Hey

quick question

But what are we

What do we do now

‏Mr Metal

‏What do you mean

Peter

Like, the group

Now that I know

And you know

Like, what do we do with the chat?

With the names?

And do you mind if I keep texting you?

‏Ms Spider

‏Everyone shut up, I'll answer

‏The chat is yours, so do whatever you want we don't mind

‏Same with the names, like I told you before, whatever you feel comfortable with whenever you feel comfortable with it

‏And we'd never mind you texting us

‏Honestly, while we can't always reliably answer because of missions, we all look forward to talking to you

‏?Any disagreements

‏Everyone

‏Nope

‏Mr Metal

‏Only that Pete should call me Tony

‏I'm never going back

‏Won't allow it

‏Ms Spider

?That good with you kid

Peter

Yeah, sure

And thank you Ms Nat

And the rest of you

Actually!

*Peter changed Mr Metal's name to Tony*

*Peter changed Ms Spider's Name to Ms Nat*

‏Mr Parrot

‏Hey! If they're getting new names so should we

‏The rest of us should get a turn

Peter

Oh

I'm sorry

I mean

‏Ms Nat

‏Barton. Don't upset the child or you will suffer

‏Peter, don't feel pressured, like last time

‏Pick the names you want or like. They'll like them too

‏Right

‏Everyone

‏Right

‏Mr Parrot

‏Sorry kid, but please

Peter

Ok, and don't worry 🤗

‏Tony

‏Go ahead kid

‏Make me proud

Peter

Ok, How bout this

*Peter changed Mr Platypus' name to Rhodeypus*

‏Tony

‏Portmanteau? Not bad kid

‏Rhodeypus

‏Cute, I'll take it

‏Like it

Peter

Thank you Mr Rhodey

‏Mr Parrot

‏Oh! Me next! Me next

*Peter has changed Mr Wolf's name to Big Brother Buck*

‏Ms Nat

‏Oh no

‏Tony

‏Kid, you do not know what you just wrought

Peter

Wait?

Is that ok?

Does he not like it?

I'm sorry Mr Bucky I can change it back

‏Mr Turtle

‏Don't worry kid, he likes it

‏He's just crying now

Peter

And that's a good thing!?!?

‏Mr Turtle

‏Happy tears kid

‏He says thank you and that he loves it

Peter

Ooooookkkkkkk......

Well, tell him you're welcome

Mr Turtle

👍

‏Tony

‏Hang on

‏Mr Parrot

‏Did the old man

‏Mr Ant

‏Just use an emoji

‏Mr Turtle

‏Shut up

‏Ms Nat

‏Language Steve, there's children present

‏Mr Turtle

‏All this because of a single emoji? Really

Peter

I think it's cool

WAIT

*Peter has changed Mr Turtle's name to Cool Uncle Steve*

‏Tony

‏Ugh, I forgot you were nice with your nicknames

‏Letting me down kid

Peter

Mr Stark, what did we say

‏Tony

‏No! Don't you dare downgrade me like that

Peter

Mr Stark.

‏Tony

‏Don't you dare

Peter

I'll change your name

‏Tony

‏Fine fine

‏You name them and they're allowed to be nice

Peter

Good, thank you Tony

‏Tony

‏You're no fun

‏Cool Uncle Steve

‏Thanks kid

And I think you're pretty fun

Peter

But I hope you don't mind if I still call you 'Mr Rogers', or 'Mr Steve'.

‏Cool Uncle Steve

‏Nah kid, whatever you're comfortable with

‏I'll take the nickname though, I like it

‏Big Brother Buck

‏I'm back

‏And I like mine too kid, thanks

‏Ms Nat

‏And what Rogers said applies to all of us, whatever you're comfortable with

‏If you want to give us fun and inventive names we'll take them, but that doesn't reflect our expectations in real life

‏Whatever you want or are comfortable with. That is more than enough

Peter

Thank you Ms Nat

‏Mr Parrot

‏And what about me

‏I want a fun new nickname

Peter

Ok, next person

*Peter has changed Mr Owl's name to Dr Banner*

I hope you don't mind, but I'm still a big fan and it felt polite

‏Dr Banner

‏Of course not kid, though if you want to call me Bruce for short I'd like that too

Peter

Ok Bruce, Thank you

*Peter has changed Mr Ant's name to Scotty*

‏Scotty

‏Like it kid

‏Probably gonna have Cassie call me that too

‏Mr Parrot

‏And Me? When is it my turn

Peter

Oh!

Where's Pietro

‏Mr Cheetah

‏I'm here

‏I just didn't know what to say

Peter

What, why?

Did I do anything wrong?

‏Mr Cheetah

‏No! No

‏Actually the opposite

‏You did everything right and I'm... I can't keep up ok

Peter

What?

‏Mr Cheetah

‏You're amazing

‏I'm... not enough

Peter

For who?

Because you're amazing and I love you

...

Pietro?

‏Ms Nat

‏He's flustered. Happy but flustered

‏He'll message you later

Peter

.... ok

Anyways

*Peter has Changed Mr Cheetah's name to Pietro*

*Peter has Changed Ms Cat's name to Wanda*

‏Wanda

‏Thanks Peter

‏Though like I offered, ever wanna call me Sis, I'd like that

Peter

Thanks Ms Wanda

*Peter has changed Mr Goat's name to Thor the GOAT*

‏Thor the GOAT

‏Greatest of all time

Peter

Yes

It's true is it not?

‏Thor the GOAT

‏Indeed young Peter, thank you

Peter

You're welcome Mr Thor

‏Mr Parrot

‏That's all nice, but what about me

‏Mr Chicken

‏I'm missing too

Peter

Right, how could I forget

Feeling silly honestly

*Peter changed Mr Robot's name to Vision

‏Vision

‏Thank you Peter

‏Though Vis is appropriate too if you prefer

‏Wanda does

‏Wanda

‏You're right, I do Vis

‏Mr Parrot

‏WHAT ABOUT ME

‏Mr Chicken

‏Kid

Peter

Alright

*Peter changed Mr Parrot's name to Parrot*

*Peter changed Mr Chicken's name to Chicken*

‏Tony

‏Nevermind kid, I am proud

‏Chicken

‏Really Peter

‏Parrot

‏WHY! I WANT SOMETHING ELSE

Peter

If you insist

*Peter has changed Parrot's name to Whiny Parrot*

‏Tony

‏Nope, NOW I'm proud

‏I'll have a present for you on Monday

Peter

Thanks Tony

‏Whiny Parrot

‏You're mean kid

‏Ms Nat

‏But is he wrong

‏Whiny Parrot

‏Shut up Nat

Peter

Parrot, be nice or I'll make something worse

‏Whiny Parrot

‏I don't like all of you ganging up on me, that's just mean

‏Tony

‏But funny

‏Whiny Parrot

‏I hate all of you

Peter

Even... me?

🥺

You hate me Mr Barton?

‏Ms Nat

‏CLINT

‏You upset the child

‏What did I say

‏Whiny Parrot

‏?To not upset the child

‏Ms Nat

‏No, to run

‏Whiny Parrot

‏You don't mean that Nat

‏?Right

...

‏?Nat

‏Tony

‏You've done it this time

‏Whiny Parrot

‏?Wait, Kid! You're not upset are you

‏And no I don't hate you

‏Please

‏Save me

‏Stop her

Peter

But... you said you hated me

‏Whiny Parrot

‏I DONT! I LOVE YOU KID

‏I'LL DO ANYTHING

Peter

Even being called Whiny Parrot?

‏Whiny Parrot

‏YES

Peter

Even letting me dye your hair pink, paint your nails and give you fake tattoos?

‏Whiny Parrot

‏?What

‏Tony

‏Kid, you're perfect

Peter

Well, I guess you prefer talking to Ms Nat

‏Whiny Parrot

‏NO! NO

‏Fine, I'll do it

‏Just please save me from her

Peter

Ms Nat? Please don't kill Parrot, it's been sorted

‏Ms Nat

‏...Clint

‏I better see that hair for a week

‏And if you try to remove your nails or anything.... guess

‏Whiny Parrot

‏I'll suffer

‏Ms Nat

‏Looks like you do have brains up there

‏At least a lonely cell somewhere

Peter

Ok, that's something for Monday

But there's one more thing

‏Tony

‏Shoot kid

Peter

What are we gonna do about movie nights?

Still want to do it by call?

Or do you guys prefer in person?

‏Ms Nat

‏Whatever you want kid

‏Any day, however way you prefer

Peter

Oh- I mean

‏Tony

‏How bout this, we have our movie night tonight, and then I call May and see if we can reschedule them for Friday nights after your internship

‏Don't want to intrude on your and May's movie nights, and if she's alright changing them to Saturday then we're all set

Peter

I'd like that

Sounds fun

‏Tony

‏I'll arrange everything, kid, just pick the movies

 

Tony does as promised, May's phone ringing from the living room a minute later. She agreed to everything as long as Peter wanted to, meantime he was nodding next to her looking for movies on Disney+ before rushing back to his room for the night. He gave May a quick goodbye kiss before she left for her shift that night.

"Hello?", he asks into his phone, a second later getting a chorus of hello's. "Ok, wow", he responds instinctively, prompting Tony "what's up kid?".

"Nothing, it's just... weird hearing your voices instead of the chat's for the first time". Explanation turns worried ramble, as he starts realising every possible interpretation. "Not to say that's bad, I like your voices, I just wasn't expecting it". Unbeknownst to Peter, everyone on the other end of the call was looking fondly, his worry adorable to them. "You done kid?", Tony asks, Peter able to hear the smirk on him. "Don't worry kid, just start the movies and relax".

In the end, he chose Sky High, Aqua-man and Spies in Disguise. The last of which sparked an entire discussion on why the scrawny protagonist reminded everyone so much of Peter, who himself didn't see the resemblance.

-

*Avenger's Group Chat*

Tony

Not to say this is a discussion

But I have to warn you to avoid problems with Peter

‏Clint

‏Wait, what's wrong with Pete

‏Bucky

‏Is he ok

‏Scott

‏Is he hurt

‏Steve

‏Maybe we should let Tony explain

Tony

Listen to Capsicle and shut up

‏Steve

‏You could just explain Tony

Tony

Shut up Capsicle

‏Natasha

.Tony

Tony

I'm adding Loki to the Zoo chat

‏Clint

‏No

‏Scott

‏?Hang on, what

‏Thor

‏You would include my brother? Stark

‏Bruce

‏I gotta say Tony, I didn't see this coming from you

‏Steve

‏I'm not objecting, but why

Tony

Loki is Peter's friend, I'd assume he'd like to chat to him there as well

Before we had the chat, Peter asked if I could join his, Clint's and Nat's

Said he didn't want to pick and choose who to talk to when we all knew each other

So I'm adding Loki to the chat

‏Thor

‏Thank you Stark

‏Bruce

‏Really nice of you Tony

Tony

Point Break, Green Bean, get Loki and meet me in the living area

Anyone else feel free to come, but also don't

‏Clint

‏Don't have to tell me twice

‏I'll be shooting arrows, don't bother me

Tony

Don't care, and I'll handle everything with Peter in the chat, so no spamming

-

"What is it that you want", Loki spits having been dragged by Thor and Bruce to the Living space, Tony waiting for the trio. "And what is Stark doing here? What mockery or punishment is this about".

Thor and Bruce sit on opposite edges of a couch, leaving the middle for Loki, who sits wearily. "Well speak, if I'm gonna be admonished best get it over with". It confuses everyone, Thor looking over worried, "I promised you would be safe here Loki, and I will die to stand by it. I assure you are alright".

At the reassurance from his brother he relaxes, though his impatience remains. "Still, what is this about". That's when Tony takes over, "You know of our group chat with Peter and it's history, right?", Loki Nods, "and you're Peter's friend".

Loki pauses, oddly daunted by the question. Thor being the one to answer it, "more like a brother, both of us, a great honour". It brings a smile to Loki's face, who rests his head lightly on Thor's shoulder, nodding. Bruce grins eagerly at the display, though the biggest smile is Thor's. Tony moves right along, "We're adding you to the chat". It's most a surprise to Loki, though immediately he sees problems. "I struggle to believe everyone agrees with such an idea". Tony shrugs, leaning back, "who cares what they think. Peter would agree and that's what matters right?"

Loki's forced to agree with Stark, nodding at the question. "Just behave for him and it'll be fine. Anyone whines and Nat will kick them". Tony assures him, pulling his phone, Bruce handing him Loki's. He notes the number before throwing it back to the god.

-

Tony

Hey Kid

You here?

‏The Kid

‏Yeah

‏What's up

Tony

We got a surprise for you

‏The Kid

‏You didn't need to Tony

Tony

So you don't want us to add Loki to the chat?

‏The Kid

‏?That's the surprise

‏No! Wait

‏Yes, please add Loki

‏I'd love that, all my friends together

Tony

Thought so

Give me a second

*Tony added Loki to the chat*

Loki

Hello everyone, Peter

‏The Kid

‏Hi Loki

‏?And where is everyone

Tony

They were letting me explain everything

You can talk now

-

Everyone starts chatting, minus a certain archer and insect. All playing nice with Loki for Peter's sake and most not hating it. Peter beaming over chatting with everyone, and while Loki definitely felt the subtle tension over his presence, it was less than usual and Bruce, Thor and Peter helped quell it.

Clint did end up getting the hair, nails, makeup, fake tattoos of Cupid and other crap Peter and MJ could find. And much to his promise with Nat, that stayed till after Peter's Friday movie night. Yes they did take pictures, and through the week Peter made the point of asking to have lunch with Clint every day he went in the main cafeteria. So they all took pictures. Tony saved a couple for his Christmas cards, and much to his own promise gave Peter an electric scooter in thanks.

Notes:

Food Poisoning is a blast btw

Chapter 94: The Lad In Red

Summary:

Spider-Man starts collecting allies

Monday night with May after the internship is back to relaxed, Peter's missed a calm and quiet night... he's also missed one other thing. "You're sure you're ready sweetie?" May asks from the couch, giving Peter one more hug before he stands. "I'm sure May", he stands, May grabbing his hand and stopping him. "Be safe", He nods before she asks, "and did you thank Tony?". Now he rolls his eyes, "yes May, for the flowers and food". She lets him go, Peter sneaking back for another hug before heading to his room, May once more shouting at him to be safe.

He slips into his Spider-Man suit and Mask, Karen lighting up the second it's on. "Do you want me to call Ned, MJ or Shuri?". Peter shakes his head, crawling out the window and up to the roof, "Shuri's asleep, MJ's got her soup kitchen shift today and Ned's with family".

Up in the roof he hears the motors of every car, feels the cold winds of Queens, the sun setting off the horizon, lights coming on through every household. "Besides, we're meeting up with someone else anyways", he jumps off, swinging across the skyline and up to their predetermined rooftop.

There, She was already waiting. "You're late". Peter lands graceful as ever, Nat turning around to face him, Peter scratching his neck awkwardly. "Sorry, lost track of time with May". She waves him off, smirking at the kid. "You ready kid?". Even though he's wearing a mask, she can tell he's smiling as he nods. "And you're sure you don't want to go to the tower?". His excitement slows, shaking. "Spider-Man's not really comfortable up there yet, and I owe Queens, can't just go that far out of nowhere and leave them behind".

"Then follow me", She jumps, taking off on her bike towards Flushing. Peter can only guess he's supposed to follow and even with his slinging he can just barely keep up. "Still on me?" Nat asks through the mask coms. "Don't count me out just yet", she can hear him smile. It's around 10 minutes before she stops, parking outside one of many traditional suburban houses in southern Flushing. Nat making him sneak in quietly through a back window to not arouse suspicion. "What is this?", Peter asks inside the house's living room.

An extremely... normal place. Pair of couches by a TV, oak dining set, adjacent kitchen. Decorated with pictures, paintings and plants from the porch to the patio, a stairway leading to the second floor of perfectly outfitted rooms. "It's a SHIELD safe house, or rather, my safe house", Nat explains, Pete naturally growing suspicious of the place. "Don't worry, there's no internal surveillance and It's locally hosted only. No record of you ever coming here and there never will be". He does relax, Spidey sense trusting her. "You can also take your mask off if you want, no one but me, Maria and Fury know of this place and they've never used it".

He does, both for comfort and courtesy, following Nat to what looks like a storage closet. "There's a secret room here isn't there?", he asks to Nat who was smirking and nodding her head. She presses her thumb on the backside of the handle, a secret print reader, the back of the closet opening up to a set of stairs. "A secret basement".

Walking down the stairs, Peter is amazed by the computer set up, the training platform and camera displays. "Wow", he sighs looking over the basement, wanting his own. "Glad to see you like it, cause this is where we're gonna train from now on".

"Excuse me?", He snaps his neck to her, him confused at her knowing smirk. "You said you don't want to go to the tower, this is my alternative", Nat explains, Peter's face dawned with understanding. "We're centre of Queens, so we can train here no problem". He gives Nat a quick hug, "thank you Ms Nat, I hope you don't mind". She hugs him back, for just a second before he moves back. "But not tonight, I've already been away for two months. If I'm gonna be Spider-Man then I'm giving Queens my all".

It forces her to smile, grabbing some of her gear before heading for the stairs, "then lets go, I needed to see you in action anyways". He slips his mask back on, rushing up after her, "alright, but you're helping". She smirks as they disappear into the night.

Because of Spider-Man's previous absence, they found more crimes than Peter was used to, so the help was greatly appreciated. 3 bank robberies, 12 back alley robberies, 5 attempted sexual assaults — which Nat took much glee in stopping, 2 high speed chases and 4 B&Es in only 3 hours. Peter also managed to sneak by Jon's and Evelyn's.

Fortunately, things calmed down close to midnight, Nat and Peter resting atop Queen's College, looking over the campus. Spider-Man sat on a ledge, Nat checking reports and alerts on her phone a few feet behind. "You don't know how much I've missed this", he comments, staring into the distance.

Nat turns and slides closer to him, "yeah?". That gets him to continue his train of thought. "The wind, the people, everything. I love this".

She pulls him from the ledge, getting him upright before wrapping him in a tight hug. "You are amazing you know that", Nat compliments, Peter blushing a little hugging back. "The way you help everyone, even people you've never met, only to see them smile. No wonder you got the Avengers all wrapped around your little finger".

This does bring up their memory, and an anxiety Peter's been having lately. "And you're sure they won't be mad about this? Me being Spider-Man?". Nat rolls her eyes, not the first time she's seen him anxious over this. "I'm almost certain they can't get mad about you about anything".

It still ain't enough. "Peter, ever since your call about Wanda I started reflecting. You and Pietro helped me grow more comfortable with being open, wearing my heart on my sleeve. The thing that pushed you to be Spider-Man is what made us all love you, they can't be angry about that". Peter melts back into the hug, "thanks auntie Nat", he replies and Nat as calculating and collected as she is can't help smile. "And calling me Auntie Nat, don't stop". Peter giggles, both stepping apart before heading over to the next crime, using any other gap to practice some new moves and techniques.

And it is like this for the next 3 nights.

*Thursday Night*

"Hey Auntie Nat", Peter waves to the Spy who gives him the 'cut it out' neck gesture. Peter wasn't entirely certain why until he heard the whiny voice, "Nat? You up here?". Clint makes his way up and out of the fire escape and into the roof, Spider-Man and Nat waiting for him. "Hey Spidey", Clint tries to make small talk. Peter feels awkward under the mask but shakes it off, Spider-Man remaining cool... ish. "Hey Mr Hawkeye", he waves back, both falling into a tense silence. Peter the first to break it, "So, what are we doing?".

Looking to Nat, who stares back, he gets his answer. "SHIELD mission, it's in Queens so I thought we could team up", she winks at the end, Peter getting a bit more excited about this. "Hope you don't mind Spidey", Clint smirks, his weak attempt to be less awkward.

"Get over yourselves boys, we got a scumbag to catch", Nat gets their attention, smacking Clint on the back of his head. "Ok, but what exactly are we going after?", Peter tries to confirm, he's down for catching bad guys but it always helps to know what kind of bad guys he's going after.

Nat passes Peter her phone, all their target's information. "Richard Gecko. Originally from Texas, he's a notorious bank robber like his brother". Nat summarises, Clint spitting, "yeah, he's also a pervert". One stern glare from Nat quiets him. "They had a falling out on their way to Mexico and the FBI tracked him to New York. SHIELD thinks he's in Queens, asked us to capture him". The SHIELD file disturbs Peter. It's not his first encounter with such criminals, but it doesn't make it any more tolerable to run into another one. "Then let's get him, make sure he doesn't hurt anyone here".

They strategise, first a search plan. "SHIELD and Stark cameras are already scanning for him, so we'll take parks and other places with minimal surveillance. Spidey you'll take southern queens, Clint'll have flushing, I'll cover Kissena and the surrounding areas. Anyone finds him, you follow and wait for the rest". Dispersing through Queens, Peter connects with Nat first. "So what's the real reason you two are here?". Nat first tries to play dumb, but Peter knew better. "I saw the file. He was being pursued by the FBI, not SHIELD, and he's way under Avenger's level threats. So why?".

"Because he's not under Spider-Man level threats", Nat replies, and Peter's completely lost. "He's exactly what you would go after and not only did I want to help you, but it's time we did more". Peter's heart melts, first happy for the help, but then overjoyed at the change from Nat. "And Clint?"

Nat smirks under her bike helmet, "All of us actually, mine and Tony's idea. We'll keep a look over threats like these and split them amongst us while you and anyone else handle day to day stuff. Clint's first and I was hoping this could help strengthen Spider-Man's relationship with the Avengers".

"Thanks", he replies, his mark hiding his own smile. "Thank Tony too, I really like the idea". Nat agrees, taking note of it before asking, "Mind if we add Barton to the coms?".

"Sure", Peter replies, "and thanks again Auntie Nat". From there on it's only 'Spider-Man' and 'Ms Widow', Clint and Spidey falling into a surprisingly friendly discussion over Disney movies and Netflix shows, Nat only slightly wanting to kill herself. Sweet reprieve comes two hours later, her the one that spotted Richard. "Meet me at my location, now!", she barks into her earpiece, archer and spider speeding to her in under 15 minutes each.

The rush was justified as they find him... with a family of hostages inside their home, eyeing the daughter most of all. "Clint, you perch yourself in the next house over, you find a shot, you take him out". Clint nods at Nat's command, "Spidey, you crawl in through the back and ceiling, web him up, I'll stalk the front and burst in as a distraction and extra line of attack".

They all agree and get in position, Clint positioning himself with as many lines of fire into the living room of the house as possible, unfortunately the blinds were closed limiting his view of Richard. Nat snuck next to the house entrance, by the porch window with a smoke bomb and flash-bang ready.

Finally, Peter swung to the back of the house and through the attic window. Crawling through every darkened corner he slithers into the ground floor, hiding in a shadowy corner, webbing the blinds, waiting for his chance. "Y-you know, you're very pretty", Richard plays with a girls hair.

Peter figures the two adults are the parents, the 3 children — 14 female, 12 male and 6 female — are their kids. The oldest currently at the wrong end of Richard's gun, the man ogling her. "I- I would love to do that for you". Pete didn't hear much before this, but based on everyone's reactions Richard is just talking to himself.

"When can we go?", the Mom asks, Richard turning the gun to her. "What was the rule! No talking", He snaps, everyone shrinking as much as they can. "The next person that talks gets one". He shakes his gun, prompting Peter to act. He shoots a web to a nearby vase, knocking it to the floor: a distraction. When Richard and the family all turn to it, his gun deviates just enough from the young girl's head for Peter to yank the gun away with another web. "What the?", Richard hadn't yet seen him, a surprise advantage Spidey uses to open the curtains, Finally Clint having a clear shot.

"Taser Arrow! Now!", Peter yells while Nat bursts through the door. As requested, the window shatters, a single arrow hitting and shocking Richard to the ground. Spider-Man webbing his hands together and wrapping him in a sort of web cocoon. Clint zip lining down to the window, Nat securing the area and prisoner, while Peter takes care of the family. "You five ok?", he removes the zip cords around their wrists, the father replying. "Yes, right kids?", They nod, "we're alright, thank you Spider-Man".

Now helping the kids, Peter turns back to the dad. "You're welcome. My friends are getting some help, and the bad guy can't hurt you now". Once he's freed them all, he guides them outside, trusting Nat and Clint with Richard's unconscious webbed up body.

"Thank you Spider-Man", the two youngest hug him, Peter lifting the five year old into his arms so she can hug him properly. "You're welcome. Now, I'm gonna need you to stay here until the medics arrive ok? They just need to make sure you guys are ok". The boy seems ok enough with the idea, but the girl seems scared. Spidey hugs her tighter, "hey, what's your name?". She looks up, tears starting to leak out of her eyes. "I'm Gracie, that's Brighton and Maggie", she points at all the kids as she names them. "Ok Gracie, trust me, you will be ok, I'll make sure of it. Just wait here with Brighton until my ambulance friends arrive, they'll help you".

"Promise?" She asks sheepish, Peter raising his free hand's pinky finger to her, "Promise". They shake fingers, Peter dropping her with Brighton before turning to Maggie. "And how are you? I saw how he was acting..." he trails awkward, Maggie looking even more awkward than him.

She shuffles closer, voice whispered so Brighton and Gracie couldn't hear her. "No, the guy was a creeper". Spider-Man hugs her, an attempt to calm her down. "He's also under arrest and going away for a long time, so you're safe". He can feel her relax, but his time as Spider-Man has taught him its never that easy.

Pulling a slip of Paper and pen from his suit, he hands her a number. "It's my number", he shakes his Spider-Man themed flip-phone, "if you ever need to talk, or need me to come over for them". Maggie has a small smile overtake her, stuffing the number into her pocket and giving Spidey another quick hug. Just in time as the man and woman are finally done talking to Nat, arguing as they walk out.

"Why ever did we need to go to your cousin's bat mitzvah", the man scoffs in a thick British accent. The woman with very big hair next to him rolling her eyes, replying "I told ya only me and Brighton needed to come!", she whines with a very nasal voice. "And it's your driver that flaked, forcing us to take the subway".

Peter's lost. "hello", he gets their attention, their infighting halting. "You two live here?". The lady shakes her head while the man replies. "No, he accosted us and sequestered us into the nearest house. What for I'm fatuous, but he kept demanding money and a car". Nodding, Peter replies. "Well don't worry sir, you, your wife and kids are safe now". This has them both sputtering. "She's not my wife, she's my Nanny". Now Peter's even more lost. "She takes care of my children". Good enough explanation, though it still doesn't explain her grabbing a film camera from her purse, snapping a quick photo of her and Spidey before rushing towards the kids.

Peter chooses to ignore all that, just moving on. "You have a safe way home? Or do you need me to help you?". The man gently shakes his head, "I messaged my assistant CC, she and Niles will be picking us up". Peter smiles, adding a thumbs up since the mask obscured the gesture. "I'm Maxwell, Maxwell Shef-", he stops his sentence mid handshake, the sound of ambulances beginning to come through. Max heading towards his kids to have them checked out as soon as they arrive.

Unbeknownst to Spider-Man, both spies had been looking over to him and his interactions with the family. Clint amazed seeing it in person, his ability to talk to the people of New York, and Nat only assured in her conclusion Peter really is the best. Clint and Nat separate, escorting Richard to Rikers island, Peter continuing his patrol. Richard got 30 to life, much to Maggie and Max's relief. Clint a little pissed he didn't get to talk to Spidey much that night, and Peter exhausted in bed.

 

It didn't help next morning he had to be up early for his internship. Ned and MJ by his apartment, Happy honking from bellow the second he arrived. It was as long a day as the rest, but with a few less hours.

Between helping Tony with schematics for upgraded weapons and armour, the new stark-phone and Stark-pad, a new and cheap water filtration system, lunch with his friends and the occasional avengers mayhem, he didn't even get to the movie night before feeling hammered. "Pete, you ok?", Tony asks in the elevator, having seen Pete shuffle his way from the lab, yawning no less than 5 times on his way. "I'm- *yawns* fine, just lost track of time and stayed up late". He tries to quell Tony's worry, and it works, Tony smirking at his sleepy kid.

Wrapping his arm around Peter's shoulder, Tony guides him to the living room, where the very sleepy teen sneaks a kiss to a now blushing Pietro plopping in the nearest couch, the avengers all quickly get what's going on, settling quickly onto the living area for the first movie FRIDAY propped up. Pietro, Peter, Tony and Nat on the same couch, everyone else scattered around.

As suspected, Peter doesn't last 30 minutes before falling like a lump, the previous 20 him teetering in and out of consciousness. And if a sleeping Peter wasn't already cute enough, him shifting towards and snuggling into Pietro, who's heart almost raced out of his chest and face turned like a tomato.

What really did him in was how Peter snuck his way half onto his chest, using him as a pillow, burrowing his nose into his shirt. FRIDAY was sure to take many pictures of this. During the movie details of which no one can remember, avengers kept waning off, disappearing to their rooms.

Eventually only Clint — who was gushing at every second — and Wanda doing just like him. Nat and Tony whom both still smirk at the pair, the latter letting May know Peter was sleeping over. Pietro did calm down, after an hour and most of the film, the absolute anxiety of the cutest guy cuddling with him tiring him as well. Both lost to slumber on the couch till the next morning.

Chapter 95: Reservations and Relationships

Summary:

Pietro needs the help of two separate witches to figure a few things out.

"What do you want?!" Wanda yells from her room, hearing the pitter-patter and feeling the overflowing emotions through her door. Yanking it open she finds an already startled Pietro paling. She sighs, "just come in". Doesn't bother to look if he followed, taking the door closing as sign he came in. She asks again, "what did you want?", sitting by her reading chair, Pietro drops on her bed. "Tonight needs to be perfect", he mumble-whines into one of her pillows. Wanda doesn't know what he's on about, but a little scarlet sparkle could help her get the gist

A flying pillow snaps her back to reality, "Out of my mind!", he barks. Wanda rolls her eyes, "if you don't talk, then how am I supposed to know what you're on about". He gets the pillow thrown back, pouting. "so why does tonight need to be perfect?", Wanda asks, "what're you doing with Peter?".

"Date night", he grumbles. "And how's that a problem?". Wanda's sass makes him snap his neck up from his pillow, scowling at his sister, "it's my first time taking him out! It's always been him, MJ, or Tony thats organised everything, but now it's only me". Wanda stands, making it to Pietro and her bed, shaking the pouting speedster. Looking softly at him gets him to calm down, and finish his thought. "He's always been incredible, every time we've gone out, I can't let him down".

That's something she can go from, "and it will be. Can't you ask Tony for a limo, reservations, give Peter the hallmark date of his dreams?". Pietro digs deeper into the pillow, shaking his head. "He doesn't like all that public stuff", he replies, voice muffled by the pillow, "I don't think paparazzi and headlines and Stark level fancy would be something he'd look for".

"So then what did you have in mind", she states more than asks, tired of his moping. It does get Pietro to reveal his plans and to say Wanda was amazed would be an understatement. "think he'll like it?", Pietro asks hopeful. She nods, "He loved when you asked him out and everything went wrong then, so yeah dummy, I'm sure he will".

"Wait, you know about that?!", he whines surprised. "Tony showed us the video", this revelation makes the speedster pout even more, Wanda lowering him to her lap and playing with his hair. It's when she checks her watch that everything unravels. "You might wanna run though, his internship ends in like an hour". And run he does, sputtering, stumbling and speeding out of Wanda's room. 45 minutes to set up everything, get dressed and get Peter up.

-

Wednesday's lab with the midtown interns is... as chaotic as always, even more now since he got promoted. "I still can't believe Tony made you our new permanent supervisor", Peter looks over at Eric, ducking, "or that he's letting us do this". For whatever reason they decided to make high tech catapults and start their own small war.

Eric — because he's Eric — didn't see an issue with this, and still doesn't. Fortunately no one has gotten hurt and they're using their own design of elastic and sticky balls, so even if someone's hit it's a bruise at worst. MJ was enjoying this more than any expected, having a preferred target in Peter and Eric.

They all freeze when the doors open up, paling at the person that walked through. "M-Mr Stark, welcome", Eric gulps walking up to the billionaire for a reason that clearly was missed by the man himself. Tony scans the room, smiling at the chaos, "Who's winning?". MJ smirks in reply, waving two fingers in the air before landing a direct hit on Peter.

"Don't mind me, just gonna steal this one", he grabs Peter in a side hug leading him out of the room, to mild protest from MJ about ruining the fun. Only in the elevator does Peter speak, "oh! May wanted me to thank you for the professional cleaners you got her". Tony smirks, looking over at the kid, internally celebrating about his win. "Glad to see she liked it", Peter nods confidently. "I've got some tech to help keep it clean, I'll send it over with you tonight", He adds, also ensuring to quiet Peter's arguing and refusing.

"This is my stop, Good luck kid", He walks out of the elevator, leaving a confused Peter behind. "Wait, what's this about? Aren't I coming with you?", Peter blurts out as the doors close, Tony giving Peter a quick grin and single wave before he's out of sight due to the doors. The teen only grows more confused, "Ms FRIDAY? What is this? And where are you taking me?". Tony had anticipated for this as well, "I'm not allowed to disclose that information Peter, and the roof". Peter's only left to scoff and wait till the doors open. "Out and to your right, you'll know when you see it".

Peter does as she directs, before he realises walking through a natural arch, thick branches and flowery vines tangled around it. Beyond, a collection of pristine and unique flowers set to a gorgeous medallion patter on one side. On the other, a giant water feature including various marble statues and flowing streams, leading to a gorgeous mahogany gazebo.

Past the gazebo is a bridge to more of the garden, but what's of more interest to Peter is the canopy of fairy lights scattered overhead, from within the water feature, to the gazebo and all over the place. Centre of the field a couple picnic blankets, pillows and baskets. The cause of all this becomes clear as a silver and blue streak speeds through, fixing any fallen lights and setting up a white screen in front of the flowers.

"Pietro?", Peter asks as the speedster circles the gazebo, more and more lights propping up around it, the words making him stumble. *ouch*, he grumbles having face planted on the gazebo's stone floor. Peter rushes forward, "Pietro, you ok?", while the speedster leaps upright. "I'm fine! I'm fine, Yup fine, totally fine".

Peter's not entirely convinced, but Pietro doesn't give him much chance to worry before rushing away for some speakers. "Wait!", Peter stops him just before he can run off, "what's this about?". And that's enough for him to go from fast footed to tongue twisted, stunned awkward for a response.

Grabbing his hand and rubbing it with his thumb, Peter manages to calm him down. "It's... a date", he whispers. Peter knew exactly what he said — spider hearing and all — but plays dumb, mostly for fun. "A what?", he smirks, Pietro becoming even more flustered. "A date! I cleared it with MJ and everything!", he half snaps, Peter giggling. They look over the garden, Peter sneaking closer to Pietro in a pseudo hug. "I like it, and I love you". If Peter snuggling close to his blazer didn't already turn his cheeks pink, Peter saying he loved him and sneaking a kiss on his chest absolutely did.

Peter knows as much, being able to sneak a peek at the stop sign looking speedster, hearing his heart race, his breaths deepen and back tense. That's it, Peter has to go for the nuclear option. Sneaking his hands from Pietro's shoulders, down his chests and to his sides, the perfect position to start his assault.

And Pietro never saw it coming, from the greater shock of Peter's migrating hands he never expected the first poke, nor the barrage that followed. The roof was filled by Pietro's yelping and laughing, to the point he doubled over taking Peter down with him. By the time the speedster quiets down and stops jerking, they're in the same position they were standing up — Peter snuggled onto Pietro's chest — but on the grass. "So", Peter starts before Pietro can get flustered again, "what we're you thinking to do on this date".

"... picnic and a movie". Pietro mumbles, heaving from the tickling and a little sheepish. "It's not as amazing as the things you've planned, but...", Pietro trails and Peter recognises why, taking note to improve as well, sneaking up to be eye to eye with him. "But this is better than anything I could come up with", he kisses Pietro's cheek, "so what movies did you have in mind?". Peter jumps up as he asks, having to pull Pietro up and drag him to the blankets before the speedster's recovered enough to answer, "Shelter, The Way He Looks, Moonlight", he sputters out.

The constant blushing and freezing is quite amusing to Peter, specially because all he needs is to be loving and affectionate to cause it. They both sit down and only now does Peter feel underdressed, his T-Shirt and jeans outmatched by Pietro's two piece suit. "Also, You look really handsome", Peter compliments Pietro, "wish I had time to prepare".

After the expected blushing, Pietro wills a reply. "kinda defeats the purpose of a surprise date", he chuckles, growing Rosie once more, "and thanks, Tony made it for me after... last time". Pietro's eyes harden at the memory, Peter massaging his hand to regain his attention. "You look really good in it", he leans back over Pietro, cuddling back on him, looking over at the screen.

It's how they stay for about 10 minutes, Pietro eventually unfreezing and even playing with Peter's hair. "So, we gonna start a movie or...", Peter trails prompting a response. Pietro starts shuffling through his pockets, shaking Peter off, "Before that, there's just one more thing".

Pietro passes Peter a little metal box, an SI logo on top. "I also had Tony make us these- well, make you this at least". Inside 2 matching silver chain bracelets, a charm at the front of each. Peter's in the shape of a cobalt lightning bolt, Pietro's in the shape of a heart. "If you press on yours mine lights up, so if there's an emergency or you need help... like I said, any time, even if it's just to get you your homework-".

"I don't know about that", Peter rejects that idea, leaning up to give Pietro a quick peck. "But I love the concept, thanks". Pietro has gotten better at handling his flustered nature, so the kiss isn't that much. It still takes him a second to reply, "I-I-I mean, mine does the same but I don't have to use it if you don't want, so... up to you".

Peter grabs his hand to calm his spurred anxiety, "any time Pietro. Please don't shy from using it, specially if you need to talk something out... again". They stare into each other feeling the wind in their hair, listening to the water behind them, Peter slowly snuggling back onto Pietro. "Can we start now?".

Overall the three movies, the dozens of bite sized snacks Pietro brought, and even a full dinner by Steve and Bucky that Tony brought them, it took them till past 9pm. They also paused to see the sunset and took a couple of selfies that absolutely made it to a couple frames in Pietro's room. Tony offered to have Peter taken home, but Pietro insisted he'd run him, save time and not incidentally hug/cuddle him some more.

-

*the Next day*.

May already knew they were dating, hard not to when Peter was gushing about it. She was also insistent on having him over for dinner, and having him run Peter from the tower the night before was her last straw, so she enlisted Peter's help and organised an entire family dinner for Thursday night.

Luckily Pietro was free and even if he wasn't he was forced to be, and one of the two other guests was too. "Oh would you calm down", he scoffs at a very anxious Pietro, tired of the speedster's foot tapping and fidgeting. "Sorry", he sighs back, "it's just, it's my first time meeting her and I want to set a good first impression".

Loki rolls her eyes. Not to say he doesn't understand Pietro's worry, he does, but that doesn't make the super speed squirming. They do still throw Pietro a bone, "Relax, I lived the same. May might look tough but she's quite the kind woman at heart". Pietro gets to see a soft and genuine smile overtake Loki's usual scowl, something he's never really seen before. The honest advice and emotion cooling his nerves.

"And your brother? What's Thor doing?", Pietro asks, noticing the absence of the thunderer. "Date night with Banner, May insisted on them enjoying it. She also insisted on both coming over at a later date too, mercifully without me". It's rare for Loki to ramble, to get lost in thought, takes someone he cares about to do it to him.

Both descend into silence, Loki happy to have some peace, Pietro thinking over the god's advice. Only when the car stops do they interact again, "lets go Maximoff", Loki shakes Pietro off his train of thought. Even then it takes 5 minutes of waiting and Loki levitating Pietro up the stairs for them to get to the Parker's door.

Loki knocks, "One last thing, I better hear no comments on what happens here today or I'll turn you to a snail", he barks out before the door opens. "Come on in you two", May immediately ushers them in. Peter rushing from the kitchen, "Hi Loki!" Peter cheers hugging the god, who's fine with it as sudden as it was. "Pietro", Peter smirks, sliding towards him and stealing a kiss. "Your Aunt is right there!", Pietro blurts blushing. May doesn't pay them half a mind, "and you shouldn't let me stop you, shouldn't be doing something that needs me to".

The fact it made Pietro blush more was May's small victory, and amusing to Loki who she turned to next. "And how are you sweetie", she hugs him, kissing his forehead. So that's what Loki meant no comment, Pietro stares, completely flabbergasted by Loki's niceness. "How was your day?".

Loki's soft smile returns at May's question, "it was alright May, thank you. How was yours?". He moves to the kitchen, trying to help out, which May had none of, "you get back here, I'm not having my honorary nephew cook". It forces Loki back out, but it also got him plotting on how to subtly clean the kitchen and dishes.

Peter taking Loki on his own discussion gave May her opportunity, Nodding to her side she gets Pietro to join her by the dining table, leaving her nephews by the living room and balcony. "So you and my nephew", she starts, what's now becoming a tradition of threatening avengers in her home.

Nodding Pietro stutters, "y-yeah, I hope that's a-alright". It pains May the confrontation she's about to spark. "It can be". This makes Pietro gulp, May sighing at his reaction. "I know about your anxiety, Peter told me. That's not the issue but it is why I wanted to talk privately and why I'm trying to avoid confrontation".

Pietro still gulps again, though admittedly calmer knowing her intentions. "I know how nice all of you have been to Peter, and I appreciate that, but now you're Peter's boyfriend and that comes with even more trust". May pauses, seeing Pietro's stress growing, grabbing his hand softly. "I know you like him, and he likes you, a lot". They share a smile, Pietro blushes lightly at the extra comment, May's fading first as she continues her point. "But I also know that your history hasn't been the best. Everything with Spider-Man and the effect that had on Peter. I cannot have that happen again".

He nods, very much knowing where she's coming from. "I understand", he whispers, "and I assure you, Peter getting hurt is the last thing I'd ever want. I promise you". May pauses for a minute, most careful of her next step.

"I know you believe that...", Pietro's stress spikes again, his hope fading, "and I also know Peter trusts you, so I'll believe it too". She can see how thankful he is, and how speechless he is. "Just don't make me regret it". The wind in his sails doesn't decrease, this — if tentative — approval sparking elation in him. "But-" her continuance gives him one final pause, "you are older than him. It's only two years and you're both still teenagers so I'm not going to stick my nose in it but. Peter gives himself completely to what he loves, you have most of the power in this relationship — age and literally — so all I ask is that you don't use it against Peter; don't make him do anything he's uncomfortable with".

The thought had scared him, that something like that could ever happen, but he saw it as an issue he could do something about. "I promise", he mumbles, breath quivering, "I'll make sure it never comes to that, ever". It was enough for her, at least to have that to hold him to. "Then how about we get this dinner started so I can get to know my nephew's new boyfriend?".

Couldn't have heard anything better; "Thank you Ms Parker". She rolls her eyes, leaning in to hug him, "call me May". This only increases his joy, hugging back, Peter sneakily looking over Loki to the exchange.

"You two do look pretty adorable together", she compliments, partly just to make him flustered, "And you better start coming over more often". She stands, leaving the flustered speedster behind on the table, finishing their dinner.

The rest of the night was a lot more Pietro friendly, May happy to see someone else be protective of Peter, and her nephew seeming so excited and in deep conversation with Loki and Pietro. Hours later coming time for him to leave. "You're not coming?", The speedster asks the god. Peter taking the liberty to answer, "we're having a sleepover, you can stay if you want- I mean, I'd like that, but you don't have to- I want you to but I wouldn't want to push".

Even though Peter was already stuttering, Pietro still managed to be the most awkward and flustered of the group. "Oh, I wouldn't want to intrude". May walking over to the door and closing it for him, "come on, we'll set up a mattress for you". Pietro forming a very sheepish but happy smile at the gesture, being welcomed into their home.

While Peter and May disappeared to get their inflatable mattress and food for their sleepover, Loki sneaks next to Pietro on the living room. "She threaten you too?". Pietro jerks his face towards the god, shocked and concerned. "I-I mean, yeah, but how did you know?". Loki sighs and grins, "Threatened me too the first time, it means she accepts you. Means she'd threaten for you too, like I said". In retrospect, it does make more sense for Pietro, but he's still worried. "You think she likes me?". The god scoffs and rolls his eyes at the question, seeing it inane. "Don't be ridiculous", it still doesn't appease the speedster, so Loki chooses another approach.

"They're their last remaining family, even including Peter's friends it's still a very small group. She's the only one he's had to protect him for years, May doesn't know any better when it comes to Peter than to do everything in her power to make sure he's safe".

Loki's features all harden, growing more reserved which is just his attempt to hold it together. "And the Avengers hurt Peter, indirectly but hurt him. So it's only natural for her to be protective of him when any of us start getting close. She really holds no personal ill will towards us, but her nephew comes first".

Staring deeply towards the god, speed-running through his thoughts. "You're very insightful on this", Pietro chuckles dryly, trying to liven their damp mood. Loki only grimaces, "T'was how Mother was". Now Pietro copies his grimace, "and Wanda".

The solemnity deepens, the pair falling into silence next to each other, until Peter's fast fleeted footsteps steal their attention. "Ok, May's bringing the bed out. What do you want for snacks? Popcorn? M&Ms?". Neither responds, looking at Peter with fondness and amusement, Peter waving off the pair and bringing everything.

Fun enough night, Peter and Pietro took one couch then fell onto the air mattress, pranking each other and cuddling the entire night. Loki and May took the other, May glad to let him rest on her lap and playing with his hair. For a portion of the night he even transformed into a snake and wrapped himself around May, who gladly pet him.

Notes:

So. I’ve reached study overload and in a moment of complete dejected boredom and hypo mania (non clinical) I decided to look through all the comments and either reply or tease the lot of y’all.

In case you saw notifications with that. Might reply to more, might not, and if y’all have questions or curiosities about this fic feel free to ask. I’m happy to explain or make up more lore for y’all.

Bonus points if someone can pick up on more obscure TV reference Easter eggs I’ve hidden in this fic (there’s like at least 2/3 no one’s picked on up)

Chapter 96: Our Last Day

Summary:

Summer’s come to an end, so will a few other things

Tony

‏Morning Kid

‏Happy should be there in a few

‏?Ready for today

Peter

Hi Tony

Yup! I'm ready

‏Tony

‏Good to hear kid, meet you up in my lab

 

As he puts his phone down, it hits him; last day up with Tony. "What are you two doing today?", Peter asks curious, Ned and MJ turning back to him from further down the stairs. "Helen's doing a lecture at Princeton, asked me to join", MJ sums up her day, Peter subtly frowning behind the pair. Then comes Ned, "We're having a Pizza party, with Bruce and his other interns and employees".

Neither of his friends notice his quivering concern, it disappearing by the time they reach he door and Happy's car. "Hi Happy!", both Pete and Ned wave, MJ giving him a single nod which is the only thing he reciprocates. "And how bout you loser? What are you doing today?"

"I... don't know", he says confused, unsure. "Just said to meet him in his lab, like every day". Ned doesn't know how to react, aiming more for comforting while MJ takes the logical approach. "Stark made you an entire bedroom in secret, wouldn't be surprised if he has something big planned". Peter let's his worries go, MJ's point and her kisses something he kept thinking over on their drive to the tower, between the in depth discussion on Lord of the Rings and what if someone accidentally stepped on Scott.

And Peter couldn't have a minute at the tower without a diversion, Bucky this time, who pulled Pete away from his friends and the elevator and off to a secret, private area of the garage. "What's this about Mr Bucky". The soldier doesn't respond, taking all his energy to suppress his grin till he's by a giant tarp. "As promised", he says pulling it off, underneath a battered old car and 2 equally beaten matching bikes. Peter's eyes widen as he takes a look over all three vehicles, Bucky filling the teen's silence with an explanation.

"The car's a 1965 Ferrari 330, that's all yours. The bikes are 1978 Kawasaki KZ650s... I thought we could use them so I can teach you to ride". From besides the Ferrari, Peter's head shoots upwards towards the soldier. "I don't even know how to drive!".

Buck grimaces at the realisation and potential redundancy of the car. "I can teach you that too. If you'd like?", as he was scratching his neck, anxious and looking away, next thing he felt was a blow to his side, two arms wrapped around his waist. "I'd love that Mr Bucky". Peter doesn't take too long before falling back onto the vehicles, ogling them some more. The Car's doors are almost falling down, pain scratched off along side most of the metal, most of the glass on the windscreen and lights broken or completely missing, it's wheels barely standing. The bikes were in even worst condition, and that's without saying how any of their internal mechanisms were.

"I gotta be honest", Bucky winces, "I'm surprised you aren't disappointed". Peter only gives him a confused look for him to continue. "Most kids your age, they'd prefer something less- something more modern, like the car line I'm sure Tony's dying to give you".

Waking back to Bucky, half concerned half knowing, Peter replies. "They're classics, them being old doesn't make them any less awesome". Bucky feels a shockwave of relief, Peter's smirk growing at said reaction. "That applies to you too Mr Bucky". Bucky squats to match Peter's height, brilliantly smiling at the teen. "You little rascal, know too much", he ruffles Peter's hair before sitting down by the wall of the garage, patting the floor next to him for the kid. He sits down before Bucky continues, "want to hear a story?"

Stupid question. Peter's head nearly pops off his neck from the excited shaking, the pitch of his voice skyrocketing with joy. Smirking, he starts. "It's from back then, in Brooklyn. Even before I bet Steve". He opens his wallet, pulling out a restored photo — Tony's doing — passing it to Peter. "Meet my Uncle, Joseph Barnes; married my aunt Ida".

Taking the carefully preserved photo (copy) back, returning it to its wallet sleeve where it's surrounded by many others. "He was one of the first Ford mechanics. Worked at one of the factories in Chicago and was one of 12 people in New York who could fix a Ford at the time. He snuck me into his repair shop a lot, let me help with his work till the market crashed and he had to sell everything. He didn't live much after that". He stands, pulling Peter up behind him and taking the pair to another one of his bikes. "After Steve rescued me, I worked on bikes to cope, thought of him every time".

He points at a little hand scribed insignia, the letters JB carved into the metal. "First bike I ever repaired. Kept thinking of him when fixing it, trying to remember my past with him. JB, Joseph Barnes". Peter stayed completely silent throughout, only listening and absorbing the smile on Bucky, choosing to add to it. "I'd love to fix cars with you Uncle Bucky".

This, plus the sudden hug from Peter floors Bucky, barely able to respond or react for a full minute, till Tony speaks through FRIDAY's speakers. "Hey Barnacle, you done cutting into my lab time with the Kid?". Bucky wants to punch Tony's teeth in, scowling at the interruption. Peter squeezes in the hug and takes over. "Coming Tony, be patient". There's light scoffing through the speakers but neither pay it any mind. Bucky back to elation, Peter's caught in a complication.

"But my internship ends next week", he sighs, almost giving up on the idea. Bucky doesn't let him. "I'll get a garage in Queens. Take everything there. Or you can come visit, Tony gave you a room so Bucky's Repairs is open whenever you want kid". The pair smile, Bucky proud of his idea and Peter satisfied with the satisfaction. The teen jumps up to kiss Bucky in the cheek before walking to the elevator, one final comment before he leaves, "thank you Uncle Bucky!".

*up in Tony's Lab*

"Don't give me that sass", Tony whines at the very angry robot behind him, Dum-E dissatisfied making it plenty known. "I gave Barnes 15 minutes, he's had 20 now it's my turn". Dum-E remains beeping frustrated, sneaking behind- "Hey! No stabbing or you're back in storage!".

Dum-E mopes away, his beeping reflecting his mood and just in time for Peter to walk in. "Tony! What did you do to Dum-E", the billionaire twists back from his desk to the door, the robot getting his way as Peter kneels by him patting him. "What did the mean man do to you".

Spitting and sputtering Tony scoffs back at Peter, "What do you mean what did I do? And how am I the mean one! That lying toaster oven". Neither the teen nor the robot pay him any mind, Peter hugging Dum-E till he beeps happily again. Tony stops his own fight, returning to his desk till they're done.

It still took 10 minutes longer than Tony expected, but they all fall back to their working rhythm eventually. Tony can tell Peter's mulling something over, that something's bothering him, but in Peter fashion he needs to be prompted and Tony gets tired of waiting by midday. "Meeting your friends for lunch?"

Peter looks up from the Stark laptop design Tony asked him to look over, turning towards the billionaire. "No, They're busy and I wanted to get lunch with you". What would usually be great news to Tony concerns him, due to Peter's more sullen tone; it's worrisome. "Ok. We're not doing this. What's wrong Pete". He takes the direct approach, an MJ approved and preferred approach. Peter slouches defeated but unresponsive, Tony rolling his eyes and standing in response. "Come on".

He follows confused, into the elevator and up to... the Avenger's floor? "What's going on Tony?". The billionaire smirks from ahead, entering the kitchen. "Weren't we getting lunch?". It's true, but Peter didn't mean it like this, "I thought we'd go to the cafeteria". Tony waves him off, pulling out some canned beans from the pantry and turning on a stove and dropping them all in a pot. "Thought this was better", he turns back to the kid, joining him on the kitchen island, "and now you can tell me, what's wrong".

Leaning in, Tony stares Peter down with his question, the teen too cornered to evade. "It's our last day", Peter sighs, "the internship ends on Wednesday which means it's the last day I get to work with you. I just learnt who the chat was, that it was all of you and now it's over and-".

It's nonsensical letting him continue, Tony knew where it was going and knew it was pointless. "And nothing". Peter shuts his mouth and scrunches his eyes confused at Tony's resolute response. "You talked to us for almost 4 months before we even figured you out, all by text and calls to the point of having weekly movie nights". Peter slowly smiles, Tony vindicated by his success. "And now we know and you got your access pass so you can come over any time. Alright bud?", Tony leans in again, now less accusatory and more caring. Peter hugs him. "Thanks Tony", they both smile as Tony hugs back.

It's a minute before Peter's spidey sense buzzes, "Umm, Tony?". He can't even reply before the smell reaches the pair... and the fire alarm. The beans. They struggle to disperse the smoke before hearing running and doors opening, Nat, Steve, Bucky and Sam bursting in fire extinguishers in hand.

The image of Tony and Peter handwaving at the smoke, desperately trying to fix the situation was not what they were expecting. Tony's loose shirt getting caught in the stove's fire yet another disappointment. "Tony!", Peter and Steve yell, the latter dousing the billionaire in extinguisher foam. Sam shuts off the alarm.

"Thanks Capsicle", Tony grumbles to protest from Peter and disappointment from both soldiers. "How did making lunch go Stark?", Nat smirks, turning off the stove gas and looking over Tony's dried scorched beans. The billionaire scoffs at everyone, "don't need to get burned twice thank you".

Bucky and Sam smirk, the former and his boyfriend picking up their aprons, Sam and Nat sitting by Peter. Tony looks down on his partly singed shirt, he frowns. "Mind if I get changed kid, or showered?", Peter nods smiling. Tony turns to the rest, "don't do anything stupid". He hears a subtle remark from Sam of how 'Tony had that part covered', walking to his room.

Using his newfound solitude, he checks his progress while he wipes off the foam with a wet towel. "FRI? Did you contact Midtown's Principal? What'd he said?", he calls to the AI from his closet, throwing away his burned shirt. "I have Boss, and mostly. Only concern is the school board's approval and the academic scheduling for the semester".

Tony can't have that. "Email the school board directly on my and Pep's behalf, have them approve and sign the relevant NDA's, and email the principal and let him know we have the school board covered. As for the scheduling, send him the quality of information and data we utilise here, then tell him to figure it out".

FRIDAY gives the go ahead, Tony checking his new AC/DC shirt and jeans in the mirror before walking back towards the kitchen. The foam, smoke, and panic caused mess was all clean, Bucky, Sam and Nat chatting with Peter while Steve hangs up his apron, the teen eating a chicken salad sandwich with a fruit smoothie.

"Good to see they got you fed", Tony winks at Peter, everyone else in the room playfully exhausted with Tony. Though Peter is able to get everyone — including the billionaire — to play nice, chatting while Peter finishes his lunch and seconds plus an extra hour.

Peter and Tony return to the Lab a lot later than anticipated and make the most of their last couple of hours. But alas it had to end. "Thank you Tony", Peter hugs him by the lab doors. "Hey bud?", Tony asks from within their embrace, regaining his attention, "I'll see you Wednesday for the end of internship party. And you got your pass, so you can always walk right in and come up the elevator to our floor for anything".

Tony can feel Peter snuggling into the hug, feeling his smile. He also gets another idea, "Let's go get your friends, I'm driving you all home". There's protest though it falls on deaf ears. Ned and MJ joining the pair in the garage and the trio of teens discussing Bruce's Party, Helen's lecture and Tony's incident, much to his dissatisfaction. Tony insisted on dropping Peter off last, having FRIDAY map the fastest route through Ned and MJ's homes first. He also gets one more hug from Peter before the teen walks out. "Don't forget kid, any time", he reminds before he can shut the door.

"FRIDAY, the emails?", He asks after Peter disappears into his apartment building. "Both the School Board and the Principal agreed, sent all their information over an hour ago". Tony props up his glasses, reviving his car and racing off, "Perfect".

(Their movie night got postponed because of Tony's plan, and since May had an emergency shift on Saturday night)

Notes:

Hey! So I’ve caught up to my editing, so uploads are probably gonna go down to 1 per week, but there’s a high likelyhood I start publishing another completed story also once per week, so if y’all into that it hopefully isn’t too bad

Chapter 97: Reconciliation

Summary:

Spider-Man has a dinner invitation.

"You can't be serious", her voice rings through the room, "there's no way you're going, right?", Shuri asks. Peter looks down onto the bead bracelet, "Well...". It doesn't go well. "That's a stupid idea", Shuri spits.

She's not entirely wrong, but Peter still chooses to argue, "but it's not the first time I've gone there since...".

Shuri's unconvinced, "that's still how they tricked you before". He shakes his head, the beads having a projected screen for Shuri to see, "but now there's Ms Nat, if they were gonna do anything they would've done so already. Karen's hacked into the SHIELD databases. Nothing". Even though his argument is fair, and Shuri has hacked into SHIELD plenty of times and found nothing suspect. "Fine, but I'm hacking into their tower and at the first sign of bullshit I'm hurting them. Physically". Not the agreement Peter was looking for, but it's more than he expected her to give.

Moving on to avoid her, he remembers her gift, "thanks for the bracelet by the way, it's really cool". She rolls her eyes. "A; of course it is, I made it. B; I know you're trying to distract me and I will allow it to work. C; you're welcome Spidey, I'm working on a couple more things. Might get them to you for Hanukkah". Peter's Thanks are interrupted by his door opening, his aunt walking in. "Hey Sweetie", May smiles, Peter only lightly startled by her sudden appearance. "Sup May-xcellence", Shuri grind through her screen, Peter's already jumpy nature growing more and more flustered.

"Hello Shuri", May smiles, Peter sputtering away, ignored by both. "Did you hear about his numbskull idea?", Shuri spits at Pete, May nodding, knowing exactly what she means. "He told me over lunch, I also made it clear I don't like it". While no one's giving him any attention, he's still sputtering, scowling at May. "Then why don't you stop him?!", Shuri spits again. May sighs tired. "Not my decision, but he knows my Spider-Man rules, so as long as he follows them — which he is — then he's allowed".

Shuri frowns, angry to not have her way here, while Peter's smiling up at May. She looks down sternly. "Follow my rules", she scolds, now Peter frowns and Shuri grins. "You tell him your May-xcellence!".

Desperate for an escape, he looks for the time. "Oh, gonna be late", he jumps from his bed ending the call, Shuri cut off mid threat and swear. May fondly looking over Pete as he runs into his closet for his suit, "gotta change". She leaves to give him his privacy, and gives one more hug and talking to after he's dressed.

He swings over through the scenic route, held back by a few minor crimes. Only when 15 minutes late and running up Stark Tower does he remember, "Oh no! Forgot to get a gift". Doesn't matter as he's got no time and he's more than half way up and not doing that again.

Much like 2 weeks ago, he knocks on the window, startling the hawk, the ant and the falcon. Tony gesturing FRIDAY to let him in. "Late, aren't we?", the billionaire smirks, Spidey landing next to both the man and the couch. "Spidey!", Pietro shouts, most avengers coming in and waving, shaking hello with their guest. The fact these are the real deal and not illusions is a quiet comfort for Peter, his Spidey-Sense's complete silence being another one. "Sorry to break up your party, but dinner's served", Steve calls to the group, setting the final couple of plates onto their table.

"You heard em, Underoos?", Tony nods to the table, everyone sprawling over. Spidey was one of the last to come over and it became evident they saved a seat for him, the head of the table. Tony and Nat on one side, Steve and Bucky on the other. And at every point, from the hellos to the table, in-spite of the seeming friendly apparel of everyone, there was some subtle tension. Though what really got Peter were the dinner conversations.

"Must be pretty smart to do what you do", Scott starts after a few minutes of idle chatter, "to make your suit". Peter lowers the mask — which he had unfurled up to his mouth — so Karen's voice modulator would kick in again. "Umm, I guess? It's not that impressive and Shuri's the one that made this one". Steve, Tony, Nat, Bruce and Bucky all realise, the reason he's using this one and not the one Shuri and him made together. They silently wince but are happy when everyone moves on, "But thank you", Spidey nods looking down and unfurling his mask again.

Then came Sam's question, "You also have pretty impressive moves. Better than some of our training in the Air Force, must take a lot of practice". Behind the lenses he raises a brow, Sam clearly and visibly regrets the wording but the question itself felt weird. "Umm, I train as I go. Not really technical but it works?", He replies, again lowering his mask to speak. Clint's snickering is heard and dominates next, "And your Mario Kart skills! You beat Pietro, we've only had two other people do that!".

Peter recognises he's talking about Eric and Ginger and subtly smiles — though this is misconstrued. Most of all by Tony, who takes that grin as a sign to continue, "and your... whatever you call it that warns you".

"My Spidey Sense?"

Tony nods, "how's that actually work? How does it know what's coming?". Peter tries to smile at the question through a mouthful of food, quietly tensing and sighing at the conversation. "And if you don't mind, why did you end up becoming... you? Spider-man. What drives you?", Steve asks.

And Peter was really trying to be nice, to stay, but the repeated questioning and mood of the night finally wore him to the bone. "I can't do this", he stresses from behind his mask, standing from the table and pacing off.

The avengers all turn concerned, Nat foremost of all making it to Spidey and keeping everyone away. "Hey P, breathe and talk to me", she says gently, grasping his shoulders. He does as she says, relaxing before breaking into a sort of cackling laugh. "Why couldn't it have been this easy".

Concern turns to confusion, laughter the last thing they expected. "What?", Clint asks. Spidey sullying once more as he replies. "This", he gestures at the room and group, "you! All of you are asking so many questions", His voice grew louder and more and more frustrated, "it was already hard enough without you going after me since the start of the year. And now all of a sudden you're nice and willing to listen? After 6 months of never bothering?". He digs his fingers into thighs, his deep breathing the only sound for a second before he gasps.

"I'm sorry", his previously stern and strong tone breaks, "I'm just frustrated. But I shouldn't be blaming you for all of that after I said I was over it". It falls back into silence, guilt and shame gripping at everyone in the room but one. "Like I told you before, you're justified in not being alright and it is a fair point to express", Nat reminds, staring directly into the mask lenses.

"Nat's right", Steve adds, first of the group that recovers. "And we're sorry. As for our questions, someone pointed out that very mistake. We were hoping to fix it". Pete facepalms, muttering another apology. "No apologising Underoos!". Chuckling, he slides back to the table with a more cheerful attitude. "Then how bout we fix it and leave the past in the past". The ice has more or less fully broken and the previous tension and stained conversation disappeared to a lot more chill and fun.

Peter and Tony having their own discussion on Spider-Man's suit, Karen making an appearance with a different voice. The discussion on his Spidey sense and Mario Kart skills more accessible and dominated by Clint, Scott and Pietro. Though Peter's answer to Steve's question once more killed their mood.

It's not that they were surprised, they talked to Queens, saw his video and learnt plenty about the spider over the last six months. But hearing it in person? That carried a different, heavier punch than they were ready for. It was his honest nobility that caught them most off guard.

It's only after he finishes that the solemn silence catches his attention. He coughs. "I know we've said this before, but we're sorry", Steve repeats, him and his boyfriend reminded of a younger Steve from back in Brooklyn. "Yeah Spidey, we really messed up. Shouldn't have... you know", Wanda adds to agreement from her whole family and Scott.

"Hey, it's ok. I get it and it's in the past", Spidey shakes it off. The billionaire starts chuckling. "You're too much like him, probably'd get along too". Most everyone knows who 'him' is, even Spidey, but he plays dumb. "Peter, that friend we mentioned. He'd probably like to meet you".

Stress flows down Peter's spine, the fact they're inadvertently talking about him and might figure it out an unexpected panic. "Just give them your number and say you can drop in or something", Shuri's voice rings through his mask, Pete suppressing his surprise.

He takes the advice anyways, getting a loose sheet of paper and writing the number to his Spider-Man phone before handing it to Tony. "For your friend. It's for my untraceable phone, if he wants to chat or wants me to drop by some time". He adds that little detail of his phone for obvious reasons, Tony pleased with the number. "Good Spidey", Shuri congratulates through the mask to his chagrin.

She doesn't speak again for the rest of the night, the rest of the dinner a lot more enjoyable and reciprocitous in conversation. Avengers answering some of Spidey's questions and it generally being more lively between everyone.

The super soldiers got a flurry of compliments for the food and help clearing up before Clint pulled Spidey to another Mario Kart tournament. Clint, Scott, Sam, Pietro, and even Nat for a single cup. Spidey won every time except Nat's cup, she beat him by one point having won half the races of their cup.

After almost 2 hours and 8 different cups, Spidey moves on to another expectant group: Arm Wrestling with Steve, Bucky, Thor and most surprisingly Tony. Steve and Thor weren't easy wins but they caved eventually. Bucky's vibranium arm was a struggle but Spidey still won in the end. But Tony starting as the hardest of them all shocked everyone.

The reason became obvious after the sound of metal whirring and warping came from his arm. Bucky lifts him up from the match unravelling his sleeve, an Iron-Man gauntlet snugly snuck inside. "Cheater", he barks. Tony pulls down his arm, rubbing it and scowling at everyone as Steve disqualifies him.

Nat slithered around the back, grabbing a certain hilt before throwing it, "Spidey, think fast!". As per instinct and Spidey-Sense he extends his arm and perfectly catches Mjolnir, to quite impressed glares from everyone in the room. Loki, who's so far remained distant and disinterested leaves abruptly and irritated, yet another who can.

"I'm sorry, here you are Mr Thor", Spidey passes him the hammer, "Dont be young one, for you are worthy". He really doesn't understand so he moves on with a soft 'thank you', next being dragged into a science discussion over his web fluid amongst many other topics with Vision, Tony, Bruce, Sam, Rhodey and on occasion Scott. Thor musing over Spidey's ability to lift his hammer.

The night ends up settling down an hour after that, everyone hanging around the couches till Spidey has to head back to Queens, Nat taking him back on her bike. "Had a good time kid?", she asks on their drive over Brooklyn Bridge. He nods, "yeah, more than I thought".

"And Kid", she gets his attention with a more stern voice, he hums concerned. "You were really insightful with what you said, don't feel like you need to apologise for it later ok". She absolutely anticipated his eventual guilt, ending it before it starts. He leans into her, squeezing tighter on her waist in a pseudo hug. "Thanks Auntie Nat".

Chapter 98: Upgrades

Summary:

Every good internship must come to an end…

"I can't believe it's over", Ned whines from the elevator, all 5 midtown interns heading up in one, their parents and guardians taking the next one. All the boys were in their finest suits, Peter and Ned in the traditional 2 piece white button up, Abe wearing a maroon button up and navy 2 piece suit, Ray preferring for a burgundy suit with matching shirt. "I knowww", Abe grumbles. MJ scoffs and Ray chuckles, Peter staying quiet in his own lament.

Staying quiet did give him enough awareness to realise they've spent too long inside. "Ms FRIDAY? Where are we going?". Only with his question does the rest realise, and FRIDAY is as quizzical as always. "Boss' request, please head over to meeting room 8".

They exchange glances, already half suspicious of what's going on as it's not the first time this has happened. "What's Tony doing now", Peter sighs worried... and confused when all the boys in the room facepalm. "Still calling him Tony?", Ray asks to nodding from Peter and smirking from MJ. "Pay up losers".

"... what?", Peter asks, confused at her words, their reactions and them each passing $10 to MJ. "Made a bet, I said you'd still be calling Stark 'Tony' past today, they bet wrong". She slides the $30 into her wallet just as the elevator doors open, all walking over to meeting room 8, inside only Pepper much to their surprise.

She's smiling at their entrance, "Welcome interns, sorry for the short notice but there's a few more things we hoped to discuss before the party". She hands each a thin but professional folder, inside every professional qualification they've earned certified by SI. Applicable to future applications and college credits, a point Ray rejoiced over having already saved himself a semester.

"Finally, at the end you'll find detailed and reverent letters of recommendation from your individual lab heads, Eric Mathews and your individual mentors". Pep gives them a couple of minutes to read over their letters sharing pleasant and proud smiles. "Don't worry, a digital copy has also just been sent to you and we always keep records just in case, accessible to you with just one email to FRIDAY's system".

Though everyone was already satisfied, they had bigger plans. "Though about your letters, I'd presume you'd rather hear it from the people who wrote them", and on command, Tony, Bruce, Sam, Helen, Nat and Scott all walk in, flowers and engraved plates in hand. The teens all have their jaws slack, wide eyes and smiles, except MJ of course.

"Thought congratulations we're in order for our outstanding interns", Tony smirks as Nat hands Pepper a set of flowers and MJ's engraving, every mentor walking up to their mentee. "What's this?", Ray manages to ask first, MJ too disinterested and everyone else too stunned. Tony's smirk grows, "Gold plated engraved completion certificates. And a celebratory photo shoot of course".

That's when Scott's camera shows its purpose, the beautiful skyline view and SI logo in the meeting room proving a beautiful a backdrop as Tony had planned. It's over half an hour before everyone's taken group shots and Tony promised plenty they'd get more with their families after their meeting. "Wait". Abe suddenly realises, "Isnt the meeting over though? We went through the entire folder and got the certificates, what's left?". Sam's proud of his mentee's ingenuity. The mentors exchange a look, Tony gathering everyone's attention back to the front. "FRIDAY? You have them ready?".

Getting the go ahead; Eric, Mark, Mikai and Ginger walk in. And every intern in the room is lost, even MJ for once. "There's one more offer, reward, benefit to each of you for having impressed at least one of us", now Steve, Bucky, Rhodey and Clint walking in.

And in Tony's ultimate dramatic brilliance the room dims, spotlights falling in everyone he points to, "Mr Palmer". Ray gets singled out first, spotlights on Tony, Scott and him. "I've been made aware you're going to the University of Boston?", Ray nods scrunched eyebrows and all. "Here's an offer for you:

Provided you don't fail any classes, you've got an assured graduate entry position at any SI branch. Can't really offer any higher ranked job, but the location can be entirely your choice". This already floors Ray, Ned and Abe besides him shaking him proud to subtle clapping. "You're also welcomed at our Boston branch for a degree long internship and a summer internship here every year till graduation, same pay".

The paling and freezing of the seventeen year old is quite pleasing to Tony, the other avengers though a little fatigued by Tony's excessive showmanship also liking the way the teens are stunned. "It also comes with a full ride scholarship for all academic costs, residency expenses and the internship provides a weekly allowance for food and social activities".

"What, got nothing to say?", Tony prods, Abe and half the interns present broken. "I- I- I-", Ray can barely speak and Tony can't help grin, "I'm gonna take that as a yes to the unconditional scholarship, and we can always discuss the internship and future employment at a later date, Alright?". Ray nods, Tony clapping his hands successfully.

Scott leans in towards the table, less zealous than Tony. "I also called Hank, Dr Pym, and his daughter Janet. Both would love to meet you and mentor you through college on their work, if you want". Scott hands him two business cards, one for Hank and one for him, on his a written version of the offer. Taking it silent with shaking hands is all Ray could do.

And much like the first time, with the waving os his hands, spotlights fall on Eric, Clint, and keeping his own. "Mini-Katniss", he smiles at his next victim, Clint sharing in the sadism. "We figured out a plan for my apprenticeship. One week here one in Philly with included accomodation here for you and Jack".

Eric blushes at the mention of Jack, and then the weight of the offer hits. "What!?". Tony takes over, "Since you'll be training with Legolass you'll have access to the Avenger's training room and top of the line healthcare and a higher wage with a family plan". Eric's eyes flutter, falling as speechless as Ray, Clint laughing like mad. "Oh, Kate is gonna love messing with you".

He was about to chuckle some more, but Bucky and Mark literally take away his spotlight. Bucky is not fond of the extra shine, but a subtle handshake squeeze behind from Steve calming him. "I reviewed your prosthetic arm design, with Barnes' suggestions included. Impressive". He throws him a Manila folder, an offer inside.

"It's a new contract. You graduate by December and I want you to work for me and head your own team to perfect this arm and other similar prosthetics, emphasising on minimising costs. Meantime you can perfect your design as part of your internship till then". Tony winks, and while Mark remained shocked over his offer Bucky speaks up, "that's what I'm here for. If you need any more suggestions or guidance, or wanna talk things through, I'll give it a shot".

Raising his hand, Mark is the first of the spotlit interns to muster a response. "But I'm going back to Cali, how's that gonna work?". Tony clears this up, "Online communication till you're out of college, then I was hoping you'd come back here for your position". Mark nods, understanding and agreeing, it was already his dream if he could manage it, getting the move and job, that's too good.

Tony smiles victorious and moves to his next target; Ginger. "And your hearing and vision impairment support glasses, as a big fan of sunglasses, I was mighty impressed. I also want you to lead your own team", he throws her her own folder. "We can discuss times and employment afterwards, have FRIDAY contact me and set up a meeting".

And now, the last adult inter falls for its Mikaila's turn, shared with Rhodey. "Quite fortunate you already live in Baltimore really", Tony starts throwing her one last folder. "Platypus liked your work on Mental health so this is a joint offer, SI is happy to fund your project though we would appreciate if you joined Rhodey's programs over at DC to help with veteran's mental health, see if you can apply your support watch to their situations".

The extra man also spoke up, "I talked with Tony about it and we're happy to help with any college related problems. If you want to switch over or online schooling. I also have a three bedroom in Washington for when I visit, you can stay there whenever you're over if you want". Mikai is struck, first elated that her Mental Health First Aid, Neurotransmitter measuring and psychologically and emotionally affirming watch was a success in their eyes. Secondly she was more amazed by the offer, honoured. "Thank you Mr Stark, and absolutely".

Then he remembers, lighting up every intern present. "And since we're at it, much like Mr Palmer everyone's getting full ride scholarships for their entire degree or remaining semesters". Finally something they can all jointly celebrate on, then the 4 remaining interns — the ones still at midtown are left lit.

"As for your four, I've discussed it with your principal and if you're interested we'd like to extend your internships indefinitely". All but MJ gasp and cheer happy, the adult interns joining along. "You'd have 4 days of school followed by Friday's up here with the same mentors. Same pay, same hours, all for class credit. Thoughts?".

Nothing but nods and smiles, except for MJ who stared down every avenger in her line of sight, having a quick stand off with Nat before she walks forward stealing everyone's focus. "Aside from your regular position with Pepper, I was also hoping to train you in some of my skills". That idea is horrifying to everyone in the room. MJ's already plenty like Nat, more sounds terrifying. "How so?"

"Self defence, combat, interrogation, your choice". MJ narrows her glare, bargaining with the Spy a feat very few try and even less succeed. "Not just for me. I'll only accept if you run a women's self defence class at midtown and offer it to students and community members". Nat smirks, always a reason to be impressed with this one. "Deal". They shake hands and then it's Pepper's turn, "as for me I was hoping you'd help me review research and project proposals. Could use your environmental awareness and focus. I'd also love your advocacy against sexual harassment to influence our HR department".

As much as she hated to admit it, she liked the offer. "Alright Romanoff, Potts. You got yourselves a deal". Third person that's ever managed to bargain with both these women, reach an agreement, and not die. At the disappearance of the spotlights, everyone starts chatting with their old mentor, new friend or fresh partner.

-

"Mr Barnes, thank you very much for this. I'd be honoured to work with you". Bucky smiles at Mark, Steve walking up behind him. "Pleasure to meet you", he shakes Mark's very star struck hand, "Thank you Captain America, The pleasures mine", he replies sheepish. That's an argument even Steve would bet against. "Disagree. You were open minded to Bucky and have been understanding and trying to help people with his same problem entirely out of kindness and love for your sister. The pleasure and honour is mine".

Mark was already on the edge, and the adulation from the literal Captain America pushes him right off. Bucky, who up to this point was enamoured with Steve's kind words about mark and him, sighed tired at the almost comatose Mark. "Stevie, not even a minute and you already broke my partner". Steve turns all worried and concerned over Mark, Bucky rubbing his forehead and Mark slowly coming back from his panic.

-

Ray walks up to Scott, shyer than usual but ultimately appreciative, "Thank you Scott, I cant thank you enough for talking to Mr Pym. You really didn't have to and I can't believe what just happened". Scott laughs, "yeah, Tony can be a little over the top on occasion". That's not what he meant. Ray rolls his eyes and shakes his head, "I meant the scholarship, and Dr Hank Pym, I-I still can't believe it".

Smiling and hugging Ray from the side, Scott replies. "Well believe it, you deserve it. Don't let anyone tell you otherwise". Ray smiles up within the embrace, chuckling rightly at the situation, "thank you Scott, I really cant tell you how thankful I am".

He waves him off, "really don't worry about it. I showed him your work, told him about how you kept up and fixed my broken explanations of his work. You earned his respect", Ray smiles even wider now, tearing up slightly. "He said he's willing to follow along your college degree and start with meetings every 2 weeks, provide some guidance".

Ray hugs Scott a little tighter, whispering a strong thank you to him before parting. Scott pulls him off towards the party ahead of the rest, more gossip filled discussions on their way down where Scott also snuck them some spray on cheese to eat from the can.

-

Smiling, Rhodey approaches Mikai, "so, liked the offer?". Mikaila nods, if a little reserved. "Just a few questions". Rhodey turns from the window back to her, smile just as strong as before "shoot".

Mikaila wasn't really expecting such an open forum, but asks anyways. "No offence but I'm not really a fan of the military". Not surprising to Rhodey, secretly he has his own plethora of issues with many people in the military. "Working with the US government is great but I was hoping to work exclusively with veterans and exclusively with the ones most disadvantaged. No nepotism, no favouritism, and no preferentialism".

"Want that one writing?", Rhodey chuckles. Mikai does as well, smirking. "I know you're joking but I very much would". He chuckles even more now, turning over towards the door and gesturing her to follow. "Happy to, lets do it right now". Mikaila's quite surprised by the quick agreement, "and Mr Rhodey?".

He turns back on their way to his office, nodding for her to ask. "I'm also not sure what to do with college. I don't want to drop out but I don't know how I can handle everything". He smirks, "that's what I'm here for". They slow for a more direct conversation, Rhodey looking gently over Mikai, "Enjoy the party today, don't worry about any of this. You can come by my office tomorrow, or Friday, or whenever you want we can spend the whole day figuring it out".

Quite calming to Mikai. The pair get Mikaila's document, hug quickly in her thanks, and meet up with everyone back at the party.

-

The devilish Grin, the mischievous suppressed giggle, the finger stroking in front of him, Clint jumps onto his prey. "So Eric!", he grabs and shakes his shoulders, "how you feeling?". Eric's usual cool was already weathered down from the meeting, Clint jump-scaring him enough to make him yelp much to the archer's amusement.

"I- wow, I mean, first thank you. I-". Clint waves him off, he enjoys the ego boost but it needs to be done right. "You took me out in our Nerf War with a trick-shot in my level of skill. Let's not pretend like this is in anyway undeserved. You still wanna tell me how awesome I am then go right ahead".

Eric can barely understand Clint at the moment, stunned silent as the archer pivots into an even more fun topic. "And Jack, how is he?", the archer grins, Eric only stunned further much to Clint's plan. "Umm, he was at the peace corps for a while, moved back to Philly a year ago. Been together for almost 5 years now".

Clint lets him ramble, Eric taking longer to notice than he liked. "He's kinda defensive and never really had the best dad. But he's secretly very sweet and an amazing big brother. I love him-And I've been talking for too long". Clint's smug smile is what makes him realise, and what worries him. Then the archer strikes. "Great, well, next week you're in Philly and I guess I'm gonna have to come along and meet him". And just like he wished, Eric starts stuttering a very ineffectual response.

-

"How long had you planned this?", MJ asks Nat the second they can sneak away alone into the next room. "Depends. Your updated internships? About 2 weeks. Tony finalised it Monday". MJ smirks, satisfied by that answer though it wasn't her question. "And yours? When exactly did I garner your attention?"

Nat smirks back, "First time I met you". The reply even surprises MJ, who grew a little proud at the implied compliment. "You had the strength to confront all of us for your friend, came with a plan and didn't back down, and even managed to keep the avengers in check without breaking".

It's rare for MJ to blush, but admiration and reverence from THE Black Widow can absolutely do it. "I have to admit I'm surprised you so quickly agreed to my condition", MJ muses, still sharp and curious. "I was already expecting some pushback or demands, yours was both selfless and ultimately beneficial. Meets all the standards".

"And I'm guessing this is so Peter can join". Nat nods, proud of MJ's awareness of her plans. "Yes, means I can quietly train him and you without other people butting in". They share a knowing look followed by a fond smile, their minds sharing a thought: Peter. "Then when do we start Romanoff".

-

"Thanks Tony". Peter hugs him, and even though it's been near a month the billionaire still loves hearing it. "Welcome kid, like I told you. You can come back here any time". Peter hugs him, another thing Tony hasn't and never will get tired of.

Peter looks up from Tony's chest, a soft gentle smile looking up as he speaks. "I mean it Tony, I saw how you planned most of this and how happy everyone is. Thank you", he tightens the hug before letting go, a wild smile blooming into Tony's features at his kid. "It's gonna be great working with all my friends".

This makes Tony grimace lightly, wincing before replying. "Kid, you do know Mark, Ginger, Mikaila and Ray are all leaving for College right? And Eric's half timing between Philly and here". The realisation dims Peter's bright energy and shining mood. Tony's mind quickly thinking for and finding a solution. "Hey Bud?", Peter looks up.

"Technically all your internships start Monday and so do their classes, so how about this. I'll reschedule everyone's flights, and upgrade them to first class", he whispers, Peter's widening eyes a sign of success before he plows through any argument. "So you can have one last day out together Friday. Company treat, think it a celebration for all the new projects".

His eyes were already wide and now mouth agape to match them, Peter jumping back onto Tony for another strong hug. "You're welcome Pete, but not so tight". The teen falls apologetic, Tony not hearing a single word of it as he holds him in a less tight but still close hug. "Now come on Pete. You go tell your friends and plan it out, I need to get Pepper and your and your friends guardians to get permission for the internships and everything". Peter nods thanking him one more time, held back by Tony's hand before he walks away. "And no complaints about money. If it's not expensive enough I'll make it myself!".

Rolling his eyes Peter scoffs at the millionaire, "Mr Stark-". Tony gasps insulted, "just for that you're getting a limousine". Peter looks back shocked, about to speak but Tony does first, "And you try that again and I'll get a private jet and send you to Los Angeles for the weekend". Peter looks exasperated at Tony, walking away before he can give the billionaire a reason to act on his threat.

For the rest of the day, Tony takes care of the parents before they all join the teens for their Party, everyone excited and thankful to the man for their Friday plans and rescheduled flights. Flights which included first class seats and drivers from the airport to their homes.

Friday itself was a blast for the group. As promised Tony leant them a limousine and company credit cards for the day, a few minor upgrades to Peter's original plan. From an all you can eat buffet lunch, to multiple rounds of laser tag, Coney Island in the afternoon followed by SpyScape and dinner, all expenses paid. Ending with a movie and rides home just before midnight.

Chapter 99: Lunch Date

Summary:

May has to do a little… Fall cleaning

"Got the Mail!", Peter shouts walking back into the apartment, already dressed up in jeans and a Quicksilver themed varsity jacket from the new set of Avengers themed jackets they insisted on giving him. "Thanks sweetie", May smiles walking back from the kitchen, meeting Peter by the dining table.

He hands her the pile, getting half back. "Probably your new internship info", May comments and is right, inside a copy of Peter's new contract, some extra information for him, and his new school timetable. "Oh cool, so I have 2 less physics classes but then Friday's at the tower for school credit", he chuckles, a little sad to miss more time with Mr Harrington... but it's a worthy tradeoff.

Leaning in to look over the paper, May asks, "You like it?". Peter nods, "yeah! I got bored in my free periods anyways and I can sneak in some homework on the subway and on the way to the Tower so I don't fall behind", May's not too happy about that thought but let's it go as Peter seems alright with it.

"And what's this?", Peter asks looking over another SI marked letter, one with May's name on it. She opens it and it surprises the pair, "is that a job offer?", Peter asks curious. May reads over the letter, indeed an offer to join SI's medical team as a resident nurse, with a ridiculously higher paycheque than what she earns at the hospital. "Yup, it is", she confirms, finding one more item in the envelope; a Cheque.

Their eyes widen at the amount, "t-t-ten thousand dollars?!", Peter sputters. May is similarly shocked but brushes it aside for her own reasons, finding a distraction through her watch. "Don't you have your day out with friends today?".

Peter looks at his own, realising he's already running late, and decides to let her plan work. "Thanks May!", he rushes to brush his teeth, get his phone, wallet, keys and other essentials before meeting her back by the door. She walks him down and both arrive outside just in time to see the limousine pull up, Ned, Abe and MJ already inside. "Bye sweetie have fun", she waves him off, seeing the limousine turn the corner before going back upstairs.

Having Peter go off to have his day allowed her to do something she ought to have by now. "Hmm, I need to fix this", she laments back up in the apartment, finding her phone and starting the call. "Morning May, everything alright with Pete's ride?", Tony's voice comes through her phone as exuberant and confident as ever. She hums, "Everything's fine, but I was hoping to discuss something with you".

"Of course, how about I meet you for lunch". He immediately offers and the idea that Tony Stark offered to grab lunch with her is certainly new but beyond the point right then. "No offence but I don't want that spotlight on me". As per Tony Stark fashion, he had a workaround, "then come over to the tower, completely private lunch". And May does have to agree, a meeting in person would be easiest to handle this. "Alright, thank you". He remains slick, "Dont mention it. I'll send a car to pick you up, 12 work for you?". She rolls her eyes but isn't about to argue about it right now. "Sure, thank you Tony, see you then".

They hang up, May quick to get ready for their impromptu lunch. Both due to having about an hour and a half to get ready, and not really caring, she chooses a minimalist ensemble; Light make-up and minimal styling. As promised an SUV with STARK plates was waiting outside for her at exactly 12pm. Happy was the driver.

He's more conversational than when driving Peter, May reciprocating. They chat all the way to the tower and through him escorting her up to one of Tony's private levels, guiding her to a specially prepared room for the occasion. A single Immaculate table for the pair, 2 elegant — and she finds out very comfortable — chairs on either side. All by floor to roof windows of the city and near a balcony. A stage nearby for what she presumed and hope wasn't for a band.

Tony was already inside to welcome her. Perfectly styled and gelled hair, perfectly ironed and spotless suit, perfectly collected appearance. "Pleasure to see you Ms May Parker". He gives her his press smile, pulling on every last trick of his charm and cajoling for the occasion. She notices.

"Tony", She lightly bows, following him pulling back her chair as his suggestion to sit down. "So, what would you like to eat, got a private gourmet chef back there will make anything you ask". She's not entirely comfortable with such lavishness, "I'm not fussed, surprise me". With a wave of a finger Tony indicates to the chef to "surprise them" indeed,

It's already somewhat exhausting for May, initially not pleased to be there and her enjoyment only decreasing with time. "Was Peter excited for Today, hope he didn't mind the slight change of plans", Tony tries to spark conversation, and May has to admit she didn't expect to hear his previously reserved voice and previously practiced expressions to melt into a more caring soft tone and look.

"He argued you didn't have to, but yes. He was really excited", she allowed herself to crack, if for that answer only. The billionaire smiles at the assertion, suddenly remembering, "Did you two get your letters already?". May nods. "Nothing wrong with his schedule? If there is I can arrange a fix". She shakes her head, "nope, though I will ask that you accomodate for his homework. He's already cramming more school in less time and using more of it in your internship and socially with you. I don't want him to fall behind or drown in work".

He waves her off, "I'll contact the school, make sure he's given less work and give him time to finish any homework before we start our work". Again, May was oddly impressed by his malleability and care for Peter's needs, but regardless eventually Tony arrives at her problem. "And how about you, like the offer?".

Sighing frustrated, May pulls out both the job offer's contract and cheque, returning the first to Tony and ripping apart the latter. "I'm not interested in your offer and I don't want you money". Tony was not expecting any of that, May up to that point seemed at most tired but not this explicitly disdained. "Is it the benefits? Pay's too low? Thought you'd like some support and better hours for Pete".

This only pushes May further, exhausted by everything. "I'm not stupid, I know what you're trying to do and it's not gonna work Stark", she sterns at the man, Tony only growing more confused. "The Big scene on Wednesday, The kids day out today, the flowers and chocolates, the cleaners and tech, sending a car for me, and the job offer and cheque?". At every step of the list Tony does start to realise the pattern, though remains bereft to her distaste. "I know you might think it's kindness but it's bribery Tony, and it's not going to gain my favour. Like I said, I'm not swayed by your money or power but that's not my problem nor my point".

She leans in over the table close to the millionaire, a decisive and protective glare burning through Tony. "My point is that I can see past your bullshit and Peter will too. He deserves better than someone who just throws money at him". Now he gets it, and is hurt. His previous bravado deflating at May's outward confrontation.

It does make her pull back, decrease her assault of the man. "Look Tony, I know you've grown fond of Peter and like spending time with him but you need to be sure you aren't hiding behind your money". Tony instinctively wants to disagree, and May can see that fight in him, but he knows it wouldn't help him and only slouches in defeat.

"He's too kind for his own good", Tony muses, opting this route through his frustrations. "You know he managed to get Capsicle and Barnes together? All through a phone", he chuckles, May leaning back down on her chair a slight smile growing on her. Tony continuing his reflection with a bigger smile than hers. "Helped Barton and Romanoff with the Twin's adoption. Got Banner and Rhodey to open up to him too and even somehow managed to get on Loki's good side".

As far from instinct as this is, and as much as he fights it with clenched fists he continues to open up. "Even before all of that, within just a few weeks he helped me out a depressive thought and a panic attack from a nightmare". May had heard a bit about the others, Steve and Bucky's relationship, the Maximoff's adoption, even met and grew to care for Loki. But this? News to her. "Ever since then he's made me a better person, made us grow closer together and that's something I could never repay him for. And there's a happiness to him, it's infectious. He's so pure and makes you want to be better, because he believes you can".

He's holding back a tear at the end, Peter's helped him find some peace with these problems but they can still weight heavy upon him. May on the other hand is near elated. "That's it", she says full of hope. Her shift in tone making Tony cough, "what?"

"That's exactly what he needs", May repeats, a much more genuine and stronger smile adorning her features, "You calling me about him staying over the night because you knew I'd worry and he'd feel guilty over it, or rescheduling the movie nights to make it easier on him, Helping Pietro set up everything cause it'd make Peter happy, things like that. He's very observant and he doesn't want your money Tony, he needs someone who genuinely cares about him, who trusts him and he can trust".

May sees Tony's hesitance, so she goes more specific. "The internships, scholarships. He liked because it made his friends happy. Every time you anticipate for his little needs or do something precisely because you know it'll make him feel better and help him be better. That's what he needs".

A bigger smile overtakes Tony, growing larger and larger with her monologue. "Your relationship started anonymous and via text and like you said yourself, it was very strong just from that. He doesn't need the cash or toys and neither do I, if you want a relationship with him I need you to be emotionally there. No hiding from commitment behind money, you think you can do that?".

For as talkative and capable with press as Tony is, that's one question the honest answer for which he didn't know, looking down to his lap defeated. May frowns and sighs, "you willing to try?", she gives him one more chance. His head shoots up, half realising this was his last chance and half inspired by Peter's influence he shoots a strong response, "yes".

It's not as reassuring as she hoped, so she clarifies. "I'm not expecting it right away, neither would he or anyone reasonable. I'm here to make sure he doesn't get hurt or led on by someone who will leave if things get tense or tough". Through heavy breaths, Tony responds. "He's been there for all of us whenever we needed for the last 6 months, last thing we want is for him to get hurt and last we'd do is leave".

That's satisfying enough. Just. "Good", May hums, "He's already lost too much, so don't get attached only to flee when it gets too real for you". It's a little accusatory, and not entirely true to Tony but May's leaving no room to chance. "I promise you May, I could never do that to him". May smiles, "I'll believe it, don't make me regret it".

The accusatory and confrontational tone to their conversation dies, replaced by vestigial tension and awkwardness. Luckily the caterers had their food ready for a few minutes already and we're waiting for a less intrusive time, giving them something to talk about.

It's a nice meal, 3 courses all of which delectable. It's also quite the tension destroyer giving both clarity to continue their discussion afterwards. "Alright, we need a plan". May starts again after their plates are cleared. Tony wiping his lips for any residue looks over to her curious.

"I think we should get to know each other more, Like how I've gotten to know Ned and MJ. You're all Peter's friends too and your history is rocky, but it's not up to me wether or not you remain so. However I would still like to know you all better". Tony smirks, knowing where she's coming from, "because you want to protect him".

May presses her lips, sighing. "Partly, but also because he's fond of all of you and I'd like to know you all better too, for him". Tony was already in agreement, getting to know May better and concurrently having her know him better something he hopes help his goal. Regardless he still presses, "why?".

"Look, I don't know if you know what it's like, but we're alone. Were alone". She's direct. "You don't make too many reliable friends in my profession, and it doesn't make it easier to make friends outside of it, and Pete's only had Ned and MJ for years. His parents and Ben are gone, Wade left him, and he's not had the easiest time in high school either". She falls more sullen, "up to the last 3 months I was the only person to support him, the only person he had. Ned and MJ care about him but they're 15, they can't fill my shoes. It's why I need to protect him".

Now it's May that clenches her fists, vulnerable, "but now he doesn't have to be and while I don't yet trust most of you, I don't want to cause him any more problems. To have any animosity with his friends". Tony stands and kneels closer to May, doing his best to be supportive. And it somewhat works, May relaxing, looking right at Tony while he held her shoulder and whispered comforting words. "I'm here if you or he need anything. I get throwing money at you wasnt the best way to show it but I mean it. Whatever you two need".

She smiles, "then how about this to start. You start coming over maybe to catch Pete at home after school, that way we can talk and you can be more present in his life". Tony nods, overjoyed by the idea. He wants to adopt the kid and this is one of the best ways to start.

"And..." May pauses, summing the focus to continue with one deep breath, "would you mind being Peter's second emergency contact at school? If he's coming here every Friday and you already changed his schedule- It would help having an extra pair of hands if something goes wrong and I'm mid shift".

Extending his firm hand and smiling proudly, Tony replies. "I'd be happy to, like I said anything to help". May shakes his hand, returning the smile before the billionaire returns to his seat, "FRI?". "It's been done boss".

After their 3 course lunch and double confrontation, it's time for a sweeter end, literally. Tony whistles for a waiter, "could the chef make us a strawberry chocolate cheesecake?", The waiter nods assurantly rushing back to the kitchen.

The two spent another hour plus conversing, mostly about Peter which only served to reassure May how much Tony cared for him. His gentler voice, genuine smile, attention to detail and protective instincts. Their dessert was excellent, as Tony expected, and he insisted on having a dozen made and sent back with May for her and Peter.

Ultimately, May didn't take the job under the reason she prefers to help people in the ER, even with its sporadic shifting. And Tony went out of his way to join her while Happy drove them back. May was satisfied to see Tony promise to stop throwing his money around and gained a newfound appreciation of the man, first time since finding out she felt comfortable with Peter's internship and new friends.

Chapter 100: First Day Back

Summary:

It’s back to school time for Peter, however with a change in formula. An internship here, and a guardian angel there.

Inside Peter's room, May's slowly trying to shake him awake, whispering into his ear. "Sweetie, wake up". She gets nothing but dejected groans and mumbles as Peter tosses and turns in his blankets. "Pete, you gotta wake up".

No avail, he just flips over, nuzzling into his pillow. "Don wunnah", he mumbles, muffled by his pillow. May was trying to ease him into it, but if he's not gonna get up on his own she'll need to drop the nuclear bomb on him. "Peter, you're gonna be late for school".

First he humphs, twisting once more in bed, but May knows it's coming. In a few seconds her message hits and blankets fly as Peter jumps from the bed, rushing to the bathroom yelling about how he's late". May stifles a laugh as he rushes, taking a minute long shower and dressing just as quickly, grabbing the nearest pair of jeans, nearest science pun shirt and midtown jumper.

May was already by the kitchen, having pre-prepared breakfast knowing this was gonna happen, all that was left was serving it. "Peter, breakfast first. With your metabolism you're sitting down and eating it with me". He looks panicked at her, capitulating and stuffing down his eggs and toast. "Slow down sweetie, I got an errant to run so I can drop you off".

He slows, swallowing down the mouthful he had before thanking her and continuing at a much healthier pace. "Excited for your first day back?", he's a lot more deflated at her question than she expected, but it's still school so no surprise. "Come on, you're a junior now and you got your internship Fridays. That's something to look forward to".

Taking his last bite he smiles at her argument, "yeah, I guess you're right". He picks up his bag, May getting her purse and keys, both heading up to midtown, through a small 10 minute drive. May stopping right outside of his school, "good luck sweetie, I'll see you back home", the exchange a hug where May sneaks a kiss before he jumps out. Peter walks right into school, while May drives off towards a certain tower.

Midtown is just as Peter remembered, halls just too thin to hold the hordes of students, lockers packing the sides. The pale artificial white lights raining from above, the brightly coloured blue and yellow walls the only source of life for the students. Unlike before Peter seems to be getting more attention than before, it still only amounts to passing glares and second's long gossiping but it sure beats the 'not knowing he existed' from last year.

Ned and MJ had agreed to meet at his locker, so that's where to go. There, a reminder that the more things change the more they stay the same: Trash Fhomsom, pissed. "Parker!", he growls seeing Peter walking up to his own locker forcing a smile, "Hey Flash".

The irked teen only hardening his glare on Peter. "What do you want flash?", Wrong thing to ask. He stalks closer, towering over Peter, "thought you needed to be reminded of who you are". He grabs Peter's shoulder and slams his back into the lockers. "You're nothing Parker, don't you forget that. You don't deserved to be loved and one day the rest of your nerd squad will realise that", he started a bit stronger than usual, Peter thought.

Four months ago that might have gotten to Peter, indeed only having Ned, MJ and May. Now after figuring out who the chat was, having his internship and growing close to all the Avengers and his college friends... not a chance. Trash lost all of his power over Peter by now, but even then Pete knows it's best to let him talk himself out.

In the commotion Trash had also grabbed Peter's hand and tightened his grip, digging his nails in and bruising it. "You're a pathetic useless f-". His harassment is cut short by a loud growled shout echoing in the hallway. "Flash!".

Both turn behind them, a seething MJ stalking to the pair. Trash trembles,  letting go. By then MJ was a few feet from the pair Ned shuffling behind the confrontation mostly, MJ still staring daggers into him. "You're just jealous we got the internship and you didn't", Ned points out making Trash's rage bubble out.

"Shut up Leeds, you're still worthless!". Trash now screams at him, MJ walking between the pair and wordlessly pointing for him to leave. He obeys, making a point to hit Peter's shoulder with his own as he whispers, "I see past your lies Penis, you're nothing". MJ and Ned both look over Peter, the latter repeatedly asking if he's ok. After they back off he can reply, "I'm fine, I promise. He's full of it and now I know of that". MJ stares at him for another second, just to make sure before letting go. "So you two ready for class?", Pete asks.

Ned gives him a confused look while MJ explains, "Remember loser, We gotta see Morita first about our internships". Pete's eyes widen, MJ snickering away while Ned rolls his eyes and starts his own discussion about Star Wars and making their own C3PO to match Peter's R2D2 on their walk to the office. Abe was already waiting.

"Hey guys", Abe waves from his seat by the Admin, the receptionist welcoming the pair and directing them to Mr Morita's office... and he's a lot more welcoming than they remember. "Come in, come in", he smiles excessively, pulling back prepared chairs for the 4 of them, "How's your first day going so far?".

Morita attempting small talk with them is... very concerning to them. Ned, Peter and Abe try and keep it going, providing apt responses. MJ doesn't play. "Get to the point. What do you want Morita?". His suspiciously happy demeanour cracks, he's still pleased but a lot less submissive. "You four are the Crown Jewels of Midtown, the aces of the decathlon team and the only four teenagers ever to get a Stark Internship".

It puts some pieces into perspective for them. "I wanted to discuss your revised curriculum and some other changes as a result of your internships". All four nod and smile, letting and getting him to continue. "First, are you all free after school?".

They nod again, "excellent. We need to get some commemorative photos of your success for our school newsletter and website, I'll grab you all more complimentary merchandise for the photo shoot too". The boys retain and air of agreement, MJ visibly scoffing but still letting him move on. "To more serious matters, your continued internships do provide an extra struggle when it comes to your school work.

Since Stark Industries is primarily a physics, maths and robotics company it allows us to give you credits on those fields. Unfortunately only for senior courses as they're the only ones that cover anywhere near the same level". An unfortunate consequence but it's one more year before they reap those benefits. "For your junior classes we did replace most of your projects with work assessments or group assignments between yourselves, so all you need to worry about is your mid year and end year exams".

Abe, Ned and Peter exchange a fist bump, victorious. "And as you've seen in your schedules, this does mean you're excused on Fridays. Your teacher's for those classes will provide you with summaries for the week so you can keep on track, and so long as you don't fail any classes the school board will allow it", he explains, "I'd warn you to be careful of your grades but a Stark Internship and associated recommendations might help you more than straight As".

That unpleasantness aside, even with the attempted respite, Morita moves to the next one. "We've also moved our decathlon practice days to Tuesday and Thursday's alternating between weeks to accomodate for you four. Roger should discuss this with you in your lunch meeting today MJ".

She lifts a finger to shut him up, speaking with her sharpest voice. "I'm stepping down from leading the Decathlon team". "What?", it shocks everyone, Peter's voice the highest and shrillest. "Why's that MJ?", Morita asks.

"There's another endeavour I want to pursue in lieu of extracurriculars. A women's self defence class. I got an instructor, need to work on admin and advertising so she can start". MJ's always been a terrifying girl, even to the teachers, Morita himself has learnt better than to question, argue or debate with her. "I'm also nominating Abe to succeed me".

Abe's eyes widen in shock, "what! Me? What about Peter? He's the smartest of us all, and Ned's second to him". She shuts him up like she did Morita. "Loser 1 is too much of a scatter brain and both are too lenient. Besides, they're busy anyways". The explanation only lightly insults Loser 1 and Loser A, everyone else ignoring their indignant reactions. Morita opting for turn to Abe, "what do you say Abe? Take the position?". Abe nods and smirks, "absolutely", Clapping his hands, Morita continues, "Great, Roger will be waiting for you in his room during lunch for your first official meeting, I'll email him. Let him know, though I'd appreciate it if you joined this once MJ".

Descending into silence, their conversation stopped completely. MJ's waste no time attitude bringing them back on track, "Anything else? Or can they go". They can go, Ned, Abe and Peter returning to class. While MJ stays, continuing their discussion over her self defence class, breaking the news of who the instructor would be.

Their day continues like normal, owning every class and finishing their work so early they can doodle some plans on scrap paper. That is, till lunch arrives and the Trash is still steaming. "Penis!", Trash shouts into the cafeteria full of students used to his BS and teachers unable to do anything about it.

Peter is much the same, pretty much memorised his routine with no way to stop it. "What do you want Flash?". Still not the right answer, Trash smacking him over the head before pulling him upright by the hair. "I know you don't have an internship Parker, and I'm tired of your lies", Trash pretty much spits onto Peter, the spider-teen tired of this crap but not stupid enough to verbalise it.

Unfortunately that command doesn't stop his eyes from rolling, nor Trash from seeing it. "What was that!", he growls right into Peter's face, uncomfortably close for the latter's taste, "don't think you're smart Penis, we both know you're pathetic", by now Trash has got Peter by the collar of his shirt, pressing in his neck. "You're a puny orphan Parker, no one cares about you, don't you forget it".

MJ stops him going any further, gripping his hand on Peter's neck and pulling it away. The strength of her grasp and jerking of Trash's hand made the bully yelp, his joints lightly cracking from the motion. "Leave", MJ growls at Trash, her voice and Trash's scream having now gotten everyone attention, or in MJ's case; fear.

It's Trash who's fear was greatest, MJ gaining satisfaction from seeing him gulp and backpedal away. "Creep", she mumbles sitting down. "Hey MJ, Ned". Peter waves at his two friends, sitting back down and fixing up his shirt. "Has he gotten worse? Or has he always been this insecure?", Pete asks confused.

MJ chuckles, "bold assessment there Loser". It takes the wind out of his sails, and she sees it, so she amends, "but ultimately correct. Good to see you finally realise what I've been telling you all along". It's still not as clear as Peter would want it, but it's MJ. "Though he has gotten worse. It was usually just insults, this is the second time today he's been aggressive", Ned argues, MJ giving a single hardy nod in agreement as she pulls up her book. Peter waves them both off, "He's probably just pent up from the summer holidays, it's fine".

One doesn't argue, MJ does. "He's an insecure blow hard with no prospects, skills or identity. He's angry that you being better than him has been quantified and recognised in a way he can't deny. He's not gonna stop till he's stopped". That last part is a direct warning at Peter, glare and all.

Still doesn't work, he just waves her off again, excusing it as 'he'll get over it eventually'. Ned and Pete dominate the conversation, MJ hiding her smile behind her book. His last class he's unfortunate enough to have Trash there as well, getting paper wadded repeatedly through their physics class.

Luckily Peter got excused 5 minutes early to meet with the rest of the interns at Morita's office, and he's just as excited and overjoyed as this morning. All 4 teens noticed how he was wearing a different more ironed suit, had gelled his hair, and was wearing light makeup. That last one caused plenty of snickering. It lasted 45 minutes till Morita was satisfied. "Sorry guys, gotta go!", Ned shouts rushing out of the admin, having been spammed by him Mom's texts. "What are you gonna do MJ?", Pete asks, Morita tensing by the pair at those words. MJ smirks, "Got some business to discuss with Morita, a new club to make, forms to fill, rooms to book".

He tip toes to her ear level, "call you at 7 for... it?". MJ sighs disappointed, "I regret that Loser A started that, but yes", she kisses his cheek before walking into the principal's office, Peter heading out and home.

Or so he thought.

"Penis!", Trash barks right as Peter walks down the front stairs, again gripping his wrist and pulling him to the side alley of the school. This is a first. "I'm tired of your shit Parker". Trash pushes him to the wall, leaning over him and pressing his arm on Peter's clavicles. "I don't know what crap you've pulled but I know a worthless orphan like you could've gotten a Stark Internship", he lifts his arm up over Peter's neck, to little effect due to his powers but he still has to fake it.

Much to Trash's satisfaction. "No one likes you. You're nothing more than Penis Parker, dirty loser who'd be better off dead. Your parents and uncle died to get away from you and your aunt will too, you f-". "Oof!", Peter gets spared of hearing the slur that left his lips, distracted by sudden breathlessness from Trash's knee to his stomach. "Just what you deserve", he comments before landing an uppercut and a left hook to Peter's face.

Being so close to the wall also meant that last hit knocked his head into it. Gotta thank his powers for saving him from a concussion, the split lip and bruise however, they're gonna be there all day. Luckily Trash left after that, seemingly satisfied, and Peter took the fact his bag was intact as a silver lining at he caught the bus home.

"Sorry I'm late May!", he shouts into the apartment rushing for the kitchen for a quick snack; lunch was almost 5 hours ago and a spider's gotta eat. "There was this photo shoot with Mr Morita and then Flash was-", he saw her... next to him. "Tony? What are you doing here?"

May and Tony were both already staring at the teen, their conversation having ended the second he burst through the door. Tony's original smile for his kid cracked to a curious and concerned look. "Thought I should get to know your aunt a little better, and we discussed your internship's safety", after sidestepping the question, he goes on the attack, "Who's Flash and what was he doing?"

He's not stupid. He remembers Eugene 'Flash' Thompson clearly. Him cheating on his test and the 'animosity' Morita mentioned between the two. Tony can guess that if it was enough to suspect Peter tanked his own internship test then that Trash kid was trouble, the thin cut on Peter's lip and slightly discoloured cheek enough confirmation for him.

"Oh- Nothing, just a friend messing around in class". Tony frowns at the lie, most angry about the 'friend' part but choosing to play the long game. While Peter moves on he had Happy drive him over a little watch and to pick him up. "Thanks Hap", Tony says turning back from the door with the watch, back to May and Peter.

Passing the watch to Peter he lies. "To help you be less late. Also gives us a direct line to each other, that way I can warn you last minute if there's some Avenger's emergency so you go to the lower labs". Peter thanks him cheerfully, putting it on and hugging Tony goodbye, Happy and the billionaire riding the elevator down.

"You connected it to FRIDAY and started recording?", Tony asks Happy, "Yup". A big smirk overtakes Tony, "Excellent".

Chapter 101: Receipts

Summary:

Tony collects a watch, views some home made movies, and hatches a plan.

The week was... interesting. His work at Spider-Man was fun as always. Ned and MJ started joining by call as well, both chatting with Peter and Nat when she joined along. Nat proved to be a lot nicer to Ned than he expected, still scary when angry but nice, like MJ. Shuri did join too on occasion, though only if Nat wasn't there. If there's anyone who can hold a grudge it's her.

Peter also felt different. That thrill he felt jumping off buildings, gliding through Queens, it's changed. That rush of adrenaline burning through his veins and void in his stomach he felt before has been replaced by a calmer but stronger fire in his heart and mind, a calming cooling shiver at the crest of every swing, and a rising wave of confidence in his chest.

Stopping crimes has also stopped being the goal, the main goal. He still stops crimes and has Karen guide him to the nearest one but Peter's realised his first priority has been changing the lives of those around him.

Before he always stuck with everyone out of a sense of responsibility. He still cared, of course he did but the primary driving factor was a feeling of responsibility. Now he always sticks to everyone because he knows for certain, regardless of who they are, his presence and support can help them. A lesson he learnt from the Avengers.

This also meant that the crushing weight on his shoulder grew lighter every day, specially when he got help from Nat.

One more change he noticed and really liked ever since he returned was that Queens seemed to love him more. People were cheering any time he swung above them. When he was stopping less intense crimes others would try and help any way they could or if he asked. And any place he stopped he got thanked, offers for high-fives, hugs or food, and even a few gifts.

Spider-manning also provided a very easy excuse for Ned, MJ, May and others of why he kept getting bruised or cut. The real reason for those injuries being a pissed off Trash, he's been getting worse and more physical recently, more aggressive. Random punches, kicks, knee hits, usually in the bathroom or after school though he'd sneak something in every time they're alone together.

Luckily, Today's Friday which means no Trash and yes Internship. "You sure you're ok dude?", Ned asks for probably the 12th time in Happy's car. All boys in the back, MJ in her book at the front. "Your head loser", she points at the bandaid over his forehead. "I'm fine guys, I promise".

That's the last time they could ask, which was excellent news for Peter, as that's when Happy stops by the tower's private staff parking lot. "They're waiting for you", happy shoves them off his car, pushing them up to the elevator and having Friday shoot them up to Bruce's & Tony's lab's, and Sam & Pepper's office.

Though when he's up to Tony's lab, the interrogation begins again. "Hey kid! How's your mo- what's that", Tony's initial friendliness flips for confusion and worry, walking up to Peter and instantly looking over the cut on his forehead and anything else he can find. "I'm fine Tony, I promise".

"Then what's that?", he asks a lot less worried and more stern. "I fell walking up the stairs yesterday, cut myself, but I promise I'm fine". Again, Tony's smarter than that, he knows Peter's full of shit. He can also guess the real reason behind his injury but, again, long game. "Alright, if you want to change your bandaid there's some by the first aid cabinet", he points to the kitchen moving back to his desk, nodding Peter over.

Tony extends his hand at the teen, "can I have the watch back. There's a couple optimisation updates and bug fixes I wanted to upload to it". Peter doesn't question it, preoccupied with the changed bandaid recommendation. Tony on the other hand was elated for the second prong of his plan landing.

He wasn't lying about the updates, but there was another reason. Tony had some recordings to download. The watch was to help Peter with his internship, but Tony also wanted to find out what was going on and knew Peter would never tell. The updates themselves just added a remote activation option, instead of the recordings starting at 7:15 to 4:15; school hours.

Pete gets his watch back and they fall right into their dynamic. Reviewing and upgrading product blueprints, working on their own projects, Peter laughing at Dum-E for dousing Tony in fire extinguisher foam. Quite the fun day. And thanks to Pete's laughter and protests, Dum-E didn't get recycled.

Then their movie night is even better. Thanks to the events of last Sunday, Peter got Loki to join, the god shifting into a snake for most of the evening and alternated between Peter, and Thor's hand's under the rare soft petting. "Brother?", Thor asks confused as Loki moves off of Peter's and onto his hand. Pete snuck around the side by Thor before whispering. "Loki likes to turn into a snake. If he climbs onto your shoulders it means he trusts you". Thor's confusion broke under the overwhelming happiness, Loki trusts him. "What do I do?", he whispers back.

Peter shuffles around to see Loki better, who was already by Thor's neck. "He's usually fine just slithering around you, but he does like chin scratches, head pats and if you stroke down his body. With the scales". Thor gives it his best attempt and doesn't get it entirely right but it's not horrible. Peter correcting him and guiding him through a few more techniques. Thor getting better at all of them is why he returned so often.

Everyone else snuggled up in their families or couples, Tony, Loki and Pietro sitting or cuddling with Peter most all the night. The main exception a little popcorn war started by Clint who was forced to clean it afterwards. Pete did have to leave by 10:30pm to not keep him back too late. Pietro run him back home to save time and for Tony to save face.

The billionaire had one more pressing matter to attend to afterwards; the recordings. "FRIDAY, use the BARF software to estimate the situation from the audio recordings, watch camera and geolocation, then play any time Eugene Thompson's present". It takes her a minute but the footage comes up.

There was over 10 hours of footage... after filtering. For some reason FRIDAY kept 10 out of 27 possible hours of footage in the pool because 'Flash being annoying' applied. That alone enraged Tony, the recordings themselves left him fuming. Seven of those hours were during class time, where all Tony learned is that Mr Harrison's a disaster planning, which explains Peter's decathlon trips. That their biology teacher is committing divorce fraud. And that Flash can somehow keep up the stamina to wad Peter's hair for multiple hours in a single day yet can't focus enough to pass.

There was also the odd kick to his chair, thrown papers, whispered insults and even some Biphobia and homophobia was slung around. As a bisexual Man, it earned Flash 0 mercy points. When not in class, Flash was worse. It meant slamming into desks, dragging Peter by any appendage, and plenty of violence. By FRIDAY's calculations, each day he left cuts, bruises, concussions and was a hair away from leaving a broken nose. Each day having its worst moment, and them only getting worst.

*Tuesday lunch*

"Agh, Flash!", Peter yelps.

FRIDAY notes the watch camera was obscured but could guess it was Flash dragging Peter to the bathroom.

"What the hall was that with Harrison praising you and your fake internship" Flash spits into Peter's face, pushing Peter back to the bathroom wall, trapping him with his hands. "I thought I told you to stop lying Penis!".

The mere mention of a 'fake internship' made Tony grit his teeth, the promise of ending a Flash Thomson's life justified by that alone. The accusation and nickname enough to push him off the edge. Peter tries to push back, little success. "I never told him anything", Flash grunts frustrated slamming Peter back to the wall, "and I'm not lyin-ahh!". He couldn't finish that sentence before Flash punches his stomach. There's some more moaning from Peter as he falls to the floor, then another yell.

Second time Flash kicked Peter's back, the watch had gotten clear and direct footage of it. If Tony was seething before, his hair could catch fire now.

*Wednesday*

The footage starts with Flash dragging Peter to the back of the changing rooms after Gym class. "Time for your daily reminder Penis!", once more Peter's back is pressed against the wall, Flash spitting in his face.

This time was more scheduled, more planned. "You're useless! Worthless! Unwanted orphan! A disappointment! A f@*!". Each phrase he growls he matches with a punch or kick to Peter's chest. Flash only stops after 24 hits, when Peter's doubling over (and he grew tired). Even with his powers, the repeated strikes still left their effect and pain. "Better do my homework or You'll get this worse", he spits one last time before walking away.

FRIDAY calculated the strength of his hits by Peter's recoil, concluding he was a lot weaker than he acted. Not a surprise. Still, Tony's surprised Peter left without a broken rib and didn't go to the Nurse's office. And though this one was worse, it wasn't the worst.

*Thursday*

The recording started as Peter and MJ parted ways at the school's admin, everyone else had already left for home and all Pete needed was one more trip to his locker before doing the same. It didn't take him 30 seconds to show up. "Penis!".

Peter turns around by the stairs, getting no time to address Flash before he's once more with his back pressed on the wall. "Stop pretending like you have an internship Parker. I don't know how you fooled the teachers into letting you wagging Friday but I know you're full of shit".

Now FRIDAY wasn't sure but gave a 50% change Flash was pressing his hand on Peter's neck. "Why?", Peter's able to wince out, Flash letting go if only to humour him. "Why is it so hard for you to believe I have an internship". The wrong question to ask, Flash breaking into frustrated and irate cackles. "You stupid Parker? You might have everybody fooled but we both know no one actually likes you".

He starts a sort of monologue, letting Peter go in lieu of pacing around the hallway. "You can't actually believe anyone likes you. I'm sure your parents killed themselves just to get away from you, can't blame them with you as their son". There's a thick layer of venom and grit on the word 'you'.

"There's no way Stark Industries would ever hire someone like you". Flash stares and points at Peter, both on opposite ends of the hallway, Flash stalking forward in rhythm with his next words. "If Tony Stark ever met you he'd see you for what you are. A worthless, useless, pathetic, hatable, disgusting, stupid, selfish, pitiful, annoying faggot!".

By his last word he was yelling, the sound echoing through the hallway, spit shooting from his mouth over Peter's face, cornered by the top step. What Flash had already done had more than infuriated Tony, but what he does next... words cannot express how Tony felt.

A few seconds after the slur, Flash stepped back and kicked Peter down the stairs, Peter falling down to the ground floor, hitting multiple steps. By the time FRIDAY can piece anything beyond it, Flash is nowhere to be seen. 'That explains the cut', Tony realises in his mind, both seeing Peter didn't entirely lie but only making him question more and more why Pete would defend such a pathetic excuse for a human being.

Then, he showed the Avengers, Loki included. "I shall find that insolent mortal, make him suffer every way I know!", the god of mischief declared, struggling in Thor's tight grip, only thing holding him back from staying true to word. He wasn't the only one in a fit of rage either.

Steve was holding back Bucky, who was already sharpening his knives and cleaning his guns. He was also holding back his own violent reaction but that was on the back burner. Wanda — at the behest of Scott — had Pietro trapped in a magic bubble. The former male was busy himself with Clint's outrage. Bruce couldn't even finish the footage before running off to the Hulk proof room.

Rhodey was comforting Tony, the only one calm enough to realise the anomaly. "Nat? Why aren't you angrier?". The spy was scrunching her eyes, scowling at the footage lost in thought. "Curious", she whispers back, not even acknowledging Rhodey's question.

"Nat? What the hell, why don't you wanna kill the bitch?", Clint whines and shouts at her, only now does she look up to everyone else. "Who says I don't?", Nat replies coldly, "But there's something else that's bothering me. I'll handle it". Since she still wants Flash dead and half the people there are burning with rage, they move on. "What are we gonna do about him?!", Bucky growls into the room, chatter breaking out of varyingly violent ideas of killing a 16 year old.

Tony rallies them in, shutting most up with his — and FRIDAY's — overdramatising. "Already got an idea, but I thought you'd like to join". Tony's tone and smirk excited them so much, his idea perfect for the bunch, all wanting a shot at Trash.

"Hey Tony?", Pietro asks after he's done explaining, most avengers shoved off to perfect their part of the plan, and brainstorm how far they could go without breaking any laws or regulations. Except for Bucky, but Steve calmed him back. "What's up Speedy?".

Pietro looks awkward and sheepish to speak, "I was wondering- I want to enrol at Midtown". Tony smirks, though Pietro in a very Peter-like fashion, starts blabbing. "I love Peter and thought it could be cool. I never really went to high school- or middle school, so I also wanted to try and have at least one normal year- And now Peter's getting bullied and I promised I'd protect him, but if he doesn't tell me anything and I'm not there then I can't help him".

He's out of breath and sped-talked the end of it but Tony understood enough. "So you love Peter?", Tony asks just to make Pietro blush and stutter in response. "Relax fleet feet, we get it. I'll see what I can arrange but you'll have to start the week after or it might ruin our plans".

They agree and Pietro speeds off, Tony leaning back on his sofa, next to Rhodey and latter also Pepper. One final thing, "FRI? Set a timer for next Thursday at 7:30 am!".

Chapter 102: Schemes and Shames

Summary:

Tony gets permission, and Peter gets perspective

Monday Midday.

"Parker!", Flash shouts in the cafeteria, like always teens not caring and teachers turning away. Ned and Peter looking over at the angry and very insecure teenager. "The hell were you Friday?". Ned tries to answer, but half way through the I-word Flash snaps at them. "Don't drag Leeds into your lies Parker. It's already stupid enough to believe you'd have gotten one. You and fattie? How dumb do you think I am?". It's one thing to yell or hit Peter, that he can take silently, but involving his friends? No.

He stands. "Leave Ned out of this". Peter's harsh voice admittedly surprised Flash, he was never this direct or headstrong even when he targeted Ned in the past too. "What do you want Flash?", he asks again just as decisive.

It does little to dissuade him, Flash pulling Peter up by the shirt. "For you to admit to everyone you're lying about your internship!".

Shouting that last part, he gets more people's attention. Mostly just scoffs from — majority senior and old friends of Palmer — students tired of his crap, cheers from his friends, and one very angry growl. "Drop him". It's MJ, which is enough for Flash to do so but out of some weird masochism he decided to confront her instead. "What's your problem Michelle".

The name. That name. He's getting dangerously close to a world of pain, one he for some reason couldn't avoid even after Peter tried talking them down. "You'd almost be cool if you got smart and dropped the fattie and the fa-". She had winded up the punch by the 'fattie' part, it more than enough reason, the attempted slur only adding to her satisfaction as Flash's face whips back with a *crack*, blood dripping down his neck, floor and MJ's hand.

Unfortunately the scene had garnered enough attention to involve teachers; Ms Worley. "MJ, Flash, Peter, To the principal's office". She escorts the trio to Morita's where nothing goes right. "Really?", he sighs looking exhausted, "specially out of you two, I'm really disappointed".

Ms Worley had already given him her rundown of events, him having individually gotten a rundown from all 3 teens as well. Flash's, as expected, was wildly skewed. "Peter. Since you weren't involved in anything physical you'll only have detention for the week", the teen deflates, hoping maybe now there would have been some semblance of justice. It's also gonna make Spider-Manning a lot harder.

“As for you two", he directs to Flash and MJ. "Our school has a no violence policy, so I'll have to suspend you both for the week".

Trash didn't like this, breaking out into whines, rants and threats of how 'do you know who my parents are?'. Eventually the threat and reminder of Flash's parent's donations to the school and connections to the school board broke him. "Alright. Just... head to the nurses' office to make sure you're ok, then you're excused for the day".

Seriously. Peter got a weeks detention, MJ a weeks suspension, and Flash got to skip class on the Principal's order. And he wonders why his grades are shit. Peter couldn't help feel guilty in spite of MJ's reassurance that it was ok, she didn't regret it and "it was so [expletive] worth it".

-

Tony needed some help for his plan, which meant facing her. For the last hour he's been explaining, justifying and advocating for her to let him carry out his plan, Pepper looking over a little resigned. "I know Tony, and I understand why you want to do this but...".

He looks concerned, Pep's 'but's' having a coinflip's chance to shut everything down. "But I think we should at least confirm with May. Your plan is a little... extreme, and this is for Peter at the end of the day. If you want to keep it a surprise for him then at least she should give the go ahead".

It sucks every time, and he hates to admit it but she's right. Again. "Fine, but I hate it how you're always right". Pepper smirks, sliding next to Tony on the lounge in their room, "Can't help it Tones, so, wanna call her now?". Want to? No, gonna anyways cause Pep's there to help? Reluctantly yes.

Commands are not needed as his nod alone at Pepper's question prompts FRIDAY to display the video call on their TV. May answers by the third ring. "Good evening Tony", they all smile at the camera, the couple saying hello back. "I'm sorry, but Peter's off with friends", she lies. Technically he's out Spider-Manning with Ned and MJ on call, so close enough, but they ain’t getting that info.

"That's alright May, we were hoping to discuss something with you", May nods happily, Pepper jabbing Tony with her elbow so he takes over. "You're gonna need some context for this, and please don't freak out or anything before we can explain". Pepper sighs at the very odd and evasive choice of words, Tony signalling FRI to send May the 3 worst videos from his little research.

May watches them on her phone, the camera still pointed at her from her couch, Tony and Pepper getting a front row seat to her growing fury. "Explain", she orders in a very Nat like fashion. They exchange one more scared glance before Tony takes off. “Last week Monday I saw a cut and bruise, got suspicious so I got Happy to get me that watch. It's not just to contact me or stay on time but a hidden camera and microphone. I wanted to make sure everything was ok so I recorded him at school". Saying it out loud made Tony realise how actually creepy this is, even if from good intentions and methods it still sounds... weird.

The realisation is shared amongst the three, Pepper again sighing though more exasperated at Tony's wording, May looking over speechless. "It's not as bad as it sounds, I just wanted to confirm and I'm glad I did", Doubling down is not what Pepper would've done, but it's done.

That's when May takes over. "I suspected something too-", she kind of did, but every time Peter excused it as Spider-Man related things. "and while I don't agree with this and we are going to have a talk about this another time, I am thankful you want to help Peter, specially with what's been going on. Don't do it again", the last part is a sharp and direct order at Tony, the billionaire gulping fearfully at her.

"So, I assume you have something planned", May smirks, nothing she can do about the past but there's definitely something she can do about Peter's bully. Tony and Pepper grow a bit more hopeful, "nothing too violent, just some light threatening", Tony returns the smirk. May scrunches her brows a little, still engaged with the idea. Though it's Pepper that has to explain it. "Since Eugene's main problem is disbelief over the internship. We thought we could organise a field trip here, prove once and for all he has the internship-", "and maybe set him straight", Tony cuts in, smug preemptive satisfaction of his idea.

May's concern grows, "define 'set him straight'". Tony's oomph falters, still excited but coming up with a quick enough explanation. "The rest of the Avengers know, all want their own chance at that Thompson kid. But like I said, nothing violent, just threats".

"He means that the kids will get a tour of the tower and if on occasion an Avenger or two shows up to intimidate Eugene then no harm done. Right?". May's lenient enough to agree but has some rules. "Still don't go too overboard, you know how Peter is, he won't be able to not feel guilty somehow".

An unfortunate reality, but both agree and agree to relay the rule to the rest. "And don't push Peter too far, you're already gonna do something that will stress him, don't go out of your way to embarrass him as well". They nod, Pepper staring daggers into Tony and hitting him with her elbow to drive the point home. Just one more point. "And maybe let's not tell everyone about the group chat, or how far up his internship goes. No offence but I don't want that much attention on Peter just yet".

"I'll have that covered. We'll give all four a cover, inform everyone who knows about it and give them temporary intern badges so no one suspects anything". That satisfies May, only she finds one last problem. "What about MJ? She got suspended yesterday so won't she miss it?"

Neither of them knew a thing about that. "What?".

"On Monday there was some incident and now she's suspended for the week. Peter didn't tell me much, that's all I know". They all get an idea. "FRIDAY, mind adding MJ to the call for me?", Pepper asks the AI, "split screen between her and May, thank you". And as requested MJ's face comes up on their TV, May's screen also splitting between the pair and the teen. Seeing both May and Tony along in Pepper's call prompts MJ to mute herself on her conversation with Peter and Ned, something told her it was necessary.

"Sorry for intruding MJ, but we have something in mind and had a couple of questions around the incident yesterday". She can see they're hiding something and guesses they'll only tell her as much as they need to. May being there is assuring, and answering their questions will only give her more info.

She smiles and nods. "So... what happened?", Pepper asks. "Flash was being an insecure asshole, he asked for it so I broke his nose". Tony almost chocked on air at MJ's anecdote, so wishing he could have seen it and hoping Peter's watch caught it. May and Pep both look at least a little proud.

"So what are you three planning?", she tries to press, and it's enough to get Pepper to spill a smidge. "We're planning a way to humble Eugene, Flash. A field trip over here. I'll make sure you can come, send someone to pick you up get you here by 7:30". Giving them a hardy wave and muttering a quick thank you, she cuts her call. Peter and Ned would start getting suspicious of her silence. May stays on with Tony and Pepper, clearing up a few more details of their plan and giving them the all clear so long as they stuck to her rules.

And while Tony agreed to them, there was one he'd need to break. The other Avengers weren't much better.

-

"Again", Nat directs Peter to the training dummy. They've been training for a half hour so far in their Wednesday session. His technique was improved, but it still pays for her to observe and correct as they go. Since they're half way through she gives him a short break, throwing him a water bottle, taking this chance for a quick interrogation.

"I know about Flash", she deadpans, giving him no way out, though he still tries to find one stuttering. "I know he bullies you. I know he's getting physical. And I'm me that's how I know". He slouches, realising he's got nothing. "I'm sorry". Nat's confused, "what for? You're the one being bullied".

"But now you're worried. This is my problem, not everyone else's". Unexpectedly to him, Nat starts chuckling, "looks like you haven't fully learnt that lesson". He gives her a questioning glare, "You've stopped trying to hold up the world as Spider-Man ever since we started training, but it seems like Peter Parker's still needs to apply it".

Blushing, Peter scratches his neck. "Sorry, guess you're right", he replies cheerfully, a farce as he falls sullen, frustrated. "Hey, you're trying to be a good person. Proud of you, you just need to let other people help Peter Parker too", she side-hugs him before turning to him curious. "But why do let him treat you like that? Why don't you fight back?".

Peter grimaces. "MJ and I tried. This was back just before I got my powers, tried to get teachers to do something but Flash's parents are like, the school's biggest donors and work with the school board. No teacher would touch him". Nat takes serious note of that, her already burning anger growing. "Then I got my powers and I couldn't just use them on him, he could get hurt. Besides, I couldn't fight him before, when I was like everyone else. It wouldn't be right to fight him now".

It's always charming to hear Peter be so gentle and humble, though the phrase 'when I was like everyone else' broke Nat. "I doubt you ever were like anyone else".

"But yeah, can't really fight back. It wouldn't be right and when MJ tried she got suspended. But I heal quick and now more than ever I know he's wrong so it's fine. I can stall him till graduation and that'll be that". The idea that Peter was just gonna let this happen for 2 more years had Nat in the verge of driving to Flash's house right there and then and fixing this for good, but she had to wait. She could however hug him, getting what he meant by 'now more than ever'. "I'm sorry".

Did Nat just apologise? "What are you sorry for". She moves right along, "you'll see. In the meantime go up and give me 30 ceiling pull ups". Pete rolls his eyes and jumps to the ceiling, sticking his palms on it, looking down at Nat. "And Pete, you ever wanna talk about anything".

"I know, thanks Auntie Nat". She smiles, "but I meant it, give me 30".

Notes:

Also guys, I’ve published another story recently. It’s On my profile; lost Lightning. It’s a bit less conventional but I thought it was fun, wrote it two years ago and just edited it all so I’m slowly uploading it.

I’d recommend the read, at least if the tropes are up your alley. Thanks everyone and Merry Christmas, Happy Start of Hanukkah, and Happy Holidays for next week

Chapter 103: Field ‘Tripped’

Summary:

Tony’s adding one more to Peter’s “Bad Fieldtrips” counter, but revenge is a dessert worth the risk

As Peter sleepily walks into his physics room, most of his class already there, Ned waiting for him. "Why did we need to come here an hour early again?". Mr Harrington was really insistent on this the day before, everyone was to be in there by 6:40. The final student, Flash, arriving at exactly 6:39 am.

"What do you think this is for?", Abe whispers from behind, leaning up to Peter and Ned. Both teens shrug, any response cut off by Mr Morita walking in, "Is everyone ready?", he asks Mr Harrington. He nods, Morita smiling as he turns to the class. Clapping he gets their attention. "I know you don't like getting up this early, but I hope it's worth it for our surprise excursion to...", he trails off trying to build anticipation.

He fails. "Guys! We're going to Stark Industries". This gets the students moving, some cheering for Peter, Ned and Abe. Some celebrating on their own. And Flash staring right to Peter.

As for Pete, Ned and Abe... they're suspicious. "What are the odds this is the Avengers messing with you", Abe whispers and points at Peter, and as offended as he wanted to be, he couldn't. "Probably", he sighs. Everyone gets up and heads to the doors and the bus waiting for them. Their guardians had all given permission so today was fun for all but one.

On the bus the three sat by the back, chatting about how today was gonna go, the many ways it could go wrong. Flash sat by the front of the bus with his crew of cronies, all throwing crumpled paper, gum or anything else they could find at Peter. The spider-teen was also lamenting MJ's suspension, feeling guilty she couldn't come.

His lament doesn't last. The bus arrives at the tower, everyone but Peter and Abe gawking at it's radiant elegance, one Tony paid top dollar for. The lobby was even fancier, everyone scattering to look over the crystal and silver. That's when she struck, sneaking behind the trio and startling them all. "Sup Losers!".

They jump, MJ smirking behind them before Peter jumps into a hug. "I thought you were suspended?!". Her smirk grows, "I am, since I got the time off, Pepper wanted to train me to run tours"; She displays a new security badge lanyard for the three. "So, you know who's running our tour?".

That's when He strikes. "I am", their tour guide replies, holding a bag full of security badges, handing each of the teens a new one. None of the boys can reply, far too stunned to, MJ couldn't either but because she was stifling a laugh. "Is that...?", Peter can barely ask, and MJ through what little breath she had replied, "oh yeah, great day to bring my distress book".

In front of them, walking to their teachers was Tony. Except not really, The billionaire was in ‘disguise’. He was using makeup, fake moles, a nose ring, big square glasses, coloured — smart — contacts, and a blue wig and SI baseball cap. They could also tell he was using some voice altering chip, Peter correctly guessing it was hidden in his fake tongue piercing. All in all, 10/10 for effort but those who knew him could tell… and suffer because of it,

Peter was too busy agonising with Ned to notice Tony walk up to MJ. "That your work?", he points at Flash's crooked and partially bandaged nose. MJ smirks about it, thinking it some of her best work, "Yup". Tony shares her smirk, "Employee of the month", he winks.

Then Morita and Harrington get their classes attention, Tony walking next to them. "Class, if we want this to start please listen to our tour guide", they point at Tony. With all his experience with press, he can handle 25 teenagers. "Welcome Midtown, I'm Mr Luke Metal-, Peter facepalms so hard at the name, Tony enjoying every second of Peter's realisation, "and I'm your tour guide for the day, please collect a security badge when I call your name".

He hands everyone their IDs, their name, access and face displayed. "Mr Metal-“ yes he did pick that name, yes that’s wh- “why didn't they get a badge", Flash immediately points at Peter and his friends. Tony suppresses an eye roll at him. Before he could reply, Morita did, "MJ, what are you doing here? You're suspended that includes field trips".

‘Mr Metal’ comes save them both. "MJ's not with you, she's with me. I'm training her to give tours as part of her internship", He hears a growl from Flash, "which is also why they didn't get badges, they already have their own". Flash and Peter are now both miserable, the former seething at the latter. MJ meanwhile was having the time of her life sneaking pictures of them and sketching outlines already. "Now follow me".

The security scanner is their first stop, "Please scan your badge over here", he points at the reader pad on the walkways, "they're all around the tower, but here they announce your name and clearance providing you access to our facilities". Flash of course insists on going first and Tony's sure he'll have a list of more reasons to hate this Trash kid by the end of the day.

"Flash Thompson, Clearance level Gamma 1". The voice scares the students and teachers, the clearance part confusing them. Tony takes his time to explain FRIDAY all the badge levels, little set up for in a minute. Everyone else feels more comfortable walking through. All the teens getting a Gamma 1 level — and Teachers a Beta 1 — before all that are left are the 4.

"Michelle 'MJ' Jones, Clearance level Alpha 4".

If they didn't believe the internships before, they did now. MJ guessed the different badge level was to pass them off as regular interns and sell Tony's plan further. Peter was overjoyed when their badges also had a clearance level of Alpha 4, not having to explain their exceptions or mentors right now a blessing.

"Luke Metal, Clearance Level Alpha 6". Of course Tony made another badge for himself too.

He guides them towards the elevator for their first stop, not missing when Flash slithered back to Peter. Luckily Peter had his watch so Tony got a live feed of everything through his ear piece.

"I don't know how the hell you pulled that off Parker, who did you have pay?". Flash whisper growls, "I'll expose you Parker, as the filthy and worthless liar you are", he adds as no one responded to his first comment. Tony was already too tired with his crap, stealing everyone's attention as fast as he could. "These are the elevator's. These are the ones the employees use with the golden rimmed one being the Avenger's and Tony Stark's personal elevator". He's already plenty used to referring himself in the third person, and his distraction got Flash off of Pete so that was a win. "Now get in, our first stop is the Avenger's Museum".

And like that, Flash's anger was forgotten. Just because his plan is to scare that kid shitless doesn't mean he will let Peter suffer along the way.

The Museum is always a big success, takes a full floor of the tower. Multiple Iron-Man suits and plans, a replica of the first arc reactor and dozens of news reports and videos both from the media and Tony's own internal cameras displayed across. Every other exhibit is less extra but still glamorous.

Cap's has a replica of the shield and plenty of info on the 40s, the section of the museum themed for the era. Next to him a new exhibit; White Wolf's. So far a little empty, mostly full of his WW2 records and SHIELD proof he was brainwashed and now a hero, but growing. The Spies has their shared section, Scott getting his own with mentions of Hope and Hank. Bruce had a split exhibit, half for him and half for hulk. The Maximoff's also shared their own, also one of the emptiest but growing as well.

Thor had an Asgard themed corner, Vision between him and the Maximoff's, also a very empty exhibit. Rhodey's was conjoined with Tony's, the iron man suits bleeding into the War Machine suits. Falcon the bridge between the Iron-Men and the super soldiers, his wings displayed in all their glory and a fake Redwing there as well.

What surprised Peter most was a new 'under development' exhibit covered in tarps, he couldn't ask Tony without drawing more attention to himself, so that's a task for later. The student's attention and crowding of the exhibits seemed to match their size pretty well. Most everyone flooded Tony's, Cap's, Hulk's or Thor's. They however went more towards Nat's, for MJ. Sam's, for Abe, Clint's for Ned, and Pietro and Bucky's for Peter. Those last 2 of particular interest to him because it was his boyfriend's exhibit, and because he was happy Bucky finally got his own and how proud he was of it.

Mid exploration, Peter heard Tony whisper into his earpiece, "now!". He didn't know what that meant until his Spidey-Sense warned of something from above and Clanking started to be heard followed by a loud *Clang!*. That final sound gets everyone's attention onto the vent hatch, the archer shooting down through it only interesting them more.

"Oww", Clint grumbles on the floor, having scorpioned the ground. Peter pushes Ned and Abe back out of the way as Scott grows back to normal size falling from the vents. "I told you you'd hit your face", Scott states, Clint grumbling at him as he gets up.

Everyone stays relatively quiet and Clint knows that, a perfect opportunity. "Pete!", he yanks him into a tight hug, grinding his knuckles on Peter's head as he tries to get out. "Uncle cliiinnnttt!", he instinctively whines only realising what he said till it was too late; Tony's plan was going swimmingly.

Desperate, he twists towards Scott, "help me!", he whispers, Clint hearing it clear as day. Scott looks unimpressed which only irritates Peter more. "I babysat Cassie for you, it's your turn to Babysit Clint!", by now Clint was babying him, pushing Peter's every button. It did start crossing one of May's rules but Tony wasn't about to intervene.

"I'll do anything! Please Uncle Scott". That does it, and it was their plan in the first place. At the mention of 'Uncle Scott', Clint starts releasing, pinching Peter's cheek before gesturing to Scott to head back up. "Peace!", he shouts from inside the vents, clanking marking his exit.

Seeing the class awestruck, Tony turns their eyes back to him. "The Avengers sometimes show up around the lower floors, those two in particular play pranks on people, often". That explains the nuggies, not the 'Uncle's' most of the class heard and Tony knew they’d be hanging onto their questions all day.

As expected Flash once more growls at Peter, saying shit Tony would absolutely label 'verbal harassment'. Fortunately there wasn't much time between the Museum and the elevator for Flash to run his mouth, the elevator too tiny for his shit to go unheard by everyone.

Their next stop: The intern labs, a special event set up for the tour. Usually the different divisions of SI wouldn't really cross except for specifically recruited for projects where mixed skills were required, but your regular intern? They'd scant work with anyone in a different field till at least Beta 4.

Today wasn't usual. Bruce, Sam and Rhodey were all working together with the programming, physics and robotics interns. "This is one of our intern labs, you all are lucky to come in today, our monthly interdisciplinary collaboration day", monthly his ass. This was just some BS that they all came up with to have the 3 avengers in the same place. All the interns selected were highly trusted and already knew if the teens, the idea of shitting around for half the day itself interesting enough to play to their ruse.

Midtown was warned to ask before touching anything by Tony before he released them to the lab, thus the cue for the present to swarm Ned, Abe and MJ for help. Next thing they knew the 3 were knee deep in research partly designed to show off their skills to the rest of midtown's class. Peter on the other hand had a different fate awaiting him. "Peter!"

He turns to the voice, cheering up at the sight of the person. "Eric? I thought you were in Philly!", he jumps in for a hug, hasn't seen him since their Friday night out. "You forget? It's one week there one week here, I've been around since Monday". Peter giggles, Eric starting his usual nonsense.

"Wanna help us over here?", he points at a couple whiteboards and computers by Sam and Bruce. Most teens were busy ogling everything, the interns present happy to answer questions for them. Flash on the other hand was too busy glaring daggers at Peter who was non the wiser. Tony was doing much the same to Flash, whisperedly congratulating all Avengers present and setting up the next step of his escalation.

After the hour+ they spend at the Avengers Museum and the 2 hours at the intern labs, Ton had scheduled everyone an early 11:30am lunch. Took both teachers and Mr Metal to drag everyone out of the labs and to the elevator, getting Eric's help as he joined them. Tony hadn't fully planned that but no harm.

What he did expect was Flash's seething anger, once more getting a live feed through Peter's watch. This time round Flash was wise enough to subtly drag Peter to one of SI's restrooms. "Don't pretend you're fucking smart Parker", Yup, seething anger. Not only does flash start barking the instant they're inside but pushes Peter to the floor.

"I know you bribed or something all those interns. There's no way you'd be of any use to them. Probably took pity on you". At this point he's desperately trying to find an explanation, and Peter knows it. "Flash, if I am a poor orphan how could I afford that?".

Still not wise with how volatile Flash was, the bully kicks Peter back down as he tried to sit up. Then, he smiled. "That's it isn't it, you whored yourself out didn't you? Were someone's little fuck toy so you could pull this favour?". Peter has the sudden urge to hurl, the bathroom probably the best place for this. His silence is taken as a victory by Flash, who kicks Peter a few more times in the chest and back before walking out.

Peter looks over for any bruises, seeing a couple already start to form. Nothing too bad and nothing he can’t hide, he's gotten hurt worse as Spider-man and by his guess the bruises should disappear over night. In the cafeteria Ned, MJ, Abe and Eric has already gotten their food, Pete joining them as fast as he could.

"Thank you again for doing this", Morita smiles, Him, Harrington and 'Luke' sharing a table. Tony turns back from looking at his kid, seeing Jim address him . "Not me you'd have to thank. I'd guess that'd be Ms Potts". Technically they're right, Tony was the one to plan this, but there's no way he's breaking his cover.

Morita and Harrison both smile, once more trying to spark small talk. "It really does mean a lot, this class hasn't had the best history with field trips". Tony somewhat knows, Peter's mentioned somethings about it but nothing specific. This sparks his curiosity, "you kidding, like what?".

Satisfied with some success, they gladly divulge. "Last time we went to the Museum of Modern Art, that was the day it was attacked by Electro", Roger says. Tony remembers, from Peter's texts and Cap's action report, makes him satisfied the villain is imprisoned. "Then our decathlon trip to Washington had an... incident in the elevator at the obelisk, cables snapped, we're lucky Spider-Man saved them", Morita continues.

Tony stomach dropped at the idea that Peter almost died then, he vaguely remembers Peter mentioning a near death experience then but he never actually heard what it had been. He also took silent note to thank Spidey for this later and double check any elevator wires the kids might come in contact with. "We had a couple lesser incidents before, Bus crashed on our way to the Empire State Building, Ferry broke down when we went to the Statue of Liberty, fire alarm shut down the Intrepid Museum just as we arrived".

It's more than Peter has mentioned, more than Tony expected. Roger finishing the last anecdote from the pair, "even their first field trip to Oscorp went wrong. One student, Peter, got terribly sick. Fainted half way through and was burning up, had to call an ambulance and he didn't come back for a week". At this point Tony's angry at Peter's wording, thinking this as worse than 'got sick'.

"At least they're enjoying this one", he uses all his paparazzi skills to hide his grimace with his press smile. Ultimately he does feel a little guilty by what's gonna happen next, but they're the ones that haven't done shit about Peter so he's over it, and he can always make it up later. "You don't even know, the mention of this place woke them all up this morning, couldn't keep them quiet the entire ride here".

Since they want to converse so much, Tony might also use it to his favour. "And they're good kids? SI doesn't get high school tours a lot because of fears they'll mess around or break things". He knows that true or false they'll only give one answer, but how they give it, that's his interest.

"Absolutely, really smart, good kids. All of them". 'All of them'? Really? Tony thinks thats bullshit. He's also partly proven right by the commotion going on behind them. While 'Luke Metal' was busy talking Peter and his table of interns were lost in their own nerdy conversation, brainstorming some more ideas. Midway, Peter's spidey-sense is set off, weak and dull but he knows something's coming and tenses ready for it... yet all that comes is Wanda's voice. "Oops, I think you dropped this".

Turning around he sees a smoothie enveloped in scarlet sparkles just above his head, Flash on the other side of it, Wanda walking by it. "Don't worry, I got it", she smiles, picking up the drink from the air passing it to Flash. The second his hand touches the container, his fingers just barely gracing her, she strikes. That contact, while small, was enough for her magic to flood into him, filling his brain with nightmares and fears.

Gasping, Flash backs off scared, running off. Wanda, taking one more cheap shot with her magic pulls on his shoelaces, tripping him over his smoothie and making him face plant the ground. "You five mind if we joined?", she asks while her and Vision sit down, still only 2 of the 3 scheduled guest appearances for this part.

Everyone gestures for them to, joining the conversation effortlessly. Eric, Ned and Abe insisting they show off their powers. For the pair it was perfect, they already needed the distraction so that Pete wouldn't notice the light gasps as he snuck in.

"Young Peter!", Thor shouts, making the teen jump and getting the entire rooms attention. Then for Step 2, he not so subtly dropped his hammer over Peter's tray. "Hi Thor", he waves having calmed down, "could you please move your hammer so I can return my tray".

All 4 avengers smirk, Tony reminding Thor through the comms to 'do as they rehearsed'. And oh he does. "Is something wrong? Can you no longer lift the hammer? Are you no longer worthy?!", he gasps, and just like rehearsed and expected someone asks what he meant by 'worthy'.

"Mighty Mjolnir was enchanted by my Father, the All-Father, Great Odin. Only those who are worthy can lift it, and only those can rule Asgard". This wasn't entirely a secret and half the students already kind of knew from the many legends theories and interviews, but Tony still needed the explanation for their final stage of the section to work.

As just as he's done explaining all the teens start crowding around, mutterings and whispers wondering if they could lift it. "Alright then, who'd like to try lifting my hammer?", Thor asks well aware, taking their excessive nodding as confirmation. All they need is to force a certain someone to lift it, "Peter, would you mind bringing it over here", Thor points at an empty table.

Peter rolls his eyes, realising this was Thor's plan all along, still he does as asked the room filling with gasps and gossip about how 'Peter was worthy?'. Flash was most incredulous, cutting through everyone and muttering how "If puny Parker can lift it then it should be easy". It was not, Flash almost dislocated both shoulders trying before grumbling away. Tony got the footage and he will be replaying it later.

The entire class gives it a try, except MJ who 'sought no validation or ego stroking from a hammer', no one else getting even close to matching Peter's feat. Still, they enjoyed talking to Thor who was more than happy to get selfies with everyone and regale them with tales of Asgard and his glory.

But at Tony's secret command all three disappeared, Tony turning the class' attention to the next stop in their tour. "Please keep your arms to yourselves this next part, and don't go off exploring, you might get hurt. If we're lucky we might get to see some Avengers in their training room".

And like every time before, the new shiny toy pulls the students — but more specifically Flash — into another false sense of security. In the Avenger's training room, once more 3 avengers. "Welcome midtown. We heard you were coming over, thought you might like to join us in some of our training", Steve says in his Captain America voice, Bucky smirking next to him, Nat completing the trio.

Did they really need to ask?

They separate the class into 3 different groups, each per avenger and rotating around. "Not you", Nat points at Peter, pulling him besides her, "You'll be my assistant, help me demonstrate, and I’ll see how much you've learned". It was not a coincidence that both MJ and Flash were placed in the same group.

Nat took care of sparring and fighting, Bucky of more technical elements and weapons combat, Steve bridging the two with disarming and self defence. Nat gets Peter in front of her group of 4 pairs, one of which was MJ and Flash. Before they start, the Spy decides a demonstration is warranted, "Peter, you versus me. Show me how much you've picked up".

He's in a panic, Nat pulling him in for a quick reassurance- , "Dont worry, your secret will be safe, but don't hold back", and a slight order. "Go!", she shouts, diving right into her offence. Peter would've been caught off guard but his Spidey-Sense warned him just in time. This session was significantly lighter than what he was used to with Nat, but still an impressive dance of blink-and-you'll-miss-it strikes, Peter lasting a minute before she pinned him to the mat.

She gives the class a quick direction, 3 points to note before they start their practice with one another, Her and Peter walking around and providing advice as they went. Nat of course took Flash and MJ's pair who's fight went wonderfully for her.

"You ready Jones", Flash spits, ready to get his revenge. "Cute. Last 30 seconds and I'll be impressed". FRIDAY estimates it was 24 seconds before she was smothering his face into the mat, giving him a shiny new bruise to his ribs, revenge feeling a little too good for her. "Well done MJ. Eugene, next time focus on yourself before underestimating your opponent".

That teen has no survival instincts, this next one, the dumbest move of the day. "Please! We all know you went easy on Parker, probably out of pity". Today might have been the greatest test to Nat's skills, her never finding it harder to restrain herself and her urge to kill than right there and then. She owes Clint an apology for calling him the most insufferable person in NYC.

"3. 2. 1", she counts down for the fight, it taking less than the countdown itself. Flash went for a punch first, Nat caught him and flipped him to the floor, adding another bruise on his back to match MJ's. This solidly truncated Flash's pride and he stayed quiet as they finished their section and through his time with Steve and Bucky.

Everyone was deep into the training sessions, even Jim and Roger joining along for Steve's multiple times and becoming his assistants. This provided 'Luke' his chance to sneak away, just one more move before his check mate.

Rushing into his lab and looking for the nearest towel, he calls to his AI, "are Speedy and Raindeer games ready?". He removes his contacts and piercing, switches his glasses and looses all of the makeup. Essentially looking like himself again but keeping the clothes, cap and wig, theyre needed just a little longer. "Yes Boss, Theyre on their way".

"Excellent, and you got the videos ready", she confirms, "great, make sure everything goes as planned FRIDAY, it's the most important part". All that's left is a final debrief with all non-busy avengers and wait till FRIDAY informs him that Midtown is on their way.

...

"MJ?", FRIDAY calls when their time at the training area to be over, "Mr Metal had to leave but was hoping you could finish the tour. There's one more stop and the information has all been sent to your phone". Looking over it she can't help but smirk, seeing the last part of Tony's plan before anyone else while Morita and Harrington herd the class to her. Peter saw her grin and cowered.

Waving her hands she led them to the elevators, not speaking a word, the 3 avengers waved goodbye from behind. Much to their surprise it wasn't a normal elevator that opened this time, but instead the much too coveted golden one.

"Oh no", Peter gasps, unnoticed by everyone as Morita had concerns. "I don't think we're supposed to go on that one, that's the avenger's elevator". MJ's smile couldn't help but grow bigger, "Nope, this one".

No one dares question her, less so after she was backed by FRIDAY, MJ only supplying an answer once they were all in and on their way. "We managed to score a tour of Tony Stark's personal lab".  She sets them off, even though they've run into pretty much every Avenger already and just went through an hour of training, their energy replenished with that surprise.

Flash turned to Pete — both already next to each other — full of smug satisfaction. "Ha! This is where you lose Parker, I'll show everyone you're full of shit", he whispers, still loud enough for half the class to hear. MJ not too fazed, she knows what they do not. FRIDAY lets them through, MJ using her rep and demeanour to hold everyone from speeding in. "Do not run, do not touch and behave", she growls at them, Morita and Harrington only a little insulted she can control them better than they can.

After they've been properly leashed, MJ indicates for FRI to open the door, their first sight confusing them all, but Pete and MJ. Inside, facing away from the door, was 'Luke Metal'. Same clothes, same hair, same hat, face obscured. "Luke?", Roger asks, his and the class' jaw's hitting the floor when he turns around.

"M-M-Mr Stark", Jim squeaks, realising just who they were lead on the tour with, just who he had lunch with. "Mr Stark!", Flash jumps forward, pushing through students and teachers alike with foolish hubris. "Penis is lying about having an internship here, but I saw through his lies! You'd never hire someone like him!".

Two things. One, Tony's raging fury at this insolent teen had already reached critical mass. Seeing it happen in person, face to face, and Flash be so smug to think he's in the right... fuck. Two, there is a silver lining, Flash naturally set himself up perfectly between Tony and his class in the centre of the lab.

Tony sighs, "really are hopeless aren't you". Flash is too absorbed and still think Peter's about to get ripped a new one, not noticing the rising green fog, or Tony gritting his teeth. "Let's make something clear", Tony snaps his fingers and the show begins.

Blue and Silver streaks overtake the lab circling around Flash lifting the fog around him, green sparkles shining over the faux tornado, depicting every one of his fears. Then he screams. Loki had snuck in as a snake, slithered right underneath him in the commotion. And as Tony snaps his fingers all the clouds disappear, Loki and Pietro appearing next to Tony, Flash startled in front of them. That gesture was also for FRIDAY, who starts playing every piece of evidence video against Flash in Tony's possession.

"Let's make something clear Thompson", Tony starts, Flash gulping at him. The entire class was too frozen and intimidated, Peter in anguish of everything going on. "First you start cheating on my intern exam. I thought, fine, had to happen at least once didn't seem worth it".

On command FRIDAY shows the test score and the proof of his cheating. "But you couldn't leave it at that". With another snap the pictures change to Flash's bullying. Half the class is struck, Flash's friends are sheepish, Flash is paling and MJ is drawing the hell out of him.

"Punching, Kicking, Harassment of all kinds because someone was better than you", Tony stalks up to the teen, God and Speedster behind him. "What did Peter actually do to you. Beyond being better than you in every way what did he actually do to deserve any of this", his voice rises, pointing at the dozens of holoscreens with rotating videos on them.

Flash is growing more and more scared. Tony's Sharp voice, Pietro's dirty stare and Loki's showing off of his magic and daggers do that to you. "You even had the gall to do it in my own building", he singled out one piece of footage, from SI's bathroom. "Please do repeat what you think about my employees, Peter included". Out of everyone, only MJ is enjoying this, getting every detail of Flash's trembling and stuttering on video and paper. At Flash's lack of response, Tony finishes him off. "Don't ever step into my building again. Don't ever touch or mention my company again. And if I ever hear you breathe one bad word about Peter-"

"My Boyfriend", Pietro joins, followed by Loki, "My Brother", before Tony continues. "My intern slash child, I'll make sure not even a McDonald's will touch your resume". The 'scared shitless' face on Flash gives Tony all the satisfaction he wanted and more, but there's one more thing. "Leave".

Flash starts shuffling out of the lab, Tony waiting till he's about to reach the door before adding. "And one more thing Eugene", the teen — and class — turn back to Tony, "Don't forget, I'm not the only one in this tower ready to protect Peter". That's when FRIDAY opens the lab doors, the hallway between there and the elevator lined with battle ready and in uniform Avengers.

Bucky cleaning his guns and knives, flexing his metal arm. Steve polishing his shield and checking over his uniform. Clint and Nat both sharpening their arrows and knives respectively, Scott looking over his belt, and Rhodey setting his armour in place. Wanda and Thor had scarlet energy and lightning sparkling from their fingers, Vision's infinity stone spotlighting Flash on his way back to the elevator. Bruce had to miss it, lest there be a code green.

Only the Captain felt any guilt over this, but overall everyone agreed it was worth it. Flash could barely walk, shaking with every step under the sharp gaze of 11 Avengers and 2 Gods.

But Tony wasn't done. "M-Mr Stark, we cannot have you threaten one of our students". While he did gain some appreciation for Jim, and frankly some level of respect in a twisted sense for the man having the spine to face him then, Tony held little mercy for him. "But you can allow him to bully and repeatedly injure another one of your students?!", Tony's incredulous question destroys whatever confidence Morita had.

"Worse still, when another of your students tries to solve a problem you let fester, you suspend her and let him off with less punishment than his victim?". Tony wasn't screaming, he was growling, the thick layer of aggression and venom in his voice quite scary to the teachers.

MJ on the other hand might have been wrong about Stark, her esteem of him rising even further with his closing argument. "You failed, so I had to fix your problem before someone ended up in the hospital". Morita and Harrington are slouching and shrunken under Tony's glare, "get out of my tower".

Both teachers try and collect their class and pull them towards the elevator, Tony and MJ holding Peter, Ned and Abe back. "They're staying, their parents already know". Jim and Roger don't try and question it, opting to not piss of the billionaire any further. The latter 2 were pretty awestruck, the former comatose of shock.

"Come on kids, we've got a sleepover planned, means you can sleep in before your internships". All but Peter cheer, "Barnes' made cookies, gonna have to run before Barton steals them all".

Pepper would meet the class by the bus and hand them all a complimentary NDA.

*later upstairs*.

"You both knew!", Peter screams into his Phone, May's face on his screen, MJ next to him. "Yeah loser", she shrugs turning away, "Sorry sweetie, but I knew you weren't going to do anything and I wasn't about to stop someone trying to help you in a way I’ve wanted to for years". That fresh perspective frustrates Peter, curbing most of his frustrations at her. Peter smiles if forcefully, "thanks May".

She waves through the call, "now go have fun with your friends, I'll see you back here Saturday for our sleepover". They end the call, Peter returning to the bulk of the party. Every Avenger was back in casual clothes, Abe having a Smash tournament with the Avenger gamers. MJ and Wanda in their own discussion, Ned geeking over Thor and his stories. So Peter walks up to Nat first, "this what you meant by 'I'm Sorry'?".

She shrugs. "Sorry Peter, but I wasn't gonna stop them and I wanted my fair share of — unfortunately figurative — blood, even if it meant letting MJ do it for me". They hug, Tony joining the pair as Nat finds an excuse to sneak away.

"I should apologise too, wasn't right to do all this behind your bac-". Peter hugs him to shut him up. "I get it Tony, and thanks for trying to protect me".

Tony hugs him back, "though you might wanna give me the watch back". Pete pulls back, looking up, "why?". Wincing awkwardly, Tony replies, "cause that's how I got most of the footage. Sorry for that too. But I promise it was only about Eugene and I only recorded during school hours".

The slight panic rising in Peter's chest subsides at his explanation, only a little angry at Tony but ultimately forgiving since no harm no foul, he hopes. "One more thing. Speedy!", Tony calls over for Pietro to join them, the last part of their surprise.

He nudges Pietro to start. "Y-you know how I never really went to high school?", Pietro waits for Peter to nod before continuing, "I got Tony's help. He helped me enrol at midtown!". Pietro looks worried over Peter, who was shocked, his speed anxieties quickly spilling into a ramble. "It's only for a year, but it's worth it because you're gonna be there, and I could use the diploma and-".

Peter was only elated, smiling joyfully as Pietro babbled, pecking his lips for a second to shut him up. "I'd love to go to school with my boyfriend", Peter hugs Pietro, whispering in his ear, "and I love you too".

The rest of the afternoon was the teens catching up Pietro on school dynamics, school drama and the semester's school content, Pietro's speed thinking helping him catch up before the sun went down. The night was marked by a games night, a mistake, as the Avengers are as competitive then as they are powerful in their missions.

Flash never once tried to stir up shit again, specially after Pietro joined school, and Tony made sure to check he never did. He also agreed to not go scorched earth on Flash after some serious pleading from Peter.

Chapter 104: Maidens and Lizards

Summary:

Peter and Pietro head to school together for the first time, and everyone has a reptile problem.

Since Pietro was starting school, Peter slept over Sunday so they could go to school together. All the Avenger's were on their best behaviour, half trying to make it up to Pete for planning a fake field trip and half happy to have the kid over for another sleepover.

Now it was Monday morning, the DadSquad making breakfast, and the Supersoldiers babysitting the DadSquad while they actually make breakfast. Peter already at the counter in Midtown shorts and an SI shirt when Pietro walks in. "Is this good? What do you think?", he points at his clothes.

A yellow and blue varsity jacket, white short sleeve shirt, skinny jeans. "I mean- you look like Archie from Riverdale but yeah looks good. Midtown colours too". Pietro blushes at the comparison, having secretly binged Riverdale, a now regrettable decision. Peter grabs his hand, "Wanna talk about it?".

The adults all stayed quiet, Steve busy with his own 2 children and non compliant boyfriend, said children secretly eavesdropping.

"I don't know if I can handle it", Pietro sighs, sitting next to Pete. If he stands he'll start speeding around, it's good to have the chair and his boyfriend to keep him grounded. "I haven't been to school since I was 11 and it burnt down, and you are super smart, so how will I keep up? I only spent time protesting, being gaslit by Hydra, up here or in a coma. You were my first friend my age, how can I handle teen drama?" Pietro's anxiety spikes a little, in a good way as at least he's getting it out. "And me? I'm not normal! I was a Sokovian terrorist! Ultron's Lackey! An Avenger! I got super speed, how is that gonna work?"

Squeezing Pietro's hand, he gets him to relax and focus back on him. "You watched riverdale, should know superpowers at a high school aren't that bad", Peter's also silently thankful he's finally able to use his experiences to help someone. Pietro chuckles, his anxiety forgotten for a second.

"And it's gonna work because you kept up with our revision last Thursday, because you'll have me and our friends to help you, and because you're pretty awesome and cute and nice, I promise". They hug, Pete sneaking a kiss on Pietro's cheek. "Our friends?", the speedster asks curious, Peter's wording just now landing.

Peter nods, "yeah, I don't own them and they love spending time with you. Abe has been practicing his Just Dance skills to try and beat you and Ned can't get over being friends with you in the first place". It makes Pietro smile, not just the reassurance but Peter's love in it.

That's when the adults come in, "sorry to interrupt, but breakfast is served". Steve lays down plates for both. Peter's towered with more food he's used to, but he can still handle it thanks to his spider-ness. Pietro's mountain was even taller, him vacuuming it with his super speed.

"You two ready for school?", Clint excitedly says ruffling both kid's hair. Pietro pats him away frustrated, Peter giggling at Pietro's reaction and seeing a little hair gel on Pietro's head. "Yes Uncle Clint, made sure we both packed everything for today". Clint smirks, Scott joining him and adding, "Good, cause we're driving you".

Dangerous prospects. Even for missions Clint and Scott aren't allowed to team up unsupervised. It's part of why Tony upgraded Scott's van; the DadSquad Van. "We also got you lunch", Bucky comments, placing half a dozen Tupperware containers in front of them. Lots of pastries, cookies, sandwiches and salads that just barely fit inside their bags.

"Now let's go children, we're gonna be late!", Clint commands, stuttering to the elevator, Peter, Pietro and Scott walking idly behind him. "He doesn't get to do this a lot, so he's very excited", Scott summarises for them.

The drive was spent with both Dads at the front, kids in the back. Clint belting his way through ABBA albums, and he's pretty good, but no one's gonna tell him they know he practices in the shower. Tony had snuck in soundproofing in it years ago. At the school however, he sings another tune. "You sure you're ok? You got your books? Gym clothes? Pencil case? Bruce's anti-anxiety pills? Lunch?"

They look at him stunned. "Yup, got all that", he replies, Clint still twisting over the glovebox. "Alright, and if anything happens you can call me- or Pete! We're right here". Turns out his obsession with this morning was out of his own fears. “We'll be fine Uncle Clint". Both step out of the van waving goodbye at the DadSquad, Scott closing the door on Clint as he sputtered more concerns, driving off.

The second the van disappears, Peter feels Pietro's stress bubble, him fidgeting with his fingers and clothes. Peter gently grabs his hand, "we're fine, don't worry. You've already met Flash and he was the worst here. So nothing to fear". They arrived early so Pietro could get acquainted and so Morita could do the regular admin stuff with an Avenger's edition. Still, students were already arriving, gawking over the Avenger at their school.

If Peter somehow didn't end up the gossip of the school from the ill-fated excursion last week, he would be now, holding hands with an Avenger... who they'll soon learn is their new classmate. “Breathe with me", Peter guides him through a soft and quick meditation as they ascend the stairs and enter the hallways.

As much as Peter wanted to start the tour, the principal's office was the first stop.

"Hi Mr Morita", Peter waves awkwardly walking in, still anxious over the field trip. Tony pointed out a thousand times he didn't do anything but that doesn't stop Peter. "I'm so sorry about last Thursday. I-".

Tony had also prepared, sending Jim a carefully worded message where he did commend his commitment as principal, but reminded of his threat and explicitly warned of Peter's reaction, recommending a ‘clear and fair response’. “No Peter, don't worry about that". Morita waves him off. "Still sorry", he echoes pulling a letter from his bag, "also, from Mr Steve. Said he knew your grandfather and would like to meet his family".

Jim takes the letter, honoured, seeing Steve's signature on it. But not the time. He coughs, "to the real reason you two are here". He passes Pietro a folder, "it's a copy of our school rules, curricula, year events, after school clubs and your class schedule". Looking over the last of those documents Peter realises, "that's the same as mine". Morita quickly explains. "Mr Stark thought it was best if Mr Maximoff had someone he knew at all of his classes, provide transitional support. Since you're doing all the advanced courses, they can be credited as Mr Maximoff's senior courses". Even if his ‘senior year is January to December.

They spent a few more minutes, Morita detailing a few of their rules around assessments, tests, and behaviour. The "No bullying" policy was one Pietro got a solid laugh from, ensuring Morita meant it before finishing off. He also assured him to just call him "Pietro" instead of Mr Maximoff, before leaving. Peter giving the tour.

He shows Pietro most rooms, the library, the gym, leading him to his locker. Morita had — under Tony's order — cleared out a desk next to Peter for Pietro. That all meant they missed their first class, but were just in time to meet up with Ned in their second. "Class!", Ms Worley gets all their attention. Pete and Pietro by the front, first time they see Flash and he seems still fear ridden. "Please welcome our new student".

The entire class had already seen, Peter's super-hearing catching all of their gossip and whispers. Turns out in the one period when he was giving the tour rumours spread like the wildest of fires through every group chat known to Midtown, teachers and students alike sharing info and theories about it. “You all probably know him already, but he's still one of our students and I expect you to treat him no differently". She lets him introduce himself, a quick 'who am I + fun facts', and he is no where near as fast witted as he is fast footed, so it's not perfect but the class is still too awestruck.

Worley's words are something they never abide by, not even the teachers. Throughout the day everyone tried to kiss up to him. Pietro turns away most teenagers trying to become his friend, stating if they never bothered to befriend Peter nor defend him through the crap he went through, he's not interested. His litmus test for dividing good people vs bootlickers.

The teachers weren't necessarily better, it was little acts. Extra praise, looser deadlines, etc. Pietro had to tell every teacher he met off, asking them to stop their preferentialism. The only ones who acted relatively normal were MJ and the three nerds, who all pretty much came up with a scheduled seating plan, Rotating so Peter could sit with his Girlfriend, his Boyfriend and his best friend.

Lunch was fair game. "I can't believe The White Wolf made you two lunch!", Ned exclaims disbelieving. Pietro and Peter taking out the Tupperware alongside their school lunch trays. The 5 essentially had a buffet of food, MJ dominating the salads, which had the school's vegetarian food beat.

Students kept showing around, asking for selfies with Pietro or flirting or imposing in many many ways. Pietro was too tired by then and while he didn't snap he pretty much perfected the many ways to say no. Regardless, the day was fun enough, and the one perk the speedster did enjoy was the teachers not minding him chatting with his friends. Most of the conversations were on topic, and Pietro could speed read the notes on the board so he — as Peter predicted — was fine with the content.

End of school came and all 5 met outside the school, if only to wave goodbye. Ned, MJ and Abe leaving off the two by Midtown's main entrance. "Ready to go?", Peter gestures to the bus stop up the road. Pietro smirks, "I have a different idea".

He bridal lifts Peter, the latter confused, both oblivious to the curious stares. "Ready to go Babe?". That was a first, "Babe?-ARGH!", Pietro sped off. A 15 second run at most, Peter seeing odd blurs before the sight of his apartment building was right in front of him. He takes a second to replant himself before returning to his train of thought, "Babe?".

"You don't mind do you?", he asks worried. Peter's quickly getting used to dealing with another one of him, "Not at all, Babe". Pietro blushes a little, Peter dragging him upstairs. “May, we're home!". She pops out of the kitchen, "you came earlier than I thought". Peter rolls his eyes, recognising this as a criticism of his tardiness. She disappeared into the kitchen for another second, Peter dumping his bag by the door and dragging Pietro to the living room.

That's when May comes back, "hope you two don't mind, but I made yoghurt fruit salad". She hands them each a bowl full to the brim of frozen yoghurt, strawberries, banana, Kiwi, blueberries, grapes, oranges and green apples. A not too subtle rainbow.

"Thanks May", Pietro smiles, chuckling at the hidden pride. May mirrors it back, "you're welcome sweetie". She brings back her considerably smaller bowl, happy to see them both devour her food as she speaks, "How was your first day? Everything went well? You helped him, right Pete?”. Her nephew rolls his eyes, Pietro more in awe of how interested and caring she was, specially after everything. The rest of the afternoon is spent with them telling her about their day, then a games night with adjusted rules so Pietro couldn't win using his super speed.

-

"What's up Capsicle", Tony smirks entering the meeting room where the Captain was already waiting. Pietro, Nat and Sam with him.

Steve swipes the image and info from his tablet to the flatscreen behind him, blurry images of a snake like creature with as much info as SHIELD could gather. "He's known as 'Lizard', or 'The Lizard'. He was spotted around Queens less than 2 hours ago and Fury wants us to take care of it".

Scoffing confused, Sam asks. "Why is SHIELD interested?"

"Because The Lizard has been seen attacking people and is an unknown threat". Pietro Sputters, "So another Spider-Man incident?". The parallels weren't missed by anyone, "It's even in Queens- why should we trust SHIELD?". Shared disdain in the room even gets to Steve, held by him as well.

He rubs his forehead, "Which is why we're not, not entirely". Steve wanting to be distrusting of SHIELD — and maybe eagerly potentially break direct orders — has Tony more interested in this meeting than he ever foresaw. "Thought we'd learn from last time, so we're not going in to interrogate. And like last time, we're getting a second opinion"

That's when Spider-Man's picture comes on screen, Steve turning towards Nat. "Bucky mentioned Spidey was really good in their mission with T'Challa, really knowledgeable of Queens and it's problems. Clint says you seem to know him best, said it was 'a spider thing'".

Nat knows where he's going. "You want me to talk to him. Want him to help with our research?".

Nodding, he adds, "Yes. Bucky and I think so, if there's anyone who knows about this in Queens it's him". Nat has to agree. She read T'Challa's report even before knowing Peter was Spider-Man, Steve's plan is very sound in her eyes. "Let's go then, gotta start this scavenger hunt".

It was 6pm when they left, so Peter should've been back from school and free by now. Meant she could send him a quick message asking if they could meet and that she'd find him. To the other four, the fact they a spotted Spidey swinging around within 15 minutes felt like a coincidence. Pomonok Houses.

"Lets go, but let me do the talking". She orders as Sam flies Steve, Tony flies her and Pietro speeds over to the roof where he's waiting. His Spider-sense warned him there was multiple people coming, clueing him not to give anything away. He does however still keep his usual confidence. "To what do I owe the pleasure". Tony rolls his eyes, Nat walking closer to Spidey while the rest stand behind her. She mouths 'Don't worry', before actually speaking. "There's something we wanted your input with, help if you're willing to offer it".

Gesturing to him, Steve walks forward with a paper copy of their information. Peter looks confused and weary looking through it, glad the mask can mostly hide it. From the pictures he could recognise him; Curt Connors, The Lizard. "What do you want?".

Sharper less bubbly voice than before, even Nat's surprised. "He was spotted recently. SHIELD was curious but we thought we'd do our own research first". Peter's happy to see them learn from before, but now there's a more pressing issue. "When and Where?", he asks. Again, much sharper and serious than the Avengers are used to, it worries them. "Bayside, 4:15pm today", Steve replies, an instinct from his training.

Steve continues speaking while Spidey seemed lost in the files and his thoughts. "We wanted your help searching, grid line pattern from there outwards". That gets Spidey back who shakes his head, pulling out a him-themed phone and muttering to his AI.

"You five willing to help?", Spidey asks rushing, ordering the Avengers around not something he'd ever see himself doing but no time to question it. Their concerned nods all he waits for before continuing. "Nat, can you go to 807 Clintonville Street?", she nods focused, memorising the address. "Please protect that family. There's a chance he'll show up, if he does don't hurt him. Immobilise. Wait till I get there".

Then came Iron-Man. "Tony, please search over Flushing, around Queens Academy High School". And Pietro, "Quicksilver, don't bother with the roads. If he's above ground we'll see it online, but he prefers the sewers. Search all of them and call us if you find him".

Last came Sam and Steve. "Can you two come with me in case he shows?". They exchange a glance, Steve nodding for them both. "Good, we're going to a house in Bricktown. K, send everyone the addresses of where to go and extra info as I update you. I'll explain later but let's go!".

The Avengers take a second to react, Peter already swinging off. "Do as he says!", Nat barks jumping off as well, having her own ride below. Steve jumps on Sam's shoulders, Pietro speeds off the building and Tony takes off in his suit, FRIDAY updating each of them on the information received from Spider-man.

Pietro: There's 3 sort of storage rooms down there. One under Crocheron Park in Bay Terrace. One under Cedar Grove Cemetery in Downtown Flushing. One under Cunningham Park in Fresh Meadows. He keeps them stored full of food and distractions to try and keep away, don't confront him but try and not let him leave.

Tony: Queens Academy high school was where the accident happened, his original lab. If he's not going home he's going there, that's where his instincts would take him. Make sure the school is empty and recheck the basement every half hour, that's how he'd sneak in.

Nat: I messaged his family. We already got a plan, so they're going to his sister in law's. That's the house. It's in case he goes for their home, to keep them safe, but I can't be sure he won't follow their scent. Please protect them Auntie Nat, it's his wife, his daughter and his Sister in Law's family. Thanks.

"So what's this about Spider-Man?". Steve says flying over York College. Spidey waves him off, too focused on his swinging, landing outside a random worn down house. "I'll be right back", he says jumping through a specific unlocked window on the second floor, Opening the door for the two Avengers and speeding to the basement.

"Seriously Spider-Man, what is this?". Spidey was a little busy, flipping electric switches, lighting Bunsen burners, cleaning beakers. But still has enough mind to respond, "it's a cure, this has happened before. Can you pass the centrifuge?". Between making the cure and updating info on the search, Neither got a Better or more comprehensive response.

And just when it seemed like they might, with Spidey seeming done with his cure, Tony's voice rings through their coms. "Found him in the basement, but I'm gonna need some backup to take him down".

"Coming!", Pietro blurts.

Spider-Man panics, "DONT ENGAGE! he's a wild animal right now and attacking him will only set him into fight or flight and he will pick fight. Lock the school and keep him inside, I'll fix this". Tony mutters and tries to argue but Steve and Nat shut him up. "meet you there Spidey".

By now Steve, Sam and Spidey were outside. "Want a ride?", Sam asks, Steve already on his back. "Thanks", Spidey nods, webbing himself underneath Sam for their flight up to Flushing. Nothing goes wrong in those 10 minutes, much to Peter's elation, the other 3 Avengers meeting them outside the door.

"Ok, I'm done. Explain Underoos", Tony tries to cover Spider-Man's path. It frustrates him more than anyone thought. "Not. Now", He stares at Tony, "So move". Spider-Man barking an order at Tony was new to the group, Nat wanting to chuckle but keeping a straight face to intimidate Tony into moving.

The billionaire caves. Spidey running down the hallway, down the stairs, indicating all the avengers to stay midway down the stairs. "This is for me to do, if I yell, something's gone wrong".

The 5 Avengers still get a first row seat at the confrontation, all varied levels of worried.

"Hey Doc", Peter starts with the gentlest voice he can, the Lizard which so far was only clawing at the wall turned around with narrow pupils. He hisses, staying tense as he looks over Spidey. "It happened again Doc", Pete tries to walk a little closer, shuffling across the floor making as few movements as possible.

Lizard seemed relatively calm, still weary but not flailing or slashing at anything in front of him, pupils dilating. "I know you don't know what's going on-", he steps closer, "but you're fine, I promise you you'll be fine- I got the cure", Spidey says cheerfully, but still as soft as before. Now maybe a meter away from The Lizard, who still — miraculously to the Avengers — remains idle. "You'll be able to see your Wife, Martha? Or your daughter?"

Peter had managed to grab his hand, softly and almost imperceptibly. Lizard's eyes widening as if in acknowledgement. "Bailey?", he asks in his deep, raspy, serpent like voice. This exactly the distraction Peter was waiting for, jabbing the special needle they made for his Lizard skin into his mouth, pressing the cure right through.

At Lizard's angry growl, the Avengers jump down the stairs in their battle pose. Spidey holding them back. "He's fine, the transformation just hurts for a bit". They all look over at The Lizard, him turning more and more human, his pants and lab coat hanging more and more loosely on him. Finally his aggression and struggling dies down, him setting over a broken shelf on the floor.

"Doc Connors, you alright?", Peter asks leaning in offering to pull him up. "I-I'm alright, thank you-", he quiets down, seeing their audience. Peter follows his line of sight, prompting him to explain, "They helped. Warned me you had turned back into the Lizard and helped me track you down, get the cure".

Curt smiles at the Avengers, "Thank you, I hope I didn't hurt any of you". Spidey pulls his attention back to him, "don't worry, you didn't hurt any of us or anyone that we know of. I was even able to hold your hand and give you the cure without a scratch". His face shows a little pride and plenty of relief.

"And m-my daughter? How's bailey?". He asks concerned, Peter doing his best to show a smile through his mask. "She's fine. She and her mom are at Martha's sister's like we planned, don't worry I'll take you there". Everyone gives Curt some space, Tony stepping behind Spider-Man. "I'll have a car brought over to drive you", he directs to Doc Connors, handing him a business card, "and if you ever need or want any help with your Lizard problem, call or email". Peter has to admit, he's very thankful to Tony for this.

"Thank you Mr Stark", Curt says, taking Steve's help with going up the stairs as his muscles were too beaten from the lizardcapades. They wait about 15 minutes for Tony's car to arrive, Pietro speeding over a first aid kit, Nat and Sam checking over Dr Connors. Unfortunately since Pete and him hadn't tested the cure much, they didn't wanna risk medicating Doc for another day.

After the car arrives, Peter takes Curt over to it, hugging him by the door. "I promised you I'd help you any time, never gonna break that". Curt hugs back, "thank you P-Spider-Man".

Connor leaves to see his daughter, falling asleep on the drive. Peter eventually got multiple thank you messages from Martha Connors. Right now however, there were 5 adults looking over ready for an explanation. "Thank you for today, I know this has been weird and sorry for-"

"Don't care", Tony interrupts waving his hand in front of the spider, "Don't want the fluff, just answers Underoos". Sam and Pietro fully agreed, Steve and Nat not entirely fond of Tony's directness but nonetheless full of questions. Peter sighs. "That's Curt Connors. He was doing off the books experiments for the government. Apparently since the X-Men appeared they've been doing DNA experiments, one of which was on Lizard's ability to regrow limbs".

"That why he looked like Godzilla?", Tony asks.

Nodding, Peter continues. "He was eventually pushed into experimenting on himself. This was almost 2 years ago, first case I ever investigated". Nat and Sam shift confused, the latter verbalising it, "What do you mean first case you investigated?"

He chuckles dryly, sadly. "Remember how I said off the books? Legally the government didn't know about this, so they couldn't investigate it. Meant I had to figure out who Connors was and make a cure from his notes. It mostly worked but it’s not perfect, he sometimes turns back, we made a whole plan in case".

"That's where the sister-in-law comes in", Nat thinks out loud. "And the lab", Steve snaps his fingers. Peter nods, "That's his safe house. No one lives there so he can try and make a cure before fully turning without risking anyone. Leaves a window open for me in case he needs help".

Spider-Man leans back on the walls of the school, breathing deeper, tired. "His wife was a copy of the cure, and no matter how much she wants to help he's terrified of hurting her, or their daughter; Bailey, she's 10 and really sweet. I made the first cure and fought with him till I administered it, so he trusts me and I'll always be there to help".

Out of everyone, Steve started laughing. "Bucky was so right". They all turn curious, "Bucky said you reminded him of me, pre-serum", Steve pulls up both his hands making air quotes, "looks short and thin but willing to help with a heart of gold". Pete blushes at the subtle compliment and comparison. Everyone else chuckles at it, Pietro gaining a realisation. "Kinda like Pete, no wonder he idolises you so much". Peter's blush turns from flattered to terrified, not the comparison he wanted. Luckily Nat knows and gave him an out. "Right, did you end up messaging him? Meeting him?"

His eyes widen behind the mask, Karen smart enough to not replicate the move on the lenses. "Yup, I get why you guys are so protective of him. Loved an autograph". Nat also saw him barely able to hold the lie. "Problem's solved, so we gotta get going".

"Wait!", Spidey stops them before anyone can take off. "Can you please keep this secret? Dr Connors doesn't want to work for the government anymore, they think after he was cured he suffered severe amnesia and doesn't remember any of his work. Means he can stay with his daughter as a high school teacher". Nat narrows her eyes, "and the Lizard? What about him?".

"A copycat. Replicated their work in thirst of Power. We faked the theft of the information and everything. I promised him I'd take this to my grave, please don't make me break it". Steve’s first to assure him, "don't worry Spider-Man, as far as SHIELD will be aware, The Lizard disappeared into the sewers and in our search we asked for Connor's help, a dead end as he didn't know anything".

The amount of relief and relaxation Peter felt at that moment was immense, the other 5 seeing his knees almost give way. "We'll leave you be, go off, see of he's ok. Your secrets are safe with us", Sam waves as he picks Steve up flying away, Tony with Nat, Pietro running off. Just in time for the fire sirens to be heard.

Chapter 105: Bird-days

Summary:

Special Day for Sam, even if he gets played by a couple of meddling kids.

Sam wakes up groggily, but a bit later than usual, because not only was it a day off for him but also his birthday. And Redwing knew it. *Beep!*, Sam doesn't get much time In bed before Redwing's flying around him excited. "Yes Redwing, thank you and Good Morning to you too".

Redwing's still very excitedly flying over Sam, his excited beeping slowly morphing into the tune of 'Happy Birthday'. Sam breaks into laughter realising it, Redwing only sounding more excited as he... sings? Beeps? At the end Redwing rests on Sam's chest, like a needy cat, beeping happily as Sam hugs him. "Thank you Red".

They stay in bed about 10 minutes longer before Sam needs to get up.

Red's not happy with it, moping over having to do stuff. "Sorry Red, but there's still things to do on my day off". He showers quickly, changing his grey sweats and black tank top for a pair of jeans and an ironed SI polo; “See you for lunch Red", Sam waves before leaving him behind in his room.

In his general gentle giant ways, Steve greeted Sam first. "Sam! Happy Birthday!", he bear hugs him, Sam laughing at his friend's overt and suffocating affection, "Thanks Steve". Steve walks him over to the kitchen, putting back on his apron, Steve and Bucky dancing around moving food and plates in a near choreographed routine. "We made you breakfast, hope you like it".

'Breakfast' was a 3 course meal; a fruit salad, a gourmet omelet with home made croissants, and marmalade beignets.

"Thanks Steve, Bucky, This was great!", Sam has to agree, the super soldiers went all out with the breakfast. "You're welcome, and it was a nice way to try some new beignet recipes", Steve replies, Bucky walking out of the kitchen with a bowl full of chocolate, marmalade, peanut butter, orange jam, blue berry jam, caramel, apple butter beignets. They had many many more in the kitchen. "Welcome", he mumbles through a mouthful of food.

Steve chases after Bucky wanting more of their delicacies, Sam leaving the pair for one of Tony's many private nooks to get a bit of work done (it's always good to have many smaller private areas in a shared house, keeps violence down, they quickly learned in 2012). “Fri? What's my schedule today?", he asks into his Stark-Pad, Friday pulling out the list while narrating. "T'Challa scheduled a meeting at 11, you've got your video lunch with your family at 1pm, and so a training session at 12pm depending on if your meeting with T'Challa runs long".

Sam takes mental note, answering a few emails from his Military connections and a few SI urgent emails, and still he ends 45 minutes early and gets an idea. "Hey Fri, where's Abe Brown?". She answers through the Pad speaker, "He's in your lab with Mr Rhodes, he took over your shift".

Jumping from his seat he heads to the elevator, he descends down to the physics labs to meet the two. "Rhodey!", he hollers through the room, startling a couple people — one of which was Abe — with the teen and avenger specifically turning around and addressing him. "Happy Birthday Sam!", Abe waves as Sam walks up to him and Rhodey.

"What are you doing down here? Took your shift so you could take the day off", Rhodey 'bro hugs' Sam as the latter turns to Abe, "had to come say hi to my mentee". Abe smiles, "thanks Sam, but you really didn't need to come down here".

Sam returns a challenging look, "I wanted to, had to say hello". He winks, kneeling and opening his arms, Abe coming in for the hug. "Thank you, and Happy Birthday", Abe whispers over Sam's shoulder, pulling out of the hug and passing Sam a little gift bag from his pocket. "Sorry it's not much, it's what I could make in my uncle's workshop". Which wasn’t bad as he was a jeweller, but it doesn’t compare to SI’s workshops.

Inside a little keychain with a redwing charm and a falcon charm. And regardless of where it came from, Sam was pretty impressed by the detailing of the mechanisms and the feathers. "Peter said something about helping you and redwing, got the design from him", that explains the accurate model. "Hey, You made this and it's really awesome, so it's more than I could've asked for".

Abe's blushing by now, Sam complimenting his creation ensuring Redwing would love them and that he'd use it for his favourite car's keys. Spends another 20 minutes before needing to run off for the work of the day. He sets up in his office, having FRIDAY project the footage on the big screen. "Good day Sam, Happy Birthday", T'Challa wastes no time in congratulating, polite as always. Sam chuckles, "Thank you T'Challa", though there is still the question, "but what did you need to discuss?"

For once T'Challa's professional demeanour breaks, scratching his neck awkwardly. "Well, Part of it was to wish you a Happy Birthday", he clears his throat, "Though I also would like a progress update on SI's environmental and infrastructural support in east Africa. As part of our opening up to the world, Wakanda would like to help".

Never once has T'Challa ever asked for any updates on things of this sort. Barely ever did he contact SI directly on business related ventures when he wasn't in NY, and when he did it was either Pepper or Tony and for Avengers business. Sam was mentally preoccupied to notice thought.

As if on autopilot, he gives T'Challa a rundown, both pretty satisfied with the update in 15 minutes, T'Challa then leaving to relay the information to his own people. However Sam didn’t want a workout today. “FRIDAY? Could you text Sarah, see if the kids wanna start earlier and have a longer call?".

Stupid Question. Sarah texted back in a couple of seconds with a voice message, it was mostly unintelligible but Sam got the gist from the overjoyed voices of his nephews. "FRI, call and put it on the flatscreen".

"-ey, give me a second with your uncle", Sarah's voice starts, echoes of his nephews in the background before she realises she's on call. "Hey Sam, how's your special day?", she mocks, sisterly. He rolls his eyes, "It's been good Sarah, thanks for doing this".

She scoffs, "They love it, second I said video lunch with Sam they lost their minds and kept staring at the clock till you messaged". Sam chuckles, imagining both his nephews going nuts, "and I felt bad we couldn't come visit, but ever since that 'Anonymous Donation', I've been way too busy with dad's business". She did air quotes over the 'anonymous donation' part, staring coldly at Sam knowing exactly where it came from.

Choosing not to fight that he moves on, "I'll go visit soon, but you gotta come too. Remember Terry?". The name makes Sarah laugh, "you mean the Ebony Falcon'?". Sam nods reluctantly, "yeah. I ran into him a couple months ago, reconnected. He's been asking about you, and his girls would get along great with AJ and Cass".

Oh Sarah remembers him well, remembers plenty of fun details too. "Might have to visit then, see your big brother Terry". Terry's like 10 years older, and every time Sam was in New York Terry would become his own sort of big brother. Specially after Terry joined the Police Force, sparked Sam's inspiration to protect others, amongst other ideas. "Ever gonna tell him he's why you choose 'Falcon'?".

Sam's eyes widen, blushing at their little secret. "Maybe, one day". Their chat gets cut by 2 young whiny voices. "Mom! Can we talk to Uncle Sam now", that's AJ, Sam can see through the screen him pulling her pants. The second she hands them the phone he's swept away to their living room. "Happy Birthday Uncle Sam!"

They know who the promotional 'Uncle Sam' is, but they argue their Uncle Sam is the better one.

"AJ! Cass! How you two doing?", he waves at his overly excitable nephews. "Good! Mom said we could skip School today for this", Cass explains to protests from afar. "I said you could skip to help me with the boat today! This is your lunch hour!". Neither is completely right, truth somewhere in between, but she ain't about to let Sam know otherwise.

His nephews keep chatting with him until Sarah comes back, birthday cake in hand, candles lit. That's when they start singing Happy Birthday for him. Sam a smiling mess after their song, "I'm gonna need some help blowing out the candles", he asks the kids, both excited as he counts down till they blow them all out.

"They made the cake yesterday, frosting and all". Sam didn't miss it, during their 'Happy Birthday' he saw their attempt at a falcon themed cake. Red and Silver frosting on the sides, 'Happy Birthday Sam!' In orange frosting on top. Not the neatest writing but it was more than perfect for Sam, even if he'd never get a taste. "Once slice right now, we'll save the rest for later", both kids pout.

What was gonna be a 1 hour lunch turned into almost 2 hours of talking, Sam having to get lunch delivered from the cafeteria for him and Redwing joining part way through. Of course Avengers had to interrupt throughout, Steve and Scott sneaking him some more beignets and giving Sam's nephews a quick meet and greet. It wasn't until Sarah was already behind on work that they had to leave. "Bye Uncle Sam!", they wave as she ends the call.

Favourite part of Sam's day. He visits every other month but still misses them plenty in between. "Mr Wilson?", FRIDAY interrupts his reverie, "sup Fri?". "Boss needs you in his lab, says it's urgent".

Fuck, what does Tony want now?

Sam walks — slowly — to Tony's lab, leaving the billionaire more frustrated when he arrives. "You didn't have to run", Tony grumbles as Sam walks in through the doors. Peter jumps up from his seat and up to Sam, flinching short, "Bring it in kid".

Peter hugs him at his offer, mumbling, "Happy Birthday Uncle Sam", which makes him break into laughter. "You're just like my nephew's now, calling me Uncle Sam". Peter jerks back, suddenly worried, "you don't mind, I don't want to-". Hugging him back, a little tighter, "I love it kid, best gift", Sam kills any idea that he might stop. Peter relaxes, before looking up with widening eyes, shuffling within the hug. Sam lets go confused. "I also got something for you", he pulls out a gift bag just like Abe's; “I see you two went shopping at the same place".

Peter blushes, explaining. "He asked for some help, I gave him some tips and he bought the bag. Did help me figure out a gift". He points at the bag, Sam opening it to find a flash drive and another charm; a Chicken. Peter explains before Sam can even ask.

“It's got an upgrade for redwing", he points at the flash drive, "it'll connect him to the chicken charm. If you press down on the beak it'll send your location to him, a sort of emergency call. You can add it to Abe's keychain". An idea sparked after the time Sam officially met Peter, who even hoped they could relay the signal either through redwing or send it directly to the tower, avoid getting ignored for 12 hours.

He adds it, in front of Peter, thanking him before coughing from the side interrupts them both. "Hello, owner of the lab, caller of the meeting?".

Peter's brows scrunch up, "what meeting?". Tony steals the spotlight again, "Pepper has a couple last minute meetings she wants me to attend, can't really bring Pete with. Don't want to just leave him alone in the lab, so thought you'd like to spend the rest of his shift together, one on one. To everyone else he'll still be here and no one has to know".

Chuckling, Sam looks over at Tony, "so you want free babysitting?". Peter gasps and Tony scoffs, "Please, I trust him in this lab more than you. But if you don't want to spend time with the kid I'm sure someone else will take up the offer". Peter stays agape at the conversation about him he's not included in. "Never said that. What do you say Pete, wanna spend a couple hours together?".

Finally he closes his mouth, replying. "Yes! I'd love that!". Tony waves them away, Peter and Sam starting their own chit chat, Tony shouting a "Happy will pick you up downstairs", just as the doors close. One minute later Tony asks, "Think he bought it FRI?". FRIDAY’s voice is satisfied and cunning, "completely". Clapping once, victorious, Tony turns to the door, "Call up Rhodey and Brown, have them meet me by the living space. Got a surprise to make".

-

"You think he'll like the gift?", Peter asks Ned and MJ on their way to the elevator. MJ's tired of assuring him. "He treats his drone like a puppy, loves you to bits like the rest of their circus, and it's already an impressive gift. Relax loser".

It doesn't do much.

And can't do much more as they disperse to their own labs. With Tony, the reaction is much the same. "Like I told you already kid, he'll like it", Tony presses his palms onto his face, Peter pacing anxious next to him. "And if he doesn't I'll make him pay. So calm down". Peter stops his stressed stride, still looking over concerned. Tony pulls up one of his techniques to calm him. "Hey Bud? I promise you he'll like it, but right now I'm gonna need your help so I need you focused". The subtle reference to a plan intrigues Peter enough to move on.

"We're planning a party for Wilson, problem is he's only busy until 2 and we won't be ready till 5. Means I'm gonna need help distracting him. You think you can do that?". Peter is 110% into the plan, nodding excited as Tony details their excuses and how the scene needs to go down. To avoid the common room at all costs. And to do whatever it takes to buy time.

-

Sam and Peter are off Tony's floor, waiting in his elevator. The whole, 'one on one' discouraging Sam from taking Peter up to the Avengers floors. "So what do you wanna do kid?". Peter looks sheepish, "I- it's your birthday, you choose". Sam can't really say he's surprised, this is how Pete has always been. "How about you choose something, I choose something".

That's... acceptable to Peter, with one more condition, "but it's your birthday so you choose first". Sam capitulates, it's already hard enough to get him to wane off his polite selflessness, so this compromise he'll take. Besides, he can always cheat.

"Wanna help me with wing training?".

Peter didn't fully know what to expect, but what he got, it wasn't it. "Put it on", Sam hands him what looks like a backpack but which Peter knows better. He looks at Sam lost, "you want me to use your wings?".

Shaking his head, Sam points at another backpack on the bench, "those are my wings. Tony's made a couple versions and those are the training wings". Sam puts on his own, walking Peter to the centre of the training room. He taps a couple of thing's on Peter's wings, them coming alive as he does. "Do as I do, and don't worry, they'll catch you if you fall".

He extends his own, more flashy and advanced, taking off. Peter struggled a little at first, almost starting to barrel roll around himself but he gets the gist soon enough. Doing laps of the room Pete realises how familiar this feels to him. The weightlessness, the wind, his feet free of the ground, no wonder he picked it up quickly.

"Wanna try something more difficult?", Sam asks, pulling Pete from his Spider-like reverie. "Wha-?". Chuckling Sam reiterates, "you seem to have the basics down, want a challenge?". Peter agrees, so Sam dives and picks up 2 training Bo staffs, throwing one to Peter. "I know you've practiced sparring with Nat, see how you do now".

Better than they thought. The staffs and room were outfitted with scanners, so they calculated damage done from just tapping and even though Peter lost the first half a dozen matches he did start winning a couple, shocking Sam. "Should've realised. You've been sparring with Nat, of course she'd prepare you for this too". Perfect excuse for Peter, doesn't need to stutter out a lie to explain his spider skills. They spar for an hour, Peter only winning about 15% of the fights but Sam's still impressed and telling him about it. "Really Uncle Sam, its not that cool".

He's not having it. "You kidding Pete? Took me a while to master my wings and you managed to beat me a couple of times". Peter keeps blushing, taking a note out of Loki's book to move along, distract Sam and give him something he'd like to do on his birthday.

"So Uncle Sam, wanna watch a movie?". Sam puts down the towel he was drying himself with as he throws Pete a cold bottle of water, answering. "Sure kid, what'd you wanna watch?". Peter takes a deep gulp, jumping up and running to the elevator, "let's go Uncle Sam!". He's left behind slowly walking behind, "I'm not running so you better wait!". He waits. The elevator takes them to a floor a few levels below the main Avengers area — still trying to avoid the others — to another secret living room, Peter muttering along the way. "There. Movie night just you and me!", Peter proudly declares, gesturing to Sam before scampering off; "I'll get the food!".

'Food' included: 2 large bowls of popcorn, 3 small bowls full of M&Ms and 3 of Maltesers, 6 paper cups full of red vines, lollipops and marshmallows. Peter also got like 60 beignets from Steve, an extra distractor, and because in their experimentation with making them they overdid it by a couple hundred for Sam's Party. He also got a couple jugs, each of a different fruit smoothie.

"So what do you wanna watch?", Peter asks after setting everything down on the table. Sam's honestly concerned, "don't you think this is too much". 'Too much' Peter can't process, "Um, no".

He jumps next to Sam, snuggling into the couch as FRIDAY starts the TV for them. "What do you wanna watch Uncle Sam? What's your favourite movie?". He's got one in mind, "Yeah, Beverly Hills Cop. Watched it so much I memorised it". That's got Peter very curious. "Really?", he asks, eyes sparkling interested. Sam chuckles, "Not my proudest moment. We travelled a lot between Louisiana and Harlem to see family, a friend Terry had just become a cop round when I was 12, snuck me in to see it with him". He smiles lovingly at the memory, "Already idolised Big Bro Terry, the Cop, so I couldn't get enough of that movie. Watched it every time I was over at his, brought my sister in as well when she was older".

"Must be a good movie", Peter comments hugging Sam quickly. "Oh yeah!", Sam exclaims excited, "worked through all of the summer of 93, saved enough so I could get it for my 16th, when my parents let me". Peter pulls up the bowls of popcorn, asking FRI to start. As Sam was right, they barely get through any of the bowls of food, only the popcorn bowls feeling a dent. "You better not do any of this at home Peter, I don't wanna hear shit from Tony or Steve about your language". Peter scowls and grumbles, "I'm not a child, and I'm better than that".

Sam smirks, "Ah ah ah, no talking back to your elders". Sam does also hate that line, but Peter's indigence his prize.

Pete sticks his tongue out back at Sam who isn't about to take that. "No no, bad Kid", he throws a couple popcorn at him and it starts. The excessive amount of food Peter brought turned into vast ammunition to fuel their war. The M&M bowls become weapons, the little pellets raining over Sam as he shot back with the Maltesers, all getting stuck in Peter's hair. The red vines became little whips. The marshmallows and beignets are almost like snowballs, the powdered sugar on them staining their shirts and pants.

In the chaos, Peter nibs the strawberry smoothie jug, sneaking behind Sam — with some of his spiderness — he jumps behind him. "Gotcha!", he dumps the near full jug over Sams hair, the pink goop painting his hair, face and clothes. Sam left a shrill gasp and whine as the cold fluid drenched his shirt and poured its way down his back.

Peter jumps back. "I'm so sorry Mr Wilson, I- we were fighting-".

"It's fine Pete, and don't you dare stop with the 'Uncle Sam'", Sam steps forward, meeting Peter by the couch and table. "Besides, Don't shy away from your victory". Sam hugs him, holding him tight. Peter's spider-sense warned him, but he knew he couldn't get away from his hug without his strength and wouldn't be right to otherwise. That's when Sam retaliated with the orange smoothie, pouring it over Peter’s back and their chests, "Gotcha".

Tensing up, and now able to pull away from the hug, Peter stands back incredulous but defeated. "Fair enough?", Sam asks, Peter sighing defeated, "touché".

"Though we might wanna get cleaned up", Sam adds. So FRIDAY chimes in, "I'll take care off the mess here".

They head to their rooms, Peter choosing the direct path through the elevator, dispersing into their separate rooms. "Ms FRIDAY! Is the party ready?", Peter whispers inside his bathroom. "Almost Peter, Mr Lang and Ms Romanoff will be here with the cake in 10".

Good enough, the shower usually takes longer. "Ok. Please distract Uncle Sam or keep him in his room till I'm ready", he adds speed-showering and dressing in light grey chinos, an SI button up and his Falcon themed bomber jacket with matching shoes. Maybe to match how he was dressed.

*15 minutes later*

"Hey FRI, where's Redwing?", Sam asks drying his hair off, already dressed in casual wear. Friday comes through the speakers in his room, "Boss wanted to get a look at Peter's upgrades, add his own, and potentially use the technology in more of the team’s equipment". Tony getting into their business, even if annoying, isn't uncommon so Sam just moved on.

In time as a knocking sound comes through, "Uncle Sam, are you ready?".

"Ready kid!". Sam yells through, throwing away the towel and making it out the door. Not two seconds later Peter acts frustrated, "must've forgotten my phone after our food fight. Mind if we get it before doing anything else".

A lie, it was in his pocket, carefully hidden. In reality what Peter needed was a sure fire way to walk Sam through the Avengers living area for a "Surprise!". Sam doesn't get easily startled and this wasn't any different, but seeing every avenger, Abe & Peter at the party definitely elated him. "Not bad kid, good trick", he ruffles his hair as Peter giggles.

"And you!", Sam points at Abe as they walk closer, "you helped make this?". Abe nods, "Rhodey and I worked on this most of the day with Mr Stark, he had Pete keep you away". Sam keeps chatting with Abe, getting more and more parts to the story and thanking the hell out of Abe, Rhodey and Tony for the party, getting a quick cheeky shot at Peter here and there.

Though there's one more guest, one no one accounted for, and she entered in a way only she could. "Hello soon to be victims!", Shuri yells bursting through the door. Everyone's surprised by her presence, Nat, Bucky, Tony and Sam curious bout the bag in her hand. “Flighty! Over here!", she skips over to him, passing him a professionally wrapped and royally cared for package, Wakandan royal marks all over the gift bag and present. "Special delivery from my brother".

They had most people's attention, Tony, Peter, Sam, Abe and Shuri closest together. "Would never expect you to be a delivery person", Peter commented confused. Shuri shrugs, "I'm not, but it was the only was I could convince my brother to let me come. It's from him by the way". She directs that last part to Sam.

Directly after that fact was revealed, Peter wasn't certain why but he's sure he heard Sam's heart rate pick up. "Thank you Shuri, and please thank T'Challa as well", he tries to play it straight. Inside a bracelet much like T'Challa's Black Panther claw necklace and matching Vibranium ring

'Press to activate’ Said the little sticky note on the ring box.

Sam put both on before playing with it, the bracelet unravelling into a vibranium shield. Unlike Steve's, it's oval shaped and parallel to his arm, extremely light weight and attached to the bracelet. A glove of similar material to the Black Panther suit going up from the bracelet to the ring.

It was the centre of the party for over an hour, Abe and a couple avengers getting a try of the new 'toy'. Tony, Peter and Shuri staying behind. "Surprised you haven't tried to get back at us, or kill us yet", Tony offhandedly comments, and Shuri looks up angry at him.

"Had to promise Brother I wouldn't... today", she replies, Peter elbowing her frustrated. "And if you behave with Spidey, you might just live". She turns to Peter, "now you, with me", she drags him away for their own passionate argument.

Overall Sam enjoyed the key chain, the time with Peter and T'Challa's present most. That last one he got to thank him personally for next morning. The party kept going till 1am, Peter and Abe sleeping over. Half the thousand Beignets disappeared alongside most of Tony's catered food and 3 tier cake.

He also had dinner at Terry's the following night. They'd have come to the tower but Tony has a rule against Sam's Brooklyn police friends coming to the tower. Between the dangers of Terry and Thor, Amy and Steve, Rosa and Nat/Bucky, Gina and Wanda, Jake and everyone, Hitchcock and Scully; Tony thought it best to just keep them all separate. New York ought not suffer from this, so it’s one at a time or a pass… or involving a lot of security.

Shuri needed another long talking to from Peter to please not kill The Avengers and to please not do anything on Spider-Man's behalf or defence. She also revealed much to Peter's joy she, was staying over for a week. May was too though she had another idea.

Chapter 106: Hell knowth no Fury

Summary:

After a dinner with May and guest, Spider-Man gets to see Tony eye to eye. Meanwhile Peter asks Rhodey for Advice

“You're welcome here any time sweetie", May waves from her doorstep, Peter half way through it, while Shuri stood on the other end. "Thanks May-xcellence, dinner was great and so were the stories". Those 'stories' were as many embarrassing tales May could recall from a younger Peter, Shuri thickening her blackmail folder for him.

The rest of May's dinner over with Shuri went splendidly. Shuri even picked Peter up from school, and while the Wakandan embassy plates did arouse some attention, Peter jumping into the back seat was probably the most boring explanation the class could come up with.

May's food was excellent, reminding Shuri of her own family dinners with her Mother and Brother, taking at least one recipe for them. At the end, Peter walked her down to her drive, scheduling their call for in 15 minutes once he can get dressed and ready. Ned and MJ couldn't join then so Shuri was more than excited to. She was also glad to leave a gift.

...

"One dumbass, Behind you!", Shuri commands into his mask; Peter backflipped and webbed the back-alley robber. One of three, all stuck to walls or the pavement. "Thanks Shuri", Peter replies, wiping his hands clean while Shuri called the cops through her embassy home base.

After leaving a note for the police, he swung off, Shuri sparking back conversation. "So how's the new suit?". Mid swing, Peter replies, "it's awesome Shuri! You really didn't need to make me a new suit". Shuri scoffs insulted. "Bastards hurt you and desecrated my work, had to rectify that". This suit was even sleeker, lighter and easier to swing in than any other before, it also had a few more fun things. "And there were some upgrades I could work on in Wakanda, like vibranium entwined mesh. It's bulletproof".

Not something Peter wanted to experiment with right now, nor would May let him so he took her word, landing in a nearby roof to chat and wait for the next sign of danger. There came a sign in a few minutes, but only Shuri thought it was of danger: Repulser propulsion.

"I'm not talking to him but I don't trust him, I'll be busy and on mute if he tries shit". Shuri spits, her voice disappearing as Iron-Man lands. "Underoos, mind if I join?". He don't mind. Tony stepped over by the ledge Spidey sat at, plopping next to him. "Not as good a view as in my tower but I see why you like it", his first comment started, and Peter could swear the man was doing a press conference through his helmet.

Rolling his eyes, which can be seen through Shuri's new lenses, Peter turns to Tony, "yeah, good view. Love to see them all". Tony smiles, chuckling, though he decides to cut the crap, "you really care for them don't you", Spidey nods, "good job with them, sorry again for everything". That if weak apology almost slips off Tony's tongue, the man only catching it just before, but deciding to go along with it. He's comfortable with it now.

"It's in the past, no worries about it", Spider-Man waves Tony off. “So, you gonna accept our invitation? Join us?". Peter has thought it over and is still extremely flattered, but his answer remains the same. "Then mind if I join you? I've heard a bit of what you do, want to see and try it myself".

Spidey stands up, looking over curious and stern. "Alright, but remember this is for them, not because you feel guilty", he gestures to the street below, "they come first, not any curiosity you have". Peter's surprised at himself, he's grown quite the spine this last year. He couldn’t have just ordered Iron-Man around, Freshman Peter would’ve had a panic attack. Not that Tony minded. "Alright, lead the way".

"K, what do you got?"

Mostly nothing for the next hour, just drunk and disorderly disruptions and 1 minor B&E. Spidey made sure all the victims were fine before moving on, while Tony stayed to the side. (Un-?) fortunately, things picked up just when Tony was getting bored and starting to complain. "Bank hold up, at Ridgewood savings bank".

Tony carries Spider-Man to make it in record time, beating even the police. "So, what do we do Underoos?", Tony asks first. Peter paused, "you've done this more, so what do you suggest Underoos?", the man repeats. Peter blinks repeatedly, putting aside his fear and grounding himself for a second.

Using the schematics through Karen, he sets up a plan. "There's 4 of them. I'll crawl through the back, distract them, then at my signal you fly through the front, draw their attention, and take 2 out. I'll take down the other 2". Pete jumps out and around, sneaking through a storage room window in the back office area of the bank, crawling along the roof to the main lobby.

Problem. There's only 3 armed masked men there, "he's with the manager by the safe", Shuri speaks up. Crud. Peter was panicking, "Karen, tell Tony to wait a minute". She gives the confirmation as he sneaks over to the safe, spotting the manager trying to open it with a gun to his head. He webs it to him, "no no, we can't have that. It's just not polite".

The thief wasn't happy, though only now did Peter notice the spider pattern on their masks. "Aww, big fans?", he chuckles flipping over him, "clearly not big enough, you'd know better then". By the end of the sentence the thief was webbed up, but not shut up, so he still yelled and warned his crew of their company. "Dammit".

"Tony! 10 secs!", Peter whispers through Karen to him, hopping around in the shadows, avoiding their gaze. "It’s 3 vs 1 Spider-Man, whatchu gonna do?", The second in command stalks towards Spidey, the other 2 left behind and apart, gun to a hostage each. That's when the walls start shaking for a second, glass shattering as a suit of armour flies through, FRIDAY's precision aim taking down both thieves with a concussion and singed hair at most.

The commotion also made the second in command turn, giving Peter the opening to jump over him and web the gun away. He also crushes the barrel. "See, much better. Now we can talk". The thief just twitches, jerking the hostage between him and the heroes, sputtering. "They ever take ya up on that offer?". Peter fakes disappointment, shaking his head, "Nope".

The thief trembles as both heroes approach, Karen and FRIDAY conversing for them as they come up with their plan. Tony shoots a repulser at the roof, all on stun, just a light show really. As the thief and hostage look up, Peter pounces in and pulls the hostage out of his arms. By the time he looks down, he's met by an iron fist to the nose, promptly knocking him out.

There were only about 7 hostages plus the manager, 2 workers, 2 couples and a single man. The police had started to arrive by the time Spidey and Tony were walking the hostages out, all thieves webbed up in the bank still. The manager and workers left to talk to the police, Peter keeping with the customer hostages.

Tony thought, 'I'm trying out his style of vigilantism, might as well try this too'. "and in... and ou-", He interrupts Spidey as he's guiding one of the couples — both of which were hostages — through breathing exercises. "You two alright, what were you doing at the bank, what do you need? A ride?". Not entirely helping.

The couple doesn't seem calmer, struggling with a response. "I mean it, money's no object. Whatever you were gonna do in there I can double it. Triple it if you need". Even though Tony wasn't in his armour by now and was trying to keep his voice soft, the couple only grew more distant, their breathing more staggered.

Pulling Tony aside, a very frustrated Spidey chastises. "Give them some room, some time. They're still anxious from being hostages, and they don't need you all over them". Tony reacts almost insulted, "I'm trying to help them-". So Peter stops him, frankly both too tired and busy right now to deal with it. "They don't need your ego or money Tony. They're stressed and scared, they need someone who'll listen to them and give them time to figure themselves out”.

Spider-Man leaves Tony behind, returning to the couple — the most affected of the group, and in the discussion Peter finds out why. Or rather, he hears the rhythmic thumping that clues him in.

Kneeling down to the woman, he gently holds her hands in his. "Hey, you're safe now, both of you", he looks down at her abdomen, the woman breaking into a small if panicked smile. "Almost 12 weeks along, how did you know?", Spidey chuckles, "I have super hearing, couldn't miss that strong and healthy heartbeat".

Her smile grows, her partner's smile showing up too. "We were here with a cheque from their parents", She looks up to her partner, Peter still knelt in front of her, "we told them last week and they insisted on helping us with the nursery, worst time huh?". She and her partner laugh, Spidey joining along.

Tony was busy looking from the back, first lost questioning about Spider-Man's "they don't need your money" comment, reminded. Then lost in the conversation, how much calmer they've both become.

That's when Spidey jumps up, snapping his fingers in a eureka moment. He passes them a little red and blue, web pattern 'business' card with the number of his spidey-phone. "I know someone who's kid just outgrew their nursery, I could see if they have anything they're willing to give or sell for cheap, if you want".

Both are flabbergasted by the offer, "Umm, thank you. I'm Raine", they reply, just now realising they hadn't even introduced themselves. The lady carefully stands, "I'm Edalyn, and thank you too". Peter turns to Tony, now the right time to bring him in, "Mr Stark, do you know anyone who could help with trauma counselling, and prenatal care?"

Tony's dragged back from his thought, his press skills helping the recovery. "Of course, send me an email I can help arrange and compensate for any treatment", he passes them a card, and at Spidey's suggestion guides them to the nearby seats, letting the pair take 2 and taking the third while Spider-Man checked in with everyone else, using his super-hearing to listen in for trouble.

"Ever been through something like... this, before?", Tony awkwardly asks them, Edalyn and Raine holding hands as they turn back to Tony. "N-Not really Mr Stark", Raine replies. It's a minute of tense silence before Tony speaks again, "I know might still feel scary, or stressful, it's not easy to process this".

Tony may not have always been good with words, but his parents trained him to know what others are feeling. Sometimes intentionally, or sometimes in his father's case, unintentionally. Edalyn and Raine looking over still jittery but intrigued. "It can get better, take it from someone that's been through a few moments like these".

"How?", Edalyn asks, even if only to hear Tony's answer. As for Tony, his mind went to one place. "The people around you. It's easy to get lost in your own anxieties, they're there to pull you out, and if you're lucky, they can help you become better than that".

Peter from a far blushes and smiles, letting Tony continue his talk. "They can't fix you, fuck if I know no one can fix you, but they'll ground you so you can fix yourself", Tony also wears his own peaceful smile, "I'm lucky enough to have an entire family of people like that, never tell them I told you that". Their chat ends when Raine gets a call, "Camilla's here to pick us up". Raine helps Eda up, making it to their friend's car as they drive off. The police gave them the go ahead to leave very early on, not wanting to keep them back. "Not bad Mr Stark", Spidey compliments, sneaking behind him, "your talk, they seemed to need it".

Looking proud and mighty, Tony smirks, "of course it was, I was talking". Never mind, He's back to himself.

It's pretty easy for the next hour, Tony and Spidey ending up on another rooftop by the end, chatting between alerts. "I know we've said this before but you do really well by these people", Tony points down at Queens, "didn't realise it at first but somehow a random guy in spandex is exactly what they need".

Tony's vulnerability and openness from before continues till now. "Thanks Tony", Spider-Man replies, both chuckling, looking over the city. "I mean it, even with Khalid, Ryan and Selina. Met them. Nice thing you did". Uncharacteristically goopy, but Tony's trying to get more comfortable with it.

"What else was I gonna do? They're a nice family, needed help. Matt was glad to and they're doing great now!". Spidey replies almost excited, glad. “Her birthday's coming up too, gonna go see her?", Tony smirks at the Spider, "Also seem to know everyone don't you". Spidey shrugs, "I just meet people, try and connect them, help them". 'Help them'. Tony gets an idea, a wild one, to maybe try something. "Then mind giving me some advice?".

It surprises Peter, Tony's more genuine side showing was already unexpected, but fully asking for advice — and from Spider-Man no less — he never saw coming. "Umm, sure?". Tony nods and winks, turning more serious as he faces Spider-Man. "This stays between us, got that Underoos?". He returns a nod before Tony continues.

"How do you... care for so many so deeply, without breaking?", Tony asks weak, stuttering a clarification, "Not that I can't care, but...". Peter finishes for him, "you don't know if you're doing it right?". Tony nods, Peter sighing, empathetic. "Mind telling me more, about what's up?"

Tony seems to struggle with it for a second, questioning how much trust to give. "There's a kid, don't look or think too deep into it, but I care for him and I-", his rushed defensiveness cracking, "I'm afraid to fail him, afraid He'll need help and all I'll be able to do is throw money at it or make it worse".

From the word 'kid' Spider-man knew who Tony was talking about, feeling weird to talk about himself like this but in no way would he not help Tony. "This the same friend I've heard all of you rave about?", Tony presses his lips, caught, agreeing. "I'd say trust him. If he's helped you this much so far, trust him to help later on. Listen to what he says and what he's said and act from that".

Spidey lifts his legs from the ledge, turning completely towards Tony, lenses narrowing as he stares into Tony's eyes. "You don't need to play Tony Stark, Billionaire, Philanthropist Hero, all you need to be is there- and actually you said it best yourself:

You can't fix him, just be there for him ready to help when he asks. Only he can fix himself", Spidey Paraphrases, Tony a little curious that he was eavesdropping but again, super-hearing. Cap’s worse. "Those were all your thoughts and words, don't undersell your own ability Tony, don't think your relationship would've gone this far if you couldn't handle it".

It really does show Tony just why Spider-Man's had such an effect on Queens, getting the same thing. "Pretty wise, aren't you Underoos". Spidey giggles, "not my wisdom. Theirs. I'm only lucky to have learnt from it", he gestured to the horizon on the word 'Theirs', Tony rolling his eyes even though he does appreciate it.

Their next interruption not an alert, no, more sinister than that. "What's that?", Spidey jumps up, Spidey-sense going off like mad. Tony calling his suit to him just in time for the roof to be swarmed by 2 dozen men in black. At first they thought Hydra, but the insignia on them was too familiar, same with the man who led them. Tony spits jumping between him and Spidey, "the hell are you doing here Pirate". Fury and Tony end in a sort of staring contest, all of Fury's men tense and twitchy ready to shoot and Peter's Spidey-sense is making that clear to him. "He's a vigilant, and if you don't do your job then it falls to me".

"What about 'He's under our protection' was unclear", Tony growls, powering up his repulsers to Peter's great fear. Fury's men had also lifted their guns, taking aim, looking for Fury's go ahead. A loud, heavily accented voice steals all their attentions. "Sup Fury!".

It's Shuri. She descends with her own jet pack, landing next to Tony. "Now now, what did we talk about Fury", Shuri pleasantly asks stalking towards him. Fury doesn't look scared, but weary, stepping back from her. "Because if I remember correctly I said to leave Spidey alone, and if you didn't...", she reaches up to his ear whispering the next words.

Tony used FRIDAY to listen in and record, unable to hold a laugh for the minute Shuri spoke, Peter had to tune her out past the third word for his own safety, her having snuck in 2 swears already. By the time Shuri was done, a sparkle of fear had made it to Fury's eye, first time Tony's ever seen it and he is absolutely framing it. "So, we back to our agreement?", Shuri smiles sweetly, stepping back towards Tony and Spidey.

The men in black were waiting for instructions, Fury taking a moment to consider the threat before inevitably capitulating. "Let's go". All 24 armed men start scampering off the roof, leaving only the main 4 on the roof. "But I'll keep watching you Spider-Man, I'll know soon eno-", Tony and Shuri charge up their repulsers and jet pack respectively, the former speaking up, "Leave Fury, and don't try this nonsense again".

He does, if bitterly and showing it, and now there were 3. "Not bad Stark", Shuri commends, noting that maybe she doesn't need to kill them.

Tony scoffs at her, "how did you even know he was coming? Were you following us?"

"I've kept track of Fury since April. It's why I knew Fury would try something back then and now". She waves Tony off, pulling a chocolate bar from one of her many pockets, "and i was on call through Spidey's mask, saw and heard the warning signs, don't know how you missed them".

She did that to piss him off, which kinda works. She flies away, telling Spidey he'll be fine. That's a reassurance Tony also gave, Peter trusting him as they parted ways as well. Tony with a new appreciation for vigilantism, Peter with a new question.

-

"Mr Rhodey? Can we talk?"

Rhodey, waves him into his office, Peter closing the door behind him. "It's about Tony", he sheepishly adds, "I didn't know who else to ask and can we please keep this private?". Rhodey smiles, nodding as Peter sits down. "No one will know, ask away".

Stuttering a little at the start, Peter explains. "Please don't ask why I'm asking but, is Tony afraid to fail me? Is he ok with affection? And why would he be worried over 'throwing money at problems'". He air quotes the end. Rhodey stares confused, going through what Peter's said before he comes to the realisation: May told him.

"It's not my place to give you specifics — not that Tony's told me much anyways —  but I'll answer as best as I can, good enough?". Peter vehemently agrees, he knows well not to push but does want to know as much as he can to help.

Pulling a picture of Howard on his phone and passing it to Peter, Rhodey starts. "Tony never really learned how to show affection. Howard, his dad, was always very distant, only form of affection Tony ever got from his father was monetary. Tony doesn't even like when anyone refers to Howard as his dad". He takes back the phone, changing the picture before returning it.

"That's Maria Stark, his mom. Only one of the two that actually cared for him but she wasn't there much either. They were good moments but few and far between, so he mostly interacted with the staff". Peter's stayed quiet so far, only now chiming in, "like his butlers, maids and his private tutors from his home schooling?". Rhodey nods, "I met most of them, the domestic staff never cared for him. Only Jarvis. And the Tutors never lasted a month, only there for the money and fame would quickly use Tony and be fired".

There was venom when Rhodey discussed the tutors, remembering the times in college when Tony would break after his professors tried the same shit. "Even in College, most of his dates and friends loved the car, parties and money much more than they ever loved Tony, that's why Happy and I are the only ones he really kept".

He then pulls up the cursed news article, from December 1991. "Then his parents died and it got worse. Jarvis tried to raise him but he died like a year later and so Tony was left to Obediah Stane, the loathsome toad". Peter's heard some of the story, Rhodey filling in the gaps the media never got. "He enabled Tony's self destruction after their deaths. In reality he just wanted SI for himself, pushing Tony towards alcoholism while lying to him every day was the easiest way.

Aside from Maria, Jarvis, Me and Happy, he never got any form of genuine affection. Howard, Obie and pretty much everyone else only showed affection to manipulate him", Rhodey summarises, "and then the only form of affection people seemed to want from Tony was his money, so he didn't learn many other ways".

The pieces clicked for Peter as Rhodey explained it, "so that's why he's so worried?". Rhodey nods and grimaces, "specially because you're one of the kindest people he's ever met and one of the few kids he's ever grown close to. Best guess, he's afraid of being your Howard".

"That's stupid!", Peter spits on instinct, covering his mouth with his hands immediately after. "No, you're right. But you know how Tony is, tech genius but could probably use an intro lesson to emotions". Rhodey hears light giggling through Peter's hand, "might help if you remind him how stupid that fear is".

Peter shyly nods, Rhodey pulling him in for a hug. "And if you want or need advice or help, you can always come to me. Or Pepper when she's not on a business trip". Peter melts into Rhodey's arms, "Thanks Uncle Rhodey". It's a victory but, "I'm not the last person you started calling Uncle, Aunt or something like that, right?". Peter shakes his head against Rhodey's chest. "Ok good, and I like it kid, thanks".

Chapter 107: Ice and Fire

Summary:

A divine sleepover goes awry… and alright

Avengers tower, Wednesday October 5th, Loki stopped first by Thor's room.

“Are you coming as well?", he asks. Thor had been previously busy munching on pop tarts and looking over what Pietro and Wanda called 'Anime'. He turned to Loki, surprised he even asked, though he still shakes his head, "Brucie and Lady Nat need me over tonight".

Thor stands, FRIDAY pausing the Tv as he walks over to Loki, "and I thought you'd like to spend some time without them (the avengers) and me". Loki's somewhat touched by Thor's rareform empathic awareness, trying to adjust and predict his needs and wants, though he's not entirely sure this is what he wanted. Just as somewhat uncanny to see it happen. "Also, what is this for?".

They've had sleepovers before, but Peter's been talking about this 'holiday' for a few weeks and he's still bereft on what that holy day means. Turns out Loki is too. "No clue, but Peter and May both value it". Thor smiles, a little cheekily at his brother, "you've grown very soft", he jokes.

Sighing and rolling his eyes, Loki grumbles. "Don't make me stab you again brother". He didn't realise it at the moment, but this might be the first time he didn't mean the threat. Thor walks back into one of his cabinets — and the only one not full of pop tarts or Asgard memorabilia — taking out and handing Loki a box of chocolates.

"Uneaten brother? And you called me soft". Now it's Thor that rolls his eyes, externally exasperated to placate Loki, though internally he was elated to have their brotherly banter be both back, and healthy. "And give this to Lady May, please", he also hands him an Uru Mjolnir charm.

Loki smiles and then smirks, waving goodbye to Thor and teleporting himself to the Parker's. "I'll get it!", he hears Peter shout through the door after knocking, the teen swinging it open with his usual excited nature. "Hi Loki, come on in", he almost drags him in before he had a chance to answer. May had made it to the door and held him in a hug before Loki could even react or respond, still softening and loosening into it.

"For you, from Thor", he passes her the chocolates and necklace, "Hey, it's like mine", Peter points out as he sees it. May puts it in and thanks him for the gifts as they all shift to the living room. Loki's burning curiosity finally making it through, "So what is this Yom Kippur you celebrate?"

Peter lights up, for while he's been asked this enough to prepare an answer, he likes that Loki's interested in it. "It's a Jewish tradition about repenting for your sins, starting the year fresh, changing your fate”, if only that was it, but with Peter, every thought had extra free downloadable content, “May and I aren't that religions, and usually people don't eat, drink, shower or work for the day, we don't do that, but we still have our own traditions".

Reminded of Odin's own 'traditions' most of which included and were primarily based on how to ridicule him, makes Loki frown. "Y-you don't like it?", Peter asks worried, snapping him out of it if with a little guilt of upsetting Peter, "No, I do, it's just... Odin's own traditions left their mark". Loki's told Peter a little of Odin's treatment of him, so it makes enough sense without needing to get into it. "Don't worry, I guarantee these are not like your fat- Odin's traditions. You're safe and loved here".

Obviously Peter hugs him in a way the god only allowed him to, taking a minute before his next question. "What do you do in your traditions?". Pete lights back up, continuing his explanation. "When May's not working, we make our favourite meal and latkes, then we light a candle for the people we miss who have passed".

That reminds Loki of his mother, Frigga. He frowns again but a lot less strained. Peter quickly trying to distract, "we then say something we're happy or thankful of from the last year. Something we fixed or rectified, a mistake of our past. And something we did for someone else".

“A prayer fulfilled, Repentance served, Charity given. The three things the holiday reminds us can change our fate", May promptly summarises, heading back to the kitchen for the aforementioned Latkes. Loki quite likes them. "Mind if I start?", May asks the pair, both letting her grab the spotlight.

She stands and walks up to Loki first, "I'm thankful for my new nephew", she hugs him, neither Parker missing the blush and shy smile on his face. "I've fixed a relationship with a friend from work, and I helped a friend with their parenting". At the question of 'who' from Peter she shuts him down.

"My turn", Peter insists on going next, Loki just now realising he's going after which he tried not to let panic him. "I'm thankful for my new friends and brother", he emphasises Brother, shaking Loki from the shoulders. "I'm finally making true on a promise to my Aunt, and-". Loki cuts him off, finishing for him. "Based on what I've seen myself and heard from Thor and his friends, that's an extensive list".

Peter shrinks a little, not offended but flattered. "So Loki, what about you?". He's saved by the bell, or the ringtone; MJ's.

“MJ, what's up?", Pete answers her call, Ned's yelling drowning him out. "Dude! Look out your window!". Everyone's confused till MJ snatches her phone back to explain, "Fire at Forrest Hill's Orphanage, get here. Now", She hangs up. Peter running to the window and seeing the blaze by the evening sun, maybe 4 blocks away from their apartment complex.

He knows what he has to do, but there's a god shaped problem in the apartment. "There's no time", Peter mumbles running to his bag and pulling out the suit., "I'll explain later!", is all he says before disappearing to his room. Loki looks on confused, slowly putting the pieces together while May grabs his attention, "I know this is different but could you help him. I never like it when goes alone and not to that", she points at the fire.

The orphanage's top floor was engulfed in flames, spreading downwards. Spidey had already swung down and onto the scene. "There are 12 kids registered to the orphanage", Karen informs as Spidey lands by Ned & MJ. "We've got 3 kids and the Manager, get the rest", she orders. Peter jumps back inside where green sparkles surprise him. "Loki? What are you doing here?"

"Your aunt asked, and if you want to save these midgardians then I'll help". If only Loki could see the loving proud smile on Peter, not that he wouldn’t hear extensively about it for hours later. "Ok, let's go!". They get down 5 more kids from the second and third floors, the fire sneaking downwards alongside support beams. Whenever they found one, Loki would teleport them outside.

Each time it took more and more strength, Loki growing weaker, taking longer and longer to summon enough magic for each subsequent spell. "We need to weaken the fire to make it upstairs!", Peter yells. The fire department had only just arrived and there was no way they'd make it up in time. Loki stops Peter before he can jump through the fire and up the stairs, "let me".

Loki's hand turns larger, in a deep shade of blue. Peter can immediately feel the temperature of the room drop, the fire in front of them reacting the same and receding significantly. "I'll explain later", Loki echoes Peter's words if more strained and exhausted, resting back. Peter can see it and it only rushes him more.

"Anyone up here?", Peter yells, getting quick responses from the 4 kids which were cowering by the bathroom window. Peter send a web grenade to the ground and web zip-lines them to the ground before returning to Loki. "I got them, let's go". Unable to teleport, Peter had to hold him on their way down and out of the building. His inability to teleport also extended to his ability to make illusions, so everyone outside got a clear view of Loki in the blue flesh.

The fact the first 5 kids they saved got a view of him and started praising him already, and the fact Spidey seemed to be vouching for him meant everyone except an alliteratively named reporter didn't react too negatively. For now. "Here, you two need it", MJ passes the pair juice boxes and granola bars. May was still busy with Ned giving the police their statements.

"Thank you", Loki replies, drinking the cold beverage to much reprieve. Peter looks very concerned for Loki, only relaxing as the god starts waving green sparkles around. "Hey Mr!", a short 5 year old girl runs up to the god, he recognises her as the first one he and Peter rescued. She smiles, bouncing on her heels before reaching up for a hug, "thank you for saving me and my sisters". She points at the 2 older twins, 9, who Peter found on the top floor. "You saved my family, thank you".

Disappearing to say hi to Spider-Man, she leaves Loki in veritable shock, taking a couple minutes to even comprehend the words that left her mouth. He came back only when Peter returns from guiding her to the first responders. "Ready to go?", Loki asks Peter, grown stronger and more weary of the growing attention around him. Spidey nods before he disappears them back into the apartment.

He stays weak for a couple more minutes, Peter bringing him ice packs, cold drinks and lowering the thermostat. "Peter, we're back- and why it's so cold?", May asks as she and their 2 friends walk in. The police was taken care of, Ned and MJ's parents were called and May assured them they were fine and she'd handle it.

"It's just Loki, he was overheating so I'm trying to help". By now Loki was more lively and insisted they could raise the temperature. May had none of that and instead brought blankets for everyone else. Takes about 30 minutes before MJ gets tired of the elephant in the room. "Alright, time for Pete to explain the spandex and Loki to explain being a snowman".

Peter and Loki look stunned at her, their multiple questions crashing down upon them. Since Loki was still woozy, Peter went first. "Ok, so I'm Spider-Man and I know the Avengers and I have a weird relationship and I am friends with them but I don't know if I can tell them and I'm kind of scared but I felt like I needed to- I had to, I have powers, I have to help but not everyone agrees and-".

MJ was giving Peter a death stare, him having paced his way through the floor. Ned and May had chosen to tune him out, already knowing most of this, and against their expectations because of Loki's asgardian origins and familiarity with the bizarre he kept up easy. "So you're the Spider child those morons couldn't beat?".

Of course Loki takes that away from Peter's garble, MJ busting a snort out by his question. "You're not mad?". May and MJ both face palm. "For what? Their problems aren't mine and it only proves you as more astounding than I previously thought". He meant that compliment and felt proud of how easy it was to give, how naturally it left his mouth. Another product of Peter's presence he presumed.

"And I presume this means it's my turn now?", he asks, rhetorically but MJ still nods to confirm. To start, Loki shifts the same way he did in the orphanage, except now his whole body instead of just his hand. Using his powers to keep the room warm. "I'm asgardian but I'm not of Asgard. I'm a Jötunn, Odin took me as an infant and mother Frigga raised me. It's where these powers come from".

Loki seems ashamed, reserved, surrendered, returning to his regular form. Always found it easier to do it short and simple, meant less stares, less questions. "I'm sorry". "For what!?", Peter shouts back. "For lying? For hiding all of this? For... being this?".

May steps up, first from the shock of Loki's pained words. "Do you really think we're that shallow?", she also hugs him. That break the god, sobs heard and tears seen falling from him. She holds him tight till he calms down, which itself lasted about 5 minutes. "Loki", May starts, holding him by the arms, "that might have been what you were born as, but the person I see right here, this is who you are. This is who you are because you choose to be, and I love who that is, who you are and who you will become".

He's back into tears, the starkest contrast between this and everything his father had ever told him. They're happier tears, safe tears, tears he cries all the way onto the couch while May played with his hair. "We all agree Mr Loki, that won't change it".

Tears dry up after a while, both sides showing the other their powers. Peter showing Loki his stickiness and Spidey-sense, Loki showing the group his ice powers, how everything froze near his Jotun form. They also promised/threatened the other to keep the secret from the Avengers.

"We were interrupted before, so Loki, about our tradition...". May's hint is enough for him to grasp what she wants him to answer, MJ catching Ned and Peter up before he answers.

"I'm thankful...", he takes one deep breath before going all in, against every instinct, "to have a family again, actual friends and people who care about me, where I can finally be enough". He didn’t know if he believed it, but it’s the first time he’s let himself want to. They all snuggle closer to Loki, letting him continue, supported. "Thor and I are almost siblings, for once, we're fixing our relationship. Slowly".

He still freezes at the next part, the one he dreaded getting to. This time, Peter's the one to answer, "you helped me save 9 kids tonight!". The little girl flashes back through Loki's mind, a soft-ish smile. "Wouldn't mind doing it again", he mumbles.

"I'd love that", Peter hugs him. That's a problem for another day and to wear down the Avengers. Right now, May and Peter had one more surprise. "Come with us", May gently grabs his hand, Peter grinning as they all walk towards their rooms.

May starts explaining before doing anything else. "We've had more money with Peter's internship, and he insisted he wanted to help. As your Aunt and since you're part of our family now, thought it was only right you'd get your own room". They open what used to be their guest bedroom, now redecorated into Loki's room.

Plenty off empty shelves for him to fill, only the entire Harry Potter series — which Loki likes to reread and edit/upgrade himself. Dark green bed sheets on a brand new mattress. An oak bedside table, and a couple of Slytherin posters and other snake paraphernalia scattered around. "It's not a lot, but that's because it's supposed to be yours, whatever you want to add, or change or whatever we're happy to help", Peter smiles.

Loki couldn't help turn in awe inside the room. It isn't perfect and he's already brainstorming a few additions but ultimately he's overwhelmed by the gesture. "T-thank you", he whispers, leaning back on his bed. "You're welcome sweetie", May says walking up to and hugging him, "Love you too Loki", Peter adds joining in.

Chapter 108: If you like it

Summary:

Steve pays the kid a visit; Peter helps Bucky out with a project.

Steve's not been doing well. He had his six monthiversary with Bucky last Thursday and has been more anxious than ever since. "Why is this so hard", he mumbles walking through the front. It was now Monday and the 5th day of his panic.

Not to say that their celebration was bad, Steve loved every second of it, and therein lied the problem. Steve's still beating himself over it, "why can't I figure this out", he grumbles speeding up the stairs. The elevator was too slow. "You love him, you know you love him and you want to do this but then why is it so scary!", he barks.

"Hopefully he can help".

*knock knock knock*.

Scattered footsteps are heard before the loose curled, messy teen answers it. "Mr Steve? What are you doing here?". Peter moves letting him walk in, his previous anxiousness coming with him as he paces through the dining room. "I need your help", he was gonna start digging a moat inside their carpet with his footsteps.

"Steve, please come sit", Peter is able to drag him to the couch, Steve's feet still moving and tapping the floor. He was sat, but no less anxious. "Steve", Peter starts with a calm, relaxed and welcoming voice, "I need to know what's happening before I can help".

Focusing on his breathing, quieting his body, Steve places all his focus on relaxing and stilling his feet before he starts explaining. "You know Bucky?- of course you know your Uncle Bucky you got us together, anyways, so you know how I love him?-", he pauses, realising Peter knew this well, changing his approach. "We've been together for 6 months, just celebrated that, and-"

He takes another deep breath. "I love him, so much. I know what it's like to lose him and I never want to go through that again. So I want... I want to ask him to marry me". Peter was comfortingly holding his hand with his left, using his right to massage Steve's shoulder as he spoke. At the word 'marry', Peter freezes, jaw dropping; now he was the one focusing on his breath so as to not start jumping about.

"I-it's not too quick right? You'd think he'd say yes? Is this even a good idea?", Steve airs out some insecurities before Peter can act again, tightening his hold of arm and shoulder to steal the Captain's attention. "Are you kidding?!?! He'd love that! That's amazing!". Steve relaxes, melting back onto the couch. "And no. You two are 104, have spent decades together, and you love each other. It's a great idea". That part's out of the way, Steve plotzing overjoyed by Peter's assurance, but. "Please don't tell anyone, I want it to be a surprise and also haven't planned much".

Waving Steve off, smirking, Peter replies. "I kept your asking him out, your coming out, everything secret. No one will know". Steve nods, happy with the conformation. "So, what do you need my help for?".

On his phone, he already had the answer: a list of jewellerys. "I wanted you to help me pick a ring. You've always got great advice for presents and that, and this needs to be perfect". Overjoyed times 2, Peter can't stop nodding excited. "I got a couple places around here, if you're free today?".

"Yes", Peter answers, though he realises one more issue, "but you can't go out like that". Steve was wearing one of his compression shirts, jeans, only using a pair of shades and baseball cap to hide. "You walk like that into a jewellery and it'll be on the news before you can get back to the tower. There goes the surprise".

Steve frowns at the criticism of his outfit choice, following Peter to a hallway by the back, stopping by a storage closet. "He was roughly your height, might not be the best fit but it'll work". He pulls out a box labelled with sharpie as 'Ben's old clothes'. Steve's heard of him, their peter. "Are you sure? You don't have to, I couldn't-".

"It's fine Mr Steve, you need a disguise and no one's using them. Besides, we gotta get you a ring". He's still not 100% comfortable with the idea of using Ben's clothes, worried for Peter who gave him no choice.

From the box, Peter chose one of the largest button ups he could find, a pale Smokey lapis lazuli colour, and some brown cargo pants with matching belt. Not the best clothes Steve's tried, the shirt tight by the sides and the pants a little scratchy at first but it'll make due for the day. "And these", Peter hands him a couple of accessories from another box and their Halloween costume stash.

Said new accessories were a pair of large frame glasses with plain glass instead of lenses, and a curly haired wigged fedora; both from Ned's Danny DeVito costume. He also gave him a necklace, thin silver chain with letter charms spelling 'Ben' on it. "Only if you want, your cover could be Uncle Ben", Peter says as he passes it to him. Steve doesn't have to think it twice, "thank you Peter, for doing this".

Steve drives them to the Jeweller's emporium and 74th street in Jackson Heights. "So what kind of ring were you thinking of?". That question grinds his excitement to a halt, he's not thought it this far. "Ok... Uncle Ben, do you want a fancy ring or something closer to a wedding band?", Steve only just knew what he was talking about, and it takes him a minute to respond. "I want to give him something he can love and wear the rest of our lives".

"Then how bout we get a fancy band ring, doubles as engagement and wedding ring", that sounds perfect for Steve, Peter stopping his questioning — over fear of breaking the soldier — also great for him. The door chimes as they both walk in, Peter taking lead, "Hi! We're looking for an engagement band? For Uncle Ben's boyfriend?", he starts summarising for the guy by the counter.

This occurs in every jewellery story they walk into, 6 so far. Steve's disguise a lot more effective than his previous ones, surprised to not only have no one recognise him, but also have no one give him even a passing glance. He's invisible. "So what are you looking for?", the old man behind the counter asks, Peter once more explaining, "we're also looking for something beautiful but not extravagant, something simple and practical".

Every time Peter's tried to explain the jeweller gives him a confused and exhausted look before trying their best. This one much the same. He takes Peter and 'Uncle Ben' through as many bands that fit Peter's description. Steve's hopes were dying by now, their 7th jewellery seeming to go the same as the rest.

Trailing off to the rest of the display however, a little piece catches his eyes. "What's this one?". Peter and the Jeweller turn from their tray, the latter taking the one Steve pointed out. A silver titanium band, two slightly raised zigzag patterns encircling it. Both separated by a single row of tiny rubies, a singular larger diamond at its face. All gemstones levelled with the rest of the ring.

"This is from our vintage rings collection, not usually what people use for wedding bands or engagement rings". Doesn't matter to Steve, "it's perfect, can you engrave something on the inside?". The jeweller and Peter look over confused, "yes, but that will take longer and cost extra-". Steve's unfazed, "doesn't matter, it's perfect".

The jeweller shrugs, closing the display case and placing the ring inside a little pouch. "If you come with me, you can fill out a form for the ring and the engraving, it should be done by next Wednesday". Steve fills the form, including everything except his real name, also filling in the engraving form choosing font, size and what he wants inside.

Peter and Steve thank the jeweller profusely as they leave the store, the realisation and satisfaction of what Steve just bought washing through him. "Wow". Peter turns, looking up at him, how he had glossier eyes, "what's up Uncle Ben?". He shakes his head. "Nothing, just happy".

Peter smiles back at him, growing mischievous and whining, "come on! Tell me what you're getting engraved". Chuckling, Steve answers back. "Sorry Pete, but Bucky's gotta see it before anyone else". They make it to the car, jumping in before Steve speaks again, "but thank you for today- and everything, we literally would not be us without you, I could never thank you enough".

Sliding over the glovebox, Peter gives Steve a tight hug. "You're welcome Uncle Steve". Pulling back Peter sees Steve's cheeky elated smile only grew larger, fonder. "Come on, I'm taking you out for ice cream, as a reward for this". Peter grins, "thanks, and then we can start planning how you'll do it!".

Their ice cream 'date' goes swimmingly. Only disappointment was Peter learning Steve was gonna take his time to ask so he could ensure the ring was perfect and so he could have a perfect plan and execution for his proposal. He didn't, for his life, want to wait to celebrate.

-*Later that week*

Ever since Bucky gave Peter the car, he and May scheduled a roughly fortnightly meeting between the two. On Saturdays, for before lunch. Bucky would pick Peter up in the morning — on his motorcycle though no one else knew — and drive him back by 4 at the latest, usually meant they'd grab a late lunch, on their way back if they needed. That's where today differed.

"Hey Peter", Bucky asks during their snack break, "yes Uncle Bucky?".

Bucky walks closer to where Peter was sat, looking... anxious? "I wanted your opinion on something". Peter's heard this song and dance before, only when Bucky passes him his phone on the shopping section for wedding rings that it clicks. "You want to- propose?", he cuts himself, whispering the important word.

Nodding Bucky explains. "I do, but every time I look for a ring I mostly see girls rings, and the guy ones I see aren't good enough". Pete knows where this is going, however, seeing the mechanics parts he gets an even better idea. "This is Stark Industries, how bout we make one?".

Thinking it over, he kind of likes it, "got any ideas?". In seconds Peter's pulled up a holographic blueprint, making a more and more detailed ring. He also not incidentally got inspiration from the one Steve picked last Monday. "Keep it simple. Steve's never really liked glamour". Peter keeps the core simple, adhering to the friendly advice over his shoulder, adding 8 star indents through the middle, equidistant, places for gemstones.

"Uncle Bucky, I know you're not entirely a fan but, do you want to make it out of vibranium? Shuri left some from her visit, and it could match his shield". Bucky looks hesitant, fidgeting with the reason, "I know you don't really like your arm, but maybe that way he can have a little bit of you with him?".

It makes the choice easier, "you're too good a romantic, you know that kid?". They got the material down. Peter also adds swirls around and between the stars, making one — the one on the ring's face — large enough to just touch the edge of the ring. "Thought we could add some gems to it in the stars. Tony's got all the machines and materials we need to make them, just gotta pick them".

They choose to alternate rubies and sapphires for the smaller stars, 4 sapphires and 3 rubies. The big star earning a diamond to match its size. After Peter's afternoon with Steve he went to research gemstone symbolism, matching his knowledge of flower symbolism.

He suggested sapphires as they symbolise wise judgement, luck, loyalty and happiness. Rubies because they symbolise commitment, inner fire and they much like sapphires provide protection and peace. The diamond is there for faithfulness, strength, fidelity, unity, and a relationship full of love. Much like with the flowers, Bucky's impressed with the knowledge and only playfully mocking him... a lot for it.

Upstairs in Tony's lab, they get FRIDAY to start making the metal part of the ring out of some stock vibranium. Since it was a hard metal to work with, they also had to wait plenty, burn an hour or two. "So what got you to want to propose?", Peter asks from Tony's kitchen, grabbing him and Bucky drinks.

"Our 6 monthiversary. You should've seen what he did, went all out with a night under the stars theme". FRIDAY passively brought pictures up in front of them for Peter on the fridge screen, "set up light up stars, projections and everything, since New York doesn't get good views of them. Full on candle lit dinner in the ball room".

Peter smirks seeing Bucky so happy and excited. "That night I knew. These last six months have been the best of my life and it's all because of him. Easiest choice of my life". Not soon after does FRIDAY inform them the base is made, the pair making sapphires, rubies and diamonds from left over metals and coal. Took them about another hour to encrust the gemstones in but Bucky loved it, thought it was perfect for Steve.

Does mean they're a little late taking Peter home. "Thanks again kid", Bucky says, taking Peter's helmet from him and hiding it back. "If you don't mind, when are you gonna ask?". Bucky's already thought about this, "7th monthiversary. Steve planned the last one, think it's time for me to outplay him".

Chapter 109: Hallo-weirdos

Summary:

Avengers go hard on Halloween, mostly to impress their guests.

Waiting in the elevator, FRIDAY speaks, "Mr Maximoff, I should warn you, everything's a mess". Not much of a warning, but words couldn't really do much for this.

"I am not wearing that costume", is the first thing Pietro hears walking into the Avengers floor, Tony sternly barks at Pepper, a risky move. "Come on Stevie, at least the ears!", Bucky whines next, chasing after Steve. And that was just the start. Deeper in the living room was a storm of spiderwebs, spooky lamps and many more Halloween decorations. Clint, Scott and Sam playing in the mess while Nat yelled at em.

Wanda descends from the ceiling, on her broom, towards Pietro. "Hey bro, how was school?", she smirks all too knowing. Pietro rolls his eyes, "had a test for some reason, meant I had to sit in silence doing nothing for 58 minutes", she chuckles, Pietro's complaints over tests a near weekly occurrence. "You sure you don't wanna join too?".

Spitting and laughing she rejects that, hard. "And spend at least 40 hours a week on stuff that ultimately doesn't matter? No thanks. I don't even have a boyfriend incentive". He waves her off, heading to his room, "don't forget your costume! They'll be here by 6!".

Everyone had costumes. In a way. Pepper went as herself, and under bribes and deals from half the avengers she convinced Tony to wear a Salt Shaker costume; Salt and Pepper. The nuzzle of it over his head, everything else hanging like a tarp; he hated it.

A turtle costume wasn't very comfortable — nor could they find one with a shell big enough that fit him — so Steve settled for an eagle costume. A parka like jacket, with feathers on its collar and tail flaps designed to look like an eagle's tail feathers. The parka had an attachable hood, it like the rest of the parka had feather designs all along its length, extra fabric running from the underarms down its side; wings. The hood also had a bit of under hanging cloth on its crest, looking like a beak. Finally, the pants. Very baggy, brown and yellow, with bird claw themed shoes.

Bucky's was a lot more laid back. An ash grey bomber jacket with fuzzier collars, a matching wolf tail belt. He got wolf ears to slide into his hair, and since Steve’s refused to wear it, he's also using 'Steeb's' collar. And wolf paw slippers to complete his look. Bruce and Nat followed the laid-back approach, Bruce only changing his glasses to resemble an owl, and Nat dressed as herself because that's scary enough.

Pietro and Wanda had matching themed costumes; Skimbleshanks and Jemima from the Cats musical. Pietro had a compressor jaguar spotted shirt and pants, raised fuzz around the shoulders collar, and belt. Tail around his waist, ears on his head, and plenty of face paint at Wanda's insistance. Wanda matched him in all 3, and the fluff, adding fuzzy wristlets and boots as well. She dyed her hair to match the calico coat look of her outfit, styled it as well. Lastly, a spiky collar, true to Jemima. She might’ve watched the musical while she’s bored at the tower, along with half of Tony’s library; Pietro was one to indulge it.

Due to 'Parrot' being a very general term, Clint went and found the most extra one he could: a scarlet macaw. He got a black beak, and a Red hoodie. He'd never admit it but he sowed red, blue and yellow feathers across it to give it wings and a genuine bird look, the longest feathers extending well beyond his hand. It also had tail feathers like Steve's, though long enough to look like a train. He also got matching pants, also with faux feathers down on it, with black ends, big padded bird claws as shoes. Clown shoes were outmatched.

Scott used a more down to earth Ant costume. An all black onesie with a large pillow like abdomen and puffed up thorax. He also used an antennae head piece and swimming goggles for ant eyes.

This wasn't the usual platypus costume. Tony didn't know why it was teal and tangerine, but it would call more attention to Rhodey than a realistic one so he ordered it. It was a giant teal onesie with a waffle like bright orange tail hanging to his knees, a matching bill on its hoodie. It also had orange swim flippers. Tony could ignore the colour choice, but the fact it came with a fedora was puzzling, something about Totally Tools' add campaign over summer. He tossed the fedora.

Unlike his boyfriend, Thor put more effort into his costume, Loki helped him if only to see his brother dressed weirdly. He Magicked Thor some attachable horns and fuzzy ear flaps for his head, hoof like boots with a furry calf. A tight long sleeve dickie with some more fuzz around the collar, cuffs, and a V-shaped line of fluff from Thor's shoulders to his naval, meeting the fuzz around his waist. He had matching pants, with white on the outside and grey on the innards of his thighs and legs. The dickie was also mostly white, except for the inside of the V which matched the grey on the pants.

Last of the Avengers was Sam, with his chicken costume. He wasn't happy but capitulated at Clint's pouting. What he didn't tell Clint was that he'd outmatch everyone. Tight pants and shirt, both long sleeved. They had a burnt orange base, at the top of the shirt, it darkening from a cumberbatch downwards. He stole the tails ideas from everyone else, making his 11 spikes pointing downwards, circling around his legs. Golden rims to the spikes to match his golden boots, and golden zip up and subtle pattern inside the orange.

On the front of the shirt to its sides was a feather/fire style pattern, rimmed with gold as well, rising up to his collar and extending across his pits. On his wrists, gold bangles to hold the end of the shirt and transition it to black and red biker gloves. He also got a prosthetic rubber wattle to meet the chicken idea. Lastly, and just to piss Clint off, he got a big red Mohawk wig akin to a chicken's head feathers. It pissed the archer off.

The tower was also doused in decorations. An entire floor Tony had sectioned off for a makeshift haunted house, the living area with low lying smoke, spiderwebs, swooping bats, and as many projectors and animatronics as Tony could hide.

"Boss, they're coming up".

-

"Did you really need to bring a light sabre?", MJ comments in the elevator. Peter's white robes, brown pants and belt adorned by Shuri's light sabre on his waist. "Because it's cool!", Ned replies like it's gospel, Abe getting another look over it, "and you better let us play with it later".

MJ ignores them the rest of the ride. Peter, Ned, Abe and Eric dominating the discussion with occasional inclusion of May. "Really nice to invite us to their Halloween Party", Ned comments offhandedly. Eric cracks laughing, "they threw the party for you, you're like their mascot! I Could maybe pass off as Tony's kid". Even MJ at least chuckles at the joke, May smirking while Peter was left in confused thought.

A short time as the elevator opens up. Ned, Abe and Eric are struck by how different the room looks, the excessive Halloween decorations distracting them enough for one of Tony's bats to jump scare them. Nat and Wanda were in slight awe over MJ's Athena costume, armour and all.

After Ned found out Steve wore his Danny DeVito cap and glasses, he scrapped his Darth Vader costume for it instead. Abe was wearing a top gun like outfit, getting an old loaner from Sam. Eric went a different route, getting a full witch outfit hat and all, most surprising, he matched May's outfit, though she wore it better.

"Luke Skywalker?", Tony asks smirking, a Peter looking over his costume before nodding. "So, like it?". Peter looks over the room, the scattered avengers of which he laughed at most of their outfits with the rest of his friends. It clicks. "The Zoo?".

Tony nods, "nice catch". Peter gestures up and down at Tony's outfit, "nice getup". Tony fake laughs at it, messing up Peter's hair in retribution, the teen swatting him away. "But yes! I like it".

Clapping victorious, Tony drags Peter with him, "Now let's go get pictures, if I have to wear this then I'm getting blackmail material for the rest of em".

There were no complaints, half the party had already started with pictures and all the teens plus Eric wanted evidence of how the Avengers looked, many of those photos ending up framed in their respective rooms.

*7pm*.

"Alright, my time!", Tony yells into the room, every other conversation rudely cut off with at least half the people scowling at the billionaire's antics. "Let's go", he drags the entire party to a lower yet still private floor, outside a smaller living room-like area.

Most of the Avengers were as lost as the teens but much more frustrated, "what's this about Tony?", Nat asks for the group. His mischievous grin — and Pepper's exhaustion — are terrible signs. "I took the liberty to make us our own haunted house. This entire floor". That explained the darkened hallways and the decor bleeding into this place.

Smirk only growing, Tony explains. "Jump scares, holographic projections, smoke machines, sound effects, every cliche element of a haunted house but my style which means it’s perfect". The Avengers and even the teens reacted with a lot less fear than Tony anticipated, kind of disinterested.

And for Peter, Loki, Pietro and MJ, they were right. Scariest stuff was when one of the speakers malfunctioned and the talking gremlin stuttered, voice distorting. It did give the teens an idea, the hallways were dark but the scares underwhelming, they'd capitalise on this and take over the haunting.

First, the spider and the dad squad. Having scouted the hallway they're approaching, Peter had already spotted the jump up Jack in the boxes under the foggy bog and the hidden away bats, and projector Tony wanted to use to make it seem like the floor was giving in. Perfect.

"Did Tony really need silly string?", Clint grumbles trying to pull it off of his hair, a result of Natasha dodging the blast. "It's Tony, what are you exp-what was that?", that was their plan starting. A little loose pipe, pulled under the fog by some webbing. Clint seemed frustrated and disbelieving until something crawled up his pant leg; curtesy of Shuri's leftover inventions and 'revenge on the archer' box.

That and a swooping bat got Clint and Scott to yelp in fear. Their laughter — join in by Natasha — gave them up. "Oh I'll get you back for this!", Clint barks at Peter, MJ and Loki, saving his indigence for Pietro. "my own child!", he presses a hand on his chest falling over Scott, "oh the pain, the betrayal". Takes the ant clad man to drag him back out.

"Well done", Nat congratulates. Peter walks up to her, "didn't work?". Nat shrugs, the rest of the group clustering around her, "don't take it personally, no one could". She leaves them behind, MJ fucking inspired, Pietro and Loki pouting that they couldn't get her. Short lived as there were more to come.

"No", Steve sighs, "We're not getting a smoke machine for our room Bucky". Bucky knows they're not getting one, but it's a little fun getting on Steve's nerves. He does stop, not out of kindness but out of distraction; he spotted Peter army crawling under the smoke. They share a glance, enough for Bucky to know exactly what they're doing, and nod. Betrayal.

Bucky smirks, having MJ and Pietro reveal the plan from behind the scenes, opting to push Steve in the wrong direction. "Hey Steve, where's the bathroom on this floor?".

“It's right this.... Bucky?", by the time he turned around the soldier was nowhere to be found, a winter soldier skill he's not too frustrated at having. "Bucky?".

The projector and speakers project a lightning strike through the hallway, Steve tenses. "Buck!", he shouts through the hallway. That's when the teens kick it into gear. Peter had snuck into the projector and started projecting a recreation of Bucky's shadow around, Steve twisting trying to follow it.

Disoriented and confused, made it their time to strike. Pietro deadlifting Bucky and running him behind Steve in the blink of an eye, the soldier ticking his sides and shouting "Boo!". Cliched as it was, it still got Steve to jump and suppress a scream. Steve also smacked Bucky repeatedly as he and the teens laughed at him. He was annoyed, but he's learnt to get him back, "just for that, no cuddles tonight". Peter and Pietro gulp, holding back their laughter as much as they can while Bucky looks hurt. Then angry. "That's a low blow Rogers! Get back here", he chases after Steve, who disappeared into the hallway.

The teens start to wait for someone else to come, they don't. Bruce wasn't allowed over code green reasons, and Thor over fear he'd break something much to Loki!s disdain. Vision and Wanda saw what Tony was trying and went back upstairs to chat, Sam and Rhodey, and Pepper and May also opting for that except with Tony on his haunted house level.

The billionaire was already frustrated by almost half the people not trying his creation, but he went overboard when he found out most of the scares came from Peter, Pietro, Loki and MJ instead of himself. "What'd you expect Tones, you were up against 3 teens and the god of mischief".

*8pm*

Time for their Halloween dinner, a collaboration between Steve, Bucky, Sam, Tony and Pietro. The first 3 with their aprons and previous experience, Tony bringing in some chemistry for extra effect and an iron boot so everything is perfect for his kid, and Pietro to help make it in bulk.

Everyone sat across the giant table, Clint, Scott, Wanda, Vision and Eric together, Steve and Bucky, Loki, Thor and Bruce, Ned, Sam, Rhodey and Abe, Tony, Pepper and May, and Peter, Pietro and Nat.

"It's really nice of you to invite me", May thanks Tony and Pepper. Tony scoffs, "it's nothing, Pete's like family". She smirks, "I see", but moves on, "still, he loves it so thank you".

It's a little awkward till Tony powers through to bring it up. "There's something I've been meaning to ask". May looks just as happy over, prompting him to continue, "Since Peter's coming over Friday's, I thought — if he wanted — he could come after school Thursday and stay till Saturday".

She stays quiet, enough to start the inevitable barrage of explanations that made even the genius billionaire philanthropist stutter. "He'd get to sleep in later on Friday morning a-and I-we, or Happy could pick him up, and I'd get him home to you for your Saturday nights".

By now Pepper had tuned well into the conversation, Tony's stutter a rarity she was quite appreciating. May unfortunately cut his misery short. "Sure". Tony relaxes though she doesn't let him off just yet, "for the month. If you pick him up on time, keep him safe and get him back to me alright through this month I'm happy to make this routine".

He promises and assures her, Pepper commending May for her ability to keep Tony in check and on his toes. They even began throwing out the idea that May maybe join them some of those Fridays, but up to her of course.

Blinding light and a bang making everyone on the table turn. "Sorry, sorry", Bruce says while Loki snickers by him. Thor's eyes slowly dimming and lightning disappearing from his hands. "We got it", Bruce adds.

Peter ignores them off, returning to his chat with Nat and Pietro. "I guess I should also thank you two", she smiles at the pair, "don't tell Clint but there might be something to wearing your heart more on your sleeve". They smile back, Peter's bubbliness shining and hugging, "you're welcome Auntie Nat".

The dinner was great all around. Punch bowls with frothing fog, custom pumpkin shaped goblets, caramel apples, eye Styled grapes, pumpkin cheesecakes, and some obligatory "healthy food" at Steve and Sam's insistence.

*9pm*

Clint and Scott had scheduled a Pumpkin carving session. Most people were into it, except Tony but that was expected and he joined in solely for Peter, though he was preoccupied with Pietro. Super speed is a cheat code. "What do you think babe?", Pietro turns his pumpkin over, they've only been working on them for 2 minutes but his powers gave him a couple of hours.

The pumpkin was a portrait of Peter, as realistic as he could get it, SI battery bulb inside. "Wow", Peter looks stunned at it, quite realistic, "I love it!", he jumps up and pecks him. MJ looks over, smirking. "Mind helping me out then?", Peter asks cheeky but sheepish. Pietro agrees, angling himself behind Peter, grabbing his hands from behind guiding him.

It was pretty cute, at least May thought so. "Is Loki not going to join?", she asks Thor, she sighs, "He doesn't usually like physical tasks, why do it by hand if they can magic it into existence". He almost paraphrases the last bit, having heard it plenty. May frowns but relents, "don't worry, he'll come when or if he wants".

"You can come if you want too", she replies, "to My and Peter's apartment, you're just as much family as Loki and Pete and if you can bring Bruce too if you want". Thor's known this, somewhat, but he appreciates the reminder. "Thank you Lady May".

She sneaks a hug over to Thor, "don't ever feel like you're not welcomed, alright?", He nods smiling as they return to carving, May helping him with the details.

Aside from Pietro's portrait of Peter, Clint, Nat and Bucky's were the best, obviously as they've had years experiences with knives and cutting. Sam, Scott, Bruce, May, Wanda, Eric and MJ were pretty good too, MJ and Wanda teaming up for a twiches theme. Ned, Abe, Rhodey and Pepper kept their basic but good. Thor and Peter's were a little wonky but decent enough, Tony and Steve's were unanimously voted as the worst ones, Tony's somehow ended up burnt.

Though after an hour of this, Loki got bored.

*10pm*

On the dot green sparkles overtake the living area, a magic bubble covering the room. "The hell did you do Reindeer Games?", Tony barks. He gives a shit eating grin until May glares at him, "I'm exhausted of your Gourd Graving, thought we'd play a version of Pete's game hot seat". Mentioning Peter was his way off any consequence, The Avengers switching from concerned to curious and interested if still with hints of worry, Peter also jumps at the idea.

Ultimately he got his way, up to the question — though he tied it to the spell so it would've happened regardless. Their game of hot seat was a little different, instead of one person answering everyone's questions, everyone had to answer a single Halloween themed question; What is it that you fear. If you were honest, you'd be covered in sparkles and be freed of the bubble. (Loki also added the exception that the obvious death fears could be omitted, she wanted specifics).

Steve got bullied into going first, "fine! I'm scared of trains!". Bucky already knew this, one of the many things they opened up about since he came back, but for the rest it was quite the shock. Seeing your friend fall off one, it puts you off of the idea. "So that's why you always insist to drive!?", Clint whines reminiscing of their many missions where they had to roster the drive instead of sleeping on a train cart. Steve nods sheepish but moves it along, "You're next Clint".

Crud, he didn't expect it turned on him. "Crows", he mutters, getting defensive when people start laughing, "They're evil! Professional shit starters!". Sam scoffs, "you're related then". Makes him pout, "it's ok Uncle Clint, I'm scared of spiders". Those who know, can't help laugh. Everyone who doesn't know is confused but the teens move on.

Ned's was scorpions from bad times back home, same with Abe and crocodiles down in Florida. MJ had to think long and hard about this, eventually landing on Late Stage Capitalism, though even she wouldn’t call it a fear. Eric's one was a way out there fear: Spelling, which sparked plenty of questioning. Apparently it's "annoying, how do you know which one's niece and which one's niche!". May's brought them back to wholesome, her fear loosing Peter.

"I understand Lady May, my fear was my family being torn apart". Thor adds, May sneaking him another hug from behind, whispering only for them and Peter; "no worries there then, at least not anymore". Thor leans back into it. Two had already been torn from them, and one he’d grown certain he’d never stop missing. So the change, counting up instead of down, it brought him comfort. Bruce saw it, stealing their attention to give them space. "Mine's Hulk, not him but who I could hurt as him", now the other Parker hugs his uncle Bruce.

The real saviour of all is Nat, "I don't fear anything". The magic reacts like it did for the rest who said their fears, freeing her from the magic bubble. No one's too shocked. "Mine's lizards... and angry Nat", she smirks, "good".

The mood continues, Vision being unable to have fears, Sam admitting his previous teenage fear of flying, Rhodey not really concerned over his anymore but still scared — because of an uncle that fell for it — of HIV. Pietro's is of bullets since his coma, and Wanda of Ultron and losing her brother, both of which went hand in hand for her.

Then the final stretch. "German. Zola wouldn't torment me in Russian as that was the Winter Soldier's language, German he loved using on me. Hate that language".

Loki's been smirking throughout the whole ordeal, Tony becoming more annoyed at it, "what are you smiling about, you're in the bubble too Reindeer Games, you gotta say your fear too". He did indeed not factor that in. He didn't realise this would happen, fuck.

"It's ok, no one is going to judge you", May comforts him, Peter, MJ and Thor blatantly threatening the rest. Ok, MJ and Thor threatened, Peter tried to but everyone knew disagreeing would hurt him so that's what made them cave. "I don't want to be alone". After Thanos and Odin, plus being a Jotun-Asgardian, that's the only thing he reliably fears. "It's the worst, isn't it?".

They share a glance, the bubble disappearing around them. They smile at each other before Clint pipes in, "Hocus Pocus anyone?".

11pm*

Wanda liked it. Most of the room agreed, Clint got compared to Mary most, May and Sarah as well. The nerds of the group did start thinking of making flying roombas and flying Hoover's, MJ and Pepper both ranting mad at the 90s. Loki enjoyed it too.

*12*

They didn’t even make it to then, as after the movie they’d all slowly fallen into a sleepy daze, concluding on calling it a night. They all needed their rest, and since they were spending the night at the tower, they’d prefer to spent more time in the morning before they all had to head home.

Almost half the party fell asleep by the end of the movie; Ned, Eric, Abe, Peter, Loki, Pietro, Wanda, and Clint, only the last of which was woken up by the end. The avengers all paired up to carry one of the teens to Peter's room where they'd set up their sleeping bags — on Mattresses Tony got for them — and other things. Steve offered Bruce to carry Ned for him, Scott offered Clint to take care of Eric so Clint could carry Pietro, though Bucky and Rhodey had to help respectively.

Sam took Abe no problem, same with Vision and Wanda. May let Thor carry Loki, the gentle giant taking as much care of his brother as he could, for once trusting Loki wouldnt stab him if he awoke. Finally, Tony took Peter, sneaking a kiss on his forehead as he lowered him into his bed, "happy Halloween kid".

Tony also had bags and boxes full of gourmet donuts, cakes, brownies, and other sweets for everyone to take home.

Chapter 110: For What is a Comet

Summary:

Consequences from Ragnarok land right on the Avengers laps, it makes for some cold revelations

"Welcome Peter, Mr Maximoff", FRIDAY calls as they walk into the elevator, "heading right up". Peter waves her hello on his ride, as always waving hello back. "So ready for the movie today babe", he turns to Pietro.

The speedster grumbles, "yeah, but I got training before that", he slouches, kicking at the floor and — gently — at the side of the elevator.

Peter giggles at his boyfriend's antics, kinda like MJ does with him, "training with your sister, Uncles Vision, Clint, Scott and Auntie Nat. It's gonna be fun!". Cheering up from Peter is the avenger's kryptonite, Pietro second weakest only to Tony. "Besides, I'm gonna work on the car with Uncle Bucky and Uncle Steve, so I'll be busy too but I'll meet you there".

It's not the best, but does sell Pietro on focusing on finishing their training so they can start their movie night. MJ had gotten her date night with him earlier in the week and he wasn't gonna waste his turn. He speeds off to change, saying goodbye to Peter for the latter to drop his bag in his own room. More avengers block his path on the way back to the elevator.

"Hey Kid!", Tony shouts as Peter comes to view. "Hi Tony, Uncle Bruce, Uncle a Rhodey!", Peter waves back, the three stopping their talk. Tony speaking next, "wanna come over to the lab before our movie?". He shakes his head, "promised I'd work on the car with Uncles Bucky and Steve, sorry Tony".

Shaking Peter's anxieties off also became common place around the tower, grabbing his shoulder their unspoken way of telling him to shut up and stop stressing over them. Tony had to use it to prevent his apologetics. "Go have fun, but you're mine tomorrow, that's under contract!".

Peter waves goodbye to all three, rushing downstairs for their 4 hours of repairs and upgrades. Most of them 4 were Bucky and Peter teaching Steve how to use half the tools present. He was so late back upstairs that everyone else was already sprawled around one of their smaller living rooms.

Wanda and Vision in their love seat, Loki and Thor in their own sofa opposite wandavision's — Loki in snake form draped over Thor's shoulders — finally Pietro and Tony on the ends of the centre sofa, leaving room between them for Pete. The Lord of the Rings movies that night. Loki loved a certain Elf, and Thor a certain bruiser. They watched all 3 movies, kinda, everyone had fallen asleep by the end of the second one. On orders FRIDAY still played the third one. Overall a great night, though not a morning.

First a flash of light shines through the window, earliest hours of the morning, followed by a shaking boom. Peter's Spidey Sense woke him up between the 2, the rest jumping up with the sound. "What was that!", Wanda yells, everyone shifting into battle stances — even Peter though no one noticed — all lured to the window.

It looked like a meteor shower... but of comets? Over a dozen balls of glowing Fire raining down over the Lower and Upper Bays and the waters beyond. All with beautiful tails behind them like regular comets. The instance they touched the water, it started freezing, ice creeping to the coast.

The rest of the avengers crowd the room immediately, just in time for Tony to call "FRI, what was that". She props up a holoscreen replaying the footage, slowing its speed just before landing for them to see. Thor sighs, "Skaði".

"The fuck is that?", Tony asks to a 'Language' protest from Steve and a mocking Bucky. Loki takes lead in explaining. "Skaði, mother of the Jötunn and goddess of winter and ice. Matron of Asgard's Jötunn, her descendants are why Asgard's surrounding mountains were frozen". Peter immediately recognised the name, it worried him. "After Ragnarok I presume they were spread across space, landing here now".

"Ok, What do we do?", Steve asks the room, setting them all together into their action plan. Tony would track the ice titans with his satellites, everyone else would split off around lower Manhattan and western Brooklyn. "Wait!", Peter shouts, thrashing through the Avengers refusal to let him help, "I'm trying to say, Loki knows about them, more than any of you! And he can fight! He can help, please!".

It takes a bit more pressing, but Peter's insistence and frustratingly solid arguments got them to agree with the promise Thor was kept partnered with him and Steve oversaw. Loki first being thankful of Peter, then daunted by the weight of responsibility on him and annoyance of cooperating with the group. To work together with people that dislike him, for people that dislike him, against people that dislike him, what joy. "You got this Loki!", Peter hugs before him, so maybe there is a reason to try. Beyond his attempts to make amends anyways. The rest of the avengers run off to get ready.

His insecurities remain, pushed out by said pressure, "you sure this is a good idea brother?". Thor turns to Loki, first 2 in the Quinjet, "Me joining you. You know my past, what they think of me, what I am, how could this end well?".

Standing by and gently grabbing Loki's hand, Thor answers. "I do know who you are, I know how you've changed these past months and I know you're less scared to be who you want to be now. Peter befriended that person, and that person changed the Avengers minds, you'll change everyone else too".

It brought Loki to tears. Brothers hugging relaxed, Loki grown certain of what he needs to do. "Thank you Thor, I love you brother". Thor tightest their embrace a little, "I love you too brother".

*Back 10 minutes*

As everyone left, a certain widow stayed behind with Peter. "You are not coming". He knew he couldn't play dumb to her, but he could pout. "But Auntie Naaattt! It's a crisis, you need my help! I can't let you go out alone". Nat stalks over the him, leaning to meet his eyes, "We are not alone, we have each other, we'll be fine. You are still a teenager and you are NOT coming".

He tries to whine further but she shuts him off. "You're a teenager, you're not putting yourself in danger and we're not going to explain to your Aunt any of this if something goes wrong". She leaves him on that... however...

First Karen hacked FRIDAY to have her replay footage of him in the living room and have FRIDAY insist he was in the living room to anyone who asked. Secondly, he ran to his room and bag, slipping on his suit and jumping out the window roughly 10 minutes behind the Quinjet.

He wasn't as fast as the jet, so by the time he arrived the avengers had already split off. Jersey was covered by Luke Cage, MoonKnight, Punisher and Jessica Jones. Manhattan by Clint, Kate and a backup Eric who was already on the scene and quite annoyed by his interrupted Gossip Girl Marathon. As well as Daredevil and Dr Strange. Northern Brooklyn had Deadpool, Iron Fist and Prowler, Southern Brooklyn and taking the brunt of the attack covered by Wanda, Vision, Hulk, Scott and Pietro.

The bulk of the avengers went to Mid Island. Nat, Sam, Rhodey and Bucky taking the north end, the south end covered by Loki, Thor, Tony and Steve. Spidey swinging to that last group. Thor got in contact with Heimeal as part of their plan, him triangulating the knocked out ice giants — as they're still enough to teleport safely — and send them off to their home land through the Bifröst.

He avoided Nat as much as he could on his rush over, lucky enough to miss her. 30 mins later and mid fight he arrived to the 4. "I got It!", he shouts, webbing one ice giant behind for Thor to knock him square in the head, Heimdal sending him away. One of over 100 stalking to the coasts.

"Underoos!", Tony calls for him, getting his attention. "Overgrown Snowmen, bring them down!". Spidey lands by the Asgardians who were back to back fighting. "Way to go Loki!". The god wasn't as excited or pleased, "Peter!", he whispers, "what are you doing here? You know what these powers can do, it's dangerous!".

It don't work, "you're here, and there was no way I wasn't coming to help". Loki scolds Peter once more, stopping as a shard of ice distracts them. That's where they start. Sharing Shields, daggers, and the odd occasion of Peter wielding Mjolnir go by for over 2 hours — now 9 am — as most Ice a Titans fall. Unfortunately, that meant groups started to Mix, Nat, Bucky, Sam and Rhodey joining the group.

Nat.

She slides close to Spider-Man, "we'll talk about this later, you're grounded". She scolded him the second she got close, Peter gulping at her thinly veiled threats and wondering if he'd make it out alive. Though right now that wasn't the concern. They 9 fighting meant the remaining ice titans meant they fell faster. Fast isn't final tho, and right by the end is where things started going wrong.

Bucky and Steve had joined forces with Sam to take down titans, Nat, Rhodey, Thor and Loki handling others. Tony and Spidey circling around the teams for support. Did mean they were the most distracted of the two and while Peter had his Spidey-sense to warn him of any danger, Tony didn't.

About 6 giants left, the teams going against 2 each, meant one of the remaining ones got to sneak around behind and take perfect aim at the billionaire, freezing and snapping some of the armour off his chest and arms. "Tony!", Steve shouts getting most people's attention, most importantly Peter's.

Tony landed on a rooftop, only bruised but vulnerable due to his shattered chest plate, as the ice titan took aim again. Only one person could make it in time. "Tony!", Peter shouts, using his webs to slingshot himself over at record speeds. He can't get Tony out of the way of the blast, but he could take it for him.

This was his backup suit, No vibranium not that it would help against absolute zero, the spandex like fabric could only do so much before it tore off leaving Spider-Man on the opposite end of the roof to Tony. Most of the suit's shirt was torn off, sleeves and all, left leg half covered in ice, preserved in place. Everyone was already distressed, the super soldiers showing extra terror in their eyes, but Nat and Loki were most of all. "Brother!" The latter snarled.

With blinding green light and sparkles to boot he dashed over to the fallen Spider-Man, clearing the distance within a second, focusing all his energy on a retaliatory strike. A bolt of green lightning crackled through the air, racing its way through Loki's arm into a deafening 'thunk' as it shattered the ice titan's jaw, sending it soaring back into the bay, a trail of snow and electricity left behind. 'Twas Mjolnir in Loki's hand, a fact he scant paid attention to. All in his mind was protecting Peter and taking down the titans.

Thor looked over proudly but silently at his brother as he effectively took down half the remaining titans, making use of the hammer in a way only as efficient as Thor himself, the avengers dealing with the rest in under 10 minutes while Nat helped Tony up and looked over Peter.

The rest of the team had just finished off the remaining, beams of rainbow light sparkling in the background as they landed on the rooftop where their friends lied. Tony had just gotten up with help from Nat, all soon staring at the spider worriedly. Worst was Nat, looking around for any way out that was never going to come; she inevitably had to race down to him, lifting him up onto her lap and check on his injuries. She had to pull off his mask.

The avengers looked on horrified. Frostbit skin was painted- scarred across chest, back and shoulders. Left Leg and arm impaled by various ice shards, all limbs and lips cold and cyanotic. "Get Bruce!", she shouted, the only one able to make even a sound.

Chapter 111: If not a sign of disaster

"I'll man the Jet!", Steve shouts speeding to their Quinjet. The bridge had barely opened before he hopped through it, running over to the controls and starting everything. They had to get Peter to the tower. "Bucky! Get the gurney!". Nat joins him, grabbing it from the jet, carrying it to where Peter laid, her also setting Peter gently on it, still feeling the freezing and piercing ice through her insulating gloves.

Tony was stuck in shock, staring blankly, pale and soullessly at the teen, needing Nat to drag him off with them. She knew he'd regret it if he wasn't there. "We'll take care of press and damages, just keep him safe!", Rhodey yells for them, Sam nodding as they head to the nearing police officers, clearing up doubts, giving statements and looking for any stray victims. The less attention on the rest, the less of a chance of a stray picture being shot.

Bucky and Nat carried the gurney in, setting Peter down in the centre of the cabin. The former went to Steve, to help him drive, while Nat — who'd still held a death grip on Tony's arm — set him down on the nearest chair she could. The metal of the armour creaked with the unnatural and forceful movements, but even that didn't manage to shake Tony's paralysed glare off of the injured hero in front of him. Nat stared at him for a few seconds, a few hints of genuine concern showing, though she didn't bother drag him back from wherever his mind went.

She was afraid he'd shatter if she did.

The jet flight was 10 minutes long, the 4 plus Peter taking off the second he was on the let, leaving the 2 gods behind on the roof. Thor was naturally worried for Peter, but Loki staying quiet, staying distant was more concerning to him. "Brother? Are you alright, how are you feeling?", Thor pried. The look on his brother, he'd seen once before. After the battle of New York, in Asgard, when he was trying to recruit his help inside their jail cell, once the illusion faded. The emptiness, that's a look he'd never forget.

Thor Slowly walked over to Loki, and was surprised to see his features shift to madness, not sadness. "Loki?". He grinds his teeth, looking up to his brother, frustrated and defeated. "Why am I like this". Even though Thor was ready for a reaction, this... was not it. "Why, when Peter is hurt the most do I have to feel pride?". Thor, still confused, looked at Loki unsure.

Loki waved his hand holding the hammer, and Thor got the clue. "You've finally wielded Mjolnir, of course you'd feel pride", he tries to commend, keeping his voice in the softer tones he reserved for Banner's comfort. That's not enough for Loki who throws the hammer down the end of the roof. "Of course, because of Father's blasted hammer. Peter's near dead and I have to feel proud? Happy? I-", he chokes, whispering, "I'm horrible, always have been".

Thor's been gentle with Loki before, held his hand or excused plenty, hoping Loki would connect the dots himself. Not now. He grabs Loki tight from his shoulders, forcing him to look right into his eyes. "We both know that's not true", his reply left little question, and if both had been more present, would've been reminiscent of their father's authority, and mother's kindness. "You used that hammer to protect him, kept him safe and may very well be the reason he lives", he continued, brushing a strand of hair off his face in a way only Frigga did, "there's nothing more worthy, and you should feel proud".

There were a few tears out already, but it's surprisingly working on Loki, calming him. "I know regardless you're still worried, and we both know if Peter saw you he'd be proudest of you". Loki chuckles, imagining how Peter would look if he saw him. "Exactly. Peter will be fine, Brucie's taking care of it, so-", he pauses calling the hammer back to himself and placing it in Loki's hand, "don't feel ashamed for this. Be proud of this and ready to show Peter, he's gonna want to see it".

They look over the rooftop to Sam and Rhodey working below at the damage. He returns the hammer to Thor. "Thank you, but I don't want it. Not anymore", he sighs, not a hint of his silver tongue in sight. Thor is most impressed, "if father could see you now-". "He'd hate it", Loki finishes grinning, "good, he can hate it all he wants".

Their Chuckling isn't long lived, Loki once more falling downtrodden looking at the scattered ice. "Didn't need the reminder of what those powers can do". Thor slowly drags him into a hug, "Thats not all they can do. From what I heard you put out a fire and had a great sleepover with your powers". Which was true, he and May discussed it privately on their own.

Makes Loki smile again, a fond memory. "When did you get good at emotional awareness", he chooses to joke. Thor grimaces a little, being caught, "I asked Bruce — and Peter — to help me learn how to be there for you like this", he replies. The past few months a bitter reminder of what they didn't have, and seeing the way May and Peter managed what he struggled with, it warranted a change. "Wasn't when we were young I'm not making that mistake again".

Loki cuddles a little into the embrace, surprising himself with how much he enjoyed it, how much he allowed it, how much he's grown to trust it. "Besides, right now you need to focus; Lady May's gonna need it and you". Loki tenses and slouches, facing her now not something he's remotely prepared for. "We'll do it together, and don't worry our brother will be fine".

They share a smile at Thor's 'brother' claim. The thunderer gestures towards his hammer, "Want to do the honours?". He agrees, flying them back with the hammer.

-

Clint's been a mess. Part of the mission outfits is wearing private cc cameras linked to one of Tony's private servers. It meant since Peter got hurt he and the rest of the time he's been replaying the video, endlessly, till Scott got to Brooklyn's side of Brooklyn bridge to pick him up.

"Get in Clint", he waves from his Dad Van. Just so happened Maggie's place was close by. Clint slides his phone into his pocket, jumping through the window to save time, "DRIVE!". Scott floors it, speeding through the bridge and towards the tower, he was also suspicious of Clint. The archer eerily quiet, unmoving throughout the ride. It doesn't take long for that to break, "Clint, I think we should tal-".

"About what! How Peter's hurt! How he's dying! How he's Spider-Man! How he's currently in the medbay? How-", Scott really stopped giving any attention to Clint by this point, his spiralling evident and pointless to fuel. Only once Clint is forced tired due to lack of breath that he speaks again. "You done?". Clint looks angry at Scott who remains unfazed. "I know you're scared, I feel like you are, but tell me why. Just why".

It spotlit him and pressured him enough to slow, clenching his fists in a rage. "Come on scott, you know". He nods, "I probably do, but I need you to say it". The tension cracks in Clint, drooping. "You know me Scott, how I'm with my kids. Them getting hurt? Me not being able to protect them? That's my worst nightmare, doesn't help that I live so far from them", Scott moves a hand to Clint's shoulder helping him relax and breathe, "and so for it to happen so close to home... He may not be it but I- or probably we, all started seeing him like our kid,  and now he's so hurt...".

"I know Clint, and I feel like you feel". The anger was nothing but a mask, a broken one now as the tears he held back flowed down his face. "When I saw the video I couldn't stop and see Cooper, Lila, Nate instead of him. Fuck. Pietro- I was there when he got shot, I saw what that was like and now I have to see another kid of mine get hurt like this".

That's the one part Scott hadn't considered, time to think on his feet, "but he'll heal. Pietro did, and don't you remember Spid- Peter telling us about his quick healing, and Pietro took Bruce to the tower, so he's there and ready. Peter will be fine". It doesn't necessarily relax Clint, but does give him hope. "And I do know how you feel, mostly. I saw Cassie".

Taking the red light as his chance, Clint snatches Scott into a tight hug, the latter finally letting go of some of his tears. "He'll be ok, right?", Clint asks, weakest voice Scott's ever heard from him. "He better be".

Road rage car horns snap them out, realising the light was green. They wipe their tears away, now a lot more relaxed, "at least Loki was there to protect him- There's a sentence I'd never thought I'd say". Clint's forced to agree, silently, even if it. He's seen the footage, that ice titan was aiming another full blast right at Peter... he'd like to never think about that, about what would've happened if he wasn't stopped.

Just so happened he ran into the gods in question when they got back. "I'll meet you upstairs", he waves off Scott, speed-walking away. He didn't give either god a warning or explanation either, Thor left dumbfounded. Loki's usual sassy facade is cut short, Clint not even letting the god start before he begins his pseudo-rant.

"Let's not loose the pretense. You know how I feel about you, you know what you did to me". He corrals Loki in the hallway's corner. "You and I will probably never be alright and I'll never fully trust you". Loki remained clueless yet worried as to what this was about, not in the mood for it with Peter in the med bay.

What Clint did next however was most surprising; he hugged him. "Thank you for protecting Peter when I couldn't". Loki had no idea how to react, lightly patting Clint on the back while straining a 'thank you'. "I'll only tell you this once but I mean it Loki. You protected the kid when he needed it most, it does not make up for everything and like I said I'll never fully trust you, but it's a start".

Another thing Loki wasn't expecting, "T-thank you Barton". Clint shakes his head, "Clint. You've used it before, can keep using it". The tension between them drops, lowest its ever been, "I should also apologise. Wouldn't be right to shoot an arrow through your neck and it was wrong of me to use it as a threat".

"Thank you Clint", Loki repeats, more more genuine and honest. "Shall we head up, check on Peter?", Clint asks to agreement from Loki, and a chimed nod from Thor, all walking for the elevator, "Congrats on the Hammer by the way".

Chapter 112: Sparkles and Rings

Summary:

More of the team reacts to the current emergency, siblings and lovers alike.

It took the beta team a minute to calm Hulk down, managing to reason with him to protect Peter. Also too about a minute for Pietro to speed a shirtless Bruce to the avenger's med bay.

“Thank you but I need you to leave", Pietro frowns insulted but Bruce stops his retort, "I need to set up and sterilise the OR room and myself. You can't help in here and shouldn't see this, go!".

Bruce closes the glass doors between them and PPE's up.

Pietro remains looking through the glass, unyielding. "I know you're worried about him but you know how protective Peter is over your anxiety. He'd want you to stay calm. I'll let everyone know when I-".

“We", Cho interrupts walking in, speeding through the same safety procedures Bruce is finishing. "When we're done. Ok?", he finishes, making sure Pietro left for the waiting room before debriefing Choi.

It's not what he wanted to hear, and having FRIDAY track the jet wasn't any better, he opted to run to his room. “You saw that, right?", Wanda checks with Vision after a trail of silver and blue flashes in front of her. "Your brother? Yes". She sighs, "Tell everyone we'll be down later, I'll handle this".

In his room, she found a tornado of silver and blue, flying papers, sheets and stationary. “Pietro!", she yells, trying to get his attention, deaf ears. It's not a fight she can win, so she cheats. "Hey! Put me down!", she traps him in a flurry of scarlet sparkles, over his bed. "Not if you're gonna keep running!", her counterargument held more of a command behind its tone. He grumbles, "Promise to sit still if I do". He stays quiet, Wanda thoroughly ignoring him and settling down on the nearest chair locked in place. He breaks, "Fine! Fine, I promise to stay".

She smirks, "good", moving him from the chair and settling him down gently on the bed next to her, "I can feel your anxiety, it's drowning me. Speak". Wanda's always favoured the direct approach because even the speedster can't run away from confrontation there, and the emotions emanating from him were like the worst scented candle she ever smelt.  He can however still be a drama queen.

"What isn't wrong? Peter's hurt — in surgery by now! And there's nothing we can do- Fuck. We hunted him, hurt him, what's he gonna think? Oh, he's gonna break up with me isn't he, of course he is, why wouldn't he-" Wanda shuts his mouth with her magic, not only having her own anxieties to handle but now Pietro's over flowing ones. And maybe she found great catharsis in doing it, maybe.

She presses her hand on his chest, pushing and releasing at a slow calming pace, his breathing coming to match it. "Ok, other than anxious, what are you feeling?". Pietro knows this dance, he’s had it before even if with a different dance partner, calming down enough to follow along, "Worry, Guilt, Fear".

Placing a hand around his back, resting his head on her shoulder, she says, "Start with Worry".

Sighing in pain, he starts, eyes pressed shut and with tight breaths. "Peter's hurt, he's hurt and being operated by Bruce. I've been there, kinda, and I'm terrified he won't wake up, or that he might but then not be ok". The memories of Sokovia, of Ultron, it’s all either of them could think of then- all they could feel. She hugs him. "Don't forget that I was you last time". His eyes snap open in realisation, being the one in the coma means you're spared of most of that anxiety. "I'm so sorry to have put you through that, I never-"

"I know", she quiets him, she assures him . "And I get it. I'm not holding that against you, I wanted to bring it up so you'd understand". He doesn't, needs a little push. "Would you regret what you did? What got you into the coma?", Pietro shakes his head 'No'. "And do you resent Clint for ending in that position? Or any of the rest of us for not being there to help?".

He droops, slouching over, resting his eyes on his palms. "No, I could never". Smirking, she delivers the finishing blow, "and therefore, do you regret what you did?". He sighs, "no".

Just like she knew. "So no need to worry about any of this. You know Bruce, trust Bruce. He and Cho patched you up, they'll get Peter back to normal". Pietro rests and relaxes onto her shoulder. "So Guilt, think we already covered part of that, but anything else to add?"

"M-Maybe for the last part". Wanda hunches a little, to be able to talk to him eye to eye, "what are you afraid of?". The question causes his adrenaline to spike, she can feel it rising in him. "We hunted him, hurt him. I'm supposed to be his boyfriend and I did that to him. He's totally gonna break up with me".

It's a little mean, but Wanda can't help chuckle at him, "ok, you've officially lost it". He doesn't take too kindly to her facetiousness, frowning at his sister which only got her to laugh harder. "I'm sorry- I'm sorry, but seriously. Think about it logically for a second. Is Peter the type of person to do that? To choose to start a romantic relationship while knowing all of this, only to dump you once you learnt who he was?”.

He hates her logic, specially that it works. "Don't start assuming the worst from someone who's only been his best. It doesn't do him or you justice. Be patient and react to things that happen, not your fears of what might". Yup, he hates her logic, so much he can't help laugh at it.

"Good to see you're more over your anxiety. But I think we should be down there with the rest of them. You want to come?". Pietro looks a little weak and still reserved, but nods, completely silent. "Let's go", she grabs his hand, walking with him to the elevator, her grasp grounding to him. "Love you Sis".

-

The Jet ride was really quiet. Tony was busy dissociating, Nat and Bucky were in the back trying to keep Peter stable, Steve flying to the tower. Rolling Peter to the MedBay was Steve and Nat, Bucky trying to pull Tony with them. "Bruce!", Steve yells running through the Med Bay, sliding the Gurney right through to the OR. "Keep him safe", Nat says as they walk back to the waiting room.

Just as the 2 returned, the elevator behind them opened to Ned and an angry MJ. They all have trauma from June about this but got spared as she only stalked right through the room. "Where is she going?", Steve asked, half way torn between chasing after or focusing on the other teen. He made the choice for Steve. "To quote, 'Fix This'. Don't bother, you can't stop her", Ned replies as he sits down with his own fears.

Steve tries to comfort him but is relieved when Thor, Scott, Clint and Loki show up, the last and Ned making their own support group. It meant Steve's attention could be taken by Bucky, who throughout remained quiet, fidgeting with his hands and letting out the occasional grunt or scoff. Half an hour of waiting broke him, Bucky brooding off upstairs.

No one else in the room was talking, aside from Ned and Loki's whispering, and no one acknowledged Bucky's exit. Nor did they acknowledge Steve following behind. "FRIDAY, where's Bucky?", Steve asks in the elevator. She replies, already taking him up, "Mr Barnes is in his room".

He thanks her, arriving upstairs not too long after. Outside the elevator; the twins. "Hey, are you two doing ok? Sorry for not checking on you yet". They — mostly Wanda — refuse him, "Don't worry, we're fine now- for now. You've got something else to take care of".

"You saw him?", Steve replies worried, she shakes her head, "No, but I can feel it". She taps his chest with that, wishing him luck as they step into the elevator. He smiles as the doors close, then runs to the rooms.

*knock knock*

"Bucky?", he asks walking in, finding his boyfriend sat on the floor, by the corner on the floor to ceiling windows, looking distantly at the street. Steve walls up behind him, trying to get his attention in every polite way he can. "Leave Steve".

He doesn't. He sits next to Bucky, pleading one more time. "Please Bucky. Talk to me, we promised". Only now Bucky notices the tears streaming down Steve's face, the cracking in his voice, looking at him and seeing the desperation in his face. "Please". It takes his already strained mood and cracks it, cracks his dam. "What do you want me to say Steve?", he looks up, Steve now noticing the matching tears staining all of Bucky's face. "How Peter was the first non avenger to believe in me? To believe I could be more than the Winter Soldier? Beyond all the shit I've done?".

His voice had risen, grown more aggressive, more raw. "Even as fucking Spider-Man! He got T'Challa to give me a chance in spite of everything!. He believed I could be different, that I wasn't that person anymore and I go and fucking hurt him! First chance I had!".

Steve's struck by his anger, his rant. "B-But, you didn't want to. You we're just following orders". Wrong choice of words. "And that's the fucking problem!", Bucky shouts right into Steve's face, immediately filled with regret as he retreats again, “I was just following orders, just like a good soldier, like a good Winter Soldier".

Oh... fuck. He didn't mean to, but Steve's eyes filled with guilt. Bucky saw. "Even when I had a choice I was still the same obedient Winter Soldier, who didn’t hesitate to cause harm- whose first use was to find another target, another victim. Even you see it too- and don't lie, I can see it in your eyes".

"Bucky...", Steve tries to start a conversation but is still too distraught and off his feet to form any words. And too weak to speak over his friend. "I saw him on the Jet", Bucky continues, "I saw the scars. The scars we gave him, I gave him".

He finally gets his footing, "and that's all they are Bucky, Scars. The wounds that made them have healed and he knows that, he knows he won’t get wounded again". Bucky turns around at Steve's new found determination. "What he said to T'Challa about you, he said that after we attacked him. He believed in you then. And during his internship? When he got to know us, the real us? He did that after Spider-Man's video. He believed in you then".

Scooching over next to Bucky, gently placing his hand on his boyfriend's cheek he finishes. "And he believes in you now. I do too. Don't you dare ever forget that". He flips to chuckling, "Steve?", he asks at the man's proud grin over his speech, slowly swallowing the last bits of laughter. "You're not the same person you were a year ago, we aren't".

Reaching for one of his pockets, Steve pulls put a clenched fist, hiding the item within. "I love you Bucky, so so much. Had to get Peter's help for this but umm..." he trembles for a second, taking one more, deep breath before asking, "Will you Marry Me?". Makes Bucky's chuckling fit worse, standing and walking towards his bed. "Peter helped you huh?". He opens his night stand, hiding a tiny box in his jacket. Steve nods sheepish, "yeah, might have showed up at his apartment out of nowhere and gotten him to join me ring shopping". Bucky smirks as he kneels back down in front of Steve.

"Oh really? He helped me make mine". He displays the open velvet box to Steve, ring inside as the captain bursts into laughter. "He got us both didn't he", Bucky agrees, "Little bastard knew all along and hid it from us". They collapse, backs to the window, laughing with each other.

Bucky asks next, "so, what do you say?". Steve laughs, "I asked first, you tell me". Their laughing subsides, heads turned to one another, smiling as they both answer, "yes".

They kiss because Bucky would never pass up the chance, and exchange rings. "Not bad Steve", Bucky compliments looking over his own, "Look inside", Steve adds. Doing so, he finds a little engraving 'Together My Love', "you're too big a sap you know that?".

Steve can't disagree, them enjoying the view together, mostly quiet but happy. . But their moment does have to come to an end. "Think we should get back? I want to know if Peter's ok and the rest might need us". He argues, Bucky capitulating and agreeing. Before they leave, Steve gets close to Bucky, gently grabbing his cheek and kissing him once more. "I think we should hide the rings for now, Peter should be the first to know".

Agreeing, Bucky takes the ring Steve gave him in his Jacket's zip-up pocket, Steve hiding Bucky's in his uniform's back zip ups. Going back down the elevator to the waiting room they're first introduced by a shit ton of yelling.

Chapter 113: Hulk-care

Summary:

Peter makes it to the med-bay, and he isn’t the only one

“What do we have Dr Banner?", Cho asks walking right through the Med Bay, scrubbing herself while Bruce prepped Peter. FRIDAY was doing her scans. "Frostbite to 60% of his body; Left appendages, right arm and thigh, left aspect of his abdomen, chest and neck, up to the mandible". Already not great, and the scans revealed worse, "14 puncture wounds to the left upper thigh, 8 to the shoulder and arm. Fractured left femur, laceration over lateral abdomen, severe bruise over right pectoral- suspect internal bleeding and or pleural effusion. Both self resolving. And a bruised liver".

All, put frank, quite shit. Cho was almost in her surgical gown before the pair — and team of nurses — was once more interrupted by fierce yelling. "You better let me in!". MJ stood outside, she looked angry. Cho understood, looked sadly at her, leaving Bruce to handle it. "We're about to start our operation MJ, please go back to the waiting area", he tries to appease.

She promptly ignores everything he said, getting Karen to hack in and open the doors. She starts donning herself over their protests, “I've known longer than either of you have and have worked on him- I’ve stitched him up more than you two have. You don't know what you're getting into, and I do, you need me to work through his super healing and other powers". Her voice, argument and stance left them no room for argument. The pair of doctors nodded at each other and split tasks. While Cho coordinated with the scrub nurse, Bruce pulled MJ into the OR with them so they could work.

"I'll start on the puncture wounds, they close faster than regular people so we need to debride them first and stitch them so they don’t leave a huge scar. FRI, label the ones that only need external closure", MJ explains and orders, again leaving no room for discussion from the adults in the room or the AI. FRIDAY projected a display of Peter’s injuries, stratifying them in level of depth, and with a running tally of those ready for MJ to close. "O....k. Helen, mind alleviating the bleeds and liver? I'll handle the frostbite", Bruce continues after their stunned silence, getting her to nod, and they get started.

Still couldn’t believe Peter was Spider-Man all this time, kid's been under our nose for months, Bruce ponders, double checking the IV bag they gave Peter on the jet, replacing it for a fresh one —taking under account his Spider metabolism at MJ's reminder — to last the operations. A teenager was Spider-Man all along, outmatched us all. Fury'll be kicking himself for months if he finds out.

FRIDAY, pops up an alert on their screens, highlighting Peter's head, "I'm sensing a rise of inter-cranial pressure. No sign of haemorrhaging but should be relieved quickly". Everyone sighs, Bruce as the only one free taking care of it. "Don't do the craniotomy, don't know if his system would handle it well, treat it like a lumbar puncture".

He doesn't fully understand the why, but knowing the arachnid nature of this case chooses not to question it, or MJ. The less balls in the air the better. What even are the odds of that? The odds we'd have met Spider-Man all those months ago? That Tony found him via a wrong number? ... that's math for another time.

He also must have gone through a lot. Just from the X-Rays I can see osteological stress, old fractures that are nothing but a shinier white line or a slightly off-line rib. His bones compensate and have grown, were he normal he'd probably have had close to 100 fractures but now Bruce could only find sign of maybe twelve. Also, based on how good MJ was with Cho in her internship and how natural this looks to her right now, not good signs for their last. She also said he's got super healing, seeing how faded the scar Tony's repulsers gave is... I don't want to know what other things he's been through

Finishing with the left leg came a problem, the abdomen was more injured. Bruce thinks the blast hit the left shoulder and pit area, means that's also gonna be even harder and more damaged. So far it's been stage 2 to 3 frostbite — though Bruce suspected it would've been 4 if it wasn't for the Spider-Powers. "MJ, do you think he'd need skin grafts?".

"He's always been resilient and quick to heal. Doesn't do too well in the cold, so focus on rewarming and remove any tissue that doesn't improve. Also, you're the doctor with 7PhD's, what are you asking a teen for?". He doesn't take too kindly to the rhetorical question, but her advice proves effective. Turned out a lot of his near necrotic skin just needed some warm water and extra heat to come alive again, Bruce thought he'd have to remove the necrotic skin. Means he'll take about half as long as before, maybe less.

Actually, how's Tony. He's never been good at coping, and after this? I'm barely handling it through this, should try and check on him. Everyone's work's going alright. MJ sped through the puncture wounds and warmed up the nearby area saving Bruce more time. Helen was surprised by Peter's ‘bleed’, most of it looked perfectly fine once she was done with the liver. I shouldn't be surprised I guess.

He's a really really good kid, the way he talked to all of us and managed to get through to all of us. From our day in Queens I should've seen the parallels, Jon seemed to act a lot like Peter too, idolised Spidey, feel stupid in retrospect now. "Dr Banner, the femoral fracture", FRIDAY reminds, no one having looked to it. Thankfully it hadn't started setting yet — a result of the cold — so Bruce could run to it, MJ finishing the rewarming.

Overall most injuries seemed good, surgery going better than they thought. I wonder how the rest of them are going with this. Hope Pietro's dealing with his anxiety well, might have to top up his pills. Don't think Bucky or Steve will handle this well, Loki, Thor, Clint, Sam, Rhodey, Scott... Apparently Nat knew and she's Nat so she's hopefully fine, but May- that's a problem for later.

"Want me to clean up Dr Banner?", Helen asks once they're all done with their job, all that's left now double checking scans and ensuring nothing'll go wrong later. He nods, "thank you Helen, I'll take care of them", she smiles, that was her goal because she's not handling those men children.

We have a lot to make up for later. Walking out to the waiting room everyone's eyes are on him and questions flying. MJ's whistling drowns them out, "Shut up! You want answers then you need to listen to them!“. It works.

"He's stable. Has super healing so that helped us take care of his injuries. Still unconscious but healing better than we thought". Some hope, but... "Unfortunately MJ said his Superhealing usually works quicker than this, we think it's because of the cold. Spiders can't thermoregulate, and while Peter still can we think extreme colds can suppress his healing — like how a fridge preserves things".

Not the most comprehensive response, most of the room looking confused. "He's ok but will take some time to recover. Still unconscious and don't expect him to wake up for a few days... maybe a week", MJ’s attempt luckily got the message across. Unfortunately it got the message across, to everyone.

"What the hell do you mean a few weeks!". Everyone recognises and dreads that voice, her voice; May. "Can someone please explain to me why my nephew is in a hospital bed!", she yells again, the fear in her voice and tear smudged eyeshadow blatant to everyone. The Avengers were already quiet and worried over Peter's injuries, filling with guilt at May's growing outburst. Steve and Bucky walking in quietly through the commotion. "Frostbit! 14 puncture wounds! Mind telling me what the hell is going on".

Leader of the Avengers means you're the go to sacrificial lamb, hence why everyone's eyes turned to Steve. "We were taking care of the Ice Titans, Peter- or Spider-Man showed up. He got hit trying to-". She doesn't look pleased, more anxious actually, "I could guess that much- look. He's gotten hurt enough already, this year alone".

Steve had already stepped back, silently kicking himself, while May mid breakdown had turned to Tony. "I told you I'd never want him to be hurt again, not this bad, asked you to not let it happen. Why did this happen!". She addresses the whole room again. "And why do I have to find out my nephew is in surgery from Karen?! Do none of you have the decency to tell me yourselves?".

Like kicked puppies they all look away, facing the floor. May walks up to Bruce, unexpectedly giving him a tight hug, "thank you for...". She can't find the words to finish her sentence, "I know, you're welcome, and he'll be ok", she steps back. There's some quite unpleasant tension, May stepping back out into the hallway.

"No, I'll handle this", Nat grabs Loki's arm as he moves to go to her. They try to protest but Nat stops that too. "I know what you want to do, and she does need your comfort. But right now she needs grounding, let me". Loki is still not convinced, but it's Natasha, only mortal that manages to scare him. That settled it for him and all the other heroes who only looked as she took off.

She walks over to May, taking her to a nearby room with her and talking her down from her spiral. "You need to know the whole story", She starts, spiking May's curiosity — a distraction —, "this wasn't an accident. Tony was down and to avoid him getting hit, Peter jumped in the way of the blast. I'm sure he would've done something else if he could, the same way I'm also sure he doesn't regret a thing from today".

Probably the most quintessentially Peter thing May could ever think of. "Of course he did", she scoffs, wiping a few tears away with the napkin she’d been given; it at least stopped her crying, for a minute. Nat grimaces, "I'm worried too, told him not to come but you know how he is", May chuckles, dryly. "You think he'll be ok?".

Smiling at May, both to give her hope and because Nat is full of it herself, she replies. "I trust Bruce, and If he says things look good, then things look good". May returns the smile. Nat continues though, "I can explain everything to them you just focus on Peter".

“Thank you", May replies, the realisation they knew of Spider-Man just landing but she trusts Nat, Peter does. Nat stands and heads for the door, "And I know we've made the mistake of hurting him before, we're not going to pretend like we're blameless there, but this time they're just surprised and worried. And there’s nothing they want more than to keep him safe now, you just have to tell them what to do".

May nods walking up behind her knowing what to do next.

Back in the waiting room — now Tony and Rhodey-less — while everyone still stuck inside while Bruce returned into the OR for Cho, May starts. "Peter's hurt and that's incredibly stressful, however that does not justify taking it out on you. It was not your fault and you're all stressed over the same thing too. I shouldn't have yelled or attacked you, I'm sorry".

They're thankful, but disagreeing. "You're his aunt, you're allowed to be scared and allowed to yell right now, no shame", Scott replies. Sam adding, "and you weren't entirely wrong, we don't have the best track record with him, we're sorry". Bucky finishes for the group, "we're also sorry for not letting you know. You're right, we should've faced you the second this happened, but we were cowards and too distracted in our own. That's our failure, so no ill will".

Steve nuzzles into Bucky for comfort, his form of agreeing while everyone else nods instead. May wanted to apologise to Tony but he'd disappeared and Bruce stole her too soon to ask. "May, he's in recovery, if you want to come in". She does, bringing Loki, Ned and MJ with her. Pietro's still left out by Bruce, "not until I see you over your anxiety. Don't want your health to decline too, Peter wouldn't like that", he scolds, sending him back to Wanda.

"We should also set rooms up for them, don't think Peter will wake up soon and he'd want them around whenever he does wake", Bruce argues, everyone agreeing. "Bucky and I will go set up one of our guests rooms for May. Wanda, Pietro, Nat, Scott? Think you two can set one up for MJ?", they nod, "and Thor, Loki, Clint, could you set one up for Ned?". All agree and disperse.

They also set it up for FRIDAY to answer any questions for May as well as Ned and MJ, anything. She also would be monitoring Peter 24/7. Bruce, May and MJ were also rostered around the clock to look over Peter, the medical professionals just in case, the rest of the avengers also rostered around for extra support and to have their own time with Peter.

Nat set her own team meeting where she caught everyone up on Peter and Spider-Man and recorded it for those absent or so they could review without bothering her. Bruce gave Pietro a psychiatric and psychological check up and CBT revision before letting him into Peter's room, his condition still cold and distant and not comforting to look at.

Chapter 114: The Waiting Game

Summary:

Tony Rhodey and Pepper try to talk things out… to expected results.

"And why do I have to find out my nephew is in surgery from Karen?! Do none of you have the decency to tell me yourselves?", May finishes, hugging Bruce quickly before walking out. Nat disappears behind, Steve and Bucky getting caught up by Bruce on Peter's condition.

A minute later, Tony walks out. Rhodey had seen him beating himself up for the last couple of hours, while Peter was in surgery, not speaking a word or looking at anyone. He's seen Tony like this before, sometimes in college after a really bad breakup, worst of all was after his parents died, this time seems to be heading to that level. He follows, "FRIDAY, Protocol Iron Oxide".

He runs behind, chasing up to Tony who'd holed up in his lab. "Iron Odixe?", Pepper asks worried catching up with him outside the door. Rhodey nods worried, "We got an update on Peter and May showed up, nothing about that went well but he's lost in his mind again". Sighing and rubbing her eyes Pepper asks, "are you ready?". Be or not, they go in.

The lab walls are soundproofed, so the second they open the rest of the floor is drowned out by AC/DC on blast. "FRI, music!", Pepper yells. FRIDAY kills the music, Tony turns back already angry at the interruption. Bad start. "What do you want!?", Tony spits, Rhodey replying in turn, "you know what Tony, we've been here before, we need to talk".

"What's there to say", Tony's voice sounds strained, "I hurt the kid". Tony slouches in his stool, the lab falling silent while Rhodey and Pepper walk in closer, "We all did Tony, but he won't hold that against us, you must know that". Tony's unconvinced, teeth gritting as he scowled through a few oily and unkempt locks of hair towards the two trespassers, "Doesn't matter if he won't, I'm bad for him, that's a fact James".

Using his actual name makes Rhodey freeze, makes him tremble; Tony has never done that. Pepper notices his sudden restraint, and replies instead, "that's not true Tony, I know that, you know that, and Peter knows that. He couldn't disagree more". She answered in such a way that would have you believing she'd had nothing but passion for the matter, instead of the quiet sadness and worry behind her mask. Tony chuckles, cracking, "oh yeah, well he's in a coma Pep, how can he disagree then".

Makes everyone twitch, hitching their breath as another heavy silence wafted over the room. Rhodey and Pepper shared a saddened look, as Tony twisted back away from them. "Yeah Tony, because he was protecting you. He cares about you, that does not make you bad for Peter". Pepper argues, trying to chase after and hug Tony. He could hear it behind him, the click clacking approaching; he flinches back, "don't forget what May said... I put him in that Coma, I'm bad for him, just have to accept that", Tony shrugs.

Rhodey's not done, "she said what she said because she's worried. Same worry you have. You care for him just like her and you know she wasn't thinking straight nor being fair. You aren't either, be fair to yourself-". Pepper interjects, "and stop blaming just yourself. If this is on you, it's on all of us".

He didn't like those words. Anger starts bubbling to the surface, particularly Pepper's sentence. "No. I brought him into it", he spits, quieting them. "Into the group chat. I insisted on the internship and I convinced him into it when he didn't want to. I had him come over Fridays and convinced his aunt to let him come early on Thursdays just in time for him to get iced harder than cap", he grits his teeth, suppressing rage, "I was the one hurt, I was the one that got him into the coma in the first place".

They try and hug him again to even more flinching and backing away, the wheels of his stool screeching as they slid across the floor of the lab. "Tony, he's the one who kept chatting with you, he chose to come to the internship and chose to fight today", Pepper hums, with a sadder tone than her frown, a tone that ached with concern for him, "That's not on you".

Anger bursts, he throws everything off his desk, kicking his stool as it flew off and bounced off the ground with an echoing thud. "It's not just the coma Pepper!", he screams, louder than any other noise from his mess, scaring his friends, "I hunted him! beat him! Used my armours against him!". He grabs what he can, throwing a few more pens, pliers and prototypes in every direction but the windows. Till he ran out, "I broke him Pepper, and every time he gets close he gets hurt".

Tears were almost leaking, fists clenched by his sides till his nails left dark blue marks on his palm, grinding his jaw and shutting his eyes. "It's the Tony Stark charm isn't is; Most famous mass murderer in America... and that kid almost became my next victim".

Rhodey grabs his hand, squeezing hard to force Tony to look at him and his steely scowl. "That's a silly thought Tony", he hums, inching closer to the hug he was trying for before, "kid told you that much on your first few weeks, you showed me the texts. You know this isn't true". Tony really isn't listening to them anymore, back inside the safety of his mind as his mouth ran on autopilot, "what a failure of a mentor I turned out to be huh. Lucky I never adopted him, would've ruined him more".

"You can't possibly believe that Ton-". Pepper gets cut short, "how could I possibly look him in the eye", he adds, uninterested in anything said. His eyes glaze over and he turns back to his desk, Pepper and Rhodey's attempts to reach him come short, "Tony-".

"Leave", he spits, pulling away and collecting the fallen stool, bringing it to his desk and grabbing the rest of his work. Rhodey tries once more, "No, Tony, we need to ta-".

"Leave! Leave me alone". He yells and whispers, Rhodey and Pepper sharing a sad glance before complying, walking away and out of the lab, door shutting tightly behind him. "Lockdown the Lab FRIDAY, and get me a crate of Winston Supreme Canadian", he drawls, sinking his teeth into the next distraction on his desk. Or trying to.

FRIDAY tries and protest, "Boss, I wouldn't recommend this course of ac-", to no avail. "Just get me the whiskey", he barks at her, the next protests from the AI met with by an effective and mandatory "Mute". The lab goes quiet, Tony starting AC/DC back up again, the whiskey arriving an hour later.

-

"What do we do Pepper?", Rhodey asks outside Tony's lab, looking at the clouded glass that separated them from the AC/DC concert behind. She sighs almost as depressed, "you know there's nothing we can do". Like always, once he didn't want to listen, anything they'd say wouldn't even make a dent. "He's dissociated and in denial about Peter, only he can break that right now so all we can do is wait". He did know, but hearing is always worse.

She hugs him, "I'm worried too, but you know forcing him to change won't work", it never has. Didn't when Rhodey tried it in 93, didn't any of the 12 years Pepper knew him, hasn't for any of the Avengers. She leaves to set up their new guests permissions and to make an excuse for Ned and MJ from school indefinitely. Rhodey walks back to the living area to sulk.

Strutting in, the Avenger sees the very sullen Rhodey pressing his palms onto his eyes; Sam asks, "You ok Rhodey?".

He looks up surprised, frustrated, and a whole bunch of confused. "No", he groans, digging his palms back over his lids, "Tony's angry and isolating himself, hasn't been this bad and there's not much Pep or I can do-". He stops seeing Sam's unimpressed face.

"I mean how are you, not Tony. I know he's struggling but I'm not asking how he's doing, I know that. I wanna know how you and only you are". Looking up conflicted Rhodey cracks, "I'm fucking scared", he replies in almost a whimper, "Peter's in still in a coma, Tony's in a conniption, I can see most of the team cracking no matter how hard they try to keep it together and I'm tired of desperately trying to hold things together".

That didn't need much prodding. "Even with the army and Air Force experience, I've seen soldiers injured before, but a kid? And Peter of all people? I can't stand looking at him like that", Rhodey lets himself cry, a couple of tears only, but lets himself let them out.

Sam sits down next to him, in a side arm hug, leading Rhodey's head down onto his own shoulder to help him settle. "I get that, and it's good to get it out isn't it", Rhodey nods, rumpling and pulling at Sam's shirt, "I'm scared too. AJ and Cass love Spider-Man, want to be just like him, can't say I disagree knowing who he is but then asking myself if they were him right now... Kid also took me in and patched me up after that day with The Vulture, bites I can't do much for him now".

They don't really talk much more, staying quiet but somewhat comfortable, though not for too long as Sam jumps up. "Alright, you think you'll actually be able to relax up here?". Rhodey scoffs, "probably not. Between Tony's self destruction, most people here almost breaking down, and FRIDAY being able to call at any point, definitely not".

"Alright, me neither", he chuckles, not really happy but settled, "Wanna go for a long run? Stop for drinks?". Rhodey doesn't have to think about it much, "Won't be able to help around here till I run my feelings out, so deal". That's the rest of their night.

All the groups set up the appropriate guest rooms, all together. Steve and Bucky making dinner for everyone, MJ bringing down a plate for May, Ned and herself. Nat held her meeting over the dinner, a rather sulky one as they all wanted Peter to be ok and were sad Bruce didn't let them in; 3 people for now, Max.

Then the waiting game begun.

Chapter 115: Avengers Atremble

Summary:

Peter wakes up

A steady rhythmic beeping is the first sound made clear to him.

*Beep Beep*.

Then the shuffling and voices. Mostly whispers. May, Ned, MJ, and someone else. Finally the pain, that's what woke him up. "Mhmm". The room falls silent, letting him come to the full way before starting again.

"Peter, how are you feeling?". That's May, he recognises her voice, her face slowly coming in focus in front of him, his eyes adapting to the bright lights and white reflective walls. He flutters his eyes before replying weakly, "Hey May".

All in the room turn to him, May sat closes to him, holding his hand. Ned and MJ sat by a little further in their own chairs right beside the bed, the former fidgeting with his phone, the latter lowering her book in hand to see Peter beyond it. Last was Bruce on the other side checking over his telemetry.

He groans in pain trying to sit up, looking mighty hurt and confused, so Bruce obliges. "You got injured last Friday. We healed you, MJ helped and you've been in a coma since". It's a reminder of the shit show before, Peter's panic spiking through the heart monitor.

"Hey, Peter", May squeezes his hand, "I don't want you to worry about anything ok? We took care of it, you just need to focus on getting better". The beeping slows, slightly, Peter‘s focus falling back on her. He fills with guilt, face contorting with it and pain, "I'm sorry", he squeaks. She squeezes his hand again, getting his attention once more. "I know why you did what you did, Natasha told me everything, I'm not mad sweetie, just happy to see you're ok".

She wraps him in a warm hug, heart rate finally slowing back down to normal. She also pulls back smirking, "but what is this about Karen being programmed to lie to me?". Peter freezes scared, Ned wincing behind him while Bruce chuckles behind his clipboard. "Told you it was a bad idea loser", MJ steps forward, taking absolutely all the pleasure in the world from this situation, and giving as little sympathy back. Her being right wasn't something he'd like to have rubbed in his face while on a med bed. "Get over it loser", she calls out his scowl, "and don't you dare apologise". He cedes, "ok, but what actually happened?".

"Got your ass frozen, turned your shoulder and leg to cheddar, impressively bad mission". Back to scowling, Though the questions start forming, far too quickly for him, "wait! What do you mean last Friday? What day is it?!".

Ned takes over, "Its Tuesday night dude, you've been out cold for 5 days, literally". Peter's eyes bulge out shocked, "sweetie, we took care of everything, remember", May reminds. "Everything is fine, school’s fine, as far as everyone knows you got lice".

While he's been avoiding it, Bruce eventually has to step up, face the music. "Peter?", he asks. There's a shared tension when their eyes meet, Peter's full of worry, Bruce's full of fear. "Dr Banner?".

The worst start Bruce could've thought of, him deflating and leaning back by the wall, "So no more Uncle Bruce huh", he sighs. Peter — who previously turned down to his lap — snaps back up to him. "You don't mind?".

He bursts out laughing, "Mind? Kid, for the last 5 days I've been scared you'd never trust us again, I was ready and happy to settle for Bruce". Peter joins in the laughter, "so... Uncle Bruce?". The doctor smiles overjoyed, "yes kid?", he replies, posture loosening. “You're not mad? They're not mad? Do they hate me?". Bruce — and an extra hand squeeze from May — shut him up, the former shaking his head. "They're like me, probably worse, worried about you and if you hate them".

Nodding, Peter relaxes, Bruce leaning in for a hug first. "And thanks kid. For everything. As Peter or Spider-Man, you always had our best interest at heart and gave us the benefit of the doubt. Even when we didn't deserve it. We're lucky to know you". Inadvertently, it makes Peter tense, “You know. They know. What- oh no", he starts to spiral. “Peter, Peter", Bruce gets him back, "I'm not angry. They're not angry. And like May said, we took care of everything". One more anxiety to let out, the beeping from the machine back to fast, "and you're not gonna tell anyone?".

"You never broke our trust with our issues, were willing to listen to and help us”, Bruce argues, “You don't want anyone to know, no one will, I can promise you that and they all agree". He nods understanding, looking at Bruce who seemed to have one more query, "they're outside by the way, worried sick". He struggles with a response for a moment. "Don't worry, they don't have to come in if you don't want to, and only as many as you want or who you want. They won't be angry no matter what happens". He still takes a moment to think it over. "O-ok-".

“But they take it slow, don't they dare intimidate Peter", MJ spits the condition, Bruce accepting it.

Peter can hear from his bed Bruce reiterating MJ's conditions and to take it slow. Immediately after stating they could come in, they barge through Bruce and into the room. They do abide by the — lets be honest — threat, all lining up around the walls, staying silent. It's a minute before someone speaks. "If you losers are gonna stand here and say nothing, leave. Wanna stay? Speak", MJ barks, prompting their eyes to pierce through Steve, a veritable sacrifice, him walking forwards. Peter remained scared.

"First we're here to apologise. We know it's a long list and we do not expect you forgive us. We couldn't”. Steve certainly doesn’t believe they- he, deserves it. “We also can't thank you enough for everything, as Spider-Man and all the good you do for others, and as Peter for all the good you did for us. Only makes it worse that we violated your trust and caused you as much pain as we have. I know we've apologised officially before, but really, we're sorry".

He knows it was rehearsed, that Steve and the rest wrote it together, and probably ran over this a hundred times over in the last five days, that only makes it more powerful. And true, they apologised before, but the honest vulnerability of this time, the fear stricken eyes in all of them, how Steve seemed close to tears much like the rest got to Peter. "We understand if we don't deserve your forgiveness or haven't earned it, we'll also leave you be if you want".

That last sentence was full of sadness, resolved to his fate. "Don't", Peter says, filling them him hope and strength, "and I love you guys, there's nothing to earn". The room's mood is like night and day to two minutes ago. The Avengers all make an unspoken agreement to take turns, not wanting to overwhelm; Nat goes first.

"When I say dont go, you Don't. Go.". She scolds next to the bed, Peter smiling cheekily at her. Her disappointed facade cracks, "glad to see you're ok kid", she laughs to his side. They hug, Pete whispering into her ear, "they're not gonna tell anyone, right?". And she laughs again, “Not if they know what's good for them", she whispers back, "and I explained everything, to everyone, so no need to worry for you".

He smiles as she pulls back, "sorry for disobeying Auntie Nat, and thanks". She nods and winks, stepping back and calling up the next, "Youre least likely to cry, so your turn Wilson".

Sam does as… ordered? Yeah, ordered. "Hey Pete", this time's a lot quicker to the hug. "You sure you're ok kid?", Sam asks once pulling back, still feeling him a little stiff and resigned in motion. He nods, "just a little hurt, nothing I haven't healed from already", he argues. Not an entire truth, he feels his legs a little weaker, a little colder, but it truly feels more like a pulled muscle than post operative pain.

"Still not over the fact this is why you and your friends could take care of me that night, Dont know if I should be mad I didn't see it or worried". Peter assures him it's fine, another sneaky hug in the process. Till Sam realises upset, "so this is why you were so good with the wing training you little cheat", Peter giggles at Sam ruffling his hair gently, walking off once they're both smiling.

Then came the drama queens. Clint and Scott stepped towards the centre of the bed. They're even faster to the hug, near tackling Peter into one. "You had me so scared", Clint exaggerates every word, uttering then into Peter's hair as he pet it like a puppy. Even when he's worried, he's still Clint.

"Clint, let him go", Scott sighs after a minute, himself having stepped back a while before, "I was scared too but he has to breathe". Clint lets him go, unwillingly, scoffing. "I don't want you to call me Uncle Clint for fun kid, I mean that". Peter grins at him, "thank you Uncle Clint". The archer smiles like the dumbass he is, "and you're absolutely coming to meet my kids, mark the vacation kid". Peter smiles and nods, looking to May for approval before turning back to Clint, "of course Uncle Clint!".

Then it’s Scott’s turn to complain, “Hey, I want some of that, Cassie's been raving about you and Maggie's been wanting to meet you too". The three giggle at it, Peter agreeing to go to dinner with Scott's later. "I want in on this too, with AJ and Cass", Sam shouts, Peter agreeing to it too before they all move on.

Now was Wanda's, Vision joining for her support. "Mind if I call you my little bro?", cracks Peter up, "y-yeah? Yeah, sis", he smirks. She playfully and very lightly punches his good shoulder, "but you're showing off your powers to us first chance you get, I need to see that". Peter chuckles, "Deal, but you show me your powers too".

"You've seen them already?", Wanda questions. Peter nods cheeky, "but they're really cool, you should show them off more", he argues like it was obvious. "Alright, deal". They have their mandatory hug, "good to see you better", Wanda comments, tightening the embrace, Peter answering. "Love you too, sis".

One witch to the next, May pulling Loki forward towards Peter. "Brother", he stands sheepish, after all it was the same powers that caused him such pain. Peter smiles seeing this internal fight through his eyes, "you gonna hug me or what, brother?", the last word is smug, smirking. Loki rolls his eyes doing as asked, "nothing's changed then". This was more a question than a statement, a fear, the lack of a reply allaying it.

"There's also much to celebrate once you recover!", Thor excitedly booms through the room, still keeping it down, relatively, to not overwhelm Peter. "Catch Brother!", he throws Mjolnir, Loki — on terror induced reflex — grabs it in front of Peter. He's slacked jawed, “Y-you're- Mr Loki!". Peter jumps up from the bed, wincing madly from the pain but hugging him non the less. "How do you feel?".

He's thought about it the last 5 days, and the first conclusion only grew stronger. "I don't care", Loki replies certain, "Father built this up far too much, I've moved past him and his nonsense. So no, I don't care about father's stupid hammer anymore". He dumps the hammer on the floor, kicking it away with little pain, leaning over for another hug with Peter. "I'm still proud of you Loki”. The god smiles, "that however, I'll always cherish".

One god steps back, the other steps forward, Thor getting his own hug. "Good to see you're alright, Brother", Thor whispers leaving a very stunned but very happy Peter behind as they both return to the edge of the room.

Even at his reluctance, Steve pulls Bucky forward, next in line. "Hey Peter", he waves. Bucky remains a bit distant, to the side and behind Steve. "I wanted to apologise again, more personal. You've been there for us through a lot and we can't begin repaying that". "That's alright uncle Steve, you-", Peter is cut off.

"Why do you keep forgiving me?", Bucky asks, finally stepping forward, "even after you know everything? What I've done? Who I’ve hurt, How I've hurt you, Why do you keep forgiving me, why so easily?". It's a bit of a confusing question for Peter, didn't understand the problem. "Because you chose to be better”, he mumbles, like that was enough, “You're here all worried and caring and truly remorseful, that's the start to choosing to be better. I can't define you by your worst when you proved you can and want to be better".

Steve and Bucky both flinch, sharing a look before the latter replies. "You were the character witness? T-the reason T'Challa let me in the Avengers?". It was the exact line, as best as they remembered it- and Bucky did remember it. “I-I don't kn-", he's tackled into a tight hug by Bucky. "Really are too lucky to know you, thank you". Peter could hear the tears in his voice, even then not expecting the waterfalls on his face, nor the light drizzle on Steve's.

"I did tell you Uncle Bucky, I wasn't going to judge and I'd never look at you with pity". The tears only get stronger for a second tighter hug, “you're welcome Uncle Bucky, I love you too", Peter replies to the unspoken statement, Bucky still too lost to focus. It's only a minute later when both soldiers have calmed enough that they share another look, "should we show him?".

Sliding their hands into their respective hidden pockets, they pull them back out, ringed, lifting them closer for Peter to see. He gasps but is shushed by the couple. "No one else knows, thought you should find out first", Steve explains while Peter can't contain his elation. "I'm so happy for you!", he jumps forward to hug them again, Bucky getting his third, Steve making his first.

He holds it a bit longer, even after Bucky stepped back so he could whisper, "Thank you, you helped give me his smile and joy back, I could never repay you". Peter holds him back, whispering in return, "it was the right thing to do, but you're welcome Uncle Steve".

Now the attention fell on the elephant in the room. "Pietro?", Peter calls from the bed, the speedster so far keeping quiet to the side, fidgeting silently. They share a look of fear between them. Neither of them moves so it's up to MJ to drag him by the bed. They both speak at the same time. "I'm sorry- What for?- I should be the one apologising!".

MJ rolled her eyes, sighing, pointing at only one so they take turns; Peter first. "I'm sorry for lying, You deserve better than a lying boyfriend", he’s swift, following MJ’s silent order. Pietro's flabbers are ghasted, as he’d only concluded the opposite, "you're the one that doesn't deserve me, you're so incredible and the few missions I get it's explicitly to hurt you. Guess I shouldn't let my anxieties get in the way this much".

Peter smiles, with the help of MJ trapping him inside a hug, "that makes two of us". They kiss on their way back, "Promise we won't let our stupid fears get in the way anymore?", Peter asks. "And no more secrets?", Pietro adds. They nod to each other, sneaking in another kiss, "promise".

They went through their rounds, every avenger returning to the walls, now for the more general interrogation to start.

"So then, the uncle that inspired you-". "Was uncle Ben", Peter finishes for Clint, "Always insisted on helping others where we could, best lesson he ever taught me". The Avengers exchange glances, agreeing. "Well, we can't compete with that but I hope we can do something right", Scott offhandedly comments. Peter shakes his head in staunch disagreement, "you're all amazing, and it's not a competition".

They share a silent blissful moment, all the Avengers smiling happy and proud like a 5 year old given candy. It's only after a few more questions and a little more banter, the elephant not in the room strikes Peter. "Wait, Where's Tony?".

Chapter 116: Dad

"Wait, Where's Tony?".

All, Avengers, Teens and May, tense and wince, everyone, even his aunt struggled to make eye contact with him. Not good news for Peter. "What's wrong? Is he ok?", he echoes, staring into everyone he could, even if he only met less than three pairs of eyes. They remained silent, dinstab as if riddled with guilt or sadness, all but one.

"Can I have a moment with Pete? Alone?", Rhodey asks, his voice raspier and more sullen than Peter was used to, taking a few steps forward. Everyone nods solemnly, using their quietest footsteps as they begin to leave. Most only gave Peter one last look on their way out, their eyes, glances and expressions a mix between worry and a promise to return, with May the only one to stay by the door for a few seconds and mumble something back. "I'll be back with dinner, ok?", she more explains than asks being the last one to leave, with a kiss.

It wasn't enough to allay his worries, as Peter's eyes land back on Rhodey, scared. "Is. He. Ok?", Peter took no prisoners, glare and breath and tone not cracking or shifting or breaking. Not once.

Rhodey winces again, "Yes and No", not the best response but it's a start. It's the only start he could really think of. "He's fine, you protected him and he's physically ok, but....", there was always a but.

"What wrong!", Peter almost shouts at Rhodey simply out of desperation from the mystery, muttering an apology afterwards once his own better instincts and shames caught up with him. Not that Rhodey minded, as he replies, "you're alright kid. It's just not easy to talk about this". Peter gives him a side hug, first to help them relax, second to plead and goad him to continue. "You remember his breakdowns? His anxieties? How he is?", Rhodey recalled their various memories in the past. He knows Peter's at least heard it, at least knows exactly what he is talking about.

He does. Peter nods.

"He's worse right now".

Slouching and dropping his head, Peter sinks with worry, with one piercing thought. "Why? Is it because of me?". Rhodey takes it slow, with a deep and calming breath for both their sakes, to feel safe and make him feel safe, "it is because of you, but it is not your fault". One step at a time.

"He knows you're Spider-Man now, and with that came two things; a terrifying new fear, and existential reflection. The past, his decisions before... everything that's happened this year had landed on him and I think he's drowning. In those thoughts and in his feelings". Rhodey does his best to explain, Peter — knowing Tony well — catches along quickly. "Wait, so is he feeling guilty about everything with Spider-Man? The video? Is that what this is about?".

Rhodey bobbles his head unsure, "not entirely", He rubs his forehead worried for this conversation. Tony's past is a heavy weight to anyone he gives a glimpse to, Rhodey knows very well as one of the world's foremost recipients of it, and really didn't wanna pass it on. But he had to, now he did. "Remember how I told you about Tony's parents? The damage they did to him?". Peter nods.

"Well, wether he likes it or not, Tony's come to see you like his kid, called you that much a couple of times though I'm not sure he realised he did". That's startling to Peter, leaving him somewhat silent, somewhat shot with thoughts and fears and concerns. "Regardless, seeing how we hunted you, how his armours hurt you, and all the drama between him and you, Spider-Man or Peter... He thinks he's Howard Stark".

A ridiculous assertion to Peter, "But that's silly!", he spits, threatening to pull a few stitches with how he seated up and flared his arms. Rhodey chuckles nodding in accord, "I know that, you know that, but he's not thinking with his brain, he's thinking with his anxieties". Which is where he thinks at his silkiest. "He's convinced himself that he's bad for you, that he's a terrible mentor and father, that he's responsible for all of this".

"But that's-"

"Silly, I know", Rhodey finishes for Peter, too sly and quick to let him even say it. Though not without some shared sadness. "And do know, he blames himself, not you kid. Don't stress over that, more stress is the last thing we need". Peter scooches over to properly hug him. Tight. "Thanks Uncle Rhodey", he hums, squeezing once more before he slides back to the centre of the bed, "but where is he? What do we do?".

Rhodey pulls out his phone, showing Peter some security footage Pepper pulled from Tony's lab, showing Peter everything that happened in Tony and his own discussion. "He's been locked in there ever since, muted FRIDAY so we can't try and talk to him through her".

Sighing, the pair start their plan of attack. "Pepper and I tried to get through to him, but he blames himself for stuff about you. Means only time or you can get him out of it, even if it takes a smack or two across the back of his head. Most of his fears are around assumptions over you and your life, only you can prove them wrong".

It made enough sense, Peter remembers his first nightmare, how useful it was for him to counter all of his assumptions before they were able to talk. "Alright then. Let's go", he tries to stand, Rhodey pulling him back onto the bed. "You're still cold, still stiff, still injured. You need to rest and if May or MJ saw you try and move they'd kill us both". Peter rolls his eyes at the unfortunately true statement. "Don't worry kid, we can figure out the rest tomorrow, just rest up, got it".

May gets back a few minutes later, with the Avengers tailing behind like lost puppies, acting as room service. This time around they all pitched into meal prep to finish as quickly as possible and make enough for all of them. And then some. Yes, including and accounting for Thor, Steve, Bucky and Peter's metabolisms, the latter of which they learnt through May, MJ and Bruce, which sparked plenty of jokes around having "another one" of them around.

As they grew more comfortable and calm over Peter's condition and good health that night, enough to maybe be able to sleep for once in the last five days, Avengers started leaving, followed by the teens and even May at Peter and Loki's pressuring, telling her she needed her rest. Something Peter didn't do, waiting half an hour before limping to the elevator and having Karen take him to Tony's lab.

"Can you open the doors?", he asks his AI. She does and the stench of alcohol wafts over the hallway, a little preview for Peter. Walking in, Hallway to Hell was blaring, just a little too loud for Peter's senses. A couple dozen bottles scattered around the entryway and lab floor, couple metal desks flipped over across the floor, papers, plans, armour pieces scattered alongside them.

Tony sat away, busily pounding at whatever poor discarded prototype was the victim to his frustrations, unaware of anything happening around him, like Peter's slow inching towards him. "Karen, Music", Peter asks Karen, the music evaporating immediately after. Finally, Tony noticed, grunting distantly in acknowledgement at whatever was the cause of it.

The booze was frustrating enough, the distance, dejection and dilapidated lab pushed him to the edge, but Tony's demeanour? Fuck that. "Look at me Tony!", Peter yells through the room, shrill, earning another distant grunt. Not good enough. Peter stalks over to Tony, more determined than ever, and more angry than ever, "I need you to talk to me Tony". He gets closer, enough to grab his shoulder, "Tony-".

He got attention, not the type he wanted and more than he expected.

The second Peter's hand touches Tony's shoulder the billionaire turns around, slapping it away and towering over Peter, "what do you want", he snarls, slurring his words even through his yell, barely able to focus his eyes. Peter's a little scared but more worried, "I want you to talk to me! I want you to get out of this lab! I want you to stop all of this!".

"Leave".

"Tony. We're doing this right no-"

"Fuck off!".

He's not dissuaded, only strengthened. "No. We've been here before and you and I both know you drinking this away?", he kicks a bottle by his feet, it clinking as it struck a few others beside it, "You hiding from everything and everyone? Won't help. We're talking about this Tony, for your own good". Tony's remains angry-er, "You don't know shit", he slurred back, wobbling on his feet after an attempt to shrug.

"Oh really?", Peter acts incredulous, raising his voice and pointing with the most accusatory finger he could, "then why are you in here? Drinking? Alone for days?".

"Shut up-"

"Deal, if you don't mind telling me why you think you're bad for me? Why you think you're a bad mentor?", Peter keeps pressing, keeps prodding, in only such a way that would force Tony into a corner. The slight pause and surprise over Peter fighting back faded with that hidden allegation and challenge, forcing darker features onto Tony's face. "Leave."

He don't care. "Or do you want to talk about Spider-Man?", Peter changes streams, sliding past Tony's side as the man tried to grab his arm and force him out, "The video? SHIELD? You attacking me-". The further prodding does the job, Tony looking angrier and angrier as he spits on Peter, "Get. Out.".

Peter still doesn't care, in fact, he just needs to jab a little further, press a little deeper.

"No? Don't wanna talk? Don't care anymore? How Howard Stark of You". Peter calmly, and without a crack or stutter of his voice, directs that last accusation right at Tony, inches off his face. For a split second, their eyes were transfixed on each other, Peter's unyielding and Tony's widened, though if by the booze or words Peter couldn't tell. His lips were pressed into a thin line, taking a deep and comfortable breath in an attempt to avoid the tension in the room, to not drown in it. On the other end, Tony's jaw looked slack, letting out a gasp. Then that second ended.

Tony blew up. "Get the fuck out!", he — in a furious daze — tries to hit Peter, throwing a weak and jiggly fist toward's the teen's good shoulder. Not only did his spidey-sense predict it but he used it as his chance to trap Tony in a tight embrace, sliding himself closer to Tony's opened armpit, forcing his arms to remain wide around himself, and using his Spider-strength to hold Tony as he cracks and breaks.

Didn't take long for Tony to slouch in the hug, falling to his knees and stopping any resistance before Peter lets him go, concerned.

"Please", Tony whispers, through a weak attempt at standing up, "please leave, it's for your own good", he walks to the couches in his lab, drooping dejectedly over it. Peter follows behind him, there to catch him if he was about to fall, but also as he wasn't finished. Step one was done, now to deal with the aftermath, "I get to decide that Tony, not you, and you're wrong no matter how right you think you are".

It doesn't do much, but between the fading inebriation and growing depression it gives Tony hope. "But I hurt you", he slurs, mumbling. Peter chuckles, "Join the club". A little morbid and note taken for the future but good for the moment. "But that's all in the past Tony, I moved past that".

"Yes, five days into it", Tony sighs, the shame over Peter's injuries that he's been trying to avoid returning tenfold, flooding into him like the tears in his eyes. Peter remained unbothered by that. "Protecting you Tony, because you're my friend, my family", he argues, his passion spiking with every claim, pleading for the man to not just hear him but believe him, "I value you Tony and chose to be in your life. Even after everything, and you can't take that away from me".

Tony's jaw drops again, eyes flickering as the only hint of the racing thoughts in his mind that probably wouldn't last long enough to ever make their way out. He remained speechless, looking blankly, as Peter gently and slowly wraps his arms around Tony's waist behind his back.

Resting his head on Tony's shoulder, Peter adds in the softest whisper he could manage, "You're not Howard". This brings a sob out of the man, his throat and voice catching up to the pain already flowing from his eyes. Peter felt his tension and recoiling at the name and words, but no desire to break free, and no spat or scoffed rebuttal, so he continues. "You care for us- for me", he sniffles too, nuzzling closer to his neck, "you're kind and loving, and too afraid to give yourself credit for either. We all chose to have you in our lives Tony, you don't get to take that choice away from us". Yet it was the last words that truly did him in; "we love you".

More water flowed down his cheek, he swallowed thickly, trying to regain whatever control he could, as Tony leans to the back of the couch and into Peter. The latter hugs tighter as he adds, "I love you, Dad".

Their silent turned sonorous, Tony's sobbing growing into a few louder, alcohol fuelled weeps. Peter kept him close, knelt on the couch, arching around Tony's back as he soothed him. He made sure the man couldn't run away, made sure he felt like he didn't need to, like he shouldn't have to.

The only sound in the room is his diminishing tears, only lasting a minute before going quiet again, hidden behind his eyes in more racing ideas and feelings. They do remain in their silent hug for half an hour though, Peter rocking back and forward on occasion as they both rest. He knew Tony needed the time, needed to find whatever threads he could follow before he'd ever be able to verbalise any thought. Before he'd be able to come home.

Only after that half hour had passed does Tony move, turning around to face Pete, "Kid?".

"Dad?", Peter asks back. Now it's Tony's time to squeeze on Peter, pulling him over his chest, Tony resting his back on the couch's back-stand, Peter's over Tony's. "I'd love that", Tony responds through his raw voice, his tear stained cheeks widening into his widest smile as he added, "I love you, son".

Peter lets him, snuggling into him; "Love you too Dad".

Chapter 117: Of Love and Spiders

Summary:

Peter settles, healing from his injuries, and to all his secrets having blown up in his face. But he’s happy about it.

Notes:

Okay guys, from now onwards we’re getting to the tail end and what I like to call the epilogue of this series. The previous chapter “Dad” served as the symbolic finale, of what this fic was leading up to, however there were plenty more stories to tie together and give their proper closures to. That’s what the following chapters are about. They’re still more than enough fun, and I hope you all enjoy this figurative final lap to this book.

(Once this one’s done, I got plenty more tho)

After Tony and Peter's moment in the lab came the clean up. Rhodey and Pepper agreed and insisted on cleaning up all the various bottles of alcohol and any spilt puddles of it around the lab for them, specially for a sick Peter. They also interrogated Tony plenty on if he has more hidden though that went alright as Tony was more than willing to rid himself of it, a secret retrospective embarrassment.

Peter was on Tony care duty for the night, just till the alcohol cleared from his system, and everyone else was on Peter care duty, if their injured young mascot so called for them. He Got Tony to take a shower — in his new wheelchair which Nat brought and forced him to use — and freshened up; Peter also changed his slightly alcohol stained clothes for softer bedgown ones. Nat had called Steve and Bucky to make a midnight snack for Tony and Peter, which they quickly and gladly agreed to, taking the chance to cradle Peter and ensure Tony was ok.

End of the night, and mostly at Tony's still lightly inebriated insistence, Peter slept between him and Pepper in their bed, Tony playing with his hair as they both dozed off.

The next 10 days were an adjustment and improvement for them all.

For starters May sat down everyone that Wednesday. Now that Peter was alright May could redirect all her energy and only light anger on them and into settling this mess. After the inevitable scolding that did nothing for Tony's hangover and guilt. Forced them to apologise again, to make amends, and set up a schedule and protocols around Peter and Spider-Man.

Having them adjust for his metabolism, informing them of Peter's extra needs, extra protection around Peter and setting up a direct path of communication between her and the Avengers. That last one so she knew Peter was safe at the tower, and so she could tattle on him to the avengers if she found out he broke protocols. She wanted to make sure this whole ordeal wouldn't happen again, or at least that she'd be properly informed. She also took her time to personally scold every single person there, for her more than anything to set them straight.

Peter was the last of that conga line of punishment, taking the biggest brunt of May's fury over him programming Karen to hide things from her. That didn't last. The Avenger's did snicker a little at Peter's verbal destruction, somewhat empathetic after their own rounds with her but none the less entertained by her threats of "a whole year of sleepovers my style" which for May meant something very different than Peter. Or "Parker movie nights I get to pick the movie until I say so- and I am picking love actually", which was funny, until they learnt she might crash some of their own and enforce the same rules.

Rhodey, Pepper and May were also able to push Tony into seeing a councillor and trauma specialist, a demand that went unchallenged once they weaponised Peter's guilty eyes up at Tony. If they were to be honest, the former 2 had found one years ago, finally getting Tony to see her. The main reason Tony even agreed was Peter's insistence and May explicitly telling him that it was for Peter's benefit, making it a conditional for their continued relationship with him. The other part his own resignation.

Finally, Bruce — with May's burning and overwhelming support — did a complete body check-up on Peter, ordered a full blood work, checked his metabolism, X-Rays, MRIs, ECGs, and every test  he wanted to do, or that May's been wanting to do for a year but couldn't because the hospital would find Peter's mutation out. This would serve as a baseline for everyone to use when it came to helping Pete with his eating habits, training, injury management, etc.

Overall a much dreaded Wednesday for the Avengers, but one they're satisfied with the outcome; peace between May and them. And while Peter was forced to remain in his wheelchair till he fully healed, that was a short punishment as he healed by Friday. They also changed their schedules, somewhat. Peter would still come Thursday after school with Pietro and stay till Saturday, with the option to come and go as he pleased. Same offer was made to May, so Peter didn't need to split his time between them.

Thursday afternoons became training days for Peter and the Avengers, depending on who was free and willing joining. They argued it should've been Saturday morning, early start and less limited but Bucky barked back that it was his and Steve's time with Peter working on his car. Managed to get em all to back off, even if it cost them a few favours with the spies and required their shared begging.

Tony fought back for his Friday's with the kid, having contractual obligations on his side meant they couldn't bitch and him. They did keep their Friday movie night intact, the only thing they could all agree with.

Not entirely true, as something else everyone somewhat agreed with was joining Peter in his Spider-Man patrols. Part they disagreed with was Peter limiting them to only 2 times a week tops, and only 2 of them per time, max. Even then, Hawkeye, Falcon, Quicksilver, Loki, Thor, White Wolf, Captain America, Scarlett Witch, and Iron Man started being seen out with Spider-Man.

Much to their promise, Clint and Sam have started scheduling with May about brining Peter over with them to meet their families, the former most pissed she's limited that to next year. Scott smiling victorious at the Two as he got Peter over for dinner the Tuesday after Peter woke up. Bruce also had something to look forward to, double teaming with Ned to drag Peter in for sessions with them to observe and experiment with his Spider Powers.

As for Tony and Peter themselves, both were elated and comforted by their mutual enthusiasm to keep calling each other "Dad/Son", with "Tony", "Kid" and "Peter" still acceptable alternatives and their public alternatives whenever they walked through the tower, or if they were easing it up for the other avengers.

-

"Dad! I'm back", Peter shouts walking off the elevator, flipping over the couch, landing next to Tony sneaking in a quick hug. Tony smiles ruffling his hair, "so son, how was school?". Yes, they go out of their way with the names if they can excuse it, and yes, it has driven everyone mad. "It was good. Finished our chemistry homework early and got a perfect score on our intro to calculus test".

Tony beams proud, ruffling his hair again, "that's great kid! Got it with you?". Peter nods digging through his bag before he pulls it out with a gleeful smile. Tony stands. "Good, cause it's going on the fridge". Another recent change, alongside the avengers and spider-man fridge magnets Tony bought, he now insists on placing every achievement on any of the commonly used fridges in the tower. It was neat when he placed the internship photoshoot on it, or a copy of his completion certificate, but it lost its sparkle when random doodles he made when he was bored made it too. Peter just learnt not to fight him, begrudgingly handing Tony the test Paper and slumping on the ceiling over the kitchen island.

"Never gonna get used to that", he comments, opening the fridge, "so what do you want? We both know you need to eat". This change Peter somewhat regrets, they all became even more protective of him even if he actually doesn't need it, like offering him food every other minute they spend with him. Worse than with Steve. Worse still that they're usually right. "A Yoo-hoo please", he replies.

Tossing the bottle up to Peter, Tony sits below, drinking his own. "So, wanna hang out before dinner?", Peter scrunches his face at Tony's choice of words, disgusted, "could show me that Zelda game you and your friends keep talking about". Peter likes the offer, but, "sorry dad. You know I have training today, and I promised Uncles Clint, Scott and Sam I'd go". And before Tony can start trying to persuade him, "and I want to spend more time with Uncle Sam before he leaves next week on his Africa thing".

He knew, but he hoped he could steal Peter that afternoon, "how about toni-".

"Tonight I have date night with Pietro. Wanda and Vision are joining us for a double date, you know he's been looking forwards to it all week Tony". He'd gone with MJ on Tuesday, and now it was Pietro's turn. Tony frowns at attempt 2, just one more, "then what about Saturday? Before you leave?". Smirking, Peter lets him have that one, "sure". False hope. "But May insisted on having a games night with Thor and Loki, and Uncle Bucky's expecting us to work on the car in the morning. So you choose who to ask or who to join".

After letting an indignant scoff leave his lips, Tony scowls, "a simple no was enough".

Peter, done with his drink, flips down to the stool next to Tony. "So then when?", the billionaire asks frustrated, practically begging for some time. His kid grins, in such a way too reminiscent of himself as a teenager, and which made him get a sudden guilt and appreciation over his old professor's patience. "Hey, we got all Friday". Tony groans, loud, frustrated, "that's Lab time, you're supposed to be working!", he argues. The kid stays smirking, "that doesn't stop you when Pepper asks".

"Because I'm the boss", Tony explains fake angry, and quite genuinely impressed with the cunning from his kid. Peter nods like it was obvious, "exactly, so you can give me the day off!", he explains in a condescending voice. Tony's jaw drops, "You little-".

"Oh! Look at the time, I'm late for training!", Peter jumps out of Tony's grasp and off to the elevator, leaving his dad behind to chuckle at his antics. Tony turns back after Peter's out of sight, "Come on out Platypus", he shouts into one of the side hallways to the Avenger's private offices. Rhodey slowly walks into the light in response, "kid really does remind me of you", Rhodey comments sitting down where Pete just was, "only difference is he's still polite".

Sticking his tongue out and mocking Rhodey, Tony scoffs away. Rhodey stays smiling smugly, "having trouble spending time with the kid?". No reply, only a dejected nod. "You know", Rhodey's voice is full of self gratified victory, "if you really want to spend time with him, You could just join him for training". His head slowly rises, and while Rhodey can't see he's sure Tony's face is filling with realisation. Tony dashes off towards the elevator, "Thanks Platypus!", he shouts back running from sight.

-

"It's not fair", Loki scowls. It's his second time playing monopoly and he's bankrupt, third last behind Thor and May who didn't know how to play and didn't even want to win respectively. First game he got disqualified for jinxing the dice. Thor's been confused both rounds, loosing first as the concept of Money's a new thing to him, and while Monopoly's good practice, it's foreboding how quickly he went bankrupt.

Peter, MJ and Ned were the only ones remaining, the latter one hotel away from a bankruptcy, MJ owning half the board, Peter just getting by. Speaking of, he was comfortably sat on the ceiling. "And time", May stops the game. They wanted to avoid playing for hours and set themselves a time limit of an hour so they could still have a proper movie night after. To no one's surprise MJ slaughtered in their second game much like the first. "I'll get the Popcorn!", Peter yells, running on the ceiling to the kitchen, Ned following behind on the floor to help. Loki joins them too, MJ celebrating her win by resting back with her book on the couch.

Thor remains standing awkward in the middle of everything, "Everything ok Thor?", May asks. He looks reserved before answering, "this is all very lovely Lady May, but are you sure I'm not out of place?", he asks, in a soft tone he only ever tried with Bruce or Loki.

"You are very sweet to worry but like we've told you before, you're just as part of this family as any one of us". Peter, who had been eavesdropping races back with 2 bowls of popcorn, leaving them on the table before tackling Thor in a hug, "you're always welcome here Thor", he smiles, summoning some of his super strength to keep him still

May moves to the couch, gesturing the pair to join her, Peter deadlifted Thor with them as the three fell on one couch. He stayed in the hug, May joining in half way through. Until Peter unfortunately has to rush off to help with more food, at which point May kept Thor, sitting close. "Meantime, you can sit next to me tonight, you'll never be out of place then".

The pair stays smiling, Thor's fears allayed as the rest of the teens arrive hands full of Food. "Loki", Thor calls from his seat, Loki looking after he drops the food on the table, "I should thank you, without you we wouldn't have this amazing... family?", May nods behind him, "Family".

As much as Loki would like to... "I can't take the credit brother, Peter's the one that took the chance, on both of us". Thor opens his arms in the couch, Loki slowly slithering into the hug, understanding the gesture if still feeling a little unnatural by it. It was comfortable. Thor pauses before reciprocating the embrace, turning to Peter, "Come on, all brothers included". Peter grins elated jumping into the hug almost flipping the couch.

"And thank you Lady May, you are as kind as Mother was, we're lucky to have met you both". They both look flattered, lasting a minute before MJ directed them to start the movie. Her and Ned take one couch, Peter, Thor and May taking the second. Loki turned to snake sprawled all over the three; tail wrapped around Thor's waist, body on May's lap, and neck and head comfortably on Peter's shoulders so he could watch the screen.

They all drop asleep too quickly, except for May, Thor and MJ; the later in her book, the former two chatting. "You really are too nice, I cannot stop thanking you for the good you've been for my brother", he hums, lacking the previous weight of guilt, replaced by soft peacefulness. She waves his comments off, patting said brother down his scales. "No thanks necessary. Peter considers you family and that's enough for me. Always has been", she lifts her hand off of Loki's scales to gesture to Ned and MJ, "always will be", she shifts her hand back and cups Thor's chin with a smile.

She then leans her head on Thor's shoulder, not moving too much to not wake up Loki. "And they deserves good things". Thor agrees, exhaling and relaxing over the couch. "We have a thanksgiving tradition; a sort of family dinner, you two are completely welcome to come, we'd love to have you over".

"Thank you Lady May", Thor replies, "I'd be honoured".

-

Sunday night Peter and Pietro had a sort of date night, only issue was they were costumed which caused some... problems. "I hate that you're wearing a mask", Pietro pouts, kicking his legs over the ledge in front of him. Peter rolls his eyes, fifth time he's said this and they've only been out an hour. "Can't see your pretty hair, your cute freckles, handsome face, gorgeous eyes", Pietro's slouched over the side of the roof, droopy.

Peter rolls his eyes again, loudly sighing at his Boyfriend's antics. "Means I can't kiss you", Pietro adds, fake sobbing for effect. Peter giggles to himself at that, "you couldn't kiss me either way, remember? People would either think you're cheating on me or figure me out". Their little agreement makes him grumble again, this officially becoming the longest they'll spend together without PDA. "Come on Babe, I promise to kiss you as much as you want when we're done", that perks Pietro right up, jumping from his perch to Peter, smirking. "I'm gonna hold you to that".

The cutesy gets cut short, shuffling and scuttering down below requiring their attention. Two young girls, five masked men around them. "You wanna have fun with them don't you?", Peter asks to a shit eating face on Pietro, "BRB!". He flashes away, returning in seconds with 10 bananas, 5 blindfolds, 6 zip ties, 10 packets of yoghurt and some croissants and juice boxes. "So much".

Peter felt bad for the bad guys.

"Give me your purse!", the burliest guy yells, him with the other 4 pointing their guns at the 2 young vicenarians. The older of the 2 hid the younger behind her as she held back tears. Perfect time for Pietro to start. A flash of silver whirls around them, the guns replaced by bananas before they could realise it. "What the-".

Then the second wave of silver. The 5 thief's eyes instantly covered to more shouts of complaint, fear and frustration. They try and take them off which gives Pietro free reign for that second and a half. Also allowed Spidey to lead the 2 girls off the alley way.

The packets of Yoghurt went into the robber's pants, 2 each; one down the front the other down the back. The other 5 bananas shoved into their mouths like Gags. The panic and frozen sweet in their pants stunned them enough for Pietro to pull their hands back and tie them together with 5 of the zip ties, the 6th used to connect the rest of the zip ties, leaving them a bundled mess.

"Mess cleared!", Pietro shouts outwards for Peter, who was eating croissants and drinking their juice boxes for comfort.

"Thank you Spider-Man, Quicksilver", the girls hug them before the heroes leave, just in time to see police cars arriving on the scene. They don't go too far, only the roof of the building opposite the alley to check on them. "Is it always this nice?", Pietro asks looking down over the scene.

Peter grimaces, "Not really". The previous upbeat win energy in Pietro dims at the response. "It's gotten better recently, People are actually a lot nicer now, after everything this year... but it's still trying. Not everyone's friendly". Peter points down at the girls, "but moments like these make any and all harassment worth it".

The h word concerned Pietro plenty, but Peter's adorable selflessness stunned him more. "Have I mentioned how kind and wholesome and amazing you are", Pietro looks over Peter fondly and very lovingly, before slouching frustrated, "really angry I can't kiss you right now". Peter laughs moving them on, "like I said, when we're done. You sleeping at the Tower or do you want to come over to May's?". Again, Pietro perks up, "I can stay at May's? Can we share a bed?".

"We can't fit in my bed together Babe", Peter deadpans back. Pietro pouts, "fine, but you owe me a cuddle".

-

"Uncle Steve, please calm down". Peter's sat on Steve's bed, Bucky besides him. The room's owner pacing all over it for the past hour airing out his anxieties. "I know, but I don't know how they're gonna react!?"

Peter face palms, fourth time they've heard that question and fourth time he's facepalmed to it. "Ok, telling you it'll be fine doesn't work, so, How do you think they'll react?". Steve twists towards Peter, deer in the headlights look at the question; he still tries it, "I know it was fine before, but they haven't gotten married, would they resent it? And what about the wedding? How would we-".

Steve continues to mumble out his fears, Peter falling back on the bed frustrated. It's then he realises Bucky's been eerily quiet today, even for Bucky. "Uncle Bucky? Are you ok?". The man finally reacts, eyes unglazing as he faces Peter, "I'm alright Pete, Steve is too, it's just that being raised in the 30s leaves its fears, it's scars".

Hugging Bucky first, to try and soothe him, he also grabs his hand and pulls him next to Steve, grabbing him too to stop his walk. "I know you two are scared, but that's something you can do together, a fear you can face together. I don't know what the 1930s were like, almost no one alive today does, but you two do".

He lays Bucky's hand in Steve's, "you know what you both are going through, you also love each other. Focus on that, not your fears". The soldiers share a cheeky smile, fidgeting with the others rings, wordlessly hoping for a kiss. "As for the rest of us, we'll support whatever you do. Anyone who doesn't, doesn't deserve to be in your lives".

Peter pulls them from their shared grasp towards the door, FRIDAY having already called the meeting. "What the hell took you so long?", Tony whines, shutting up at Peter's angry glare. Steve and Bucky share one more look of each other before the former starts. "There was some news we wanted to show you", They lift their ringed hands to everyone.

Frankly, They expected more. Only Clint, Scott and Pietro reacted with excited surprise, "is something wrong?". Everyone else exchanges looks, the same look, electing Nat into replying. "We knew Rogers, for a while". Neither Bucky nor Steve nor Peter managed to keep their jaws off the floor.

"We saw the plans for the ring and credit card charge", Tony points at himself, Rhodey and Bruce, smirking.

"I've felt you too burst with affection these last 2 weeks, it was an accident but I could feel it", Wanda explains, "And I double checked with Vis, they agreed".

Sam comes next, "I know you two best, as much as you hate it you can't hide this from me. Or Nat", he explains, he'd caught on the same day, from how they acted in the hospital room and after.

Then Loki, "Nor me, and I wanted to tell everyone but Brother disagreed".

The super soldier pair's still stunned. "Wait, so we've been stressing about this for 2 weeks for nothing?", Steve gapes. Peter chimes in, "I told you", Before anyone else could reply. "Yup", Tony does, "So, any plans? Got a date?".

After a second to catch their breaths, jaws and minds, one of them came up with an answer. "Not much of a plan yet, besides Peter helping with the flowers. And we're thinking of January 14th for the date", Bucky sums. Steve having his own little tidbit to add, "My mum passed on the 13th, the 14th was the day Bucky and his family took me in. Thought it was a good day, and it aligns with T'Challa's visit next year".

Tony insists He'll pay so no need to worry for money and everyone else pulls them in to plan ahead for it. Even Nat giving her own ideas if mostly about minimising vulnerable entry points or sniper's nests. Peter stayed subtly taking pictures from behind, a little idea for later.

Chapter 118: Thorsgiving

Summary:

The Parker’s have a few extra guests at their annual thanksgiving traditions

They've been discussing this ever since their games night. Thor's done his own research on Midgardian life but never to this depth, so at the mention of a 'Thanksgiving', he was lost. "You're sure that's enough? I could've hunted them a mighty feast!".

Loki, as he does, had done extremely extensive research onto the tradition, asking Peter additional questions for any specific variations they undertake. Made a family platter of cornbread dressing. He also got creative, making 3 variants of Sufganiyot. 2 dozen full of jam, 2 dozen full of cranberry jam, and 2 dozens full of TrollKrem; a sort of hybrid between Thanksgiving, Peter and May's Jewish heritage and Loki's own chosen bits he kept of Asgardian culture.

This wasn't lost on Thor, even on their current ride over to the tower noticing his brother take quick peeks of one of his books on the topic, one he'd hidden with some of his magic into his black blazer. It's been a while since Thor's seen Loki this excited. "For the fifth time, I'm sure", Loki spits. "You brought the flowers?", he checks with Thor, who lifts the bouquet in his hands for Loki to see. They arrive, quickly making it up the stairs to the apartment, the last ones there.

May welcomes them in ever pleasant, "Thank you Loki, it looks delicious", she compliments his food to a thin smile and light blush. Thor noticed. Inside were Peter, Ned and MJ, waiting for them over the couches.

May usually works on the actual thanksgiving day, Peter and May making their own thanksgiving on the Tuesday instead. "Thank you Aunt May", Loki mumbles back, softly, quiet. She giggles happily at his reply, hugging her nephew, reassurance he needed after his first time calling her that. "And thank you for the flowers", She smiles at Thor which he returns. "You're welcome lady May", he helps her place them in a watered vase, "and I'll help in the kitchen!", he booms.

Everyone looks at him weird, Thor disappearing into the kitchen with May close behind. "Sure Thor, always love a helping hand". And he was one, if a little brutish. Only a pair of broken plates and bent spoons, but enough of a ruckus for laughter from the living room to erupt.

Soon thereafter dinner's served, a mix of May's, Loki's and MJ's plates. The former making pecan and strawberry pie, marshed potatoes, and the traditional stuffed turkey; she also got Ice cream for her pies. The latter having brought her own special thanksgiving vegetarian dish: green bean salad.

"That's May's famous strawberry pie", Peter not-whispers to Thor and Loki, "it's amazing, you've gotta try it!". Thor looks over to Loki's kind smile, the latter directing it at Peter, "Of course Peter. It's sure to be legendary!". Thor slams Peter's shoulder excited, almost sending the kid off his chair, both looking apologetic afterwards over an exasperated Loki.

Dinner goes alright, as Peter predicted May's pie got echoes of compliments much to her delight. Loki's donuts the second most compliments of all the dishes, both promising to teach each other their respective recipes.

"We don't really follow many of the common Thanksgiving traditions", May starts, "but there is one which we never skip". Light cheering comes from the non gods of the table, "after dinner, we go around the table stating what we're thankful for this year. Keeps us humble, reminds us how else we can help each other, and it helps us spread some love which is exactly why I like it".

At reluctance to start, MJ does May a favour. "I'm thankful for Helen and Pepper's internships, quite enjoy SI's new sexual harassment policies that I may or may not have written, and environmentally friendly partners. Also thankful for Nat's volunteer self defence classes at Midtown". She smiles evilly at Peter, "and I'm thankful to finally have help handling Loser".

He's insulted.

"I'd like to continue on this", May takes her chance, Peter cowering at her. She also smirks, "I'm thankful for Peter's new friends and this larger family", she gestures to Loki and Thor, "and I'm thankful Karen's no longer able to lie to me, Peter". There it is. She glared holes into him, Peter sinking into his seat, trying to sink through it and the floor. He's bitter, yet he can't do shit about it and he knows it.

In the veritable roasts, Thor realises his turn will come up, and his laughter suddenly dies, the more he thought about that fact the more and more his mind and mouth lost all semblance of words. How can he make this perfect.

"Feeling loved today", Peter mumbles, re-grabbing his attention.

Ned jumps in next. "I'm super thankful for the Stark Internships, Our new friends, meeting the avengers-", it's quite a long and thoroughly extensive list that truly tested Ned's lung supply. Though it bought Thor time, but no more clarity. "-and I'm thankful for the new tech Tony gave us". It took 10 minutes.

"Ok, I'm-", Loki grabs Peter's arm, "If you don't mind brother, I'd like to go next". Mind? Ridiculous. Peter nodded and grinned madly at the idea.

Loki stands, taking a deep breath and stretching his silver tongue, "I'm thankful for all of you. New friends-", he gestures to Ned and MJ, "a new brother", Peter. Then came May, the most anxiety producing part of his speech, "a new mother figure- or at least a new home". He pauses terrified, taking in every change, relaxing once her stunned response melts into a soft smile.

Makes the rest of his speech easier, "and a new lease on my older brother". Thor and him share a smile, for a long second. Only left a little more, "I'm thankful to finally have redemption and peace". Peter and May pull him for a quick hug, the foremost finally taking the spotlight, "I'm thankful for-", till it's stolen.

"All of the above?", MJ half jokes, earning a tableful of laughs. Peter playfully scowls at her, "yeah, I guess I do have a lot to be thankful for".

"All well deserved loser", MJ smiles, now to a tableful of agreement. Peter losing himself in his smile and joy, reflecting back on the year giving quite a lot to sort through. "Peter, you ok?", May asks worried after a minute, Peter's eyes having grown teary a concert to her. He nods, "Ye-yeah, just happy, that I don't have anything I'm not grateful for".

Peter shakes it off, looking now with everyone at the one remaining; Thor remained sitting awkwardly at the table, disturbingly quiet. "Right, my turn". Not. As the second Thor's up and standing by the table the perfect distraction comes. *knock knock*.

Getting the door, May finds three surprise guests, "Tony?", "Pietro?", "Brucie?", May, Peter and Thor ask, all three in question smiling from the door with macarons in hand. "Sorry to intrude, but we're hoping this makes up for it?", he waves the box of the delicacies, of far too many flavours.

She lets them in before starting her round of questions. Thor had stolen Bruce and Pietro had stolen Peter, so all she was left with was Tony for her interrogation. "What are you doing here?", she asks politely, knowingly but politely.

Tony gestures for her to sneak away to a more private area of the apartment for them to talk. "Those two are stowaways to prevent suspicion, I had something I was hoping to discuss". She takes him all the way to her room, if he wants privacy that's the most surefire way to get it in there.

There was No beating around the bush, no cajoling, "I want to adopt Peter, Legally". She has to agree, or at the very least she wasn't surprised by it, that bluntness however she didn't expect. "I know I've not fully proven I'm right for the job, and after a few weeks ago I understand you have no reason to believe in me-", Tony winces at the memories, most shameful memories for him. More so that she gave him a quiet nod.

"But I'm asking for a chance to prove it. I'll continue counselling, see whatever family psychologist you want and organise whatever appointments you want for this. Any child support you want I can pay, cover his tuition, college funds, trust funds, anything, just say the word".

May couldn't really stop his ramble, not that it wouldve made any good, stopping his pleas and begs before he'd truly put everything on the table. So she stood there, waiting patiently till he finishes to reply. "Sure". He doesn't believe her... which, fair enough. "Seeing a councillor is my requirement on seeing Peter at all but if you want to adopt him you will need to see a family psychologist", She orders, gently resting her palm on his shoulder

"But this isn't because I don't trust you", she amends, her touch loosing most of its tension and strain, easing like her voice over his back, "Peter doesn't know this but when he first came to us we needed our own family psychologist to figure out how to best help him. I think you'd benefit from one too". May's always seemed too confident with Peter, knowing why now, it comforts Tony that he could get somewhat close to it.

She also gestures to hug him, Tony letting her. "And whether I like it or not, Peter has come to see you as a father figure, I couldn't stop this if I wanted to". She lets go, "and I believe in you Tony, so I'll help how I can. For Peter's sake". He tries to take out his StarkPhone and holographic computer- "But not today, Today's thanksgiving. We can schedule another time".

-

Meanwhile.

"I need your help Brucie". Thor had dragged Bruce away for his own reasons. He explains the situation, the tradition, "that's pretty standard for thanksgiving. What's the problem?". Thor presses his hands on his face, a rare moment of doubt and fear, "I'm never the best with words-" unlike Loki is and has been- "and now it's my turn to speak, I'm worried it won't be perfect- I need it to be perfect". Bruce side hugs him, seeing how worried Thor is, "why does it need to be perfe-".

At May and Tony's return, Thor jumps up, his chat with Bruce forgotten. "Lady May, mind if we talked". She nods to Tony, smiling as she takes Thor back to the hallway. "Everything ok Thor?"

Another little ramble came her way, or maybe not.

"I..."

"What's wrong?", she presses. Thor's never one to show anxiety or weakness, or silence for that matter, but those closest can be privy to it. "I don't know what to say".

She hums, rubbing one hand on his shoulder over his jacket, the other grabbing his hand, "you're worried?", he nods, "mind telling me why?"

Very few. Thor sighs, resting back on the wall. "I need today to be perfect", she keeps the spotlight- her eyes fixed directly on him, "you know, I barely remember his smile?". She can guess, "Loki?", she asks leaning back next to him. Thor nods. "Never realised either, but seeing him prepare for today, how happy he was? I haven't seen that in over a Millenia. Not since mother-...".

May's caught up, "and so you want to make everything perfect for him now?". Thor looks and smiles at her, sharing in understanding. "It's the least I can do, he spent every event miserable cause of fath- Odin. Never did anything then so it's up to me now". She hugs him again, "the thing about family, Thor, is that it's not just on your shoulders. We're here to help". She pushes off the wall, in front of him, winking. "And if you ask me, you seem to know exactly what to say, cause the only reason you're afraid, is that this year you gained something you didn't want to lose".

Dragging Thor back to the living room, and finding Ned, Bruce, Peter, Pietro, Loki, Tony and MJ sprawled all over her living room, she steals their attention with a commanding whistle. "We still have a family tradition to complete, one more nephew to hear", she gives Thor a confident nod, sitting down close while he talks.

Somehow he felt even more scared, he in all irony, didn't even stop to think. "Peter, you gave Loki hope again. You've helped Brucie in ways very few could or dared-", Bruce turns more serious at the reminder, nodding and grimacing, "and a much needed friend to all of us. As have you Ned and MJ". The teens all smile at Thor, MJ opting to wink. "And May, you've welcomed us both, given us a family. I- I'll live thousands of years and that still isn't enough to thank you, to pay you back, or pay it forward"

Thor turns and walks to Loki, looking at absolutely no one and nothing but him "I'm so proud of you brother. For how much you've grown, for feeling fulfilled, for proving Father wrong in every way. You're living happier, healthier and a better person than Odin ever was, and I'm thankful to be fortunate enough to call you brother".

He offers a hug to a stunned silent Loki, who takes it almost absent minded, his opportunity to hide his tear. Singular. "Thank you", Loki whispers into Thor's side, unheard by anyone whom he didn't want to. And thankfully no one made any comment on anything.

The party continues from there, Thor getting a couple more sneaky hugs from most of the guests before May can pull him back out again into their safe haven of her kitchen, "see, it went perfectly". They chuckle. "And I do mean it", Thor adds, "you're both also welcome to New Asgard any time, as my upmost guests of honour, it's the least I can do". May smiles, thanking him. "Since we're on this, Loki!", she calls from him, the god showing up confused short-thereafter, "what's wrong?", he asked at her summons.

She shakes her head, "Nothing", before leaving them alone in the kitchen and running to her room. She brought back 2 small boxes. "For you two"; house keys, "Peter has his own, and I'd like you to feel welcomed any time".

They blush and thank her, "and I better see you two over here for Pete's a Mine's movie nights, and Hanukkah", she winked, cupping both their cheeks.

Again, they thank her before... "Lady May, what's Hanukkah?".

Chapter 119: Panther’s Pride

Summary:

It’s T’Challa’s birthday, with more than a few surprises.

Early start to the day as always. He wakes up in his palace room, the family wing, sister next to him and mother opposite, a few extra rooms for close personal friends.

He takes his phone, checks his schedule and is showered and dressed by 7 am. As per usual. And Just as she knocked. "How is my birthday boy", Ramonda walks into the room, continuing her decades long tradition of over exaggerating her well wishes. T'Challa used to be annoyed by it, but in private he's grown to anticipate it every year.

"I'm doing well mother, thank you", He hugs her, another benefit of privacy. She hugs him a bit tighter before speaking again, "I know it hasn't been easy since he passed", T'Challa tightens up as well, "for either of us". It'd barely been what? Over a year. That's barely enough time to grieve, and that's assuming they even had all that time free. No, they certainly haven't had enough time.

"He would be so proud of you", Ramonda rubs his cheek as she pulls back, "I'm beyond proud".

She also revealed a little gift box from her pocket. "You were supposed to get it last year, but we were all... preoccupied", inside 7 separate plain vibranium rings with the Wakandan crest, 6 new, one old. "This one was your father's", she points at the old one, "he had his own set of 7, given to his or his family's most trusted allies". T'Challa remembers them, belonging to those his father usually sought advise from. Either trusted partners, life long friends across the globe, or... something. Something- someone as important to him as his country. "He and I thought you could do the same, or at least wear his ring to remember him".

Doesn't waste a minute putting it on, "it's an honour, and I want you to have the first", he hands her one before either of them could really think. "Thank you, but there are better people to wear it", she returning the ring, "we don't need a ring to show my trust and love for you".

T'Challa's understanding, opting for another hug instead of the ring because he knew better than to argue, before she leaves for her own work. T'Challa takes one more look at his schedule before leaving his room; got half an hour free still, time for Shuri unless he wants to never hear the end of it.

It's a mess in her lab, as it always is, she sleeps in her room only half the time anyways. The lab in question — her experimental one — more disastrous, half burnt, half frozen, and still somehow a third fine. To T'Challa's surprise, there weren't any sounds of explosions or fire, only endless chit chat. "We should be going over next january-", Shuri's voice is cut by a second, "We need to make more lightsabers then! Ezra's, Vader's, Ashoka's", they list to Shuri cheers. That all dies when the door opens and he comes into view, "Morning Shuri".

She suppresses an eye roll, making that clear enough for him to notice anyways. "Happy Birthday Brother", she hands him a little homemade coupon book; Shuri's coupon book. He doesn't bother suppressing, "really Shuri?". Waving him off she shrugs.

The book is full of: 'Shuri targeted prank', or 'Shuri invention/fix/medical care', or 'Shuri Free day', or 'Shuri Spilt tea', or 'Shuri takes the blame', coupons. They've always been her preferred birthday present, namely as it's the only thing she found she could reliably give a prince and king who was also her brother. Not that she'd force him to use them, as she'd agree to his demands half the time anyways, but selling the option to override her has always been something her brother never refused. Even if he only used half of the, anyways. "What am I supposed to use these for?".

"Don't act dumb, me taking the blame, fixing your shit, or leaving you alone for a day are all things you either beg for or desperately want, like every other year", that explains half, to a huffing T'Challa, "and the rest you can use with Okoye or Nakia. You owe them enough favours as it is, and either would kill for having me do something for them without complaint". That is a yearly tradition at this point too; T'Challa growing yet again exasperated over the new set of coupons, challenging them, and Shuri providing only far too accurate reasons and opportunities to utilise them.

He's still huffing. "You've thought this too far ahead", the 'again' remaining unsaid but not unheard. And By now the background giggling was too hard to ignore. "And who's laughing?". It shuts him up but the secret's out, "come on Pete, he heard you?", she unhides his video, Peter looking stunned at 'Mr King Black Panther T'Challa sir'.

"You must be Peter, Shuri's mentioned you", T'Challa nods politely at Peter, who awkwardly waves back. Shuri sighs, "can we tell him now? I wanna see him shocked and they all already know". Peter's reluctant for a second, though Shuri's insistence and his own good memories of the man allay him.

He gestures for them to wait a second, coming back with something in his hands. "Hi Mr T'Challa, good to see you again", he lifts his hands revealing the Spider-Man mask. Shuri was ready and recording for when her brother sputtered, eyes widening and gasping for breath, "you're Spider-Man?", he asks, still annoyingly able to retain the rest of his composure.

"Who would've guessed a fifteen year old was behind that mask, so wise, so interesting", T'Challa sighs, letting some of his surprise and respect show. "The offer still stands", he continues, "To visit. Even we'd be benefited from having youth so wise in our country, and perhaps a babysitter for my sister". Peter's also stunned, only returning a quick "thanks" while Shuri sent him a middle finger.

T'Challa then turns to her, "We'll discuss you letting me ask diplomatic advice from a teenager later". She scoffs back, not suppressing any eye rolls now, "He's smarter than most of the Avengers and more trust worthy than any of them. We did you a favour". Her arguments go on deaf ears, the request for a conversation more a debrief than a talking to. That was far from his priority.

"And there's this", he lifts one of his rings.

I-". Shuri stops him, "I know what they are and what they're for. Mother had that talk with me last night". She shuts him down, yet another in his flawless streak, "It's why I'm saying no. Something something 'we're family', something something 'rings are for those trusted like it'", She spits, paraphrasing her mother's "bloviating speech".

Two rejections in a row did become frustrating to T'Challa, though the new info as to who's worthy of one useful. "The rings are for people we trust like family? Trust with our own personal and professional matters?". Shuri shrugs, growing distracted, "that's what mother said".

"And you trust him like that?", T'Challa points to Peter, who's now grown a bright rosy pink. Shuri otherwise has grown intrigued, "Yeah, best outsider friend- even if he makes up the list. All your friends trust him like that too". All he needed to hear. "The rings are for those our family trusts, who owns them is more than just mine to choose".

He hands her the ring otherwise meant for her. "If you say you trust him that much, then he's worthy of it". The third who's so far stayed quietly panicking finally interjects, "I can't accept that!". They turn to the screen, T'Challa arguing, "You have powers and intelligence to match the best, and I've already trusted you with matters of my country and personal benefit".

Peter's even more stunned into a deep beet red. "You're aware of what Mr Barnes did to my father?", T'Challa asks, not yet acknowledging Peter's fight or panic. "I- I read the news. The embassy almost 2 years ago... I'm sorry".

Don't be", He assures, getting on with his point, "he hurt someone I cared for, and he hurt you too. Directly". He calls back on that night earlier that year, in fact right before they met. Wasn't hard for the memories of Spider-Man arriving bloodied to the embassy, the ones of him in their medical bays, or the ones around his and Shuri's shenanigans to resurface for both. "You could put aside your own biases and pain to empower him, to see the best in him. Gave great wisdom too when I needed advise. That's what inspired me to make the choice I did and it's what's earned you that ring".

"I- I-", Pete remains frozen. "You have my and Shuri's trust professionally and personally, as well as a fresh perspective, I see no better use for one of these rings than you". Peter can't react anymore, can't think anymore, can barely speak more than a repeated and staggered grunt like if the needle got stuck on his record. "Thanks brother, you broke him".

T'Challa ignored both of their dramatising, "Make sure he gets the ring, will you Shuri?", also doesn't give him time to reply, "I must go. Nice to officially meet you Peter. Shuri". He leaves them behind, hearing some buffering noises from Peter before a screeched complaint about how "I don't have a present- I didn't even wish him a happy birthday!". Made him laugh, a little too strongly. Next on the schedule; Nakia.

"Late are we your highness?", She mocks from the palace hallway. 8:01. Technically 1 minute later and that's enough for her fun. T'Challa sighs, even his demeanour allowing for a playful eye roll, "must you every time... dumb question".

She laughs, bringing him into the palace meeting room. "Why did you request a meeting at 8 am?", he asks, a question hidden in the back of his mind all morning, "I know you, know you're awake at least one hour before...". She disappears behind him, behind a screen in the room, bringing back a cart full of food, "thought I'd make breakfast, before I must leave to the border for the day".

He's a little smitten, more than he'd ever admit to anyone but her, he must agree. Nakia had made a full 3 course breakfast, with Wakanda's finest ingredients, a divine meal only for for a king. "Even though we broke up, it's what a friend would do". T'Challa chuckles to himself, time for his revenge, "You mean when you left me for Okoye?".

Scoffing she grunts back, "will you let that go?".

"Will you stop joking every time I'm even a minute late?", he retorts, frustrated silence his response. He also turns more serious, for reassurance, "and I do mean nothing by it. We both wanted to see other people, no ill will in that".

It's comforting, to both of them, letting go of their last heavy breath. "Don't make the jokes I know you'll want, but, for you", he hands her a ring of her own, "together or not, we see you as family, trust you for life, and like father before me this is proof of it". She's at first blushing and surprising to herself, unable to find a word. Then came an obligatory thank you, But; "not the ring I expected you'd give me, but it does the job".

Of course she would.

Breakfast doesn't last too long, Nakia's responsibilities cutting in as well as a few more meeting for the day for T'Challa, all laced with well wishes for his day, last but not least though: Okoye, the next to receive a ring. "It is an honour my king", She replies, taking the ring from his hand without question. He smiles kindly, "the honour is mine, and I do hope you and Nakia can join mother and I for dinner".

"My king?", She seems... daunted. He smirks, "don't act surprised. You were supposed to come to last years- if there had been, and as both a family friend and Nakia's fiancé, we'd love to have you". It's his birthday, so he'll indulge in 'overt' displays of appreciation. Okoye does agree everything said is true, and even for her stoic walls there's always a way through. "I'll take that as a yes", he continues, seeing her silence, "so what'd you request this meeting for?".

"Originally I wished we could discuss matters of border security", she's sadly back, "as we're making ourselves known to the world, that does come with dangers. But-". Movement from outside is heard, the door opening with Okoye's words, "you seem to have a visitor".

Four members of the Dora bring him in, looking a little shaken. "Sorry, we still had to safety check him", one of the guards explains not the least bit apologetically. Sam's clothes seem shaken up, bags rattled, hair shaken, "why does it include a polygraph and strip search?", he sputters and whines. Okoye smirks, "doesn't usually".

Her intentions were clear to all, T'Challa looking disappointed and Sam outraged. "I'll leave you be", she walks off with the rest of the Dora before she could even be questioned.

"Excuse her, she loves to play with her pray". T'Challa's choice of words is not calming to Sam, whose anger still thankfully managed to quickly dissipate, replaced by a darkening of his cheeks. "H-Happy Birthday T'Challa", Sam starts a new conversation, if in part to make them forget about the 'strip search'. T'Challa's cheeks suffer the same fate, "thank you, but what are you doing here?".

Sam shows him his suitcase, the Seal of the US government inscribed on it, "Part of the US Government assistance to east Africa. With Wakanda's opening of borders they insisted on intruding". T'Challa looks curious at him, "and you?", he challenges, withholding his disdainful glance at the suitcase for a curious one at him.

"I convinced them to take a less military, more diplomatic approach, catch was, I'm the diplomat. Means I need to improve relations for them to try and make whatever treaty they want". T'Challa chuckles, silently taking note of this future issue, focusing on Sam for now. "That all?".

No... "I also thought I'd wish you a happy birthday in person", Sam adds, shyer this time. Because maybe the government had given him the task, but with the liberty of picking the dates. Would've arrived the night before if it wasn't for 'border security'.

Sitting down across from Sam, T'Challa continues, "then let's discuss. Not leave till tomorrow what can be done today". This fills Sam with guilt, "on your birthday? Are you sure?", he asks quietly. He wanted to surprise him, not ruin his birthday with jobs. "Do you approve of the plans of your government, from a global perspective?", T'Challa interrogates. Put on the spotlight; Sam nods. "Then I doubt this will be too much of an issue. You can run me down the main points. I'll take a few days to consider and we can discuss later. This way we can make headway early".

Sam's more convinced by this plan, more agreeable as he joined the meeting table, forcing the last of his guilt away. If he wants to talk business for his birthday then Sam's not gonna waste any more time by arguing him. T'Challa also pushes further, a cheekier side cracking through his sternness, "Though if you want, you can always make it up by allowing me to give you a tour, joining us for dinner?". Sam doesn't argue, only blushing lightly before T'Challa once more initiates talks.

The meeting only lasts an hour, Sam handing over copies of the bulk of the US's plan to T'Challa, who insisted on the tour regardless. That also goes off splendidly, Sam being blown away by most everything and even receiving a room to stay in the family wing for his visit.

Then came dinner.

Ramonda had taken her fair shots at Sam, all in good faith but still questioning him, his friendship with Sam, his work for the US, everything she could. T'Challa was dismayed. Even Okoye, Shuri and Nakia made fun of both. An all out assault on both men, which Ramonda didn't entirely approve of but would do little to stop.

Nakia and Okoye opted to call it a night early. Shuri was mid project which meant her attention at dinner was partial, running off as soon as Ramonda dismissed her, the latter also leaving early. She had her suspicions and thought it best to let it play out. Sam and T'Challa moved to their wing's balcony to talk.

"I don't know how you feel- or if you want to go but-", Sam pulls out a little envelope he had swiped from his bags after dinner, "You've probably heard Steve and Bucky are getting married, they asked I gave you this". The invitation. T'Challa keeps it safe inside his own blazer, "would not miss it". That responsibility fulfilled, they can relax further. "There's a lot less light pollution than I expected", Sam points at the night sky, it's not the most starry night he's ever seen but much better than New York. "Our technology, special light bulbs. And we try and keep light pollution down for the surrounding life during the night".

Ok. So it's awkward. It's very awkward. Till...

"Guess I should give something in turn", T'Challa pulls out one more ring, 4th given today and 5th to find its owner. "Father has his own, given to those he trusted like family, those who became advisors protectors to all of Wakanda".

Sam tries to refuse, the widest his eyes had ever gotten in front of T'Challa, paralysed by the ring, "don't try, Peter did the same to no effect". It strikes him, "wait, You know Peter?! Do you know he's...".

T'Challa nods. "Found out today, impressive isn't he".

Their shared appreciation lasts for a minute; "you're still taking the ring", T'Challa orders to indignant chuckling from Sam, who keeps arguing back. Their conversation slowly fluttering down till they call it a night. Oh and he fucking kept the ring.

Chapter 120: Witch’s Wonder

Summary:

Peter helps Wanda with her little secret

"Pete!", Wanda calls from her room, catching the kid as he walking back from breakfast. He looks confused, fumbling over in his still sleepy morning daze. The instant he's inside, Wanda closes and locks the door, "I need your help".

It's been bothering her for months, recent... events and the upcoming holidays pushing her to her brink. Peter remains standing confused in her room, by the door, staring blankly to her, "what's wrong". Using pictures from her phone as an aid she starts, "you remember them? Amaya? Evelyn? Kamea?", she scrolls through their faces on her phone, a couple more pictures of the entire group + Wanda and Vision in there as well. A smile creeps onto Peter, seeing them together.

"Yeah? I remember them. Didn't know you befriended them". Wanda smiles too, "yeah...", she starts to blush, a hand reaching for one of the locks of hair falling on her shoulder, fidgeting with it. "It was after your video, when we were doing research to stop SHIELD. Ran into them at College Point, they told me their stories of you and we kinda hit it off, shared numbers and have gone out plenty since".

Peter's smile only grows larger, "really cool people, right?", she nods only too certain of it.

The lack of any voiced reaction though, and her being fidgety and lost in thought, Peter has figured out worse. "They don't know you're Scarlet Witch do they?". She shakes her head. "That what you need help with", she nods. "I've lied to them for 6 months, I can't keep that up, and the new year is coming up soon so I want to start fresh".

"Guess I'd know a bit about that", Peter chuckles, offering a glint of compassion with a smug smirk, "Secret superhero, lied for 6 months-". Wanda perks up, "Exactly, plus... you're Spider-Man, so you know them. Thought you could help with that too".

Peter sits by the bed, taking a few minutes to formulate a plan, and even with Wanda's powers she couldn't keep up with his racing and fragmented ideas. "Ok, I never really had a chance to tell you but I did think over how", it's a start for Wanda, Peter's thought also slowing enough for her to read half a second ahead, "and it's not much but, don't overthink it. Script 2 or 3 things you want them to understand and be quick and direct". He learnt, from his experience with May finding out, what he wished he'd had.

"Can you help me?", She swiftly asks Peter before he can even continue, sharp and worried. He breathes her down, "Yes, but I wouldn't worry. Remember, I met or saved all of them, they're very kind and understanding people and I would know it". Wanda knows, and feels the honesty flooding from Peter, but is still weary. Even without powers he knows she's not soothed, "and I can come with you if you wa-", "Yes!".

-

Spider-Man and Wanda stand waiting by an alleyway to the side, looking by Browne Park. All 7 of her friends already gathered for their Human Rights Day picnic, Wanda 'a few minutes late'. She was in normal clothes — for Now — while Pete had his full Spidey suit. "You ready?".

No but she nods anyways, walking forward with Pete to the picnic. "Hey Wanda!", Evie yells, first missing her partner but that was something the entire group quickly realised. They were elated once they noticed him. "Spider!", most of them shouted the second they saw him, waving and welcoming him, he had to stop them all from starting their own chitchat discussion about what's been happening with all of them.

"I'd love to stay and talk, really, but Wanda has something she needs to say so this is her moment, not mine". He turns from them back to her, "you'll be alright?". Not a clear answer physically, Wanda looking very nervous and stuttering, "Y-yeah". His quick leave not entirely their plan but she couldn't back out of it now.

The smile on Peter's face is hidden to all, but the confidence and hope in his mind is clear as day to Wanda, that's her only reprieve left. "I'll leave you to this, but don't worry, I'll be nearby if you need me". He waves before webbing away, hiding by a roof to observe. Because he's a nosy bitch.

All eyes returned to Wanda in the end, once their spider was out of sight, everyone staying quiet for her; as much a curse as it was a blessing. "As Spidey said, I- well, Vis and I have been hiding something for a while and we should've come clean from the beginning but-". She cuts her rambling short, now at a loss for words opts for a visual demonstration, flicking her hands and rising in the air with red sparkles. "I'm Scarlet Witch, Vince is Vision, we're avengers".

Their reaction is hugely underwhelming for her, who'd expected gasps or- something. Kamea starts, speaking for the quiet group, "we all- we all kinda already figured it out". She expected them all to have questions, not that she'd have some of her own, "what? How?", she blurts, the sparkles switching off in an instant as her hand dropped.

Kam still takes the lead, "We all figured it out. In our own way". Leaning forward and somewhat smug, Kai takes over, "I was first", he smirks, sounding only a little too proud. Kam facepalms at his boyfriend, "what did we say about Politeness?", Kai shrugs derisively while the former continues. "But it's true, Kai figured it out a couple weeks after he met you and asked me about it. From then we all started connecting the dots till October".

"Darien was last", Kai snickers to a whine from the man and another facepalm from his boyfriend. Kam's tired, "really Kai? What. Did. We. Say?". They move on, Wanda's next question, "If you all knew, why didn't you say anything?".

Evie clears this one up, "it wasn't our secret, wouldn't have been right for us to bring it up". It's nice but not enough, "What?", Wanda asks to confirm, jaw slowly dropping further and further down. Now, Amaya; "think of it like a Gaydar, even if we all figured someone out, it's still their realisation and their right to bring it up, not ours. We couldn't take that last bit of control from you".

It's comforting, true, and Wanda did realise it might have hurt more if she wasn't prepared for this conversation, but there's one more: "How did you figure it out?".

Myra breaks into laughter, "We're a group of LGBT+ or adjacent people, we're used to figuring things out of other people that they may not have figured out themselves. Also means we're used to moments like this". The group joins her in the laughter, Sizwe starting the Questions for the group, "I do want to ask, why did you lie to begin with?"

It's a moment she's not proud of. "Remember how Spider-Man disappeared over the summer?", they all agree, the reason why known very well by all, "It was our mistake, but to fix it we had to convince SHIELD to let him be. That required research, it's why we asked about Spidey first time we met".

"Why tell us now?", Evie follows curious. Wanda fidgets with her sleeves and shuts her eyes as she replies, "like I said, it wasn't right lying to all of you, and I wasn't going to let that secret make it till next year. If I told you now, then I could also spare you of any problems during the holidays".

Before anyone else can do anything, Kam steps forward, closer to Wanda, with a warm caring smile and energy. "Why were you so scared to tell us?". She falls back onto the picnic blankets, everyone sitting close to her before she speaks. "You are the first real friends I made",
the last ones were Nazis, or the Avengers, and both times it was more like they made friends with her, or a product of circumstance. Neither of which are fond memories. "I'm not proud of what I did, and you all love Spider-Man, you'd have every right to hate me for being the reason he almost disappeared for good. I didn't want to lose my first friends".

Kam hugs her, with the group joining along into a massive pile of arms and smiles. "He doesn't hate you, so why would we?", he argues, Kai continuing for him, "and it does sting knowing what you did, but you and your friends also fought for him, protected Queens while he was out. We'd say that's enough to earn a fair chance". Sneaking in for one more hug, Evie finishes. "And we know you better now. Know which actions reflect who you are and choose to stay here".

Wanda was holding back tears, half sad, half hopeful, half happy. "So, what now?". Darien smirks, "we got lunch and did promise a picnic, how bout that?". They all smile, Wanda looking to where Peter was perched, she'd felt his presence as he peered over once they started hugging, giving him subtle confirmation everything was alright. He went back to May's while Wanda continued.

"What are you doing this evening?", nothing, "want to come to the tower? Pietro- Pierce, and Vision should know too, and Clint is gonna want to meet you- oh god is he gonna want to meet you". They're all surprised by the offer, and a little daunted to head to the tower, but agree after some Wanda pouting and Amaya and Myra enabling.

She was kind of right, Clint did want to meet them, though not as excited. The entire evening/dinner Clint was in Max Overprotective Dad mode, Nat taking the role of cool Mom, Scott as the cool uncle. Vision and Pietro were excited to see them again too, though the latter left not too long after for an arachnid rendezvous. They also got lucky, as Steve was around and even offered to cook them dinner.

The gang got plenty of photos and autographs with Wanda's encouragement, managing to sneak them through Sam, Pepper and Rhodey's offices for , Thor's room and even tried Tony's lab, managing meet and greets with all of them. Fun day. And more planned for their joint family Christmas party on the 22nd, which Wanda, Pietro, Nat, Clint and Scott were invited to. Only the first 3 could attend. Could as defined by Wanda and Nat.

Chapter 121: Ant’s Hive

Summary:

Scott and a couple of Avengers are invited to the Lang-Paxton Pre-Christmas Party

Last year, and with plenty of Tony Influence and subtle support, Maggie and Jim got promotions to New York. All expenses paid, school transfers handled, stacked raises, even justifications to keep flying back to San Fransisco for the sake of their families. Tony's way of keeping the family together, and Scott was more than happy as that was his only condition, and too still personally provides travel assistance back to see family.

Does mean they have to split time between New York and San Fransisco, quite a bit. Maggie going on vacation with Cassie twice a year, with Jim joining them beyond his various business trips back. One of those vacations is their Christmas one, the next upcoming; so they do one Christmas goodbye party with their new New York friends and Scott, before flying out for the holidays. Arguably one of Scott's least favourite parts of the arrangement.

T'was today.

Ever since Peter's original babysitting gig with Cassie, she's come over a few more times under his supervision, her insisting on meeting up with 'her friend Petey'. Scott also enjoyed that leverage over everyone else to earn time with Peter, and to have even more excuses to spend time with his daughter, even if she had come over more for the teen than for himself. It means when Scott was invited to their Christmas soirée, Peter got one as well. Clint, Pietro and Wanda too.

All five agreed to take Scott's Van after Peter got to the tower Thursday, driving over to Maggie's in Brooklyn, only a half hour late. They knock. Took a few seconds and sounds of movement, before they got an answer. "Scott, friends, come on in", Maggie's by the door, smiling widely at their presence as she held it open for them. Jim was deeper inside their home, waving from the door as he took lead care of catering before running back to the door.

"Thanks again Maggie", Scott replies, scratching his elbow in his uncertainly, yet still managing to look at her, smile, and nod in thanks. Maggie shared a similar look, a hint of pain otherwise drowned by reality, and by the sounds of the party behind. One of those was Cassie, perking up, hearing his voice. Her little head poked its way up between the guests, finding her way through the veritable maze of legs, right up to him. "Dad!", she jumps into his arms, making Scott unfortunately grateful of all of Steve's weight exercises; the only reason he and his daughter didn't end up splayed on the floor. "Hey Cassie!", he replies just as excited, once he caught his breath.

Not that she noticed, otherwise preoccupied by a single thought: "did you get me a present?". Scott rolls his eyes, in plenty view of her to tease, he'd expected her to ask as much, preparing just the right thing. "Always", he hands her a wrongly made barbie doll; she had legs for arms, a bludgeoned head, burnt ends of her hair, and half the doll was blue.

Cassie's eyes opened with excitement, "I love them!", she yells as she grabs them tightly in her hands, before running out to show them off. "Don't worry, I still have more from me and Santa in the van, for Christmas", he assures Maggie to stop her stink eye. Even if the stink eye was more feigned annoyance at the ugly duckling presents he had a unique ability to keep finding for Cassie. And an even more uncanny ability to only be able to find better ones than last times according to Cass.

Next through the door was Peter, whom Maggie was far more interested in meeting than in glaring at her ex. "Mrs Lang", He smiles walking through the door, offering a small bouquet of flowers May and Tony insisted he bring. She smiles at the gift, taking a swift whiff of the aromatic Anthuriums, as she grabs them she corrects corrects, "Maggie, call me Maggie". She upgrades his shy shaky handshake for an offer of a hug, "My daughter raves about you, you know?", she mumbles mid hug, chuckling right by Peter's ear.

Makes the teen blush, "t-thank you", he mutters, still managing to put the shakes from his handshake into their hug. She didn't mind, gesturing deeper inside the house, calling out, "Cassie! Peter's here!". They hear a distant cheer, scuttering as she reappears now doll-less, shouting 'Petey's' name. Maggie was smart enough to redirect that excitement and entertain her guests. "Cassie, wanna give Peter a tour of the house", Maggie asks the stupid question, more than enough reason for Cassie, who a second later was dragging Peter away before he could respond.

"The other gifts are back there, Scott's and ours, where'd you like them?", Clint asks Maggie walking inside, pointing towards the road where they'd parked his van. She already had some of her own hidden, trying to avoid Cassie ever finding them, "Back of the garage, under the tarp-", she tried to direct. It was enough. "Done", Pietro reports, having sped their 25 presents in there before she even finished talking.

Maggie's thankful, lets them know as much, though there might be an extra problem. "Some of our friends from the office, Jim's waterpolo team and my archery club are here. So you might get some looks and questions", she forewarned, "sorry". It's not entirely common knowledge that Scott was an Avenger at all, and Maggie, Jim and Scott all agreed on keeping his parentage a relative secret for their combined safety. So a bunch of Avengers showing up to a house party would only raise questions. They all knew this, Wanda and Pietro heading in first with calm smiles, ready to steal the party.

"Maggie", Clint nods at her. They only met once before, at a not so nice period between her and Scott; their first move. This was before Scott and them had more equitable visitation agreements, invitations over for long periods of time, extensive family counselling, or even the lack of animosity. Clint doesn't say more as he heads inside, his momentary sternness dissipating, taking some of her worries with it.

Ultimately Maggie was right. Of around the 25 guests at the party, all the Non-Avengers asked either Pietro, Wanda or Clint a question about their powers and abilities, for stories on the job, or any brain worms and random thoughts that sprouted up in any one of their heads. Maggie's archery friends were particularly nosy over Clint, asking for all sorts of advice, or exchanging ideas and techniques.

Cassie's sole purpose for an hour was to play with Peter, who kept up and loved every moment: the play with her ugly dolls and weird barbies, or playing with her remote control cars, or taking some old doll parts and making some with Peter's allowed use of the hot glue gun
Peter really enjoyed it, though not as much as her. Scott oversaw them both, partly as a favour to Maggie, partly as a favour to himself because he really missed his daughter, and happily played along when she wanted it, or watched from a distance while talking to other guests while she didn't.

It all went well for a few hours, though Before dinner, there was one thing they needed to do. One thing Maggie needed to do. "Scott, can we talk?", she guides him off to their shared home office, for some private distance as it was hidden on the far end of the house to the main living and dining room everyone had crowded at. Two eavesdroppers snuck outside without them noticing though.

Scott doesn't know what they' have to talk about. Presumably something about the trip, confirming tickets, or scheduling calls over the holidays or something like they did last year. They all sat down in the office chairs, before she starts again, "you know we're going to San Fransisco for my and Jim's family christmases, right?".

Scott knows only too well, that's been tradition since before he married her, going to hers and her family's for the holidays. He'd never had much of a family, and if he'd gotten the choice he'd have a fatherless life than the one he did. So it's not like he had much family on his side to argue visiting, and felt much more comfortable with hers anyways. It's why it became a tradition. So he just sat back silently waiting for the inevitable but, or inevitable demand.

"We'd like you to join us this time".

There's a couple things to clear up, after his throat from the fit of surprised coughs that took over him: "This isn't about us", Maggie points between her and Scott, "we're never gonna be a couple again. I know that, and I hope you know that. But you'll always be Cassie's family too, so you're part of ours. That means you're welcome to come if you want". He's already smiling, breathless. His head finding itself nodding up and down faster and faster with every one of her words.

"There's one more thing", Jim speaks up, interrupting their moment and Scott's excitement, grabbing 3 folders, one for each. "I know you legally lost it, and you've never asked for it back, but we'd like you to legally be Cassie's dad again... with Jim", Maggie explains before Scott could even open the documents, before he could even read a word. He was coughing again, ""Can you please explain!?", Scott blurts out the question, overjoyed by the papers in his hands once he finally pulled out the legal forms, but wanting to be sure.

Maggie let's Jim explain. "We were discussing me adopting Cassie", he reveals, "but I'm not her dad, not her only dad. She sees us both as her dads and shouldn't choose for her or make her choose. You should be more in her life". The couple look over a quiet and wide eyed Scott, who's jaw had fallen onto his lap where the papers laid.

"T-thank you", he offers- more like asks for a hug, in which he pulls Jim and Maggie the second they agree. It was tight, with a quiet sound of tearless sobbing echoing within, lasting a few seconds before either made any efforts to leave. Maggie pulled out first, "you're welcome Scott, but we can discuss this later, after the party, ok?", she asks, getting him to let go of Jim, who frankly Scott was holding on tighter to.

He jerks back, nodding with tears in his eyes, "of course. Yes. Anytime", he mumbles, wiping at his cheeks with the back of his fists, in case of any tears though there were none to clean. Wasn't too long after that they head to leave, Maggie and Jim needing to get back to hosting, Scott exiting the room last and pulled back into the side hallway by the eavesdroppers into a deep hug. "How does it feel?", Clint asks, rubbing the knots in Scott's back, forcing his chin over his shoulder. Peter was in there too, nuzzling closely to him, "we heard everything Uncle Scott".

The tears he had bottled spilled out a bit, only a few, keeping his cheeks more dry than moist, only the ones already wetting his eyes. "My god, what am I gonna do? I need a place for Cassie near her school, gonna buy her clothes for that, need Tony's lawyers, I need-". Clint slaps him, gently but firmly, leaving Scott whining. "Relax", he orders, his authoritative voice a rarity that served a strong effect. Scott had settled mostly from that alone. "They said you'd discuss that later and can adjust. You've got plenty of time to figure this out".

Clint also had one more idea, "and I was already thinking of getting a house nearby for Laura and my kids when they visit, where they could stay outside of the tower, could be both of ours", he suggested. Scott jumps at the idea, him, Peter and Clint starting to brainstorm ideas, locations and remodels that could fit all the kids, Cassie's school, and whatever wild ideas came to their heads for the rest of the party. They involved Maggie and Jim after too, getting delighted agreement once they were assured it truly was nothing.

Chapter 122: Lokidaisical Day

Summary:

It’s Loki’s Birthday

He's never made too much of a fuss about the day, to Midgardians it's called 'December 17th', to Loki his father's favourite day to remind him how worthless Odin thought he was. It was his birthday.

Only Thor knew his birthday by this point, he's the only one alive remaining who does, or did. Certainly the only one who would care enough to even congratulate him for it. And that was a recent development if anything. In one of their movie nights turned chatting all night once the rest of their friends had fallen asleep, Loki might have spilt that detail. He'd never admit it but he might be hopeful he does something for the day, something nice for a change.

However, Thor comes first. *knock knock knock*. "Come in", Loki calls, lounging in his room with a book he stole off Peter's, while Thor quietly snuck inside towards him. "Morning Brother", Thor greets gently, just as Loki likes it, "Happy birthday brother". He waits arms open for Loki to stand and agree by opening his own, before hugging him. Softly too, making sure to work his arms around him the same way snake-Loki would slide over his shoulders during some of their movie nights.

"Sorry for not doing much for your Birthday before", the oaf muttered as he sank is head closer to Loki's, his black locks rustling away as Thor nuzzled on his shoulder, closer to his ear so no one else would hear. Loki's probably had Thor apologise more this year then ever, felt nice. "It's alright brother. No sense fixating on that which is no more", he hugs his brother tighter, letting it say what he was worried to say himself. "I like where we are now, regardless of the day, that's what matters".

Thor smiles, gently letting go of his brother and taking a few steps back, having a plan regardless. "I still brought you something". He digs through an old leather sack he'd grabbed off his jacket pocket, "Asked Valkyrie and Korg for help searching the rubble but we found them", a silver diadem and matching necklace, ones they thought had disappeared in Ragnarok. They'd accepted they'd either burnt in Hela's flames, were crushed under the marble of old Asgard, or were simply lost in the void of space; maybe landed in the trash planet.

Loki recognises them immediately. "Mothers".

"They're not in the best shape, a little beaten and scorched but I hope you like them", Thor laments, tracing a finger across one of the dents on one of the diadem's leaves, staring at the new singular crack inside the gem of their mother's necklace, before he hands them to his brother. It's Loki's turn to hug, "you two always had a unique relationship, she'd want you to have them", Thor mumbles, melting into the new hug.

Even if early, Loki's think's it already a frontrunner for the Best birthday so far, "thank you brother".

There's one more item in the sack, which he passed onto Loki to dig for: Mjolnir; "we should share this too". If Loki got a nickel every time Thor genuinely surprised him... he'd have two nickels, which isn't a lot but it's weird both times were on the same day. Loki grasps onto Mjolnir, it's seeming weightlessness leaving him breathless every time since the first.

"It's not my hammer and it never should've been, it's time for this weapon of division to unite us". Thor practiced that and they both know it. "Thank you". Loki grips on his mother's items, feeling them and her connection one more time, before placing them in his rooms safe. "I know you don't often celebrate, on Asgardian or Midgardian dates, but-".

He gives himself away, a loud thump echoing from the outside after he'd fallen to the floor. Eavesdropped distractions can make one slip from the ceiling. "Peter's outside", Loki deadpans, Thor answering with a strained and agreeing smile, "he been outside this whole time". They manage to open the door to a sore Peter rubbing his back.

"Loki!", Peter cheers, hopping back on his feet, "Happy Birthday!". Peter's not as cordial with his hugs, body slamming into Loki with affection. He's used to it from the kid, and he's still less robust and strong than Thor. "Wanna go get ice cream with me?". Never really matter what they did, Loki's happy it's with family, "of course brother".

Transforming into Logan to avoid public attention, they sneak out in their thickest snow gear behind the tower to Central Park, finding the nearest, slightly shady ice cream parlour. Peter got chocolate, Loki opting to copy him, rightfully trusting his taste. "So what do you think, brother?".

He likes it. "Best one yet".

Peter's confused, "You tried ice cream before?".

"No, that's not-", Loki sighs, "I meant birthdays, best one yet". Loki's smiling throughout the entire assertion, though Peter frowns. That same assertion produced too much of a curiosity for him to not wonder. "Loki, can I ask, why don't you like your birthdays?".

While he might have divulged the date, and some info on his past, there's still various secrets to Loki. Most of his Jotun background, the bulk of his past with Odin, and details of the sort. Like the birthday talk, much like the others something no one ever pushed. Yet now, the small push was all he needed. "Odin enjoyed tormenting me, what better date", he scoffs, the O name always dreadful, "that and the utter lack of people who cared about me except mother didn't make good memories".

His frown grows, "so you never celebrated your birthday?", he asks pouty, frame sunken onto their table. "Not entirely. On Asgard — when I was younger — mother and I would spend the day in her quarters or the library, she'd teach me spells, we'd share her food...". Peter scooches to hug him, "miss her?".

"We hadn't done that in centuries, I miss her every day", back when travel to Midgard was more common for them. They didn't do much the last few times they celebrated, but those scarce memories ones that carried him for the Millenia since. Little bit of a drag, both falling quiet, people watching. The birthday party bus, the single mother driving by, this isn't helping. "I have tried ice cream before".

Peter jerks his head from the dog walker to Loki, startled by the shift, "what?", he blurted.

"Your question, I have tried Ice Cream before, with Thor. One of the days the Avengers wanted me away from the tower". Not the best distraction, though those times had really long since passed. No one, has even given him the impression they wanted him to leave in a couple of months now. Peter's time to turn it around this time, reminding him of that, "but they're not like that anymore, that's another change! That's better! Even Uncle Clint kinda likes you now... kinda".

More effective this time. "Thank you, brother", Loki replies, though does so cutting their day short, "but you know staying out in the cold isn't good for you, better return to the tower before you freeze". Peter scoffs at the accusation, "I don't freeze", he whines, not even himself able to fully believe it. If he ever tried, they'd probably strap him back onto the same med bay bed till he remembered. "Not twice in as many months, May will have all our heads".

Even though he remains fussy on their walk back, more disillusioned than he'd rather be after the high praised start they had that day, it falls perfectly within Peter's plans. See, Thor and Peter didn't run into each other by accident, Peter wasn't 'waiting' outside for nothing, and their trip for ice cream was the least spontaneous thing they could've done.

They've been planning this for a week. Thor's gifts were completely genuine, and he was the one that floated the idea when he and Peter were secretly brainstorming, but they needed the time sneak supplies through the hallway, Peter on the roof standing watch. Their little 'ice cream day', the distraction the Avengers needed to set up their-

"Surprise!".

Every Avenger was hidden around the ball room, jumping up and cheering the second they walk in the room. "Is... is this a trap?". Peter's wide bright smile signals against that but it never hurts for him to double check. Tony rolled his eyes from by the balloon's he'd hidden behind, "Calm down Reindeer Games", he scoffs, with amusement and no hints of anger.

The more things change.

"Peter over here wanted to throw you a surprise Party, we wanted to help", Tony explains.

Loki's still confused, narrowing his eyes and glaring across the room, scanning for any twists or knives in the otherwise smiling and happy faces. "Why?", he asks sharply at Peter. Tony rolls his eyes again, taking the matter into his hands. "First thing we ever could agree on was protecting that child", Tony reminds, "turns out we don't actually hate you".

"Tony", Peter scolds.

"You pretty much became Peter's brother this year, and somehow wormed your way into this place-"

"Tony", Peter scolds again".

He continues, unabated by the teen's whines, "we've learned to like you and you haven't tried to kill us once over 6 months-"

"Tony!", Peter smacks Tony, third time's the arm. But... he doesn't stop.

"So everything's turned out great!", he swiftly finishes, not wanting another hit. Better not risking a super strength hit, instead of the light slap he got before. Loki remained confused throughout, so it's up to a more emotionally adept person to explain for him. Which is to say: Steve. "What Tony's trying time say in the worst way possible, is that you're one of us now, that comes with a birthday party".

That makes more sense, it also makes him more untrusting, and... emotional. "Come on Brother, it's about time we properly celebrated your birthday", Thor smiles at Loki, grabbing the shorter god's shoulders with one arm as he lead him into the party, the latter remained reserved but slowly agreeing.

Being the centre of attention... in a way outside of his control, is both not his taste and new to him, at least positive attention, but he likes it this time. They go through the usual human traditions of blowing the candles on the cake, and Loki will admit he enjoyed beating a Stark themed piñata a little too much.

Finally for the presents, starting with what Peter hoped was a good one. "Please come with us", Peter asks Loki, grabbing his hand and taking him to the nearest meeting room. The 'us' was Tony, Steve, Thor, Sam and Nat. She and Sam are always serious, Tony's still his generally disinterested self, but the 2 gentle giants were showing a bit more excitement. Well, Steve was cheerful, Thor was elated.

Steve walks forth, "when Peter brought up the idea of a birthday party, he also argued your case for something more serious. That required deliberation between all of us, a SHIELD risk assessment and consultation with Tony's lawyers". Loki's only comforted right now was Peter and Thor holding their hands. "Peter wanted you to become our next avenger, and while I will say you passed the team vote, legally speaking there are issues with... we're sorry". Steve moves promptly along, "we did arrange a compromise".

The 'issues' and mention of his past was something not too unusual, if their approaches to it are far kinder, Peter's campaign to make him an Avenger already a stunner. "While we *mostly* trust you, the government doesn't, so we need to find a way to prove it". Video footage of Spidey and Loki's night at the orphanage come on the screen, "you've done hero work with Spider-Man before, and if you keep that up we can argue your case".

"You want to Loki?", Peter asks hopeful.

To Loki... it's a lot, something to process later, as he heard 'spending time with Peter' and the idea of going out with him more often and he didn't need to question that. "Yes". Peter bursts, "I'll get my suit! We can go out a couple of hours before Dinner at May's!". She of course had heard about the birthday, and the secret plan was for Loki to sleep over, so it works out great for the group. "Be safe!", Tony shouts as Peter drags Loki off down the halls.

Chapter 123: Hulking and Healing

Summary:

Bruce takes an important step for Hulk

Ever since his escapades around Ragnarok, Hulk's been different, more communicative. In the back of his mind, occasionally Bruce will hear Hulks voice, a demand, a warning, or even an offhanded comment or joke. The first time happened sometime in their journey back from Asgard, probably due to sheer boredom some evenings. Talking to Thor, Loki, Valkyrie and Korg was truly not enough for a few month's journey, and there were a lot of Asgardians who he didn't know in the slightest, and while he slowly got to meet plenty, he also depended on his time alone. It's when Hulk spoke up, if scarcely.

It's been getting stronger.

They'd have a few conversations every few weeks since. During the month Bruce spent helping the Asgardians resettle in Norway, then when he moved back to the tower and spent most of their time in Bruce's lab, the excess silence only spurred Hulk to fill it more. It was a buzzing at the back of his mind a lot of the time, simple thoughts that felt more like urges than any comprehensive words, then it slowly grew to something he could hear.

Usually it was words like 'hungry', or 'bored', or 'smash', but Bruce was almost certain that third one was a joke. The other two weren't, and it turned out if he ate whenever the Hulk bussed with 'hungry' it seemed to pacify Hulk and even make Bruce happier as they worked. By now they'd reached fully formed short phrases, ones that he could reply to, and maybe last for a few exchanges before the Hulk sank under the surface again.

It gave him an idea. Thor's usually handled the big guy with an action and violence based approach, something the rest of the team has always done too if to less effect, forcing the big guy to spend his energy, and or dose him with a boosted tranquilliser he made for those specific situations. Even in their wildest attempts, Clint sometimes tried a joke or two which sometimes worked to distract the green guy and make him laugh his way back. However, Tiring the Hulk out their most reliable way to quiet him.

With the recent waves of consciousness from the big guy, and Peter's wildly successful intervention back in May which he and Thor have tried on their own right, Bruce thinks there may be another way. Certainly a less painful and exhausting way. What if the hulk wasn't just a feral creature, but more of him inside, someone that can be talked to and reasoned, someone to cooperate with instead of fight into submission or fatigue.

He's done his research, read psychiatric article after psychiatric article, even contacted a few specialists clinics across England, and it seems promising. But the next and main step is always the more daunting: asking for help. Not something new to him, but with a subject so sensitive, and high risk, it's definitely a fight that must be picked at the right time, with the right person, and in the right frame of mind. Bruce has been meditating all morning to focus, and first of all comes Thor.

"Brucie!", Thor smiles, seeing him walk into his bedroom, from where he waited peacefully watching TV for the morning. His extra quiet walk clued Thor enough to get an idea, it was the same mood Bruce held many times during their trip and time in Norway; "need to talk?".

Bruce nods, sitting next to Thor on his bed. Thor slides over and arches over 'Brucie', cuddling into him to hold him safe while the man speaks. "I want to control Hulk", Not what Thor expected, pausing his rubbing of Bruce's back in his secret way to ease and soothe him, "I- I want to cooperate with Hulk, learn to live with him".

The big guy wasn't really discussed even between them. Sure Thor had heard comments about Hulk's increasing lippiness, but never something so direct. Not even during their long evening talks in Asgard's ship. "Brucie?", he asks confused, worried, and doing his best not to push himself up and suffocate Bruce with questions and affection. Instead he lets him speak, "He's been talking more recently, and I've researched DID, I think it's possible", Thor's grown more confused, lost somewhere between the alphabet soup and Bruce's general vagueness.

But he keeps his smile, grasping Bruce's hand as he nods and listens. Or tries to. "And I'm tired of always being a threat", Bruce sighs, letting his hand be played with as it laid limply on Thor's, "Tired that I can become a weapon if I get angry, I don't want that-oof".

He was tackled into a body slam-hug; Thor's self restraint had ran out a minute ago, and his exercise in what he'd call miraculous self control had run its course. So he opened the door to the suffocating affection. "You need to", Thor takes the turn to speak, as quietly as he could into Bruce's hair, "I'm here, whatever you need my Brucie".

Melting into the warmth, Bruce's breaths grow stronger and deeper, letting out rhythmic puffs of air into Thor's shirt, a small darkened stain slowly growing where his moist breath landed. Thor didn't mind. "I need to find a way to talk to him, to understand him, mentally and biochemically. I need to make sure that we are ok, that I can keep us safe".

Those were certainly a lot of words, most of which Thor didn't understand, but those last ten? Those he knew intimately. "You know Brucie I want to help, but don't know what to do? How could I help?", he hums again, nuzzling his nose into Bruce's hair, his own increasingly long blonde waterfalling down on him.

"You can't", Bruce replies matter of factly, letting those words out mixed into a sigh, "and I can't do this alone. I know we need more help but I thought I should come to you first-". He steps out of Thor's hug to look at him, intently, "I don't know how this might affect me- us. Hulk might show off more in me, or I'd have that relationship as well and it's not one I can walk away from, and I might be split... I don't know what that means for us".

Thor looks right at him, matching his intensity, laughing himself almost off the bed a second later. "I think this is the first time I know something you don't", he grins, pressing one finger onto Bruce's nose, gently buzzing at it with the least powerful lightning he could summon. The tables turn leaving Bruce the one lost, staring blankly.

Gets a giggle from the god. "I love you Brucie", he supplies, amused by the salient fact as he boops again, "and if you feel like you need to do this I'll love you no matter what. Whatever you need". Bruce snuggles back into Thor's chest, feeling lightweight and fluttery as a massive contrast to the weight he'd just dropped off his shoulders. "I also wanted your support before asking the rest". Thor pats his head, sending kisses to him every other second. Though he must also barter, "but you big spoon me tonight", he asks, into a deal Bruce couldn't really refuse. "Love you too Thor".

-

'The rest' amounts to Peter, Tony, Wanda, Nat, Loki and Rhodey. All of whom Bruce had called over to Thor's room for this, catching them up on his main ideas and request. "So what do you need us for green bean?", Tony prods, after Bruce had finished his speech, curious as to why there are 8 people involved in this.

"Tony", Peter scolds from the back, with a passive aggressive slap to the man' shoulders. Tony was unaffected, and unabated, spitting back something about how 'it's 'dad' to you'. After the group got through a few giggles from that adorable display, Bruce spoke up once more, as he began to list:

"Rhodey, you have experience in Veterans affairs". Multiple volunteering days, various friends across the VA that provide any and all kinds of supports. Primarily psychological and counselling, which was Bruce's best bet over moving to England. "It's not the same but I was wondering if you had connections, advice or techniques? Like the ones used with PTSD or DID?".

Nodding, Rhodey hummed, "I can check with some friends", he replies, "we can discuss the rest later, but I and Mikai have a couple things we can try". From the scholarships, they've launched a few programs with the veterans, so a simple call to her office in Philadelphia could not fix. Bruce returns a thankful smile, moving to Wanda, "I also wondered if you minded meditating with me sometime. See if you can connect with the Hulk, help me connect with him too".

She walks up to him, grabbing his hand gently, eyes turning red for a few seconds, while a small cloud of red sparkles surrounded his head. "Yeah", she mumbles, her powers slowly fading off, "with time. And don't worry Bruce, you'll be fine". She'd felt him, assuming it's about what Bruce felt when Hulk showed up at first. She could feel a few desires emanating from him that didn't truly feel his.

Now, Loki. "You've had experience with Hulk before", if by experience he means getting flung and slammed onto various floors, learning the flavours of delicacies like ceramic, timber, linoleum or marble, "more recent than almost anyone else, and I trust your magic can hold him back if it comes to it". He took offence at the idea he couldn't handle it, agreeing immediately with the request. He could totally handle it, wouldn't let Hulk get one up on him again.

"Nat, you're the most level headed of us all. Can I trust you to look out for me?". She drops her defences, and knives, giving him one of her nicer smiles and a pat on his shoulder, "Always".

Finally getting to the impatient man of the hour. "Tony, I know the nuclear biochemistry, but you know the tech", and then some, but the mechanic would save his flaunting for when he dazzled them with whatever invention Bruce needed. "Anything you can come up with to help, either with connecting with Hulk, keeping us in check, anything. Please".

Tony drops his resignation and facetiousness, broken by the 'please', "of course Bruce, I'll make anything from a telepathic helmet that speaks for the big guy, to a gamma dampener you can turn up and down in the Hulk Proof room-". Bruce thanks him, both stopping whatever rambling and putting a pin in his brain storm for later, dismissing everyone from their room with extra appreciation for all. Yet holding Peter back.

"Pete, you've been the only one other than Thor to talk Hulk down. Properly", in what's still one of his most valued memories, and the thing he needed most during that shit day, "You have your super strength which can help, and know enough tech and biochem to work with me and Tony. I hate to ask so much of you, but do you think-".

"Yes", Peter doesn't bother letting Bruce finish, finding it silly he even needed to because of freaking course he would. "You need help, and you know I'd do anything for family". That sentence sends Peter in an internal monologue over how 'May's pretty much adopted Thor and Loki as her nephews, if Thor marries Bruce would that make him my cousin in law? Followed by a few minutes of pontificating on the bizzarities of whatever ever growing family tree that was, which was nothing if not entertaining.

More than that, Bruce had more weight taken off his shoulders, relaxed, lost and admiring as the kid rambled away. "I'd also like to meet Hulk", Peter's snapped out first, one the tangential thought reached him. Bruce shakes himself off too, pulling Peter for a hug, "thanks kid".

Pressing tighter, Peter speaks gently close to Bruce's ear, "and Happy Birthday Uncle Bruce".

Chapter 124: Reminiscing Rhodey

Summary:

Rhodey takes Peter on a few trips for the day.

"Pete! Come on!", Rhodey calls from the kid's apartment door, a couple scrambling and slamming noises being heard before he runs down the hall in turn, "I'm ready Uncle Rhodey".

He gets nothing but a tired yet pleased look, "good, i had to convince your Aunt to give me this, and it was hard mid Hanukkah", Rhodey whines walking to the elevator. This was what's considered prime Peter realestate, and May as majority owner was not one to give it away easily. Rhodey doesn't even wanna talk about what it cost. He remained pouty all the way down to his car, Peter returning the stink eye before they can't hold it anymore in lieu of laughter.

"So whats the plan today Uncle Rhodey?". They get in the car before he answers, using the car's map display. "We can't do ice cream, one of your aunts conditions; 'No ice near my Sweetie'", of course he does he lovey-Dovey protective over the top voice that sounds annoyingly like May. Peter cringed, recoiling in his seat until Rhodey blessed him with sweet reprieve. "So how bout Pizza and bowling".

Good enough, though he could've done without the Aunt May imitation. They head to Whitestone lanes, buying a couple games and just as many Pizzas for the growing spider. Another of May's rules, if you walk him, you feed him, which she phrased in only the most condescending tone to get the Avenger's to laugh and Peter to truly learn his lesson from last November. As for the games, Peter wins one, Rhodey the second and third. The spiderling was a sore loser.

"Mind if I take the long way back, wanted to talk?", Rhodey asks back in the car, Peter counting a few more hours before he needs to be back for the 6th day of Hanukkah didnt see much issue. "Sure, would be nice seeing the snow", he grumbles. May hadn't allowed him out to play either, he only gets away with a Spider-Manning because of Shuri and Tony's self heating suits and constant monitoring of vitals with an alarm that will go off if he so much as sneezes, so he'll take any opportunity.

He takes the cross island parkway, for the sights, and begins. "Consider this my first Christmas gift, but, you want to hear how Tony and I were back in college?". Stupid question. Peter almost bursts like a beaker full of hydrogen peroxide mixing with potassium iodide, bouncing over the console as he begged, "Yes!".

Rhodey laughs, trying to keep steady on the road even with the sudden shift in the car, he expected as much and is early in the running for best gift. "I better hear no 'old man or boomer jokes'", Peter nods hesitant, "but we start way back in 1986, both our first years in MIT. My plan was to graduate then join the army. And don't hate me, but I Didn't like Tony back then".

I had just arrived to our dorm building- helped my parents save all throughout senior year so I could afford a dorm room with my friends. Had some extra for next year but would need to work through my first year to afford it again. And that's not even knowing how I'd afford the rest.

"What room you got?", my friend Aaron asks as we walk into the building. I check the contract they gave us at the front, "room 118, you".

He checks his, replying excited, "120, looks like we're neighbours Rhodes. Who you get?". I try again, but there's nothing about a roommate in mine, just blanks where their name and information would be, "don't know". Though I should, only way I didn't is if they didn't fill every room and that's not happening.

Aaron shrugs, "Weird, I got some weirdo, Harold Hogan or something, not much on him either. Anyways, good luck", he waves at me, continuing to and through his door, leaving me at mine. Immediately the clanking inside tips me off: roommate's here.

Doesn't seem like I got right to the room at all. Between the dozen of boxes, scattered posters and clothes, everything up to my bed is covered in someone else's crap. Gets worse when I see them, look like they're barely in their teens. "Who the hell are you?". And they talk like how they look, this is gonna be fun.

"Your roommate", I reply stepping past him and moving his stuff off my bed, "apparently".

He seems unaffectedm unbothered, scampering off somewhere while I clean up his mess from my side. He called someone from what it sounded like. Don't hear much though a few sentences get my attention, like: "what do you mean I'm stuck with him? No I don't care you're full, figure it out- hello?".

Don't think he got his way. Though it just keeps getting worse when he came back. "How much do I need to pay you to leave?", next thing he says or asks me, next time he even looked at me. That's when I finally recognise the little gremlin, just took him looking at me for 10 continuous seconds; Tony Stark.

"Not a chance". I paid for this room, I'm using it. It's too late to book anywhere else and if this dorm is full I doubt I'd find anywhere else. Besides, I ain't giving him the satisfaction. "I paid for this fair and square, so I'm stuck with you, and you're stuck with me. Unless you find a way to leave".

Not the right answer, him sulking away on his huge phone. Turns out he doesn't succeed at whatever else he tried either, and by the time he's back I've separated the room in halves to his mighty annoyance. "This is my side, I don't want your crap on my side". He tries to buy more room from me, to no avail.

Hopefully next year I can get a better roommate.

"Turns out I did, just not how I thought". Rhodey adds, waiting by a stoplight in Bayside hills. "Or, really, I got to see a side of Tony I didn't before. Didn't happen at first, didn't realise it either, but it only really took one night for it to happen".

*ring ring*

I'm woken up middle of the night, already not ideal. I have an exam in the morning, less ideal. The land line was ringing away by the door, and when I answer, annoyingly, it's Tony. Least ideal.

Except, "Tony, are you ok?", he hasn't said anything but I can hear his whimpering, sniffling.

"Can't c-call dad, I- I need your help", he cried into the phone, which was enough to wake up whatever semblance of a chance I had to go back to sleep. Oh shit, he's definitely in trouble, "what's wrong, where are you?", I prod. He lets out another sob, "I'm in Roxbury PD-", The call is cut.

I jump across the room, grab my keys off my desk, and run out for my fourth hand beaten up car. Takes me 20 minutes to get there to the front desk. I'm black, so this can't end well. "Im here to pick someone up", the derisive stares already start just with a couple of words, "What n

are you here for?".

Great, I hold back every sigh and maintain a smile for them. "Tony Stark". There was a 50-50 chance they'd help or arrest me too, and as much as I hate to admit it their racist bullshit came in my favour. Only some racist comment about the Stark's 'N

servants' before pulling up his info... and bill.

"It's $10000 bail", they report without sending me another look. Double Great, the fuck did he do? Can't leave him here and alone, so as much as I hate it, I guess there goes my dorm fund for next year. Thankfully the Stark name expedited this, though still loaded with racist crap and comments scattered about behind my back and to my face. "Stark, your n

's here to pick you up".

I could see his face contort with confusion for a second before he saw me, then relief.

We didn't speak a word to each other till back in my car, him starting first in drunken mumbles. "It was not cool... what they said to you- called you".

"Nothing I haven't heard before", I move us on, not really eager to have this discussion right now, or babysit him tonight. It's still a drive back and maybe I can get a few more hours of sleep- "I'm sorry", that's a new tune, "I did some stuff I shouldn't, and Howard would be really mad, I- I had no one else to turn to". He sounded shattered.

A completely new tune, 'no one else'? Than his random roommate of 6 months to whom he'd spoken maybe a sentence or two to per week? "What do you mean?". He slouches, curling into himself, facing away and to the passenger door. "Howard's... strict, I do something wrong anyone who works for him will tell him, don't know many people other than them".

Now I'm not feeling too mad I bailed him out, though I drive quietly while he keeps talking. "I know I haven't been too nice... so, thanks for picking me up". The last vestiges of my frustration dissipate, not like it would do us any good to be mad at him, with how he's feeling. "You're welcome. And... you can call me if you need help, ok?".

"Thanks", his walls start coming up, though for one extra second I spot a flash of that rich underlying emotion.

"I never realised he had a heart till then, he got more comfortable showing it too. He invited me to some things, though half the time meant parenting, and I invited him a couple times to hang out with my friends and their roommates. That's how he met Happy". Peter giggles at the revelation. "Never told him about the bail money or flunking my exam but somehow he found out by the end of the year. Remember what he did for your birthday?", Rhodey checks with Peter, who nods recalling. "He pulled the same shit back then".

I'd just finished my last exam the afternoon before and packed up my stuff for the summer break, dropped asleep too quickly really. Woke up in the morning to Tony next to my bed, "come with me".

Don't really bother disagreeing because it's Tony, so what can you do. He drags me outside, and the first surprise is a fancy ass car waiting for us, Tony jingling the keys in front of my eyes.

"For that one night, bailing me out and failing your exam over that". That mechanic beast had to have been a new model, at least 10 times more expensive than my old car. Holy shit. Then his second surprise. "Don't ask me how but I know you spent your tuition and dorm savings on me that night, and honestly I didn't deserve that".

He hands me an envelope, more specifically, a full scholarship envelope. Full tuition for my degree and any masters I want, and dorm stay anywhere for as long as that lasts. "You can use that anywhere too, not gonna attach any strings to this. But I was hoping you'd be my roommate again next year?"

Bastard somehow got me to answer "Yes" when a year ago I'd taken anything else. "Great! Let's go celebrate!", he drags me to the car, wanting me to try it out. I do have to preemptively scold before ehe got any ideas, "no alcohol, you're still 16!".

-

"You better not drink either Pete, I already dealt with Tony at your age I'm not suffering like that again". Peter spits back, rejecting the idea but playing with the man regardless. Peter smirks, "he does get to you doesnt he", in reference to Tony. Rhodey chuckles, "says you? Making every avenger even Loki want to protect you with their lives. Over the phone. In months". He also adds, "that's only part 1 of the gift, our second year is the next". Peter's more intrigued than ever.

"Turns out we "just roommate's" for the year. We only figured it out at the end". Peter gasped.

This year with Tony's been great. He still invites me to a lot of shit but does warn me if there's gonna be too much alcohol and drunken teenagers. Not a deal breaker but not great before exams, and gives me the chance to talk him out of it when I can. He invited me to his 18th birthday last year too, but this time I got to tag along to their weekend trip. Got to meet his dad, just as much of a pompous — and subtly racist — asshole I always thought and heard he was.

For some reason Tony also invited me to dinner from this fancy restaurant, had it delivered to our dorm for 'convenience'. Said it was to 'celebrate the end of second year' but I don't believe him. I can tell when he's lying. He also brought a rose, which did not sell his case. I got my answer to what he really wanted mid movie; pre-released VHS of Fatal Attraction.

He knew I knew too. "I'm not fooling you am I?", he sighs, finally making use of the rose, handing it to me. "Guess I wasn't subtle before so why start now", he pauses, fast breaths and faster fluttering eyes. "Most people I meet only really want me for the money and fame, when I need them on the off chance they show up it's because they want to earn favours. You haven't. Not once. Even when you deserve something in return you don't ask and I- do you want to go out with me?".

That part what obvious. But I Never saw this coming, Never thought I'd feel the same. Couldn't believe I said "Yes", and couldn't believe that it was the right choice. Even though I said yes, Tony doesn't seem pleased. "No, too early". He falls into a pit of anxiety, if his lip biting and fidgeting was any indication, but was able to talk himself and me through it. "Howard would not like this for many reasons, and we'd need to keep this a secret. But- I get it if you don't, it's a lot to ask but... do you?".

I've said it once already, so it was only easier. "Yes, and I get it, it's a lot and I wouldn't want that attention either. So yes, I'd like to go out with you". He kisses me before I can react, looking extremely flustered when he pulls back. "That was nice", I reply, Tony stuttering, "yup- right, nice, right".

"We only really lasted a year, the longest relationship he had back then, still top 3 today. It was nothing major though, just not a good fit that we waned out of through our third year. Decided to stay friends turned brothers since".

A shame for Peter that they're already parking outside his apartment building, "Thanks for the stories Uncle Rhodey", he hugs the man, arching Over the glove box. Rhodey grabs his hand before he can leave, "one more thing".

Peter stares confused as Rhodey grabs something from his pocket. "Something we did ever since my first bailing him out was going for Ben And Jerry's ice cream after every bad day. Do it to this day. Thought you'd find use from these".

The gift a packet of 50 free Ben and Jerry's ice cream tubs, thick ass packet. "Don't show these to your aunt till spring, she'll kill us both". Pete giggles, hugging him again before running out of the car, Rhodey heading back to the tower. He told no one.

Christmas came next. Provided Peter got to do their Hanukkah traditions together he could spend Christmas at the tower. Tony met this by fully inviting May along as well.

All the avengers insisted on buying Peter more presents, half of them more avengers Merch. Avengers themed watches, bracelets, key chains, hats and caps, sports wear and gear, training gear, everything. By the end Peter had compression shirts, sports shirts, shorts, towels of every single avenger.

They also gave him more unique and independent gifts.

Tony pulled a Tony. Even though the rest of the avengers gave Peter an obscene amount of shit, Tony bought more presents than everyone else combined. He has no self control.

Got to the point that Peter had to scold them and May set them a rule that they had 1 merch gift, and 2 meaningful gift limits. They also couldn't spend more than 4 figures per holiday; that one was mostly for Tony.

Even then the tower looked gorgeous, the tree 6 meters tall and even then presents wrapped all around it. Peter woke up excited, livening up the halls for all of the avengers. They brought and made all kinds of Christmas food and donated most of it to shelters at May and Peter's requests, both Parkers managing to get them all to volunteer for a few hours there as well.

It was a disaster, but fun.

Chapter 125: Barton Bed & Breakfast

Summary:

Peter and the Maximoff’s have a weekend at the farm

Ever since the shit show with Ultron — the Avengers having to hide at Clint's for a bit — Tony had sent some 'gifts'. Just in case something happened again, and ever since Clint grew closer to the Maximoffs, Tony paid for 2 guest houses of the same size as the original house, and an expansion to it. Extra rooms, extra common areas, all which he paid to build and upkeep, even thought they could turn into an Air B&B until Clint shut that down.

It's Tony, you should be worried if he's not throwing his money around.

Each guest house has 2 floors, 5 bedrooms, a kitchen, living room, 4 bathrooms and an armoury basement hidden behind footprint keys. The main house getting 2 more rooms — for the maximoffs — and a home theatre to the side, one the kids couldn't stop loving. It's Tony.

Unfortunately with... everything, Pietro had never been over to Clint's. Last Christmas he was just out of his coma, but had to stay in the med bay for observation. Wanda refused to go either, wanting to spend the holidays with him, so the only real introductions with him had been over their phone or video calls. She had managed to go once before, just for a weekend, while Pietro was out. It was thanksgiving and the week before he woke up. She needed it, she loved it.

By pure lucky chance, May agreed to let him take Peter for a couple of days to meet his family too, take part in some belated Christmas celebrations there. Only 2 days really, leaving the 27th at night and arriving not too late on the 30th; May still dibs-ed New Years with Peter and set a rule of combat if anyone wanted to challenge it. Wouldn't have been the worst fight... if she wasn't one hell of a scolder, and to add injury to insult, Nat had volunteered to fight for her in case anyone challenged it.

‏Whiny Parrot

‏Are you in the jet yet?

Pietro

No Clint, we're still on the living area

‏Whiny Parrot:

Doing what?

Wanda

Beating Sam and Bucky at Mario kart

‏Whiny Parrot

‏Why? Is the jet not ready? I told Tony to be ready

‏Tony

‏Shut up Whiny Parrot, they'll still be there in the morning, get over it

‏Whiny Parrot

‏Shut up Tony

Peter

Don't worry Uncle Clint, we're just finishing up

We're all packed and ready

‏Whiny Parrot

Thanks Pete, your aunt's still good with this, right

Peter

Yes

Just keep me alive and unfrozen, and she won't complain

Not too hard

‏Tony

‏I'll kill you too if he's hurt Barton

‏Don't try me

Peter

Tony, don't kill Uncle Clint

I promise you, I'll be fine

‏Tony

‏Nope, those words mean nothin in your mouth

‏Barton

‏He gets hurt I'll kill you before May has a chance

Peter

Tony, please

Dad?

‏Tony

‏Ok fine

‏Still keep him safe Clint

‏Whiny Parrot

‏Course Tony

‏Do you really think I'm that irresponsible

‏Tony

...

‏Whiny Parrot

‏Yeah yeah, fuck you too

‏Ms Nat, Tony, Big Brother Buck, Dr Banner, Pietro, Wanda, Thor the GOAT and Loki

‏Language!

‏Cool Uncle Steve

‏Fuck you too!

‏Big Brother Buck

‏Steven, please

‏Ms Nat

‏There are children here

‏Cool Uncle Steve

‏Nope, screw this

‏I'm ghosting y'all, Pete, DM me if you need me

Pietro

...

Wanda

Did Steve just use internet slang

‏Tony

‏I don't know, but I motion we ban Capsicle from ever doing that again

‏Dr Banner, Loki, Big Brother Buck, Thor the GOAT, Pietro, Wanda, Tony, Ms Nat, Sam and Scotty

‏Agreed

Peter

Aww, I like to see him try

Pietro

Peter, Babe, no

Please no

‏Tony

‏Agree with Fleet Feet

‏Whiny Parrot

‏Can we please move on and get the kids on the jet!

‏Please!

Wanda

We're coming, calm down

Pietro

Yeah, Wanda and I just wiped the floor with them old men

‏Sam

‏You cheated!

‏Bucky

‏You have super speed and Wanda kept reading our minds to know what we'd do

Wanda

Exactly

Wiped the floor

‏Tony

‏Don't forget your toothbrush and change of clothes

‏The jet has beds, sleep well there

‏If you forget anything the jet has a couple SI credit cards to buy anything

Peter

Got it Tony, thank you

‏Tony

‏Sorry I couldn't be there to send you off, late meeting

(with adoption lawyers, don't tell Peter)

Peter

That's ok Dad, see you when I'm back

Bye everyone else, see you for New Years!

‏Everyone:

‏Bye Peter

-

They only brought a backpack and a duffle bag each. They're staying 2 days and Clint or Tony's jet have most they could need.

Peter and Pietro shared a bunk in the jet, Wanda taking her owl solo bed as Vision slept floating above her, Tony's computer started the jet sending them off. Bucky, Steve, Sam and Nat waving them off as they flew away. They really left a little before midnight. The jet can go at supersonic speeds but due to this still being an off the grid home for Clint's family meant they have fly slower and closer to the ground, to avoid detection. Turns what the jet could do in 3 hours to an 8 hour flight.

They don't mind, means they arrive just after 7am to Clint's farm, getting plenty of sleep. They're up and got all their bags ready as the loading door opens, Clint, Laura and their 3 kids waiting for them outside. Excited. Specially Clint. "Pietro! Wanda! Peter!", he yells from bellow, pointing at his kids and pseudo-nephew as they walk down, "Meet Cooper, Lila and Nate". He pointed at the 14 year old boy, the 11 year old girl, and baby in his wife's arms as he spoke. "And meet my amazing Wife, Laura".

Peter and Pietro wave excitedly, "nice to meet you", they hummed in unison from up the ramp. Wanda takes the more casual approach, having met them before. "Laura, how have you been? How's Nate?", She asks, walking down and hugging her, gently tickling the baby.

"We're alright, thanks Wanda", she hummed, "Nate's missed you". Clint laughs at Laura's words, "We missed you. You always know what he wants when he's fussy, we'd kill for that!", he whines. She'd always been able to sense into Nate's thoughts, always able to pick up on what he needs before he can start crying about it. She had only shown it off for 2 days and yet Laura yearned for it. Wanda giggles at his antics, "about that, he's getting hungry".

She's always been perceptive to strong emotions, even if she doesn't seek them. Babies not only are nothing but strong emotions, but they can't regulate them, so to her it's like a neon sign that changes colours every few hours.

"Kids, meet Peter and Pietro", Lila goes first, introducing herself before heading off with Wanda, offering to take her to her room. Cooper shakes both their hands, clicking more with Peter and extending the same offer to him. As those 2 walked off Clint, Pietro and Laura could hear the Star Wars talk start.

Pietro stayed back, fore subtle and quiet, "so that's Nate?", he whispered. Clint smiled, sneaking him into a side hug where he could hum back into Pietro's ear, "That's Nathaniel Pietro Barton. Knew you were part of the family back then, happy it's official". Pietro leans into the hug, "thanks Clint. Know I've said it before but thank you so much". It made Clint's stomach flutter with joy, one that pushed him forward.

"Come on, let's help you unpack", Clint snatches the duffel bag from him, running off to the guest house they're all sharing.

Since they arrived at sunrise and unpacked within an hour, they played around their home, having an inside breakfast picnic, before leaving for town. Cooper and Lila insisted on giving Pietro, Wanda and Peter a tour of their home town, school, park etc. Since 2 avengers and a spider teen were with them — even if one of them didn't know that — Clint nor Laura didn't mind, thought it was enough adult supervision.

Also gave the couple time to begin cooking their family dinner; a second Christmas dinner.

"They're good kids", Laura says from over her cutting board, smiling warmly at Clint. "Pietro and Wanda, Adopting them was the right choice". Clint returns an even wider dopier smile, "yeah, yeah. I Love them", he hums, the stirring movements of his pasta sauce slowing with the thought. His smile doesn't last, falling into a shifting sputtering mess. "Clint, what's wrong?", Laura asks seeing this disaster starting. She sighs, she's seen this before, "I know you're thinking about your dad, tell me".

He grunts. "I've gotten over him, I swear, but knowing what Pietro and Wanda have been through. And seeing Nate, Coops and Lila, happy... can't help but feel lonely". Laura stops her cutting, leaving the knife safely away and reaching over for him. "You wish you had that when you were young, don't you?".

Clint nods dejectedly, eyes and lips pressed into tight lines, "I never had a dad, and mom saw me as more a tool than a kid. I stopped celebrating Christmas after I was 4, my birthday after 6-". Rubbing Clint's back, Laura kisses him, seeing how much that line of thought was agitating him. Relaxes him, though he continues. "I don't remember my dad, he left before I could get a decent enough memory of him. And Mom, she turned me into a thief when I was a kid, wanted me to kill someone if we needed! Last time I saw her was in the back of a police cruiser. I was 12. And she-".

She died a year later in prison.

Laura knew all of this. Clint told her everything before they even tried to have kids, he couldn't hide anything from her, both for his own sake and because she always saw too much of him. "There we go, rant, vent, get it out", she mumbles, pressing herself tightly to him, to remind him in every way that she was there. He takes her up on that offer.

"I don't have any good memories with my family. Don't have any memories of dad period", he echoes, the one thought that kept running through him, that he kept coming back to. He'd seen enough SHIELD shrinks to have heard it all before, most so with the first shrink after Fury brought him in. Said it acted as a veritable black hole in his psyche, one that would be there most of his life, one he was currently circling around. "You remember when we started with Cooper and Lila, I didn't know what to do, you were the one who taught me how to be a dad. One that wouldn't leave". She hugs him, massaging the back of his head.

Makes Clint speak softer, "and now with Pietro and Wanda, they've been through a lot of shit. Like me. Their parents died a long time ago, I know what's that's like, and it scares me so much that I can't give them what I never had". He wants to, it's something he really wants to do, but can he? "I hate where I come from, I hate what I've been through, and I fucking hate the fact all 3 of them have gone through crap like this". He's doing his best not to scream, not to shriek, not to wake up Nate. Laura kisses his neck to calm him down, to keep him there, "I know Clint, I know".

Yet, He breaks, his anger lost to surrender and sadness as he practically drops all his weight into her arms. "I know. But you've always done amazing, and you saw how much Pietro and Wanda smile when they see you. Would you do that if you saw either of your parents today?".

Clint pauses, the answer obvious but suffocating in his chest, "fuck no", he barks, as if he was coughing up poison off his lungs, Laura smiles. "Would you fly for 8 hours just to see your parents?". Same answer. "Then they'll be fine. You're already helping them heal, They won't have the void you do and it's all because of you, and you know it".

"I do", he laughs with a few tears in his eyes, wiping them away with the back of his hands. "I know. I just needed- I had to get all that out". Laura laughs softly, "I know, just like SHIELD psych training", she jokes, getting him to join in her giggling too. Then, She steps back, giving him room to breathe. "Thank you for listening, I really needed to say it out loud". She slides up to him, kissing his cheek before going back to her cutting board, "Your anxieties are real, thank you for letting me know them".

It calms the rest of him, giving him enough focus to return to his lasagna. Laura's still held back on something he said, "what do you mean all 3 of them have gone through crap like this? What happened to Peter?". He huffed, back straightening at the question... she didn't know.

"Remember back when I adopted the twins?", Clint sighs pained. Laura nods, back to her worried state, "He was that friend I asked for help. That first hand account". Laura winces, she remembers the many discussions back at the time, and how evidently it helped, Clint looks at her sullen as he explains. "His parents died when he was very young, he watched his uncle die, and he's been through a lot of pain beyond that, stuff I can't really talk about but some of it might have also been our fault".

Laura's more concerned, which has him course correct. "Everything's a lot better now, but before we came along he only had 2 friends and his aunt as family, and you've barely seen him but he's so pure, so kind, he deserves better than that". They stay silent, working through the meal for a few minutes, Laura letting Clint rest and thinking through her next words. "You know what I've always loved about you?", she asks.

Clint's neck jerks upwards, a blush creeping up on his face, looking at her confused. Laura doesn't care, she continues, "I love how strong you are. How even in the worst possible moments you always try and make a joke, to raise everyone's spirits. You always try to have fun and make people smile, always find a way to make me smile".

The barrage of compliments make Clint's pink turn red, though he's still confused as to where she was going. "You look for the positive Clint. You don't mind acting silly, fooling around or just having fun and will go out of your way to do something to make someone smile, make someone happy. I love that about you Clint, and I'm sure they love that and you too. I saw how they smile at you, and they came all the way out here to spend time with us. They also have all of the Avengers too, so I wouldn't worry too much", she kisses his cheek, it a hot and bright shade of red.

He stares at her, too many thoughts and emotions, but a subtle smile on his face. "Thank you, how did I get so lucky". She smirks, "You got that right and never forget it", she wasn't about to pass up that chance. "But seriously, don't question yourself when you're already doing everything you can and doing right by them".

"So lucky", he repeats, almost a whisper, "I love you". Laura turns back towards him, "Love you too", she kisses him again before smirking. "Ice cream cake?". Clint knows exactly what she means, like a sleeper agent activation phrase before he jumps to action, "I got my keys, be right back".

There's a single store, and a specific cake — their go to in any special occasion. It marked their anniversaries, kid's birthdays and 'just cause' days. They got guests, that qualifies as a 'special occasion', and neither was passing it up. He gets the cake easily enough, a Cookies and Cream cake with chocolate frosting. Not healthy but damn it's tasty. The kids all got back by 5, most of Clint's and Laura's food either ready in the fridge, in the oven, or on the stove.

The meal was a mix of Clint's lasagna, Laura's vegetable soup, and their joint effort finger sandwiches and roast beef. The ice cream cake was for after. When the kids got back, Peter and the Maximoffs insisted on helping with dinner. Pietro sped cleaned the dining room and kitchen, Peter taking the plates and cutlery, Wanda levitating the dishes to the table.

"Clint sang your praises, but somehow he still undersold you", Laura compliments, walking over to the table she had zero hand in setting up. "Thank you Mrs Barton", Peter replies. She's yet to give him the stern talk about using 'Laura', but she's gonna. They sit down, Coops, Lila and Laura on one side, Peter, Wanda and Pietro on the other. Clint on the head of the table, baby Nate opposite him, next to Laura so she could feed him too. "This is delicious, thank you Uncle Clint, Mrs Barton".

"You're welcome Pete, but make sure to save room for dessert"- Laura shoots Clint a cold glare. They agreed to never mention dessert during dinner cause Coops and Lila eat less then to save much more room. Peter favoured the vegetable soup, Lila and Wanda too. Clint monopolised the roast beef, Only him and Pietro getting any. Cooper loves Clint's lasagna so that's all he ate, Laura keeping to some of her soup and finger sandwiches she could dip into it. Though everyone had at least a couple of them.

Clint also insisted on having a movie night in their Tony provided, everyone agreeing on a Finding Nemo because watching Clint bawl his way through that movie is more enjoyable than anything else. He went through 3 tissue boxes, the teens all going through at least one GB of video footage of Clint's various moments of wailing and bawling.

Fun night.

Their next day was a bit shorter, they needed to get Peter back by the morning of the 30th, so the teens had to be in the jet by 8pm. They still had a killer gaming session in the morning, from the new consoles Clint got for his kids' Christmas and the handheld ones Peter, Pietro and Wanda brought over.

Clint insisted on a few Mario Kart cup tournaments though he won none. Actually he got last of them all, every time, even with Laura who got second. They also had a snowball fight outside, though Peter was wrapped in so many layers he would've been more use as a snowball than anything else. For which he got thoroughly heat padded before and warm bathed after.

Their last hour was spent packing and setting up the jet, Laura's kids getting a tour inside.

"Thank you for having us", Peter hugs Clint and Laura, last of the 3. Both and their kids smiling and waving goodbye, "you're welcome Pete, and don't worry, we're all coming to the wedding so you'll see us all very soon". Peter, Pietro and Wanda wave everyone goodbye, Pietro superspeeding himself some hugs just before the hanger door closed, the jet taking off back to NY. May was at the tower the next morning to pick Peter up.

In fact, she actually stayed the night before, she had a couple of meetings with Tony the day before.

Chapter 126: Teens Night Out

Summary:

Since the bachelor party was 18+, the teens throw their own event. With a few royal surprises.

With the wedding coming up Saturday, T'Challa, Shuri, Okoye, and Nakia flew over Tuesday to make a more proper trip; They planned a few meetings of their own of Wakandan affairs, make a good use of the trip and the New Years, among other things. Ramonda stayed behind to handle home affairs, much to T'Challa's protests.

They're staying for a week, till the 19th. Shuri first argued it still too short but they managed a different compromise.

Unfortunately for Shuri and the rest of the teens, the official bachelor party was an 18+ event they were not invited to. May in particular made a point about this, her nephew can be included in everything else but that. Steve and Bucky did plan an entire day with Peter after it, to appease him and because they wanted to thank him with it in their own way, but in the meantime all the teens had their own plans.

While all the adults were on their own party, Shuri, Ned, MJ and Peter would have their own day out. One Tony agreed to fund under duress by a certain princess, regardless of if he’d pay for it anyways. First an entire afternoon at the arcade and laser tag — which only Shuri and MJ won — followed by Six, the musical, which both Shuri and MJ insisted on.

"Fuck Henry the 8th", Shuri repeats, as her newfound favourite phrase of the day. She turns to Peter, "Say it! I'm not gonna stop bothering you till you say it". She's also been trying this all day, making Peter swear, in whatever way she could. Which may or may not have influenced her decisions on favourite phrases. He's reluctant. "Do it", she stares through him.

"Loser, Listen to Queen number 7", Shuri smiles at the compliment, "Thanks Queen number 8". It's not just two against one, but Shuri and MJ against Peter; no superpower can save him from that. "Fuck Henry the 8th", he whispers. It's quiet, but it's there and that's victory enough for the queens.

Right on time for Shuri's drive to arrive. "Let's go, there's one more stop to our day". Not a driver but a drive, courtesy of her auto driving car she occasionally lets her brother borrow. Neither Peter nor Ned have the guts to question her and MJ's plenty curious of her antics and plans, "Let's go losers". Shuri's ride wasn't your usual escort; BMW, town car or regular limo. Think more self driving super car, it also has diplomatic plates so no fear getting pulled over, and more than enough snacks and tricks to entertain. Shuri slid in the driver's seat, MJ in shotgun, boys at the back.

"Where are we going?", Ned asks confuzzled. Shuri turns to MJ with a semi evil smirk, "only one way to find out". Matched with her last word, her car goes from 0 to the speed limit in a second, Ned and Pete jumping in their seats to beat the whiplash, both queens laughing at them. No one was told anything regardless about their destination, only having the route of the car as a hint. Not even MJ knew, but she didn't care, she knew it would only lead to fun.

Their confuzzlement only grew when they stopped outside a gym. "Why?", Peter asks looking over the place. Simple building, tall windows revealing the empty room with wooden floors, sporting equipment scattered across it, stationary bikes facing out. It also had a second floor, probably the office floor. Shuri gets out of the car, everyone following closely and curiously on MJ’s part, walking for the door. "Shuri, it's closed!", Pete reminds, pointing at the dark and empty building. She smirks, "Then good thing we have the key", she shakes her key ring.

She opens the door and immediately B lines it for the stairs, first up. She gives them a quick tour of the second floor still refusing to answer any questions. It's a pretty well furnished apartment, 1 master bedroom, 3 smaller guests all with queen beds, 3 bathrooms, a medium size living room, connected to the dining room and kitchen. MJ noticed most of all, Peter only just seeing the signs. Beyond it's gargantuan size for east flushing, there was Wakandan tech scattered around. Mostly security, between locks, cameras and more violent measures, with the occasional hidden holoscreen in most rooms.

"Shuri! Can you please tell us what this place is?", Peter asks on their way back to the ground floor, "Not yet". She stops suddenly, having Ned and Peter crash onto each other, before revealing a hidden touchscreen. She opens it with her handprint, unlocking the secret sliding door next to it; another set of stairs on the other side, heading to a basement.

Not a basement. To Peter and Ned it looked more decked out than an FBI swat Van, at the level of Tony's jets and labs. "Wow", both boys gasp, mouths agape. MJ, while still amazed, has more control, "Explain?", she asks Shuri.

"Thought team Spidey could use a home base", both boys lose their shit. Shuri stops them from scattering around, opting to take them station by station. Ned first. A button by an empty wall retracts the facade, a master gamer's chair in the centre, 4 holographic projectors on it. A retractable keyboard and laptop stand all with wire and wireless ways to connect to the two dozen computer monitors on the back wall of Ned's section of the basement. Peter has to hold Ned up from fainting.

He repeats 'thank you' over and over again looking over everything and beginning to play over all his new toys, his mind blown by the holoscreen. "Might want to continue, he'll stay hyper until he's down for a nap", MJ tells shuri, who agrees continuing to MJ's.

"This is only part of it, there's something else here for you and honestly Peter will get more use of this". This first part a fully outfitted med bay, opposite Ned's computers. 3 hospital beds, every piece of equipment from an emergency room but with its own Wakandan twist. X-Ray's, Ultrasounds, and a Shuri modified machine to produce most types of medication.

MJ smirks over her new toys, "thanks Shuri, gonna need it plenty to patch loser up", she plays with her scalpel. Pete gulps. "Relax Peter, just don't get hurt", Shuri smirks, mostly at her and MJ, chucking over Peter's expense and frustration. "Get over it loser. So, what's next?", MJ moves the group on.

Another hidden button and matching room and they're in a little training room, display cases for the Spider-Man suits on one end — and already two of the 5 were occupied with Shuri projects — and cabinets full of melee combat weapons. “Thanks Shuri, gonna use it", she plays with a Bo staff, staring at Peter. He gulps again to Shuri laughing behind him. "Relax, you get your own play pen too".

Yes this has been their entire day, MJ and Shuri clowning on Ned and Peter. They stay around 10 mins looking over the displays and weapons, MJ interested in getting to practice with this stuff and bringing some over to her class. "Alright, Loser 1's turn". One last button and one more room, a Lab. "No. Way.", Peter's in love from minute one, it's like Tony's lab in the tower but Spider-Man themed and centred, already some prototypes of web shooters scattered around. "Sorry, I finished setting up early and got bored".

Peter doesn't listen, nor mind, lost in the allure of the stock vibranium, Wakandan equipment and Shuri design webs, MJ and Shuri chatting to the side while Pete remains wide-eyed in the lab. Everything goes well for around 15 minutes of small talk.

"Wait", MJ's stare hardens, stopping Shuri's convo with her freezing gaze. "Loser, Get in here", she calls Ned from the door, getting Peter's attention too, both and Shuri looking curious at MJ. "This is not everything is it", she interrogates. Shuri slowly nods. "Want me to say it or want to guess?", she offers, MJ taking the latter.

"Don't know the full story, but the apartment upstairs is too domestic, has too many rooms even for us, and last I checked we’re not taking applications”, she hums, looking around the room before landing sharply on Shuri. “I'm guessing you're not leaving with your brother next week". Both boy's eyebrows scrunch together. Shuri nods, "That is part of it".

MJ's satisfied, smiles being right, Peter and Ned even more lost but excited. "Managed to annoy Mother and Brother into enrolling me into your school". The boys squeal excited, shaking each other and her, hugging her and jumping in place.

"It's not like I'll learn anything, but I've learnt everything even Wakandan schools teach so what's the difference. And the idea of making friends my age sold my mother"… and the idea of not having my pranks and toys at the tower sold my brother, though that was between only them. She shrugs, and that's a fact Ned and Peter mostly relate to. They've mastered all the science and math courses at Midtown early, mostly due to their spider research. Their history could do some work though.

Upstairs they run through Shuri's schedule — starting next week like them — in the same schedule timeframe as them. "Problem is Friday's I have to go to the Embassy, do some diplomatic crap they want me to. Mother's only condition, to make this temporary move possible".

Shuri's had her room set up, just having a couple more items to move from the embassy over but otherwise good. The other 3 were for the American teens, whenever they wanted. Also, she excused the apartment as a matter of proximity to the school, instead of commuting from Stark Tower or the Embassy by Greenwich Village. Though by 11pm, and after hours of talking and discussing, she offered to take everyone home, Ned, then Peter, then MJ.

"Night Loser". Peter kisses her cheek, whispering, "Your turn for a surprise, good luck", before jumping out of the car. They all wave goodbye before Shur's car leaves for MJ's dad's apartment. MJ looking more anxious than normal, "Shuri?".

She looks from the driver's view, to MJ's seat on the passenger side. She breathes, focuses. "Ive thought this through and told Peter about this so, wanna go out?". Not the first time Shuri's been asked out, probably the chillest one. Ironically, this is MJ's least chill asking out, though it is to a princess, so she justifies it. "Yeah. You're cool, cute and it'll make New York more interesting".

MJ's pretty shocked (by her standards anyways), by the quick and easy response.

At MJ's apartment, Shuri does what Peter did at his, except this time on the lips. "Dates Saturday?". Cursed Woman's breaking MJ's reservations, she nods in lieu of words she doesn't trust, shuri winking at her as she speeds back to the embassy.

Chapter 127: I Do, till the end of the line

Summary:

A bachelor party, and a wedding.

There's no resentment over Peter and his friends not coming, the kid insisted on them doing something fun like that if that's what they wanted. Peter didn't want to mess with their fun, for them to miss out, and they planned their own kid friendly day tomorrow anyways.

Bucky was well into the idea of an 18+ bachelor party and Steve had to admit, he liked it too, at the least for the sake of doing something different for once. Also proved May's judgement right of not letting Peter come, which she wasn't going to let them live down. The Bachelor's party was mostly in a separate and oft forgotten room, a ginormous man cave with everything — not — under the sun. Plasma TVs, massage chairs, every single drinking game, etc which Tony had built into the tower originally because... he's not even sure himself. Maybe time alone, maybe he'd always added one and it got lumped into the plans.

Nat and Wanda also decided to skip it, opting for an early hair and nails session with Pepper for the wedding.

Every other avenger however was at Steve and Bucky's, so this shit was not gonna be normal; it had Tony so of course it wasn't going to be normal. First, Never Have I Ever. Everyone lifts all 10 fingers and each of the 13 people present gives one 'never have I ever' conditional: Either everyone who loses, or the 3 with the least amount of fingers have to suffer a punishment by the winners.

Usually a drinking game but since neither bachelor can get drunk, and neither really wanted to, they all decided to stay sober tonight. Though it worked out as they planned many things they want to remember, and if anything it only raised the stakes.

Scott went first: "Never have I ever... Gone skinny dipping".

Tony putting a finger down was the least unexpected thing, they're sure if he had to put one down per time he'd have lost already. Many many times. Thor also did but that's not too surprising either, if the stories he's told count for anything. More interestingly was Bucky, Clint, and Rhodey also losing a finger. "It was a mission in Barcelona ok", Clint sooks, not wanting questions at the bright red blush on him. Stares fall on Bucky next, "I had a life in the 30s", he shrugged, as if that explained it in its entirety. And Rhodey, "I've been friends with Tony since college", which did in fact explain everything for him.

The real shocker was Steve, already blushing from the chuckling and interested faces. "Please don't look at me like that, it was rural France, I had to take a shower somehow", he hides behind his hands, desperate to block his flustered blush from them. Doesn't do anything to stop the team's laughter.

Next came Sam, with a different approach; "Never have I ever used a fake ID... outside of work". That final addendum was necessary or all of them would fail here.

Tony obviously loses a finger, he's told them their stories, but Rhodey doesn't? "I'm black, regardless of ID there was a 60% chance I wouldn't be let in most places, then by the time Tony and I started really going out I was already 21". Scott too dropped one, due to the classic sneaky 19 year old stunts he pulled.

More interesting reasons included Clint's: "Off record missions and buying the farm", Pietro, "revolutionist crap, you know?", and Bucky, "Hydra, wouldn't exactly count it as work". Finally, Steve, "I applied to join the army like 17 times. Had to lie on most of them otherwise they'd turn me away. It's a miracle Erskine figured out I was lying on my forms or I would've been Joseph Smith". It was funny enough, allowing them to quickly move on to the next.

"Never have I ever urinated". It was Vision, of course.

"Fuck you", half of them shout, Vision smirking at picking one that would screw them all over, does make moving on easy.

"Never have I ever been arrested", Bruce had helped Thor with an idea that could screw some over, the god far too eager and satisfied to drop that on the group. He technically hadn't, at least when the 'by earth authorities' addendum was added.

Tony, for obvious reasons. Bucky, for obvious reasons. Loki, also for obvious reasons. Scott, obviously. And Pietro, "by you guys, thanks for that", the latter deadpans. Sam and Rhodey lost too, "Racist bastards", they both grunt in unison; it was the 80s. Clint, through more than one of his missions. And last, Steve. "My handsome spitfire just couldn't stop getting in trouble back in Brooklyn", Bucky compliments, patting Steve's thigh, suggestively.

Now Pietro, who had planning his revenge, "Never have I ever kissed my best friend".

It sparked an immediate complaint and outcry. Clint whines, "Peter?!", he argued. Pietro shook his head victorious, "Never was my best friend, I upgraded from stranger who may or may not hate me right to boyfriend". He's frustratingly right. Tony and Rhodey, and Bucky and Steve all lower a finger, the formers all making a point to kiss their latters. Thor also lowers a finger, "'Twas Asgard, I kissed all my friends", he excused, in a way that he'd seemingly tried with Bruce plenty of times to as little success as he found today too. And Clint, but they all knew he's kissed Nat before.

"Never have I ever used performance enhancers", Loki does as they asked, and delights in pissing them off.

"Do super soldier serums count?", Steve asks the group, confused. Loki smirks, "if you have to ask...". Their fingers come down, and so do a few more. "The right pill in bed... does wonders", Tony shrugs explaining his. Bruce also lowers one, "hulk, kinda can't not do that". Pietro's mind stone powers get counted too, so another finger down for him and vision.

Then Clint's turn at the chaos; "Never have I ever gotten a lap dance from a man".

Bastard move from one of the few fully straight guys in the room. Vis, Scott and Sam were 3 of the 4 who didn't lower a finger, as expected, the fourth one out: Steve, less expected, as everyone hoped he and Bucky had gotten to some of that by now. "We gave each other lap dances back in college", Rhodey answers. Thor had Asgard, Bruce had College too. They're not gonna ask about Pietro or Loki, and Bucky excused it as "Europe in the 40s".

Then it's Rhodey's turn in the spotlight, "for an Air Force pilot, never have I ever joined the Mile High Club".

"Don't you dare shove 1997 in my face", Tony barks at Rhodey, who laughs like a child who absolutely knew better. Thor was confused and now is even more so, "what is-?", he tried to ask before Bruce cut in. "It's an unofficial group of people who've had sex on planes", both of them not included in it.

"Or in Tony's case, an orgy in his private jet".

"Rhodey!", he barks, his friend doubling over in laughter, joined by Clint, Scott, Bucky, Sam and Pietro. Though his giggles didn't stop him from explaining, "He was deemed a flight risk for a year till he promised he'd never do it agaAGH", Tony punched his arm, "what was that for?", Rhodey whined, rubbing away at his sure to become bruised shoulder. "Tony pouts, "shut up".

Scott is also in the club, "High School spring break trip to the Grand Canyon, girlfriend at the time pulled me to the bathroom and... the rest you can guess". TMI, with a couple more i's. Clint too had a story, one of his missions. Nat however made a rule they could never discuss that. Ever. Pietro had never flown on a plane before Ultron, so that was an easy no, Vision didn't exist nor needs, and Loki doesn't use nor like planes, so both were quick nos. Both super soldiers however do have a confession. "Remember back in September, that SHIELD Recon mission in Alaska?", Steve recalls for the group. Bucky looks around awfully conspicuous, but remorseless, "well, it is a 5 hour flight".

"Changing the subject for obvious reasons, my turn!", his excitement is short lived when he arrives at the eventual question, "what's something I haven't done, that you have, that you'd hate being made public". Tony hummed, his previous excitement swiftly paused; he had one chance to embarrass the soldiers and he wasn't about to pass it up.

He did end up needing help: "Done role play?", Scott suggests. Nope. Clint chimes in, "Fur Suits?".

"Shut up Barton", Tony barks annoyed, Sid eyeing the archer for a few seconds before his shoulders sink, "and no".

"Orgy's out, but anything online?", Bruce asks, he's not exactly researched much about him on the internet, but statistically there should be something he hasn't done right? Tony shakes his head, "I was a playboy and am a tech genius, you can guess". Pietro's turn to suggest, "Prostitute?" Tony scoffs near insulted that even flew, making Pietro redirect, "Ok, watch porn actors playing you?".

He scoffs again, "with the amount of secret cameras? I've starred myself". Finally he gets his idea, not as embarrassing as he'd like but it's frustrating enough. "Never have I ever used performance enhancers or superpowers".

"Really Tony?", most of them stare, Steve mainly, a little disappointed. "Unless you have a better idea", he snaps back, "unless you wanna stay here another hour finding something salacious you've done that I've not". Sound enough of an argument to get everyone to back off, getting Thor, Bruce, Pietro, Vision, Loki, Steve and Bucky. Speaking of, finally the fiancé's turns, their time to get revenge on the group.

Bucky, "Never have I ever had a threesome! Let's go Tony, let's see it", he points and laughs, enjoying as the ex-playboy pulled yet another finger down. Tony, and Rhodey actually, "come on you know why", he defended, saying enough for everyone to understand. Thor as well, Asgard, not shocking anyone. Clint and Scott however were surprising victims to this, though everyone TMI'd them before they could even explain.

Bucky expected to take Tony out. Annoying the billionaire a favourite hobby of many, but Steve falling to this same bullet, that he didn't see coming. "Steve!?".

"I can explain", he blurts, fashioning a shade of red they'd never seen on him. Bucky's not mad, more curious and astounded and so ready to hear this story and never let him live it down. "This was after... the train. Realised I couldn't get drunk so I was looking for a way to cope.... It Didn't work!", he defended, " and a month later I was in the ice".

Buck looks worried over Steve, a little guilty. Spurred his fiancée into a flurry of reassurances and affection, "Hey Bucky, it's fine, we're over that". He kisses Bucky in the lips, it and a subtle sign from behind getting the man back on track. "Never have I ever faked it", Steve whispers to Bucky, before repeating for the group.

"Well that's an easy loss", Tony frowns. Rhodey, Sam, Scott and also have. Thor and Clint have, but not with Bruce or Laura, same with Bucky and Steve.

Out of 11, the 3 — or rather, 4 — losers of the day were: Tony, with 11 fingers down. Bucky with 10. And Steve and Clint with 9. Time for the punishment, "and for our losers here tonight, please step right up, step right up". Rhodey takes his role as presenter, originally it was supposed to go to Tony but they realised he'd too easily lose. Pietro had scrambled to get the 4th chair which they didn't account for but it's alright, the second element of their plan has plenty extra. Steve, Tony, Bucky and Clint — who's only now come to realise the mistake of his actions — all sit, looking with the rest towards the door.

"Punishments, come on in!". Steve... he doesn't know how to feel. Bucky does. He's laughing his ass off at Steve's reaction first and foremost, something in common with everyone else. The 12 Captain America strippers sexily sliding their way towards the 4 losers.

They had discount Captain America uniforms, all held together by zippers or Velcro. All tight and quick to come off in their lap dance of the losing avengers. Bucky was really turned on if he was to be honest with himself, and taking notes to try with the original model. For later. Pepper knew ahead of time, it was Tony who made the plan, and she liked it too. It is common knowledge Tony had a slight crush on Steve when he was younger, and if she was to get jealous for every ex partner of Tony's then she'd truly never stop being jealous.

Clint doesn't swing that way...but-.

And Steve was still conflicted. The men were hot, he agrees, but a fun realisation was how much more he'd prefer that were Bucky. He was still frozen and blushing so the avenger's blackmail video folder all grew plenty larger anyways, which was a good enough win for the group.

Tony had hired 12 strippers so no one would be left out. Vision abstained and Clint limited Pietro to only watching (even though he went back for seconds for 'the lulz' after he checked with Laura) and everyone enjoyed it, Sam, Rhodey and Thor most. The former two for the hilarity factor alone.

Their night only got dirtier, but we're not getting into that. No, no they didn't, but the topic remained all night.

Benefit of a no booze bachelors: No Hangover.

-

"You know he's not gonna let us let him choose, right?", Bucky says, laying in Steve's bed, looking at the room. The owner was just out of the shower and Bucky was not gonna miss the chance to watch him change. "I know, but it's worth asking"

Buck can't disagree, as it would at minimum be cute, "and besides-" Steve continued- "we got our backup plan. I got the movie, got the popcorn?". Bucky turns to the nightstand, "and the flash cards". "We're not using the flash cards Bucky", Steve replies, putting on his shirt , Bucky grumbling at the buzzkill.

"When's the kid getting here anyways?", Bucky asks into the room. FRIDAY responds before either can, "he's just arrived in the garage, I'm bringing him up", she chimed eagerly for them. They thank her, Steve drying his hair a bit more before he opens the door. "Hi uncle Steve, Hi uncle Bucky", he grinned, bouncing into the room. The couple smiled, "hey kid, whatcha wanna do today?", Steve welcomes him in, scowling at Bucky's silent reach for the cards. Peter's reply was matched with Bucky's card. "Oh no, you're already setting aside a day to spend with me after your bachelor's party. You choose".

Steve can see Bucky mouth 'I told ya'. Steve ignores him, "we know, the bachelor party of a wedding that probably wouldn't be happening without you. After that and everything else, we want to spend the day with our nephew, however he wants, if you want". One 'aww' and a Bucky's jealously inducing hug, Peter responds, "Ok! But something simple. I don't want something to go wrong the day before your wedding and have one of you bruised or limping". Even though their backup plan looked like it wasn't needed, their purchase of Bros and popcorn didn't go to waste.

Not the best movie, but Steve and Bucky related, providing way too many jokes for them. And Peter ultimately was right, nothing went wrong the day before the wedding; it went wrong the day of....

 

"Rogers, calm down", Tony orders, shouting into the room. He doesn't. Steve's been pacing back and forth for the last 20 minutes in his Navy tux. All groom's men are wearing black tuxes, the grooms in navy and crimson, except Steve's jacket laid abandoned on one of the room's chairs, while he stomped a trench into Tony's floors. "Uncle Steve, please sit down", Peter begs, "It's normal to be anxious, but you need to calm down so we can start".

Steve doesn't try to listen, pacing through the floor. His shirt and pants are starting to wrinkle, his hair's messy, and they've heard him swear from biting his tongue in his anxious sputtering, more than once. "Uncle Steve!". Nothing.

"Peter-"

"Not now Karen", he snaps at his phone, not needing the distraction. She ignores his annoyed order, "I'm sorry Peter, but Mr Rhodes needs you in Mr Barnes room, says it's an emergency".

Another. Another emergency. "Tony, Bruce, can you please handle this", Peter groans at them, gathering his things.

Tony was previously on the phone with the wedding organisers, Bruce helping Clint and T'Challa with their suits, but they slowed to answer. "Sure Peter, we can handle this here", Bruce replies, Tony nodding as he was still on call, "you take care of them".

The wedding ceremony was in the living area, all the furniture removed so that only the aisle and platform were there. Then move to the reception in the ballroom after, for extra comfort and facilities. Steve's and Bucky's prep rooms were opposite the living space, and usually supposed to be offices for the team and their bedrooms, which Peter had to run through to get there.

"I'm coming in", he shouts outside the room, Rhodey opening the door before he could barge through. "What's wrong?". Opposite problem. Bucky was almost non responsive, dissociated, sitting down on the bed, staring in the distance out the window.

Great. "Uncle Bucky?", Peter asks gently, sitting down next to him, "Can you hear me uncle Bucky?". Peter gently grabs his head, turning it so they're eye to eye. Recognition comes back to him, the soulless look fading as his sparkle returned. "Are we... this is a lot". Cold feet too? quite the pair. "Everyone out there... looking over us, all probably think Steve could do better- they're right aren't they?".

Frozen feet. "Karen, call Bruce and tell him to put me on speaker and listen", Peter whispers his solution to his phone, Bucky sliding back into dissociation not noticing till he grabs Bucky's hands and squeezes. "Uncle Bucky", he calls out one last time, in a steady voice, holding the man's attention, "Steve's nervous too, but neither of you have doubted it, doubted your love after literally almost a hundred years, now is not the time to start".

As planned, Not only does this relax Bucky enough to focus on Peter and stay focused, but it also got Steve to stop pacing in the other room, who was overhearing through Bruce's phone. "You would never say 'I Don't', and neither would Steve, would he?", and the question really felt rhetorical then, "Relax, walk out there, surrounded by people who love you — because we do love you, we love you as people, love you as a couple we wouldn't be here if we didn't — and enjoy a day only for you two. Stare into the eyes of the man you love, see the love he has for you in his, and say "I Do", till end of the line".

Quoteful bastard. He remembered it from when he helped Bucky make the ring, and it struck the right cord.

Bucky (and Steve from a distance) laugh at Peter's choice of words, "Thanks kid", the former replied, patting the teen's head. Peter smiles, "ready to walk down the aisle?". Bucky nods. "Alright everyone move move move!", Peter checks his watch, "We've got 15 minutes to showtime!", as he herds the adults on.

Thor, Sam, Scott and Rhodey jump into groomsmen action, Peter sneaking out of the bedroom once he had room to breathe and confidence that the guys had this handled. He checks back on Karen's call with Bruce, getting an answer before them adding, "We're moving too, just worry about the rings now".

Both sides managed to get ready in the nick of time, Peter ready with his rings, Wanda with the flowers.

First, even though they did want a private wedding, it's still a Tony Stark planned wedding, so there was only one way it could go.

Clean rose carpet down the middle, ivory seats for all the guests down the aisles, lace linings overhanging on its edges. On the rim of every line of chairs, matching ivory vases filled with flowers Peter helped choose. (Eternity, purity, love, and union). At the end, right at the full length floor to ceiling window, a raised platform for the wedding party. The lace overhangs concluding at a makeshift gazebo, translucent silk spreading above them as a makeshift canopy.

More vases with the same flowers, an open space for the party and their Officiant: Natasha Romanoff.

Being frozen in ice for seventy years severely truncates your social life. So, Steve and Bucky encouraged the Avengers and Peter to invite anyone they wanted, liven up the place. They also insisted everyone sit wherever they wanted, on either side. All the Avengers, Pepper, Happy, May were invited. They also invited Eric & Jack, Abe, Ray, Mikaila, Ginger, and Bucky personally invited Nathaniel.

Bruce invited Jennifer Walter, Clint invited his Family, Katy Bishop, Maria and Coulson. (Loki only almost killed him). T'Challa brought, Shuri and Okoye. Natasha invited Yelena Romanoff and Cassie Nightingale. And Scott invited Luke Cage, Jim, Mags and Cassie, Hank and his family, as well as his hacker friends. Sam invited his family and a couple of his army friends. Thor invited Valkyrie, Korg, Jane and her friends. Wanda invited her new group of friends and dates, and Peter invited Ned, MJ, and Matt Murdoch.

Overall over 100 people ended up coming, filling up every seat Tony set up.

First through the precession was Nat, serving as Officiant and honorary Mother of the Grooms, her and Pepper specifically. Then, the wedding Party. Clint and Scott walked in hand in hand, first pair of the Grooms Men. Then Bruce and Thor, Bruce resting over Thor's arm on their way in. And last, Sam and T'Challa, both of whose cheeks grew darker in their walk.

All pairs separate and align on their respective sides up the podium before Peter and Wanda take their turn. Peter carrying both rings in a Tony ordered velvet cushion, Wanda used her magic to disperse hundreds of White, Red and Blue rose petals across the aisle and room, for extra effect for the group.

Instead of the Bridal March — that didn't seem like it fit — they played the instrumentals of "Marry you", by Bruno Mars. That gets the gist, though Tony still wished to have seen either of them in a wedding dress.

Steve walks down the aisle first, in his Navy three piece tux, matching tie. Tony walking him down the aisle. "Thank you for this Tony, didn't have many people to ask and if my dad and mom can't do it, I'm happy a friend can", he whispered, holding Tony's arm close, in as inconspicuous a hug as he could give while walking. Tony smirks, "don't sweat it capsicle, just don't forget to say "I Do", he jokes. Steve chuckles as quietly as he can. "I won't".

They reach the end, Steve staying close to Nat, and Pete who was next to her, while Tony walked next to T'Challa and the rest of the groomsmen. Then came Bucky, walked down the aisle by Rhodey who insisted. "He looks incredible", Bucky's agape staring at Steve who's as sharp as ever. Steve staring back at Bucky's identical suit, except it was crimson, not Navy. Their eyes meet, and wouldn't you know it, Peter was right.

"Enjoy this moment, might just be the best of your life", Rhodey whispers at Buck before letting go, taking his place by Sam while Buck stops by Nat, opposite Steve. She starts. "I'm not a talker, and this is not about me, so we'll keep this short and to the point". It's Nat, what can you expect. "Your vows?".

They struggle for a second, figuring out who goes first, Bucky taking that privilege and burden. Even if Peter told them not to worry, cause they've been working on them since November.

He took one deep breath before beginning. "Steven Grant Rogers. Pete was right, we're almost 100 years overdue", He picks up Steve's ring, lifting it centre between them. "From the little star spangled spitfire I met in Brooklyn, I knew I needed you in my life. I just never knew how, or how much. You inspired me back then to become who I am, fought now to bring me back.

I fell in love with you, couldn't help myself. And not just that I was lucky enough to love you, but you helped me learn to love myself again, after everything I've done- everything that's happened". Bucky slides the ring into Steve's left hand. "Being with you fills me with more love and joy than I could ever dream of, love and joy I promise to give to you for the rest of our lives".

FRIDAY was recording this and for good reason, this is something both will want to keep. Steve most of all, as he was well in tears, "sorry, I need a minute", he sniffled, clearing away the tears with the handkerchief Tony insisted he carried in his blazer pocket which he's gonna say 'I told you so' for later.

The guests laugh, buying him time, Nat passing Steve an extra tissue and Pietro speeding over to calm him down. "Don't know how I can follow that", he coughs once he'd found himself.

"James Buchanan 'Bucky' Barnes", he has to add the Bucky, "I fought Nazis for you, Hydra, The US government and even time itself for you. For us. I've told you before but I'll happily remind you one thousand times more; I love you, no matter what happened, or what will happen. We lost each other before, and those 70 years were the worst of my life". He picks up Bucky's ring. "Hopefully with this ring, to take Peter's words, we stay together, till the end of the line", He slides the ring on his very soon to be husband, who wipes a tear.

Both soldiers grin, taking Peter's advice. He's right after all.

Nat takes back her turn. "Since there are no objections", she pulls the coldest stare she can muster. Everyone's silent anyways, but no one would risk learning whatever punishment her threat meant. "Steve, do you take Bucky to be your husband?".

Easiest words today, like he's practiced a thousand times now, "I do".

"And Bucky, do you take Steve to be your husband?"

He felt the same, "I do".

Nat Smirks, these words bringing her, and them, great pleasure. "Then it's my honour to declare you, Husbands". Steve holds Bucky's chin, Bucky wrapping his arms around Steve's waist, each pulling the other for their kiss. It was bliss. Everyone cheered for the soldiers through their kiss, and as they walked hand in hand back down the aisle, leading the precession and party downstairs.

Tony went even crazier in the ballroom.

Same lace, vases, flowers, and ivory seating everywhere. Tables for everyone and more. Had fully decked out catering with a restaurant menu's worth of options for everyone. Hired band and decked out dance floor. Perfectly staged for the first dance. "Ready, Husband", Bucky smirks at Steve, each wrapped in each other's arms for their dance. Steve smiles in return, "I'm always gonna love you calling me that", he chuckles, trying it out himself, "husband".

They start, pairs joining in as they move. Pepper and Tony, Clint and Laura, Thor and Bruce, Jim and Maggie, Scott and Cassie Lang, Nat and Cassie Nightingale, Shuri and MJ, Pietro and Peter, Kam and Kai, Eric and Jack, Sam and T'Challa, and a couple more. There was also the cake, or cakes. Two 3 layers, one Captain America themed, one White Wolf themed. The last a 5 layer marble fondant wedding cake, CA and WW colours and memorabilia scattered around it. All edible.

They did keep to tradition, Peter getting a bouquet of flowers for Steve- because Steve thought it would be cute. "Single girls and gays, gather round!", he called into the group, including Bucky who watched intently through his phone camera at the cute display. Out of all, Natasha catching the bouquet out of sheer instinct was not what anyone expected, nor something they minded as it only induced far too many whispers and gossips across the entire room. Only Pietro tried to make fun of her out loud, but he got punched.

The ceremony was at two pm, but party lasted till ten, officially ending with the married couple leaving for their weeks long honey moon. All other guests staying at the unofficial tail end of the party, as they were all sleeping overnight at the tower courtesy of Tony. So it could be a night for all to remember.

Chapter 128: Birds of a Feather, dumb together.

Summary:

The teens play match maker

It's so obvious!", Ned groans, dropping his head on the table in front of them. It was Him, Peter, MJ, Shuri and Pietro all chatting away in Midtown's cafeteria, namely thanks to Tony and T'Challa pulling strings to make sure they all shared as many periods as possible. Thankfully the princess of Wakanda being a new student there produced less shock after an Avenger pulled that move last semester, which was a delightful silver lining to her brother, after she'd insisted she wouldn't hide who she was, specially not after Pietro started going to school. Her being friends with Peter was also not a shock, to anybody.

Peter hums in turn, "It is, but they're not gonna do anything about it". It was the teen's shared frustration, having to watch the weird display the past week or two, Shuri specially, "as much as I love my brother, he can be quite stupid like this", she grumbled. "You know, Sam's nephews figured it out from the wedding alone, those two dumbasses need help", MJ comments, she chatted with the Wilsons for a while at the event, and it was too evident even to them. As well, ever since Shuri's been around she's been less in her book, though none of the boys would point that out.

"Well, T'Challa leaves tomorrow, so if we're gonna do anything, it needs to be today".

All eyes fell on Shuri, "What?".

"Shuri, you're you. If anyone's already come up with a plan, it's you", Pietro points out, and she can't disagree much to her chagrin, "yeah Shuri, what'd you have in mind". The question, the delightful question did open a Pandora's box of opportunities. She smirks, "Nakia might have setup a meeting with brother tonight that I'm pretty sure she's flaking on for a surprise date night with Okoye".

That's a start, "And Sam?", Peter asks, trying to see how they could make one plus one equal two. "That dumbass is our way in, after school", she decided, to unanimous agreement because- well you question Shuri and see what happens. Peter texts May, Ned texts his mom, and MJ her dad, all getting permission to go to the tower that afternoon and maybe overnight if Tony gave permission and confirmation he'd supervise. Meant Happy had an unexpected delivery service to the tower.

"Ok, meeting's at 6, we got 2 and a half hour to plan", Shuri reminds the group, now sprawled over the desk in her room, "We could also use some help".

-

"Uncle Sam?", Peter asks, opening a little crack from the door of the man's bedroom, enough to stick his head in. Sam turns his chair from the room's side desk he used for work, to the door, "yeah Pete? Come on in", he called back, shutting down his laptop screen. Peter does, with Redwing speeding off its charging port and around Peter, beeping once he'd spotted the teen; "Yes, it's good to see you too Red". Peter pats the drone mid air, getting a couple more eager beeps, before Redwing flew back to Sam's desk.

Sam chuckled at the exchange, "very cute", he commented mostly to annoy Pete. It works. "So what are you even doing here? You usually don't come till Thursday?", Sam asked, walking over and clearing the distance before giving the teen a side hug. Once that was done, Pete shrugs, making use of the excuse Shuri gave him, "Shuri, Ned and I wanted to design more light sabres in her lab, so she invited us over". It works, Sam buy's it. "We were wondering if you wanted to join, show us a couple cool moves". He tries all the stops, puppy dog eyes, pleading voice, and the checkmate move; "Please Uncle Sam".

Too easy. "Alright, let me just reply to a few more emails, I'll meet you down stairs and show you a few tricks I learnt in the army".

"Thank you Uncle Sam", Peter smiles, shuffling towards the door, "but we're actually practising by the conference rooms above, just ask FRIDAY". He nods once more before walking through the door, shouting a "Dont tell Tony!", before disappearing from sight.

Sam's left staring at the door dumbfounded, "Crazy ass kid", he laughs.

US government officials placated and base training gear on, Sam runs to the elevator, guided by FRI to the right floor and room. "Turn the hallway, third door to your left Mr Wilson", she hummed the last instruction. He smiled up and nodded at her, taking the final steps to the door.

His first hint it was a trap should've been the silence of the floor, uncharacteristic for what should've been filled with teenagers and actual lightsaber battles. He missed that. Second hint should've been the suspicious lack of utter destruction, he missed it too. What he didn't miss were the green sparkles that enveloped his grey joggers and tank top, replacing them with his groomsmen tux Tony got for him for the wedding. It also fixed his hair, changed his shoes, and all around left him looking sharp.

Loki. Had to be.

Didnt get much time to adjust either as a gust of wind creeks the door open, Sam twisting towards it at the noise, with T'Challa inside locking eyes with him. "Sam, what are you doing here? Where is Nakia". T'Challa was also in his most elegant Wakandan suit, from his day full of meetings, the likes of which he expected one more of. He looked incredibly hot, at least as far as Sam thought.

His cheeks grew darker, richer. "I- umm, I thought Peter and his friends were up here", he mumbles, stepping slowly into the room, clearing his throat which had very quickly dried. T'Challa was hesitant too, though he managed to figure it our first, "I believe we've been tricked". On cue Sam's sped next to T'Challa and the conference table, it being covered in a white cloth. 2 plate settings, some Gumbo, Nyama Choma, fruit salads and some lasagna. Also violin music from FRIDAY's speakers.

"Tricked", T'Challa echoes, chuckling at whatever Shuri's doing. While he picked up on the trickery quickly, only now did his heart rate spike, feeling the ambience and seeing who he was with, how he looked... Sam was hot too, T'Challa knew it, he could feel it. "S-since it seems my meeting's been cancelled, shall we?", he gestures to the table, taking a seat. Sam takes one too, the only other chair in the room placed directly opposite T'Challa, "wouldn't want the food to go to waste", he agrees.

They realised the trap early, but only did they realise the reason when "Obvious Love" hit, thought neither thought it was targeted at the other, thinking it was only calling them out.

Meant they spent the entire dinner awkwardly agonising, distracting through small talk. The agony was family sized, as the midtown teens who planned this whole thing, Loki who's magic changed Sam's clothes, Tony who ordered the food and set the floor up, and Okoye and Nakia who were very curious, all watched on at the mostly miserable show the pair of idiots was putting on. All of them were either looking from the safety of the living space TV; Tony, Okoye, Nakia. Or hidden outside or in the vents; the teens.

It's been an hour and a half of nothing substantial and Pietro even conscripted Wanda; so they know both men know what this is about, they know both men want to, yet they know they're filthy cowards.

"Alright, one last chance or I'm doing it for them!", Shuri whisper-barks grabbing Peter's phone, "Karen, play..."

The music changes without them noticing. "The situation turns around..." 🎵

"-So the plan is to gather support from all of Wakanda's neighbours to try and combat vibranium and weapons trafficking". Of course they're talking business, Sam picking T'Challa's brain and offering what advice he could.

Lucky — and much to Shuri's pleasure — the chorus is loud, a great distraction. 🎵 "So tell me that you love me" 🎵

Sam's explanation stops, his and T'Challa's eyes widening, breath hitching, as the former coughed out the small bite of food he'd been chewing on. 🎵 "and tell me that I take your breath away" 🎵, their cheeks darken, faces filling with colour, feeling light of breath and head. 🎵 "and maybe if you take one more then I would know for sure, there's nothing left to say, tell me that you love me anyway" 🎵. Subtle Shuri, subtle.

T'Challa's begun to anxiously tap his fingers over the table, Sam pinching his thigh, tapping his foot, both still blushing like mad. "That's more like it", Shuri comments from the vents, proud of her choice and enjoying the change. They can't speak for the duration of the song, too awkward, blushing, sweating, even past its last note. It however, does leave them on topic. "So..."

"Right", Sam blurts back, "this was... weird". T'Challa nods slowly, agreeing, but curious. "Do you- I mean, is there something you need- want, to tell me". He stays speechless, breathless, "I- maybe? You?". T'Challa should've seen this turned on him, though at least he's braver. "Yes, actually", though not that brave, "but you go first".

Gulping, and taking one more breath, Sam powers through it, "I don't know how, but recently- I mean, you're fucking amazing, and handsome- I mean, I guess...". T'Challa knew what was coming, it was too easy not to guess it, and he felt it too, joining Sam in saying it. "I love you". The pit in their stomachs grew- roared, their butterflies swarming up their chest. "Y-you- you do?", Sam pried.

"Don't know how too, guess it was that month I stayed here. Only realised after you left Wakanda on your trip, I missed you... as more than a friend". Sam's getting a bad case of the Steve's, unable to control his blush and just as unable to speak. "Y-yeah, same. Except when you called for my birthday, th-that was my first hint".

"So...", T'Challa repeats, this time finding a way to finish, "to risk sounding prepubescent... boyfriends?". Sam can just barely answer, "I'd- yes". Silence overtakes them again, Sam having one more thing to ask, one thing he kinda wants. "Should we... should we kiss? Can we?".

He's slightly leaned over, T'Challa mirroring it, "I'd like that". They struggle a bit, having to try maybe 7 times to not slam into each other's nose and get it right. The kiss itself was amazing, but setting back they can't help but thing, "fuck that was awkward". T'Challa has to agree, he also facepalms. "Wait, did I do something wrong?", Sam asks worried this was the first reaction. T'Challa immediately assures him while rolling his eyes, "No no, it's not yours, it's our audience".

"Our... what?", Sam asks more confused. T'Challa ignores him for a second, "Shuri, you recorded that didn't you?", he shouted up into the ceiling, knowing he'd get an answer.

"You got that right brother", she shouts back through the vents, "you're also live, check top right corner of the window. You can thank me later". She's right that their plan worked, so as embarrassing as it is, he'll give her a pass. Just on that. "Alright, but leave us alone now. I can still bring you back to Wakanda if I want to".

The threat works well enough, scattered swearing heard from the vents, along some quickly subsiding banging. The camera also goes flaccid and disappears, after she scolded Tony into shutting it off. Finally alone. "Sorry about her".

"Can't really be mad. Guessing she's the reason any of this happened", Sam replies, laughing dryly. T'Challa joins him, "nosy one somehow gets her way. Though I presume Peter was just as critical". Another silence, "so can I call you my boyfriend now your highness?", Sam tries and asks as non chalantly. He agrees, "I'd like that, but it's only if I can call you that too", before giving him a brief nudge on the shoulder, "and no 'your highnesses', you know better than that", he laughs.

The next 2 hours is them defining their relationship and expectations, it being long distance. Luckily with Tony's and Wakanda's jets they could manage plenty of travel between. They also discussed how Sam's diplomatic role would not intervene, their relationship being kept strictly personal and if forced to choose he'll drop the job in a second.

Finally, since Ramonda has only been introduced to Sam as 'an avenger friend of T'Challa's' and not as 'T'Challa's boyfriend', she's gonna want that rectified. So since he's going back tomorrow, and there's Shuri's empty spot, making a last minute impromptu vacation for 3 weeks.

Chapter 129: Spiders at your Service

Summary:

Nat has a little rendezvous with Peter; they talk next steps, big decisions

Ever since their first time at the Prince Tea House, they've snuck there when one needed a pep talk. They've used it 3 times, this is the 4th. Nat picked Peter up from school Monday, having only informed May, for their secret tea party.

This time, both kinda needed it. "You first", Nat orders Peter, having spotted it in him first. The way his eyes couldn't focus, the way a slightly thicker layer of sweat laid on his forehead even with the icy cold wind outside. How his foot kept bouncing on the side of his chair, the rhythmic taping the only noise between them to start. She thought it best he went before her anyways, safer.

"It's about Spider-Man", he sighed in a whisper, looking around the place for any listening ears. Luckily the store was pretty empty, most often frequented for lunch or after work, giving them a solid 90 minutes before it gets full again. Though Peter reserved the right to remain anxious over the topic, "Remember how I said I wanted to rework what I do? I know".

He tries to pull out his diagrams and projections, ones he'd worked on the past couple weeks so as to have a semblance of an idea of where he was going, and so he could back himself up when it came to... this. To pitching it. However, "I'm not Stark-" Nat had interrupted, looking a little fond and amused at the kid's overpreparedness- "just tell me what, why and how you feel". He puts them back into his bag, stuffing the few paper sketches and his laptop haphazardly and quickly so he could answer her.

Yet when it came to actually opening his mouth, he had to take a brief pause to breathe. "Before... I was always trying to prevent problems, prevent another uncle Ben", he mumbled, thankful enough that the group but Nat specifically already knew all about him, about what it meant; saved him the teary trip down memory lane again. And as much as he was so formative, Peter now also had the letter. "But I saw the posts people made on my video, saw your research on me and what 'he' meant to Queens, and saw you guys after the past year...

There was something about the smile on Peter's face while he talked, one Nat hadn't seen as bright the other times he'd talked about- well, himself. "I knew I had the power to do something good, to intervene and save people's lives", robberies, assaults, car crashes or accidents of all flavours. They'd discussed it plenty since he began his internship, and more so when they all found out. And that's without mentioning the daily discussions with Ned May or MJ the past couple years, "and if they wanted to talk afterwards, I thought it was sweet. Hearing a bit more about their lives, it was motivating seeing what I helped protect".

He'd been animated with his hands, like he was demonstrating with them, till they fell silently into each other at the centre of the table. "But I don't know, when I started I didn't realise that just me listening and talking would almost do more, in so many ways- a-and how I could do more than just save their lives". Nat gave him a nod then, and a little smirk while her right index pointed up at her from where her hands laid on the table. Once she saw him notice, she sent him a wink"

After a brief giggle from him, matched by a rosy flattered blush, he continued mumbling. "I want to continue that, it really is my favourite part about Spider-Man now, how he changes peoples lives for the better, instead of only prevent pain", like with Jon, or Wanda's friends, or the avengers themselves in a roundabout way. "So I was hoping you guys could help me do it more actively, you know? set up shelters or super charge current ones. Alex has her bar, maybe fund a support group there? use things like that".

A bit of a spitball approach to his ideas, but a good foundation at the least, that's what stopped him from reversing to correct or amend himself. Carrying through with a slightly more jovial and excited inflection as every new point or thought came up, "Places with the necessary supports that I can't give on my own, between psychology, trauma support or first aid or self defence classes". Supports that could exist without him... as he'd learn from last summer could be useful for moments he was injured or unable to go out. For reasons.

Nat didn't miss that, suppressing the guilty hiss that brewed in her throat as she elected to let him keep going. Not that the kid couldn't and wouldn't notice himself, she'd allowed it after all. "And a database, like an app maybe? where I can approve of people I've met and know I can trust and they can help others who show up at a shelter, or a police station, or Alex's bar, or if I've just saved someone and they need more help. And that way we can all depend on each other. Karen can monitor it, and I can look through it. Make Queens stronger".

She'd kept her smirk the entire pitch, even with a slight hesitance at an idea or two, it was nothing she couldn't see them finding a workaround for. Made it known too, "great breakdown, perfect for Tony when you're ready to tell him", she'd commended. Then her body shifted, chest leaning further out over the table, pointedly staring into his soul, "However, for me, you think this is what you need?".

"Yes", he replies confident, unwavering, not needing even a single second. "100%?", she presses, doing nothing for his answer: "Yes, I've been thinking about this for months now, and- I- I'm sure". Nat hugs him from the side, "pitch that to Tony, specially that last part, he won't be able to say no, and I promise you that". She wishes she could see it happen, but probably best for Peter if she doesn't.

"And how about you Auntie Nat, what do you want to talk about", Peter had flipped it back on him, cunningly when she had not expected it with the place they were in his conversation. She's not awkward by our standards, certainly not by Peter's, but she certainly felt awkward by hers by hers, "Remember the wedding? Catching the bouquet?", she asked, in a monotone simple voice.

Peter nods, he remembers the event in its entirety, and definitely remembers the flower toss. In part because he watched it, in part because of the video and pictures Clint took and managed to get his hands on, which got him violently threatened by Nat for a week. "I was thinking of putting it to use", she whispered to him, once more winking. Peter had to hold back the excited scream, helped by Nat's hand on his mouth, "you want to propose to Cassie?", he asked through her fingers.

"I think that will make her happy, and I want that". Peter gives her a curious stare but moves along to a more fun question, "what are you gonna do?", he asks.

She don't know, hadn't thought that far. Sure she'd seen the many many corny movies Clint had shown her, at first on their shared missions and then at the tower, and knowing the cringe-boy that he is there's a decent chance he pulls out a wedding binder for her if she asked. But so far? The question of If has far superseded the question of How. "Probably invite her and ask", she'd concluded in the moment. It is very Nat-like, so Peter approves, nothing good can come from him setting something up that's not true to her, and Cassie will know it anyways.

"Want a ride to the tower to pitch your idea to Tony?", she asked, passing on the spotlight back to him. An offer he'd very quickly agree with, sharing their cup of tea while he texted May for permission confirmation and planning. Once they were done and walked out, he jumped onto the back of her bike, heading off for his pitch meeting and Rhodey and Bruce made dinner.

- Wednesday

"Ms Romanoff, I've got Ms Nightingale on her way up", FRIDAY announced off the tower speakers. Now, Nat doesn't do much make-up, but she tried to make herself prettier for Cassie. Still in a subtle way she was comfortable with, a skill she'd practiced for under cover work, but very pretty.

Though Cassie's up in her room before Nat expected, almost getting to startle her. "Hello Ms Romanoff, what did you ask me up here for that was so urgent?", Cassie hummed, looking onto her with a loving grin as her black flats tapped their way over towards Nat. Making room on the bed for Cass, Nat pats for her to join, watching silently as Cassie sat besides her. Though they're interrupted before either can speak when the TV turns on.

"-here Tony Stark and Spider-Man organised a press conference-". Both women's heads snap to the TV on their opposite wall, Cassie having sat on the remote, pulling it out and looking over quizzically. Sorry", she mouths, "how do we turn it off?". She hands Nat the remote while the news droned on. "They're cooperating in a non for profit venture, increasing community involvement in supporting those who need it; The Spider-Web progra-"

Nat finally shuts it up, struggling for a second at this unforeseen problem as she tried to find her feet. Cassie smirks, "good to see your kid's figuring himself out", she grinned, patting Nat's shoulder. Meanwhile Nat looks at her confused, until Cass points up at the screen, "your kid? Good to see he finally found direction".

She chuckles, "only you can see things faster than I can", she mumbles, looking softly over at her. Cassie bows at the compliment. "But there's-", she started to stumble, uncertain how to ease into it, which is why she gave up on that quickly: "I'll be direct, will you marry me?", she dropped the bomb.

"No", Cassie replies kindly, quickly, yet still full of love and warmth in her voice, leaving Nat... confused? Hurt? "What, why? I thought you'd want that?". Cassie smiles, trying to calm an already agitated Nat which never ends well for anyone. Except her. "I do, I would love to marry you", she corrects, grabbing at her hands and holding her next to her on the bed, "but I do you want to? Really want to? Right now?".

Only she can see things faster indeed. Nat drops back on her bed, making the cushion bounce slightly from her impact, "Yes. No. I do want to but, I don't know if I'm ready". Cassie lays back next to her, kissing her cheek, "I don't want you to ask just to make me happy. I want you to be excited and ready for it, I'd never want you to ask with uncertainty", she whispered into Nat's hair, letting their heads lie together.

Nat relaxes, curling towards Cassie, staring at her through the few locks of hair between them. "I love you", she smiles. "Love you too", Cass replies, "and I'll say yes when you're ready, so ask just because you want to, not cause a bouquet says you should". No matter what she tries, she's never gonna live it down, so she pivots. "Want some tea?", Nat offers, Cassie grins, "Always".

Chapter 130: Faster Than The Speed Of Love

Summary:

Pietro gets a surprise for his birthday and six monthiversary, he also plans his own.

"Thanks for your help uncle Clint". He hugs the man, his arms wrapping tightly around the archer's shoulders, pressing his face between the folds of the man's purple hoodie. Took a minute to sink into it, before moving from one to the next as he says their names. "You too Uncle Scott, Uncle Rhodey".

A certain billionaire scoffs, alone and to the side. "And you too Tony". He scoffs louder, raising a brow down at the kid and a disgruntled groan to boot, "how dare you, you can't just go all uncle uncle and then leave me with Tony".

Ever since Peter's first 'dad' he's gotten greedy, initially in subtle ways and hints — changing the names of protocols to include the right words and terms, or bribing one of Peter's friends or the Avengers to change the teens contact name for him into a reminder — but over time grew more and more... pushy. It always annoyed Tony when Peter just calls him by his name, even more so when every other Avenger gets Aunt or Uncle'd but he's kept to 'Tony'. It's why he'd gotten pushier, changing Peter's alarm at the tower into a repeat of the word, messing with the kid's reminders of it, locking Peter out of Stark Industry systems until he wrote down his three letter password.

"Thanks Dad", Peter capitulates, hugging the victorious looking man. "But please leave", he starts pulling people out of his room, physically lifting Tony from within the hug so the man's waist was tilted up and his legs were hanging loosely off the floor. He only set Tony down outside his bedroom door, beckoning the other two adults to walk out with a look before he urges, "Auntie Nat said she'd be done with his training 2 minutes ago!".

Tony still has to whine, "fine, but you're making up half day of your internship tomorrow!". Empty threat, Tony just wanted to spend time with his kid and would use contractual obligations to steal it from the rest of the Avengers. Which was something that always produced drama between them as they tried to fight for some Peter-Time, and many hated that Tony could monopolise a seventh of his evenings.

Peter checks everything once they're all gone, the VR head sets, the karaoke machine, the table full of snacks, picnic blanket on the floor and box set of The Flash. (Just to annoy him). It was all in its place just as FRIDAY warned him he was coming, in time to when she opened the elevator door, with no real way to tell how long he'd take from there to his room. It could've been a blink or a quarter hour if he stopped for food; fortunately it was 2 seconds this time.

"Sorry we took so long", he groaned as he open the bedroom door, gym towel over his head to dry the last bit of sweat dribbling on his forehead, "Nat had me sweating, had to show- what's this?". Pietro, in only his training shorts, asks, freezing right beside the door frame, looking over the transformed room, his partner standing awkward right in the centre. Peter was smiling anxiously, playing with the hems of his hoodie sleeve, twisting it out and in on repeat as he replied, "Surprise! Happy birthday and six monthiversary!".

Pietro had forgotten, both in fact. He's between tears of happiness over the surprise and a guilt attack, which were far too obvious to Peter to begin with. "hey! No, none of that. I wanted to surprise you, happy I could, even if you forgot". He hugs Pietro, squeezing tightly and grounding till the speedster replied a breathy, "I love you babe". Tears of happiness won; he'd broken into a couple of tears on Peter's bed, his boyfriend kissing the back of his neck to calm him. "You're too nice. Ok! What's your surprise?".

Time for Peter's show and tell, first of all; "I modified some of Tony's AR tech — okay technically he helped make this for us— but it let's us play video games on it!". The VR headsets already looked visibly modified from the store bought ones they usually tried, and of course customised with paint jobs to match their new owner. Already an amazing surprise, grows even cooler when Pietro sees the boxes of Pokémon, Legend of Zelda, GTA, And more games sitting by the side of Peter's bed, bought by internship funds.

"Also, since I thought you might be hungry, Uncle Rhodey helped me cook all of this". 'All this' was a family size plate of lasagna and salmon, aka just perfect for 2 super metabolisms to keep them going for a long game session. And a home made cake with custom frosting courtesy of Bucky and a combined effort by Peter and Steve to decorate it as the soldier's contribution to the gift; looks kinda rough but Peter's proud it isn't poison.

Also their favourites, May's secret sweet berry pie, and the Maximoff Moussaka, only recipe from his mother that either him or Wanda could recall. The combination of surprises and gifts had brought him back to the verge of tears again. "I- ok, what's next", he coughed, trying to keep his voice from cracking, at least so Peter could finish his presentation before he broke.

Peter noticed and tried to pick up the pace so he could go back into a hug after, so Third, he goes to the Karaoke machine, "I got Clint to lend me it, want to see you sing, and we can sing together to! Tony sound proofed the walls so we can do it even past midnight". Pietro is quite horrified by this idea of him singing, but between the nice surprise, cold blind infatuation he's got with Peter, and seeing Peter sing too, he barely cares.

"Also!", Peter cheekily smiles, shaking the dvd box set in front of Pietro, already giggling to himself in a way only telling of bad things to come; all it took was Pietro seeing it. "I hate you". Pete can't help break into proper cackling laugher, Pietro's had a violent hatred of that series over its "inaccuracies" of speedster life. Ones he'd tried to contact the creators and thoroughly lecture on until Wanda stopped him and Tony introduced a "rat trap" protocol that locked him out if he ever even referenced the creator's names while on a device.

Still he'll watch them for Peter, but he reserved his right to commentary. "Just kidding!", Pete opens the box to reveal Heartstopper season 1, "I know you don't like that series, I'd never make you watch it". The new alternative was much more amenable to Pietro; neither was the biggest fan of it either, but they did enjoy stealing cute ideas from it by making them 'better'. At least according to them. So Pietro much preferred this idea.

Speed kisses are always weird, unexpected with how fast he could move and with the fact his Spidey-Sense can be very hit or miss at picking Pietro up. Like MJ at school. Working best when he truly doesn't expect them, but if he'd even acknowledged the potential of them happening in his mind it was spidey-radio silence. Like with MJ at school. When Pietro became elated at the idea, and pulled Peter into a hug, it got a loud startled yelp from Peter. "L-l-lov-ve you too-o B-b-bab-e", his voice shakes from the tickling and shaking sensation.

"So", Peter can finally speak once Pietro put him down, more a few minutes later, "what do you wanna do first?".

Food. Obviously. And even more so after a gym session with Natasha. As was expected, Pietro inhaled most of the lasagna and Moussaka, both splitting the pie and Cake, and Peter getting the bulk of the salmon by sheer factor of starting that first. Pietro had to compliment, "This was amazing Babe, I loved it", threatening to come at him with a new wave of kisses that would smell of tomato sauce and strawberries. Instead Peter kisses Pietro's forehead, sparing himself with the affectionate initiative, "can you please tell May, she might let me in the kitchen again then".

Probably not.

"Ready to die in Zelda?", Pete waves both headsets on front of Pietro, pulling his attention away from his scrapped clean plate; he chuckled evilly, "not on your best day Parker!". Turns out AR gameplay is very different, much more immersive and depending of different reflexes than the training room, so they both die to the computer, in most rounds of every game except Pokémon. Though Peter managed to win more times because of his 'hacks'. Luckily Peter's spidey sense and Tony's added warning sensors made it so they wouldn't destroy anything around them while flailing about. They were very useful.

"Well that was embarrassing", Pietro sighs, dropping the headset by the couch with a bout of laughter. Peter slouches next to him, removing his own, "yeah, I can stand dying in GTA, heck even dying in Zelda. But dying in Minecraft? That one actually hurts", he joked. Maybe it hurt because they were only playing in normal mode, maybe it hurt because it was his first Minecraft death in months, and maybe it hurt because he died from a creeper that snuck on behind him and blew him up while mining.

They sulk, for only a second, before Peter pulls up the microphone, "solo or duet?". Only one correct answer: both. Peter started with "I Kissed a Girl", Pietro choosing, "Toxic", and they finished off their first round at it doing a duet of "Bad Romance". For fun. All just the start of their concert, it encompassing songs from Pink, Taylor Swift, Ariana Grande, Britney Spears, Lady Gaga, AC/DC, Coldplay, and Ed Sheeran.

They can't really sing, but to each other, better than any other concert. And they sung till their voices felt raw, a couple hours after they started. Last, their gay romance power binge. "ready to be an ever cuter couple than the one on screen?", Pietro smirks over Peter, upon hearing the Y of yes, he grabs his boyfriend and wraps themselves in a blanket burrito on Peter's Bed, the smaller one resting on his chest securely.

"See, even cuter", He smirks proud, Peter rolling his eyes before snuggling into Pietro. The speedster can feel his heart race and he's sure Peter can feel it on his back too, "how did I ever get so lucky", he whispers, providing a little context as to why, patting Peter's hair and hissing the back of his head. He looks up to meet Pietro's eyes, "I don't know, I always feel like I'm the lucky one". His reply is enough to make Pietro blush, but Peter doesn't stop there. "Handsome face and body, pretty accent, very cuddly chest, kissable cheeks and lips, amazing to talk to- blushing red yet?"

Only a 'hmph' from Pietro but it was enough to confirm. Peter looks up to admire his work, "and even cuter when you get flustered after I tell you how amazing you are". He's the devil and he knows it.

Takes a long minute before he can function again, whispering back into the ebony curls of Peter's hair, "true, but I'm still the lucky one", he pulls Peter up, to sneak a kiss on his forehead, and one on his lips, "I got you to date me, and that's my most impressive feat yet".

"What a coincidence", Peter smiles back at him, pecking him back on the lips, "getting you and MJ to go out with me was mine". They didn't really pay much attention to the TV, it really just an excuse to cuddle, snuggle into each other, exchanging compliments for days till they fell into slumber.

Next morning was perfect for Pietro to catch up.

It pushed his speed a bit, but by leaving at 6am he could do a quick lap around the world, mostly. Picked up some genuine French croissants, some Chinese dumplings, and some ice cream in San Fransisco, and set them all up on a tray for Peter before he woke up at exactly 7:53am.

"Pete, wake up, I got a surprise for you", he whispered, pulling his boyfriend out from his sleepy pillow daze. Peter groans and huffs snuggling around the pillows till the smell of food gets him. His eyes practically snapped open. "Babe, what's this?", he asks, smelling over the mix of fresh food. Pietro smirks proud over his breakfast mix, "this is favour number one of six I got prepared for you, one per every amazing month of dating you". Pete's turn to blush. "As for your food, just a nice selection of the world's finest selection. Paris, Shanghai, San Fransisco", he lists.

He did bring enough for them to share, otherwise Peter would've ringed his neck, so that's their first hour of the day; breakfast and more cuddling. By 9, once Peter had cleared his plate: step 2. Pietro speeds away the tray, bringing back towers of hot towels, incense, and a full DIY massage kit; "I-if you want?", he mutters, shy over the offer but making it none the less. How can he say no to that? And turns out super speed plus massage moves... it be good. "Thanks handsome but I really need to go to Tony's, I already skipped lab day yesterday and he's gonna kill me if I miss more".

Pietro smirks wider, more devilish in his best attempt to copy Peter's last night, "That's favour number three, got Tony to call it done. Honestly it should be favours 3 to 5, you know how Tony is, but I got a couple more things in store". He speeds off and gets 2 backpacks, one quicksilver themed, one spider-man themed. "Packed a couple things already but you should double check". Pretty much everything Peter though could be there was there: toothbrush, change of clothes, battery pack, chargers, etc. only thing Peter needed to add was his phone and wallet.

Once they were packed, Pietro bridal carried Peter, "Here's number 4, hold on tight and close your eyes". In a minute of wind and blurs, he's gone from his room at the tower, to the lookout at Niagara Falls. "Surprise!", Pietro grinned, also now dressed with memorabilia. "You didn't", Peter's mouth rested agape, chin almost hitting his chest. Pietro nods cheeky, "oh yeah, and we're going on one of those boat tours in an hour, then lunch. And yes, I am doing the Titanic thing with you".

Peter doesn't fight him, kinda liking the idea and enjoying every minute, specially cause they can keep swapping roles as they get drenched. Pietro uses his super speed to dry them so they can have a nicer lunch. That was favour number 5, and when he grovelled for Tony to give Peter the day off he also managed to get a reservation for the best restaurant in Niagara Falls, incredible view and even better food.

"How did you manage this so quickly?", Peter stares confused over his empty plate, Pietro leaned back on his chair thanks to his. "The benefits of dating a speedster, I can think of it all in seconds and arrange it almost as fast. Take that stupid Flash". They laugh, Pietro unfortunately having to run Peter back to his apartment, for May's sanity and Tony and Pietro's safety. "And umm, here's number six".

A small wooden box, 2 rings; one Quick silver themed, one Spider-Man themed. "Thought I could have yours, you have mine, keep the other close like that". Peter leans up to kiss him, "I'd love that". He also gets an idea. "It's only May and I tonight, you can stay over if you like, steal one of my hoodies".

He's about to argue, but Peter's puppy eyes shut him up. "Which hoodie?". Peter smiles and jumps, dragging Pietro by the arm, "the Spider-Man hoodie, obviously".

Chapter 131: Anniversary

Summary:

Tony throws a conference and an anniversary

"So how's it feel kid, congrats!", Tony shook his costumed shoulder backstage, the tone of voice and smile filled with nothing but congratulatory pride. Backstage it was him (Tony), the Avengers and Peter in his Spider-suit walking back from their recently finished press conference, some lingering applause still echoing in their background.

It was the 1 month anniversary of 'Spider-Web', the name Peter had chosen for Spider-Man's foundation, a dorky name at least according to MJ. They had set up locations, active volunteer or employed forces in the shelters; a psychologist, self defence teachers, a nurse, all non for profit, and most at one point or another inspired by Spider-Man to do this in their off hours.

The press conference was early in the morning at Tony's suggestion. He'd been the main investor and had set everything up for him, spreading the word through his own circles to ensure as many reporters would shop up as he could manage, and doing his best to screen for ones he trusted to be kind. Spider-Man was the main guest of honour, as it was his program and namesake after all, which meant May and Tony had to come up with an excuse for Peter to miss school that day. It really wasn't hard.

All the Avengers had to be there as well, not just because they wanted to, but Steve argued it would give credence and credit to the charity if had unanimous avenger support. Their presence was a great way to show their backing, beyond the fact they would on occasion show up at the shelters as well. The spies and the super soldiers preferred teaching self defence classes, the Maximoffs didn't mind helping at the soup kitchen with Scott and Bruce, and there was the rare time Tony, Rhodey or Happy would arrive with a load of donations. They all truly made a point to fully back the Spider, proudly if anything.

Even T'Challa who wasn't present at the conference had also made a point to mention the program, both him and Shuri approving and respecting it with a little wakandan backing, both financial and also with regular appearances by Shuri with either Peter or MJ to either the soup kitchen where she ruled with an iron fist or the self defence classes. She put a little Dora skills on display.

Tony most of all, fully backed Peter's project, verbally and economically, bankrolling whatever he asked for in what Pepper jokingly called 'new heights of fiscal irresponsibility', not for trusting Peter and she never once disagreed with his decisions, but it certainly was a move to give a blank cheque to a 16 year old.

"Thanks Tony", Pete smiles back, once he'd pulled his mask off his face in their private back stage, "Though this was a lot, I don't know how you can do so many conferences without dying". His groan was matched by a dramatic slump, head rolling over and hands dropping by his legs. The mixture of the bright lights and camera flashes, and hundreds if not thousands of muttering voices and overlapping questions. Even with the mask dimming and muffling all it could, the single hour of the conference — which Spider-Man was only at the lectern for maybe 60% of it — still felt like a full bad day of school.

Tony smirks, brandishing the familiar smug glint he got every time someone left an opening before he took it, "I'm just that amazing". Peter rolls his eyes, "Humble too", he sasses back. The rest of their avengers sized audience snickered at the pair's antics, mostly Peter's clap back.

Those antics swiftly changed as Tony's smirk fell back into its previous proud grin, "Now bring it in", he opens his arms for his kid, "my little CEO". Peter giggles at the beard brush by his neck and the tickling from the man's proud kiss; he hugs him back, though while grumbling a snappy, "the 'little' was unnecessary".

The others get their own moments to hug and congratulate Peter, once Tony had thoroughly had his turn, even if he had to be pried away from the kid by Nat so everyone else could even talk to him. To finish him off, a phone's ringing in the background the stray noise to ruin the rest of his mood. It was Tony's phone, and the caller ID was worse. 'Pirate'.

He help his poker face long enough to hum a cheery "Kid, go change. Gotta deal with this call, then meet you for lunch Kay?", before turning away. Over his shoulder he watched as Pietro went with Peter, him shouting a quick extra reminder of their "No eavesdropping or No lab" rule before stepping aside to one of the other interview rooms in their press level before answering the dreaded call.

"Stark". It was a Great, dulcet start from the pirate.

Tony moved the call from his phone's screen to its Holoscreen, predicting the screaming match that might ensue and wanting to face Fury in his one good eye when he did. "Fury, to what do I owe the displeasure", he barked back, matching the man's tone, making it clear it wouldn't be the only thing he matched.

The hatred and disdain, it's mutual. "I hoped it was another of your pranks Stark", the pirate scowled, "thought you'd never be so stupid, but actively supporting that vigilant-".

He'd already let him speak longer than he should've. "Get over it Fury", he choses to chuckle at that, if only to irritate the pirate, "He's a more respectable man than you or I are ever gonna be, I got over it and so should you". He would never tell Fury the extent of why he meant all of that, but he was nothing but proud that he could mean every word.

"He's an unknown vigilant-", Tony has to suppress the urge to sassily say 'unknown to you', but he chose to bite his tongue, "and I can't fathom what guile you got to allow Loki to join. Your irresponsible judgement knows no bounds Stark I swear".

Tony's really given Fury too much rope, but Fury seems to be giving Tony the chance to hang him from it. At least at first. He was fine playing around to placate the eye-patched man, but since doing so hurt his son, he's done. "I'm tired of your crap Fury", Tony deadpans, no snark, no playful tone, no hint that he'd even consider the idea. Red flag number one for the pirate. "If it wasn't clear before, I'll make it clear now; making choices you disapprove of come to be the best ones I've ever made".

Fury tried to reclaim the conversation, to speak up over the billionaire, "you listen here Stark, you work for me. I've pulled so much crap for you and let you disregard way too many regulations and protocols just to appease you. But don't forget, You do what I let you do, you do what I tell you to do".

He let Fury finish his diatribe, for a little entertainment, silently smug and unyielding. "That's your biggest lie, isn't it?", he laughs, full on laughs at the pirate, the sound making Fury's iron facade crack. "The only reason we work for you is because choose to. We do what you tell us because we choose to".

Fury scoffs, though Tony could see it in his eyes, the small tear in his mask. "We choose to protect Spider-Man. That's final", he answers. Not a bark, not a whine, and certainly not an argument; that's what made it all the more terrifying. "If you have a problem with that, feel free, we don't care about you anymore". He knew what he was bringing on, and he knew Fury realised it too. Tony'd played enough time in Vegas to recognise who held all the cards. "You want to fight on this, let's fight, how would that look? Wanna see how you and your people handle all of us. And Angry at that". His dogs got fangs, and there's nothing Fury could do about it.

"Nothing? Good", Tony hums victorious, "cause I have to go". Fury barks a "stark" as the billionaire hung up on him. Tony took an extra second to look down at his empty and dark phone screen, smirking at the dulled reflection on its glass, he smiled to himself. "I got a kid to adopt".

He was with his and May's lawyers, both of which he paid for technically, and the judge's full attention. "I've been to counselling-", due to the personal nature of an adoption case, and the amicable approach of both parties, Tony's lawyers thought it was best if he gave their closing statement. Not like he wasn't trained for public speaking, and the lawyers and May had all walked with him through what he was going to say.

"Saw a psychologist and took anonymous parenting classes. All things I'm willing to keep up for that kid. I've been certified as a qualified adoptive parent, and have been cleared through the child abuse registry. Twice. You've sent social worker after social worker to check my home, my relationship to my kid, and I know for a fact they approved-". All activities he'd organised privately, asking the social workers to come over when Peter wasn't, or getting an avenger to spend time with Peter when a social worker had to visit. By then he'd gotten a few avengers to talk with them too, to back up the relationship.

He'd shown the social workers videos of them at the lab... even the one time there was an explosion, if to at least be honest and show himself caring for his kid and the level of protections they had for Peter. And he and May had interviewed together to make sure. Whatever he needed to do so the kid wouldn't find out until it was all cleared, to not stress him out or give him false hope.

"I know my arrest record is not the best, but there's been nothing like that in almost a decade". One of the rarities of the world occurred as he reached that line: Tony kneeled to someone. He was fully on his knees in the court room, staring up at the judge with the most pleading eyes he could muster, "please let me adopt my son".

The judge so far has been sympathetic... to Peter. Agreeing to keep everything secret for his sake, having miraculously agreed with Tony's argument there, and been extra thorough with all the clearance processes for his sake, hence the any many visits and interviews. First time she's ever required 3 separate qualified adoptive parent certifications.

It scared Tony, and rightfully so if the man could argue. He respected and appreciated the judge was almost as protective of his kid as he was, in fact it's the only reason Tony managed to hold out that far, but naturally feared it could turn a judgement against him. Not helped by the fact the judge looked chronically unimpressed, even with Tony's previous plea, losing her hard glare at him at best.

"I understand your worry Mr Stark", She starts, speaking softer than she did through most of their procedural elements but still nothing close to what May or Tony would describe as 'warm', "but I want you to understand my decision will be for the benefit of the child and the child alone, irregardless of your feelings".

Tony gulps. Not that she hadn't made all of this self evident, but the reminder felt like a warning. The judge turned away from him and to May's side of the stand. "Ms Parker, do you, to the best of your abilities, understanding and critical cognition, approve and consent of Tony Stark as Peter Parker's adoptive parent?".

After giving Tony a brief sympathetic look, before turning back to the judge confident; "I fully approve of our shared established parenting plan, and fully consent to Tony's adoption of Peter", She hums, pausing slightly in the place where her words naturally ebbed, giving Tony one more glance before continuing. "I was wary at first, don't get me wrong. Peter has been my baby for ten years now- I'd never want him to get hurt", she'd began to stutter a little, each new phrase superseding the previous one, "but Tony's been good for Peter. They understand each other in ways I never could, and Tony's really taken to the role of parent for Peter, and I can say with certainty that Peter's life would certainly be worse off without Tony in it".

Those words near made Tony shed a tear.

Their shared parenting plan, which they'd already covered with the judge, kept May as the primary carer in Peter's life. She was point of contact with school, she handled most of Peter's schooling and schedules, but it did insist on Tony getting a chance to opine and input into her decisions, and allowed for some shared custody, around 70:30 at a baseline but realistically as malleable and flexible as they needed it in case he had a mission or her a shift. Functionally speaking, bringing it up in court changed nothing of their arrangement, only legalising Tony's relationship with Peter, backing their agreed upon parental rights legally, in case should something happen and for Tony's great happiness.

The judge acknowledges May's testimony with a simple nod, keeping close tabs of their 'plan', reading over its stipulations, and checking their notarised signatures on it. Then she shifted gears, "Mr Stark, You mentioned therapy, counselling, and parenting classes. Is that something you're willing and able to continue?", she asked, scrolling through another pile of documents she was provided, composing of proof of Tony's appointments, the therapist's legal input as per his request, and adjacent evidence to his changed behaviour sparked by said appointments.

Tony nodded fervently, "Forever if necessary", he hummed in return, forgoing his press charms; they would not help him with her. The judge took written note of that, which only worried him further, and that was before she got to the hard question. "if I deemed it best for the child, would you give up this goal? Of adoption?"

Tony pales at the question, almost falling back in his chair; he's been harassed by paparazzi in the worst of places and yet this is scarier. Still he only had one answer he could give honestly, "Yes, your honour", he replies, trembling. Not that he'd want to, he'd never want to, but he'd long ago promised he'd only put Peter's needs above his own.

"Under oath. If I deemed it best for Peter, would you cut all contact? Sever your relationship with him entirely?".

The judge did feel a bit guilty of her question, looked it to by that point, from seeing quite well how the life drained from Tony's face. He stuttered through the answer, doing his best to hide how his left hand was twitching under the pressure, his voice in his most genuinely hurt and pained tone. "Yes, your honour. If it was best for Peter, anything".

She sighs, though through a smile, before starting her monologue. "Provided that interviews between a social worker and all sharing your nominated household, which prove them safe for the child are performed one last time. And with a final placement check I'll organise today...". She trails, the stress already killing Tony, his little arc reactor flashing like a rave light underneath his suit- "I'll approve this adoption. All necessary to make it official is Peter's consent and signature".

It takes May physically shaking Tony's shoulders for him to return to his senses, the billionaire lost in his train of thought that was speeding at a thousand miles per hour, rendering him incapable to react or respond for a minute. He managed to regain his composure, as The judge did have one more thing to say directly to him. "I wouldn't worry if I were you Mr Stark, I've seen much worse come through my courtroom, and while this case is much higher profile than my usual, I feel more comfortable in my decision than I usually do. You care for Peter, keep doing what you're doing and I doubt we'll see an issue a year from now or ever".

Most calming words Tony's heard in a court room, ever. "Thank you your honour", he smiles and almost bows. It gets her to laugh, "you're welcome. Just schedule the interviews with your people, I can approve as soon as I get confirmation, then let you know. And once Peter's signed, send me the papers I'll notarise them for you". He's still too stunned to celebrate, FRIDAY through his glasses making all the arrangements while his gaggle of lawyers and May gently drag him out.

That was a month ago. The social worker's interview's with all the Avengers had all been successful. Bucky didn't make any references to historical assassinations he may or may not have committed, Vision didn't walk through any walls, Nat didn't have to threaten anyone, Clint neither. The interviews themselves were only to look for any lingering abuse flags or any other red flags: none were found. The social worker was pretty starstruck to have earth's mightiest heroes trembling anxious in her office over the fate of a single child.

The judge had approved the adoption last week, sent over the adoption papers all pre-prepared, only needing signatures.

"FRIDAY, where's Peter?", Tony shouts into his elevator after his bullfight with the Pirate, far too excited to allow that single unpleasantry to sour his mood. She chimed gingerly through his glasses, "Still in his room, distracted by Mr Maximoff as you requested", which definitely is earning Pietro some brownie points in Tony's eyes. It was Perfect, gave him enough time to make it upstairs where everyone had set up. The Avengers sans Tony and Pietro were all in their common room, with 5 different cakes, a bakery's worth of snacks, balloons, presents, banners and confetti canons.

"Excellent work, but hide, he's coming!", Tony whisper-yells, hoping the kid wouldn't eavesdrop or all of this was for nought. Took a second or two for them to disseminate the message between the group, doing as he says — to little effect — hiding how they could, leaving half their asses out in the open for all to see. Only Nat, Bucky, and May with help from the former were actually able to hide.

Though it seems like the boys were both none the wiser. "Did you really need to see me try out half my clothes?", they can hear Peter whine from the hallway. With Pietro cheekily replying, "nope, but I did love seeing you change so many times", and they knew it would've only kept Peter blushing and preoccupied. Just in time when both came into view, Peter spitting, "Pietro-", before they all jump up, turning the lights on and dropping all the balloons and banners; "Surprise!" They all shouted.

Pete's stunned, silent, mouth open as he looked around the group for any sort of answer at what was happening there, "what!?", he mumbled. Tony smirked, he guessed Peter might not remember which only makes this more fun for him. "You don't know what this is for?", he laughs, walking over to the kid, rubbing and ruffling his hair gently. Peter shakes his head, wide eyed and lost, half paying attention to Tony half trying to catch up with what was happening in the room.

Tony nudges him up to the biggest banner in the room. It said: 'Ned! It happened again! It's fine, I fixed it'. He's smirking at it and at a still confused Peter, "come on Kid", he chuckles, poking the kid's shoulder mockingly, "your first text to me, the original wrong number".

It dawns, Peter face palming so hard it produced a slapping sound between his palm and forehead, "it was last year today! Wasn't it!". He'd finally caught up. Tony nods, "now you got it, come on, come on, gift time", he dragged the kid over to the living room, "and none of your humble crap. You're opening these presents and liking it".

They all stuck to May's gift giving rules, all getting Peter their own avenger's themed phone and computer cases; for the thematic touch and slight possessiveness of whose Peter would choose to use. They also had shirts custom made of photos together for Peter, in and out of their costumes, shared picture frames and the likes.

Last came Tony's, "I got two gifts from you, got May's help for both and only spent $25 on both so you cannot complain and I actually deserve an award for how good I was to the rules", he smiles a little too proud. Peter doesn't believe it till May who was next to him nods in agreement, "it's true, saw it for myself. Didn't even pay anyone to do it for him- well, technically one of them but I would've had to too".

That one, the first one. Looks like a book and it is, just a special one. "Is this a scrapbook?", Peter gapes over the picture book, a collage for a cover full of the Avenger's and Spider-Man's emblems and pictures. Inside, first, a page themed after his friends, Wakanda, May and each avenger, culminating with Tony. Obviously. There's also a page for the Clint, Nat, the Maximoff family, one for the interns, one for Thor, Bruce and Loki, and one for Steve and Bucky's wedding. Then more joint photos, from their nerf war, Steve's birthday, their first dinner with the Avengers, the end of internship celebration, Peter's Birthday, Sam's Birthday, Halloween, Christmas, Hanukkah, Thanksgiving, everything.

All with appropriate decorations, all hand cut and pasted, all around the theme of the page next to the hand made picture frames. The final two pages were the most important.

First, one with a picture of Peter's first text and an empty frame next to it, the phrase: 'What can come from a wrong text'. The other page another single empty frame, 'Our Family' written in gold on its pastel pink background. "Thought we could add the final 2 right now", Tony hands Peter a camera and an envelope. "That's gift number 2. I-if you like it, thought we could pose with it for that picture", he points at the space next to the text's picture.

Peter stares at the bare envelope, only his name at the front, "I needed a bit of help from your Aunt for this one, so it's really a gift- an opportunity from us both, and you don't have to like it, it's all your choice".

First 2 words he saw were enough to get the hint: 'Adoption Form', in bold at the top.

Oh.... "Y-y-you... you want to a-adopt me?", Peter stutters, tears already leaking out from him and down his cheeks. "Only if you want kid", Tony hums, denying his own as he used his suit sleeve to wipe away at Peter's face, "Don't do it for me, though it would be my honour, it should be you who wants it", Tony kneels in front of Peter, arms open, loving smile.

"Yes", Peter's breathless, "Yes dad, I'd love that", he jumps into Tony's arms, both falling on the floor with a loud thump. The pair were laughing on each other through their shared many tears, till they heard a sly "got it" from behind. They turn to May, "you wanted a picture for your frame, I'd say this moment was picture perfect", she joked. Peter signed the document, both still posing for a more put together picture, a copy of which would inevitably end up on Tony's bedside table.

"Ok, come on you nosy spectators, this next one is for all of us", Tony drags all the avengers together into the frame, the camera set up by May on the kitchen island so FRIDAY could take their photo: it was Himself, Steve, Bucky, Sam, Clint, Nat, Scott, Vis, Wanda, Pietro, Rhodey, Bruce, Thor, Loki and May. Peter in the centre, May and Tony to each side, Loki, Thor and his group, and Steve, Bucky and his group next and around them respectively, all pressed tightly against each other.

Peter was holding the adoption form in front of himself, smiling at the camera, failing to realise he was the only one as everyone else was looking over at him, though with matching smiles. "We all ready?", Tony shouted, namely at FRIDAY who he waited for her to confirm her three second countdown chime, before shouting to the room, "Everyone say Family!".

"Family!".

 

Yes it's fucking corny, deal with it!

Notes:

Hey everyone

Yeah! This is the end of this story, two and a half years worth of uploads too, good times. I'm thankful to everyone who's been reading, to the ones who have been commenting (I've read every single one), and I'm glad to still see new people coming around for this story.

If you do enjoy my writing, first of what is wrong with you, but on a more real note, I do have multiple more stories to come, so as far as supply y'all ain't running out from me. I have another multi part story, kinda, though it's more the main story and then a bunch of prequel stories built in sequence leading up to it. Kinda like how Star Wars has a lot of content written before the original trilogy. So that one I'm most likely gonna start posting in the next coming weeks (before August most likely). This one's a lot more focused on Peter and his friends, though the Avengers do start showing up towards the end.

Then there's a bunch of other stories which I'll also probably be posting on the side like I have so far, keeping a regular posting schedule with the main fic series and then dropping another book here or there — still in a weekly or probably gonna be more biweekly schedule — so feel free to look at my profile for those. I might update here when the new series is up, I might not, depends on engagement and eagerness over it.

But yeah! It's been a wild ride, just under two and a half years, so once again thank you all for reading, and hope to see you again in other stories.